《Priceless New Bride: Accidentally Offending The Dangerous CEO》 Chapter 1 - The Mistress Provocation (1)

Chapter 1: The Mistress¡¯ Provocation (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In Duke¡¯s Caf¨¦. A medical report from a hospital in S City was ced on the table. Luo Anning¡¯s pupils constricted and she gracefully picked up the cup of coffee in front of her before taking a sip out of it while staring at the smug and arrogant woman in front of her. Li Wei carefully ced her hand on her slightly round belly and stared at Luo Anning haughtily. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with Young Master Rong¡¯s child. You¡¯ve been upying the position of his wife for a long time. It¡¯s time you freed up that spot for someone else who actually deserves it.¡± ¡°Are you thinking of recing me?¡± Luo Anning gibed with a faint smile while remaining calm andposed. Her emotions could not be seen on her beautiful face at all. ¡°If you¡¯re sensible enough, you¡¯ll know what to do without me having to tell you.¡± Li Wei¡¯s haughtiness made Luo Anning feel an urge tough. Is she trying to provoke me and force me to back off by threatening me with her pregnancy? I cannot tell if she¡¯s simply naive or silly! Does she not know that Old Mr. Rong was the one who arranged for me to marry Rong Yan? Even Rong Yan would not dare to defy him so easily. Luo Anning kept a straight face and sipped on some coffee again before retrieving a card from thetest Birkin bag which belonged to her. ¡°Take this with you and use the money to buy some tonics for nourishing your health. You¡¯d better give birth to a child for Young Master Rong so that you¡¯d at least be respected because of your child.¡± Li Wei totally did not expect Luo Anning to react that way. Staring at her apprehensively, she asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry about the fact that I¡¯m pregnant?¡± ¡°If being angry will make the child you¡¯re expecting vanish, I¡¯ll get angry.¡± She exited from the cafe, only to be greeted with the ring summer sun which shone directly into her eyes, making it difficult for her to open her eyes. However, why did she feel cold all of a sudden? Two years ago, there was a wedding of the century and everyone knew that the son of the richest tycoon in Asia, splurged on an exorbitant wedding for Luo Anning. Thevish and extravagant wedding left everyone green with envy. However, who knew that the ostentatious marriage was actually just a sordid transaction? Yes, her marriage to Rong Yan was just a transaction. Right from the start, she already knew that it was a loveless marriage. Once the time was ripe, either one of them would be able to initiate a divorce. Rong Yan was herwful husband and rumor had it that he utterly detested filthy women and would never allow them to get near him. It was for that reason that she was certain he would notmit adultery, and hence decided to give in to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s request for them to get married. Yet, that scoundrel cheated on her and even got his mistress pregnant! It was such an insult! ... Upon returning to the manor, the butler Auntie Li weed her smilingly, ¡°Young Madam, Assistant Xu called just now to inform me that Young Master Rong will be home for dinner tonight. Hurry and doll yourself up. Strive to make him stay tonight.¡± Throughout the two years of their marriage, she rarely interacted with Rong Yan. It was no wonder that Auntie Li would feel worried for her. But, what does Auntie Li take me for? An emperor¡¯s concubine from the ancient times? I, Luo Anning, am not that lowly! Luo Anning ced a hand on her aching forehead and said, ¡°Got it, Auntie Li. Go ahead and get busy. I¡¯ll go upstairs to get some rest.¡± Auntie Li patted her hand before turning around to head to the kitchen where she delegated some tasks to the cooks. As soon as Luo Anning arrived upstairs, she whipped out her mobile phone to call Lu Momo. Chapter 2 - The Mistress Provocation (2)

Chapter 2: The Mistress¡¯ Provocation (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°My dear Anning, have you begun to miss me?¡± Lu Momo asked gleefully. ¡°You wish! Come out for a few drinks with me,¡± Luo Anning said while rummaging through her closet to look for some clothes that she was nning to wear. What a joke. Thest thing I want to do is to dine with that jerk who cheated on me. That would be too disgusting. Lu Momo said, ¡°Little Anning, you break my heart too much. I¡¯d love to go drink with you but I... ¡± ¡°The point is, you can¡¯t make it, right?¡± ¡°Little Anning, you¡¯re too intelligent!¡± ¡°Quit sucking up to me. I¡¯m not buying it. You¡¯re stating the truth though,¡± Luo Anning said with a smirk. Lu Momo was speechless. Who said that she would not buy it? After ending the call, Luo Anning called Mo Qiange and arranged to meet up at a certain time and ce. She then hurriedly changed into her outfit and left the manor suavely. Shepletely ignored Auntie Li who was calling her worriedly and painstakingly. ... She arrived at Emperor City, the most luxurious bar in S City. Luo Anning discovered that Mo Qiange was already waiting for her. She alighted from her car and handed her car keys to the valet before walking towards Mo Qiange. ¡°Qiange, have you been waiting for a long time?¡± Mo Qiange smiled dashingly and said, ¡°No, I just arrived too.¡± Luo Anning nodded and pulled him into the bar while urging, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Have a few drinks with me.¡± ¡°Are you in low spirits?¡± he asked. Luo Anning immediately pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Is it that obvious/¡± Mo Qiange teased, ¡°All your emotions are written on your face. What do you think?¡± Luo Anning had a good temper and would never re up easily. The fact that she was actually angry meant that she was being vexed about something important. He was rather curious about what happened. Apart from her uncle and his family, no one else would have the ability to provoke her. Luo Anning pulled him towards the counter of the bar and took a seat on the high chairs. She ordered two sses of whiskey from the bartender and took a huge gulp before saying, ¡°Rong Yan has an extramarital affair and he even got his mistress pregnant. That woman confronted me today and demanded that I divorce Rong Yan.¡± She exined the matter nonchntly. However, Mo Qiange was rather taken aback. Young Master Rong dared to insult her? Some women could ept being cheated on but Luo Anning was not one of them. Was she the kind to let others take advantage of her without retaliating? Clearly not. ¡°What do you n to do then? Divorce Rong Yan?¡± Mo Qiange asked cautiously while observing her expression. ¡°No, I¡¯ll never get a divorce. I¡¯ll at most just make a cuckold out of him.¡± Tit for tat, fair and square. Luo Anning finished the whiskey in one gulp and pushed her empty ss towards the bartender. ¡°One more!¡± Before she snatched Anning Corporation back from them, she would definitely not get a divorce. Otherwise, her efforts for the past two years, would have gone in vain. Since Rong Yan had insulted her, she would just cheat on him too to get her revenge. Mo Qiange¡¯s extraordinarily handsome face lit up after hearing her words. ¡°Anning, that¡¯d be so troublesome. Besides, it¡¯s not safe either. Why don¡¯t you cheat on him with me? I¡¯m healthy and tight-lipped. How does that sound?¡± Luo Anning shook her head fervently and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it with you. Even rabbits don¡¯t eat close to where they reside. I¡¯d be worse than a rabbit if I did.¡± Chapter 3 - The Mistress Provocation (3)

Chapter 3: The Mistress¡¯ Provocation (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Qiange raised her chin with his finger and inched closer towards her. ¡°Rabbits who don¡¯t eat close to where they reside are silly rabbits. Like they always say, one should not allow benefits created by one¡¯s own work to be used by others. You¡¯d better make use of such a good resource like me, as soon as you can.¡± Is he promoting himself to me and urging me to devour him? Luo Anning was bbergasted. She ignored him and continued to drink some liquor. After downing several sses, she began to break out into a sweat. Mo Qiange advised her against drinking too much, but it was to no avail. Hence he decided to join her. The business of the bar peaked at 11pm. The boisterous music, strong tempo, dazzling lights and the alluring voice of the DJ made all the men and women on the dance floor feel extremely excited. When Rong Yan appeared, his bodyguards shoved the crowd out of the way to clear the path for Rong Yan. It was as if he were an emperor taking a tour in themoner¡¯s world, as everyone bowed to him. Tang Chao was speaking to him nonchntly with his hands in his pockets. All of a sudden, he caught sight of Luo Anning and Mo Qiange chatting with each other happily. ¡°Yan, seems like you haven¡¯t been nourishing your wife well. Your pampered wife can¡¯t take the loneliness and she¡¯smitting adultery behind your back.¡± Rong Yan red daggers at him and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I literally mean what I said. Take a look if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Tang Chao said while pointing at Luo Anning and Mo Qiange. Rong Yan cocked his head towards the side to look at them, after which he pressed his coral-colored lips together and clenched his fists tightly. Luo Anning was already rather drunk after a whole night of drinking. She was clinging onto Mo Qiange like an octopus. ¡°That jerk... actually had the nerve to cheat on me. I curse him to be sexually impotent forever!¡± ¡°Anning, you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°Home? Where? I¡¯m not going home, I¡¯m not going home... I¡¯m going to make a cuckold out of him... ¡± said Luo Anning who gazed at him with her eyes zed over. She thenughed alluringly and grazed her finger against his sexy lips. ¡°Hunk... let¡¯s go to a hotel... ¡± Mo Qiange¡¯s heart dropped and he tightened his grip on her arm. Luo Anning chuckled foolishly before moving her hand into his shirt... ¡°Anning... you¡¯re drunk,¡± Mo Qiange said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Hunk... shall we go to a hotel? Hunk... let¡¯s go to a hotel... ¡± ¡°Hotel? What for?¡± Rong Yan questioned coldly before pulling Luo Anning away from Mo Qiange¡¯s embrace. Luo Anning was caught off guard and leaned towards the side unsteadily. Remainingposed and proud, Rong Yan gracefully stood still with no intentions of giving her a hand. Mo Qiange squinted and pulled Luo Anning into his arms again. Staring at Rong Yan, he sneered, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. What are you doing here instead of apanying the mother of your child, Young Master Rong?¡± Rong Yan stared at Luo Anning coldly, not paying attention to what he said at all. ¡°Let go of her.¡± Mo Qiange hugged Luo Anning tightly and taunted, ¡°What are you nning to do if I don¡¯t let go of her, Young Master Rong?¡± ¡°Do you think the news of the CEO of Imperial Court seducing my wife, will be enough to make the stock prices of Imperial Court plunge?¡± Rong Yan gibed with an icy cold smirk. He then lit up a cigarette and took a puff out of it. His arrogance and gracefulness was inexplicably alluring and lethally charming. How despicable! Chapter 4 - The Mistress Provocation (4)

Chapter 4: The Mistress¡¯ Provocation (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Qiange cussed at Rong Yan in his head before letting go of Luo Anning reluctantly. Rong Yan¡¯s forehead creased into a frown and he hesitated for a few seconds before throwing his cigarette away and extending his arm to catch her. Luo Anning began struggling as soon as shended in Rong Yan¡¯s arms. She cupped both hands on his face and murmured, ¡°Yet another hunk... great... let¡¯s go to the hotel together... ¡± Was she inviting him to a threesome? ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Rong Yan barked angrily before cing her on his shoulder and striding away. ¡°Anning!¡± Mo Qiange tried to chase after them worriedly, only to be stopped by Tang Chao. He turned around and shot Mo Qiange a nce. ¡°Do you love Luo Anning?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Young Master Tang,¡± said Mo Qiange who had no intentions to answer him at all. He turned around and left. Tang Chao whistled while still cing his hands in his pockets. ¡°I suggest you¡¯d better give up soon. Yan will never let go of his woman, even if he doesn¡¯t want her anymore.¡± Mo Qiange clenched his fists tightly with a sullen expression on his face. However, he did not end up doing anything. ........................ The Lincoln limousine swiftly cruised into the mansion. Luo Anning was heavily drunk and was kicking up a ruckus. Rong Yan¡¯s face grew petnt and he had a strong urge to throw her out of the car. ¡°Hunk... where are we going? Didn¡¯t we agree on going to the hotel... you¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word... don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay you thrice of what you charge... ¡± Luo Anning gazed at Rong Yan sultrily while rubbing her slender fingers on his toned and sculpted chest. Rong Yan flew into a rage and pped her buttocks. He clenched his jaw and hollered, ¡°Luo Anning, are you courting death? Open your eyes and see who I am!¡± Damn it, she actually takes me for a gigolo and even offered to pay me thrice the price that I charge. Since when have I been insulted like this before? What a damned woman! How dare she think of making a cuckold out of me. Had I not decided to go to Emperor City bar tonight, she would have really cheated on me! ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Luo Anning questioned with pursed lips while pping her tender hand across his handsome and chiseled face. Time seemed to have stopped at that instant as a strong tension filled the air. ¡°Luo Anning, I¡¯m going to beat you to a pulp!¡± Rong Yan barked, after which he raised his arm in a bid to hit her buttocks. Luo Anning had sharp survival instincts. She hurriedly moved away in an attempt to dodge his hand. The more she tried to shun him, the angrier he got. He looked extremely austere and dominant. Rong Yan kept his eyes fixed on her flushed face while sheughed coquettishly without control. He would feel a strong tension in his abdomen whenever she moved her body in such a manner. ¡°Hey... what¡¯s this?¡± Luo Anning asked in bewilderment while reaching for the bulge that was pressed against her buttocks. Rong Yan seethed and squinted. This woman was truly brazen! ¡°Strange... it erges... ¡± Luo Anning murmured while fiddling with his package curiously, as if she had found a new toy. Rong Yan grunted, feeling as if his member had been wrapped tightly, making his ability to control himself grow weak. With no idea that she was ying with fire, Luo Anning rubbed Rong Yan¡¯s crotch even quicker, after which he grunted, activated the partition in the car and pinned her down onto the seat beneath him. Chapter 5 - The Mistress Provocation (5)

Chapter 5: The Mistress¡¯ Provocation (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as Rong Yan was about to rip Luo Anning¡¯s dress apart, Luo Anning barfed, hugged his waist tightly and buried her face into his neck before throwing up. The moist sensation on his neck and the horrendous stench of vomit that wafted into the air, made Rong Yan freeze in shock. His boner seemed to have vanished instantly and he flew into a rage. The revolting remnants of vomit slid down his neck and stained his shirt and zer. It then slid down his chest... Disgusting, too disgusting... Rong Yan sprung up and glowered at Luo Anning who was still chuckling merrily despite having caused him so much trouble. He shoved her onto the carpet mercilessly. Luo Anning hit her head onto the back of the driver¡¯s seat with a loud thud and fainted. With a huge frown on his forehead, Rong Yan removed his clothes swiftly and threw them out of the window, wishing he could trample her to death! I must have been out of my mind just now. That must be why I had thoughts of getting intimate with her! ................................. Sometimeter, Luo Anning woke up feeling like her mind was groggy. Incredibly famished and parched, she scurried downstairs in a bid to find some food that she could eat. There was a bowl of soup and a few dishes in the refrigerator. Luo Anning clutched her aching head and poured herself a ss of water while feeling dizzy. She then grabbed some chopsticks and began digging into the food without even heating them up. Her stomach stopped rumbling and she put her chopsticks down before returning to her room to get some sleep. As soon as she fell asleep, her body began to turn hot and she felt as if a fire was burning strongly within her. Rong Yan had always been a light sleeper and would wake up after hearing the slightest noise. Hence, he had already woken up, the instant that the door of his bedroom was pushed open. He could vaguely see a slender figure walking towards the bed with heavy footsteps. Her heavy breathing could be heard clearly too. The servants would not have dared to enter his bedroom so brazenly. Hence, Luo Anning must have been the one. He switched on the lights. Thevish golden lights lit up in the room and Luo Anning¡¯s beautiful face appeared in front of him. Sensing that there was something amiss with her behavior, Rong Yan barked with a frown, ¡°Luo Anning, are you done with your nonsense?¡± Luo Anning began tugging at the silk nightgown that Auntie Li had helped her change into, revealing her beautiful and alluring figure. She then pounced onto Rong Yan and hugged him tightly while kissing him all over. ¡°It¡¯s warm... it¡¯s really warm... ¡± As soon as Rong Yan touched her skin, he knew the reason for her strange behavior. She had clearly been drugged with an aphrodisiac! Before he could even think any further, Luo Anning lost control of her rationality and began to feel incredibly aroused. She began tugging at his robe... ¡°Luo Anning, scram and get Auntie Li to send you to the hospital!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s warm... ¡± ¡°Luo Anning... You... ¡± Before Rong Yan could even finish, she kissed his lips. He felt incredibly aroused by those moist and tender lips of hers which she was rubbing against his. Rong Yan had never been the kind to suppress his own desires. Luo Anning was no exception. Not to mention, she was his wife and there was no way he would let this opportunity go to waste. Chapter 6 - The Mistress Provocation (6)

Chapter 6: The Mistress¡¯ Provocation (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan turned over and pinned Luo Anning down beneath him, causing her to grunt softly. She then ferociously kissed him while the sounds of fabric being ripped apart, filled the room. Their breaths were mixed together and Luo Anning seemed to have found a source of coolness. She moved her body up and pressed it tightly against his, while moaning coquettishly in pleasure. Rong Yan had a lustful expression on his face as he let his hand wander around her smooth and supple skin which he could not resist. His boner began to get a little sore and he had already broken into a sweat. He did not n to get intimate with Luo Anning just like that. However, her tight hugs and the fact that she kept rubbing her body against his, made him lose control of himself. ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t regret your decision!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he thrust himself into her and broke her thin hymen and prated her. ¡°It hurts!¡± Luo Anning wailed in pain and resentment. However, Rong Yan would obviously not stop since he had already tasted the pleasure of her body. The night seemed to be endless and they indulged in each other for the rest of the night. .............................. Luo Anning was overwhelmed with an excruciating pain and soreness that was particrly intense and acute in her crotch... She felt as if her body had been reassembled. She opened her eyes all of a sudden and looked down at herself timidly. ¡°Which bastard had the nerve to devour me!?!¡± Rong Yan was jolted awake by her shriek and he kicked her off the bed without hesitation. She fell onto the ground with a loud thud. There was finally piece. Rong Yan smiled in satisfaction and continued to sleep. By the time Luo Anning recovered from the shock and realized that she was not in her room, she began to panic. She cautiously pressed her head against the bed and tried to see who the bastard was who had be intimate with her while she was drunk. Luo Anning flew into a rage when she saw his face! ¡°Rong Yan! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± He cheated on me and got his mistress pregnant. How dare he be so shameless as to rape me! She decided to stand up for herself today. She pounced on the bed and began strangling Rong Yan who opened his eyes and stared at her derisively. He then raised his leg and kicked her away. ¡°Luo Anning, get your facts right. You were the one who raped mest night, not the other way round, okay?¡± ¡°What... what did you say? Beggars can¡¯t be choosers but I wouldn¡¯t choose you no matter what... ¡± Anning realized that she had gone back on her own word and hurriedly covered her mouth while glowering at him with her big beautiful eyes. Rong Yan smirked shamelessly and said, ¡°Repeat yourself.¡± ¡°What did I say? Did I say anything? Why don¡¯t I remember it... ¡± She said with shifty eyes while trying to find an escape route. What a joke. Does he think I¡¯m a fool who would repeat what I said just because he wants me to? I would be nuts if I repeated myself. Who would send themselves onto a path towards death? Rong Yan harumphed coldly and rebuked her, ¡°Stop ying dumb. Continue your nonsense and I¡¯ll do you right now!¡± I have yet to settle the many scores with him. Why is he so dignified and self-righteous? As soon as he said those words, Luo Anning was immediately angered again. She chastised, ¡°Rong Yan, you were the one who made a mistake. What rights do you have to me me?¡± Chapter 7 - The Mistress Provocation (7)

Chapter 7: The Mistress¡¯ Provocation (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What wrong did I do?¡± ¡°You should know clearly. You ought to be thankful for the fact that I have yet to kill you. You¡¯d better not provoke me any further.¡± As soon as Luo Anning finished speaking, she grabbed the silk duvet and turned around to leave. She then returned to her room and took a close look at her own body, only to realize that it was covered in hickeys. Her legs were also sore and aching terribly. She could not keep her back straight either. The thought of Rong Yan getting another woman pregnant and getting intimate with her on the other hand, made her feel absolutely disgusted and she had a strong urge to kill him! She entered the bathroom and filled the tub with some water, after which she washed her body thoroughly, changed into a fresh set of clothes and got ready to go to bed. All of a sudden, the door of the bedroom was pushed open and Rong Yan showed up at the door. ¡°Who let you in? Scram!¡± Anning stopped in her tracks and stared at him while keeping her guard up. Rong Yan squinted unhappily and said, ¡°Anning, this is my territory. You should be the one to scram instead.¡± Luo Anning took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll scram. Do you really think I want to be here?¡± She grabbed her mobile phone and wallet before walking towards the door. When she brushed her shoulder against his, he grabbed her wrist tightly. She turned around and glowered at him. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Make things clear. What did I do wrong?¡± Rong Yan questioned with a frown. ¡°Stop feigning ignorance. I¡¯m not in the mood to y with you,¡± said Luo Anning who then broke free from him and made her way downstairs. It was Rong Yan¡¯s first time having a woman walk out on him first. ¡°Luo Anning, hold it right there! Don¡¯t you think about leaving until you make yourself clear.¡± He waved his arms, after which some trained men in ck stood in a single file in front of Luo Anning to stop her. ¡°Young Madam, you can¡¯t leave.¡± Luo Anning stared at him and gibed, ¡°For the first time in my life, I¡¯ve encountered someone who can act so self-righteously despite being the one at fault. What an eye opener.¡± ¡°Stop it with that sarcasm. Fine, we¡¯ll take it that it was my mistake, but what about you? Did you do nothing wrong?¡± Rong Yan walked towards her and grabbed her chin. ¡°Had I not shown up at the barst night, would you have just gotten intimate with a random man to make a cuckold out of me?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s eyes lit up and she wondered to herself, how did he know what I was thinking? That¡¯s right. I did indeed think of paying him back in his own coin but it was just an idea. She knew Mo Qiange very well and they did notmit adultery because he was there to apany her. She believed that Mo Qiange would not do anything to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling guilty?¡± Rong Yan patted her face and continued, ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯ll break your legs. We¡¯ll see if you can still cheat on me.¡± Is he getting haughtier? Am I guilty? ¡°You¡¯re the one feeling guilty, eh?¡± Luo Anning retorted, ¡°Who was the one who got another woman pregnant and told her toe and provoke me by telling me to divorce you? She even told me to give her my blessings. Rong Yan, don¡¯t you go overboard. There¡¯s a limit to my tolerance.¡± Upon hearing her words, a look of bewilderment formed in Rong Yan¡¯s eyes and he immediately let go of her. He pressed his lips together, ced his hands in his pockets and strutted away gracefully. As soon as Rong Yan left, the tension cleared up and Luo Anning leaned against the wall before heaving a sigh of relief. Does his silence mean consent? Chapter 8 - The Mistress Provocation (8)

Chapter 8: The Mistress¡¯ Provocation (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After getting a grip on her emotions, she headed downstairs for breakfast. Auntie Li inched closer towards her and asked, ¡°Young Madam,st night you and Young Master... how did it feel?¡± Luo Anning spat the sip of water that she had just drank. Auntie Li¡¯s face stiffened while Luo Anning grabbed the napkin and began wiping the water off her face awkwardly. ¡°Auntie Li, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t do this on purpose... ¡± Auntie Li grabbed the napkin and began wiping herself down. Not nning to change the subject, she continued to probe, ¡°Young Madam, tell me, did you and Young Master Rong get down to businessst night?¡± ¡°No... ¡± Luo Anning murmured while her ears turned red. She picked up her cutlery and began having her breakfast in a bid to hide her emotions. ¡°How can that be? I clearly drugged the dishesst night and you obviously ate the food from the refrigerator... Young Master Rong has also stayed over at the mansion for the first time. Logically speaking, you two must have already done the deed... ¡± Auntie Li mumbled while analyzing the situation. Turning as red as a tomato, Luo Anning threw the cutlery and barked, ¡°Auntie Li, so you were the one who drugged the food!?!¡± Auntie Li retreated immediately and said, ¡°Young Madam, I was just doing it for your own good. You and Young Master Rong have been married for two years and yet, you¡¯ve never been intimate with each other before. If you still don¡¯t get pregnant, I¡¯m afraid your status might be unstable... ¡± ¡°Why are you worrying when I¡¯m not afraid at all? Besides, who told you to mess with my affairs? Do you know that your presumptuous actions havended me in hot soup!?!¡± The thought of her consumption of the dishes being the reason for her outrageous actst night, made her feel extremely flustered. At aplete loss over what to do, Auntie Li stood rooted to the ground. Actually, she had their best interests at heart and did not mean to sabotage Luo Anning. She apologized, ¡°Young Madam... I¡¯m sorry. I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Luo Anning could not bring herself to get angry anymore. She suddenly sat down and began eating again. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t do this ever again.¡± She knew that Auntie Li had her best interests at heart. However, if that misunderstanding did not happen, she would not have lost her virginity. ¡°Got it, Young Madam.¡± ................................................... ¡°Young Master Rong, are you looking for me?¡± Li Wei stared at the handsome and superior man in front of her with joy in her eyes. Holding a cigarette with one hand, Rong Yan lit it up with a lighter that he held in his other hand, and began fiddling with it. Xu Zhiyuan stood beside him and waited for his orders. Time passed second after second. However, Rong Yan did not seem to have any intentions to speak. Li Wei bit her lips and walked towards him. ¡°Young Master Rong, why have youe looking for me today?¡± As soon as she took a step forward, a man in ck stopped her and hollered sternly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go near Young Master Rong!¡± Li Wei stared at Rong Yan indignantly before taking a step back obediently as she thought to herself, Oh right, how could i have forgotten how much of a clean freak he was and would never let women get near him? He was only allergic to filthy women. ¡°Assistant Xu, tell her.¡± Rong Yan smoked slowly while the smoke of his cigarette wafted up in the air, making him look threatening yet charming. Xu Zhiyuan nodded and did as he was told. ¡°Miss Li, did you spout nonsense to our Young Madam yesterday at Duke¡¯s Cafe at three in the afternoon?¡± Chapter 9 - Beating The Mistress Into A Pulp (1)

Chapter 9: Beating The Mistress Into A Pulp (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Greatly taken aback, Li Wei immediately reacted. She denied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t say anything to Luo Anning at all. We only happened to run into each other, so we just had a casual chat. Things are not like what you think.¡± ¡°Is that so? How do you exin the pregnancy report that you showed Young Madam then?¡± Li Wei bit her lips and wondered to herself, is Luo Anning not at odds with Young Master Rong? ording to my investigation, they rarely met each other throughout the two years of their marriage, let alone have feelings for each other. But why does Rong Yan know about it even though it only happened yesterday?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± questioned Rong Yan who was running out of patience. He stood up elegantly and walked towards the French window where he looked at the scenery below. He was incredibly displeased at the thought of Luo Anning. She actually thought of making a cuckold out of me just because of something that did not even happen. How daring of her! ¡°Young Master Rong, I really didn¡¯t say anything to Luo Anning...¡± ¡°It seems you have not realized how grave this matter is,¡± Xu Zhiyuan said while sliding his gold-framed sses up his nose bridge before gesturing for the man in ck toe forth. The men in ck held Li Wei down, causing her to grow flustered immediately. She frantically pleaded for mercy.¡±Young Master Rong, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have spouted nonsense to Luo Anning. I was stupid. Please give me a chance, will you?¡± Rong Yan remained silent while keeping his back facing her. Having worked for him for years, Xu Zhiyuan instantly knew what he meant. ¡°Who are you to address Young Madam by her full name?¡± Xu Zhiyuan chastised. He then instructed, ¡°Take her away. If Young Madam doesn¡¯t forgive her, get rid of her at Tang.¡± Li Wei burst into tears after hearing his words. Everyone knew that Tang was the biggest gang in Asia and even the European mafias had to show them respect. Tang Chao who helmed Tang, was Rong Yan¡¯s childhood friend. Hence, sending her to Tang was akin to killing her. After Li Wei was brought away, Rong Yan smiled in satisfaction. This time, that damned woman Luo Anning will not think of making a cuckold out of me anymore, will she? ........................... Back in the mansion. Luo Anning was still taking a nap in the bedroom when she was jolted awake by a disruptive crying sound. She was exasperated, for all she wanted was to catch up on some sleep after a torturous night with Rong Yan. She opened the door of the bedroom with a sullen expression and made her way downstairs. Upon sight of Luo Anning, a burning re formed in the eyes of the pathetic and disheveled Li Wei who was bawling in the living room. Luo Anning immediately got the chills. She looked at Auntie Li and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who let her in?¡± ¡°Young Master Rong was the one who instructed Assistant Xu to bring her here to apologize to you, Young Madam,¡± Auntie Li answered truthfully. Xu Zhiyuan pushed his sses up and said smilingly, ¡°Young Madam, whatever Miss Li said to you at Duke¡¯s Cafe yesterday wasn¡¯t true at all. Young Master Rong didn¡¯t touch her and he has nothing to do with her at all, regardless of whether she¡¯s pregnant or not.¡± Luo Anning stared at Li Wei before stifling a yawn and wiping her tears away. She walked towards the couch and took a seat. ¡°You mean, I was deceived by her?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xu Zhiyuan answered. Chapter 10 - Beating The Mistress Into A Pulp (2)

Chapter 10: Beating The Mistress Into A Pulp (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning nodded and pointed at the pathetic-looking Li Wei. ¡°Tell me truthfully whether you lied to me or not. Think carefully before you answer..¡± She absolutely detested liars and had never shown mercy to them. Staring at Luo Anning who had a sullen expression on her face, Li Wei suddenly felt a little afraid and she found her gaze to be extremely daunting. Luo Anning did not give her any time to consider at all. She frowned in annoyance and was just about to beckon for the men toe forth. Li Wei burst into tears at this moment. She tried to get up but was pressed back onto the ground by the men in ck. Atst, she had no choice but to look at Luo Anning ande clean. ¡°Young Madam, I was lying to you yesterday. Whatever I said were all lies.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been carrying a torch for Young Master Rong for a long time and I found out that you and Young Master Rong are not as close as the rumors make you guys out to be, so I began to harbor designs on him and tried to sow discord. I was out of my mind and was delusional. I thought that I could rece you... I was wrong. Young Madam, please forgive me! I promise this won¡¯t happen again. I swear!¡± Li Wei then raised three fingers and began swearing to the heavens while Luo Anning watched on delightfully. The same woman who was all haughty and arrogant yesterday, was now submissively begging her for her forgiveness. Power and authority, are indeed wonderful! Although Li Wei was pitiful, she did not deserve her sympathy. Those who lied to her ought to be punished. It was a principle that Luo Anning had always stuck to. She would not change now nor in the future! ¡°Okay, I forgive you.¡± Li Wei asked in disbelief, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯ve really... forgiven me?¡± Luo Anning waved her hands and thought to herself, Is there something wrong with her ears or is it my artiction that is wrong? ¡°You heard me correctly. I¡¯ve forgiven you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Madam. Thank you!¡± Li Wei eximed in surprise on just how quick she forgave her. She cried tears of joy and got up in a bid to leave. Even Xu Zhiyuan was dumbfounded. Since when has Young Madam be so benevolent and kind? He still remembered offending her two years ago and ended up being tortured by her. He even had to get Rong Yan to save him. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Luo Anning said calmly, after which Li Wei stopped in her tracks. She turned around fearfully and asked, ¡°Young Madam, are you going back on your decision?¡± Luo Anning shook her head, giving Li Wei a sense of relief, though she tensed up again at the next instant after hearing Luo Anning¡¯s words. ¡°I may have forgiven you but that doesn¡¯t mean that you can escape the punishment. Auntie Li, bring me my Taekwondo uniform.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡± Auntie Li turned around to retrieve Luo Anning¡¯s Taekwondo uniform. Staring at her in disbelief, Li Wei asked, ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to hit me?¡± Luo Anning smiled for the first time today and gibed, ¡°Smart.¡± Li Wei wished she could cry. Had she known earlier that Luo Anning was such a ruthless person, she would not have dared to incur her wrath at all. Xu Zhiyuan burst intoughter. He could not take Luo Anning¡¯s beatings at all, let alone Li Wei. Auntie Li soon brought her the uniform. Luo Anning changed into it before bringing them to the dojo in the mansion. Li Wei¡¯s legs turned into jelly and she began to sway unsteadily. Chapter 11 - Beating The Mistress Into A Pulp (3)

Chapter 11: Beating The Mistress Into A Pulp (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They shoved a few wooden nks into Li Wei¡¯s hands and adjusted her position, after which Luo Anning began to warm herself up. The men in ck in the mansion, the servants and Xu Zhiyuan watched the show in a gloating manner. Li Wei picked up the wooden nk and raised it above her head. Luo Anning squinted and dashed forward before kicking the wooden nk. The wooden nk cracked open and Li Wei shrieked in terror. Luo Anning¡¯s footnded on Li Wei¡¯s head after she kicked the wooden nk. Li Wei fainted and fell onto the ground with a loud thud. Luo Anning cracked her neck to soothe her muscles. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°What a killjoy, you fell just like that.¡± Young Madam, how much energy did it take for you to kick her unconscious? Feeling rather daunted, Xu Zhiyuan retreated silently. Luo Anning ced her hands on her hip and watched smilingly as he retreated. She felt extremely thrilled to see the jerk Rong Yan¡¯s right-hand man bing terrified of her. ......... Xu Zhiyuan returned to the office of Baina International and informed Rong Yan about the apology that Li Wei had made and the way that Luo Anning punished her. Rong Yan was in the midst of reading some documents when he heard Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s words. He smirked and seemed to be rather interested. ¡°Well done. From now on, you may get rid of such people without seeking my permission.¡± Xu Zhiyuan understood that Rong Yan was trying to say that he was granting him permission to punish random women who tried to provoke Luo Anning. Although Rong Yan and Luo Anning were married in name and only got married because of Old Mr. Rong¡¯s arrangements, it did not mean that Rong Yan would allow anyone to disrespect her. Luo Anning was not just Luo Anning, she was also the Young Madam of the Rong Family and her pride was the Rong Family¡¯s pride. Anyone who shamed her would be shaming the Rong Family too. They were closely tied together. At this moment, Old Mr. Rong called and Rong Yan frowned before gesturing for Xu Zhiyuan to leave. He then answered the call. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Rascal, bring Anning back to the family mansion for dinner this evening. Your mother has beenining about missing you. You muste home tonight. Don¡¯t use work as an excuse,¡± Old Mr. Rong said austerely. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m very busy and I don¡¯t have the time... ¡± ¡°Postpone or cancel everything that you have. What¡¯s more important than meeting your grandfather?¡± said Old Mr. Rong who banged his cane against the ground angrily to express his displeasure. Rong Yan rubbed his forehead. He had no choice but to ept it. ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll head home with Anning tomorrow evening.¡± Old Mr. Rong finally smiled and ended the call after receiving a satisfactory answer. Mrs. Rong, Jiang Peihua asked anxiously, ¡°Father, how did it go? Did the rascal agree toe home?¡± Old Mr. Rong stroked his beard smugly and said, ¡°Of course, he wouldn¡¯t dare to turn me down.¡± Extremely d to hear his answer, Jiang Peihua said, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll get the head cook to prepare more of Rascal¡¯s and Anning¡¯s favorite dishes.¡± ......... Rong Yan arrived at the mansion at five in the evening, only to realize that Luo Anning was taking a nap again. A frown creased his handsome face that resembled that of a Greek god. Was she a pig in her past life? Why does she sleep all the time? Chapter 12 - Returning To Old Mr. Rongs Place (1)

Chapter 12: Returning To Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± Rong Yan eximed, standing by the bed with one hand in his pocket and nudging Luo Anning who was sound asleep. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me... ¡± Luo Anning barked while turning to the side and burying her head in the sheets to continue sleeping. This damned woman! Rong Yan thought to himself. Staring at her reddened face while she was sound asleep, Rong Yan suddenly got a sinister idea. He smirked, grabbed a pillow and pressed it against her face. Luo Anning¡¯s breathing was disrupted and she suddenly felt extremely suffocated, thus having no choice but to wake up. She fumbled about and pushed the things in front of her in a frenzy. Knowing that she had already woken up, Rong Yan took the pillow away. Once she managed to breathe, Luo Anning sat up straight and pressed her hand on her chest while gasping for fresh air. Staring at Rong Yan who was smiling sinisterly, she grabbed the pillow and hit him with it forcefully. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Don¡¯t you know that you can kill someone by pressing a pillow against their face?¡± She almost thought that she would be returning to the dark and endless days of the past. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry?¡± Rong Yan asked with a sullen expression, not expecting her to have such a huge reaction. ¡°I¡¯m more than just angry. Hurry and get lost now! You¡¯d better not let me see you again.¡± Rong Yan shrugged his shoulders and said resignedly in an annoying manner, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. You¡¯re my wife. It doesn¡¯t make sense for me to not appear in front of you again.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a clean freak? Don¡¯t you hate it when women get close to you? Why doesn¡¯t it apply to me?¡± Luo Anning questioned while gritting her teeth angrily, wishing she could rip the smile away from his face. ¡°Because you¡¯re my wife. If it applies to you, how are we supposed to create our children?¡± Rong Yan turned around gracefully and walked towards the door. ¡°Grandpa called and told us to return to his ce for dinner. You have ten minutes to get ready.¡± As soon as he left the bedroom, he heard Luo Anning screaming. ¡°Ah! Rong Yan, you beast. You¡¯re a gangster, you scum!¡± ...... One hourter, the limousine convoy began entering the lofty and domineering residence of Old Mr. Rong. The residence upied a few thousand hectares, almost covering the entire mountain. All of the entertainment and fitness facilities were well-equipped and there were also lush greenery, fountains and artificial waterfalls which gave the residence a touch of beauty. They felt as if they had stepped into avish and extravagant royal pce. The spacious residence housed more than a thousand servants and Old Mr. Rong would often be apanied by plenty of bodyguards who ensured his safety. Every detail was proof of the wealth and power of Asia¡¯s richest tycoon. As soon as the convoy passed through the gilded gate, an army of guards dressed in military uniforms, weed them in. It took a twenty-minute-drive for the limousines to reach the main mansion. The butler Uncle Zhang was dressed in a tuxedo and a watch ne hanging in front of his chest. He was also wearing a pair of white gloves and was leading the servants out to wee them. Rong Yan alighted from the car and extended his hand towards Luo Anning. Greatly surprised, Luo Anning ced her and onto his clean palm and allowed him to lead her out of the car. ¡°Good evening, Young Master Rong, Young Madam. Old Mr. Rong and Madam are already waiting for you two,¡± Uncle Zhang said smilingly. Rong Yan nodded and expressed assent while Luo Anning who also used to be a butler, smiled at Uncle Zhang. ¡°Uncle Zhang, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± ¡°Not at all. These are my duties and obligations, Young Madam. It¡¯s not hard at all,¡± Uncle Zhang said before leading them into the mansion. Chapter 13 - Returning To Old Mr. Rongs Place (2)

Chapter 13: Returning To Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Mr. Rong was seated in the living room, appearing rather strong and energetic despite being 80 years old. He was at the peak of his health and was very fit too, because he often worked out and trained hard. Rong Yan¡¯s father passed away at a young age, leaving behind only his mother, Jiang Peihua. Although Jiang Peihua was middle-aged, she still looked rather young and beautiful like women who were in their thirties, all thanks to her meticulous skin care techniques that helped maintain her youthful looks. She exuded a natural elegance. Rong Yan was ratherpliant towards his two remaining kinsmen and even allowed Old Mr. Rong to decide his marriage. ¡°Grandpa, Mother, I¡¯m sorry to have made you guys wait so long for me,¡± Luo Anning greeted politely. Her obedience was to the joy of Old Mr. Rong who grinned widely from ear to ear. Rong Yan said with a faint smile, ¡°Grandpa, Mother, we¡¯re home.¡± Old Mr. Rong chuckled and said to Luo Anning, ¡°Lass,e over here and sit with Grandpa.¡± Luo Anning walked towards Old Mr. Rong obediently, after which he swiftly whipped out a rectangr embroidered box and ced it in front of her. ¡°Lass, open it and see if you like it or not.¡± Jiang Peihua chimed in, ¡°Anning, Father has been looking forward to seeing you and he even prepared a gift for you beforehand. He just bought a green diamond ring during an auction in New Yorkst week so he got the little rascal to bring you here.¡± Luo Anning opened the embroidered box to see that there was a bright and shiny emerald green diamond ring inside the box. She fell in love with it at first sight. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. I really like this gift. I¡¯m sorry to have made you splurge again.¡± ¡°Hahaha, what matters is you like it, Anning. It¡¯s hard to buy happiness with money. As long as it makes you happy, I won¡¯t mind spending an exorbitant amount of money,¡± Old Mr. Rong said smilingly. Unlike Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua who were both in high spirits, Rong Yan was a little upset for he felt like he had been neglected. Since when did Luo Anning be the apple of Grandpa¡¯s and Mother¡¯s eyes? Since dinner was not ready yet, Old Mr. Rong decided to y a game of chess with Luo Anning while Jiang Peihua cut some fruits and served it to them, leaving Rong Yan all alone on the couch. He decided to watch some television out of boredom. He would asionally steal a nce at Luo Anning and Old Mr. Rong who were in the midst of a joyous game, only to feel a little sad. What rights does that darned woman have to enjoy getting pampered while I am here being neglected? I really feel indignant. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m hungry... ¡± Rong Yan said calmly while staring at his mother who was as beautiful as ever. Usually, Jiang Peihua would immediately panic and get him to bear with him before proceeding to rush the cooks to hurry up, for she could not bear to let her dearest son go hungry. Rong Yan raised his brows and waited for Jiang Peihua to show him her concern. To his surprise, she merely nced at him and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t there some snacks and pastries in front of you? Just eat them to fill your stomach up temporarily.¡± He dropped the remote control onto the ground. What a bully. This was in favoritism! Upon hearing the noises, Old Mr. Rong and Luo Anning immediately turned their heads, only to see that Rong Yan was glowering at Luo Anning, seemingly trying to say, ¡°What are you staring at? Haven¡¯t you seen a handsome hunk before!?!¡± Luo Anning pursed her lips in disdain, seemingly trying to say,¡±I¡¯ve never seen such a narcissistic person before. Shameless!¡± The two of them shot each other some nces, making Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua feel incredibly amused. They both thought, it seems like those two are going to bear a child soon. They actually made such quick progress in two years. So much for thinking and worrying that they would not feel anything for each other. This is a good sign! Chapter 14 - Vying For Affection With An Outsider (1)

Chapter 14: Vying For Affection With An Outsider (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After dinner was ready, Jiang Peihua instructed the three of them to wash their hands. Old Mr. Rong and Luo Anning agreed to continue their game of chess after dinner. They then proceeded to the dining hall. After the two of them left, Rong Yan stood up and stared at the chessboard that they were using just now. He humphed and messed up the chess pieces. Who told guys to ignore me and y favourites! Jiang Peihua fancied Luo Anning greatly. Besides Jiang Peihua was a nice and personable person. Hence, the two of them could get along with each other very well. Ever since Rong Yan married Luo Anning, Jiang Peihua showered Luo Anning with more love and concern than she did, Rong Yan. Rong Yan was extremely upset about that. Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua continuously helped Luo Anning with the food. Thus there was a pile of food in Luo Anning¡¯s bowl, a stark contrast to Rong Yan¡¯s bowl where there was only some vegetables that he had scooped for himself. The head cook had superb culinary skills and Luo Anning loved the dishes that she cooked. Just as she was in the midst of eating merrily, she sensed an icy cold gaze being shot at her. She immediately looked over to see that Rong Yan was ring at her with resentment. She suddenly felt that he was acting a little out of the ordinary today. After putting the pieces together, Luo Anning deduced that Rong Yan must have be jealous. He was jealous that Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua treated Luo Anning better than they treated him. The thought of it made Luo Anning burst out intoughter. Fortunately, he had a menacing re that made her contain her amusement. She thought to herself, Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua seem to have really neglected him. Fine, since I have snatched the love and affection of his family away from him, I shall make it up to him a little. She picked up a slice of braised pork with her chopsticks and ced it in his bowl. ¡°Eat more.¡± Staring at the slice of pork, Rong Yan pressed his lips tightly together. Luo Anning thought that he was feeling touched. Hence, she scratched her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just stare at it. Eat it.¡± ¡°Ourss Anning is a really obedient girl. She¡¯s even learned how to treat her husband well,¡± Jiang Peihua teased smilingly. ¡°Mother... I¡¯m not as good as you make me out to be... ¡± Anning said while ncing at Jiang Peihua in an adorable manner. Jiang Peihua and Old Master chuckled. ¡°Look, look, Anning is getting shy. Hahahaha... ¡± ...... The three of them chatted merrily for the rest of the meal and Rong Yan finally stopped feeling upset. After dinner ended, Old Mr. Rong and Luo Anning decided to continue their unfinished game. They walked towards the chessboard, only to realize that the chess pieces had been messed with. They instantly knew who the culprit was. Old Mr. Rong immediately reprimanded Rong Yan, causing him to be even more upset. His handsome face turned petnt and he looked rather glum and daunting. Rong Yan immediately felt like he no longer had a ce in the Rong Family, so much so that he had to vie with Luo Anning for their attention and affection. Old Mr. Rong was no longer in the mood to continue ying chess since the chessboard was already messed up. Hence, he decided to take Jiang Peihua and Luo Anning out on a stroll in the garden instead. Once again, Rong Yan was ignored and left alone. At nine in the evening, Rong Yan suggested that they return to his own mansion. Old Mr. Rong immediately barked, ¡°What? You two have to stay here tonight no matter what. You¡¯ve already been married for two years. It¡¯s time you gave me a great-grandson.¡± Chapter 15 - Vying For Affection With An Outsider (2)

Chapter 15: Vying For Affection With An Outsider (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Mr. Rong was clearly urging for them to give birth as soon as possible. Luo Anning clenched her fists tightly together and remained silent. If Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua were to find out that they had never consummated their two-year marriage until that night of misunderstandings, would they fly into a rage? Just as she was about to stick to the principle of silence being gold, Rong Yan surprisingly gave her an out. ¡°Grandpa, Anning is still young. She¡¯s not ready for children yet. We¡¯re still young, we don¡¯t have to be so eager about bearing children.¡± ¡°Anning is still young but you¡¯re almost 30 years old, rascal. Is that young?¡± Old Mr. Rong rebuked while trying to hit Rong Yan with his cane. Rong Yan arrogantly avoided it and immediately remained silent. Luo Anning thought to herself awkwardly, Rong Yan is only 27 years old, there is quite some time before he turns 30. I am not opposed to giving birth now but I will only give birth to the child of a man I love. She and Rong Yan were just strangers who were bound to a marriage byw. They did not have any feelings for each other, not one shred. It was rather ridiculous to give birth to a stranger¡¯s child. Seeing that Old Mr. Rong was rattling on and on about looking forward to having a great-grandchild, Jiang Peihua decided to give him a hand. She chimed in and they began talking about children. As the head of the family, Old Mr. Rong made his final decision. He demanded that Luo Anning give birth to a child by the end of the year. Otherwise, he would take away all of Rong Yan¡¯s shares of Baina International. Rong Yan would only get them back after the birth of his child. It was undoubtedly a bolt out of the blue and a bomb that seemed to have exploded within Rong Yan. Rong Yan rubbed the tip of his nose ufortably and left the room with the excuse of being tired. Just as Luo Anning was about to speak, Jiang Peihua told her to go get some rest. Actually, she knew what her mother-inw¡¯s intentions were. She undoubtedly just wanted to have a grandchild as soon as possible. However, given how things were between her and Rong Yan now... it was actually a tall order. She returned to the bedroom to discover that Rong Yan was taking a shower. She smirked smugly. Although the memories ofst night were rather vague, Rong Yan¡¯s figure was the best that she had ever seen. Realizing what she was thinking about, she suddenly patted her face and muttered, ¡°Luo Anning, what are you thinking about... ¡± Since he was in the shower, she decided to take a bath in the guest room. Luo Anning grabbed some clean clothes from the closet and got ready to go out. To her surprise, she caught sight of Uncle Zhang standing by the door, thus giving her a great shock. Not expecting that the door would open all of a sudden. Uncle Zhang immediately coughed awkwardly. ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s sote. Aren¡¯t you going to get some rest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the guest room... ¡± (to take a shower) Before she could even finish, Uncle Zhang stared at her sternly and chided, ¡°Young Madam, how can you sleep in a different room from Young Master Rong? Old Mr. Rong is going to be furious if he finds out. It¡¯s been a long time since he hoped to have a great-grandchild. Are you and Young Master Rong out to anger him?¡± Luo Anning pressed a hand on her forehead. Just as she was about to speak, a moist hand pulled her into his embrace. There was still some water on Rong Yan¡¯s chest and a towel wrapped around his waist. He smelled fresh and fragrant. Staring at Uncle Zhang who had been sent by Old Mr. Rong, he smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Zhang, it¡¯s gettingte. Go and get some rest. It¡¯s time for me and Anning to sleep too.¡± Chapter 16 - Dont Be Mistaken (1)

Chapter 16: Don¡¯t Be Mistaken (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He stressed thosest two words. Having understood what Rong Yan was hinting at, Uncle Zhang smiled and nced at them and greeted them goodnight before proceeding to report to Old Mr. Rong. As soon as Uncle Zhang left, Luo Anning let go of his arm and broke free from his embrace. ring at him angrily, she questioned, ¡°Why did you let Uncle Zhang deliberately get the wrong idea?¡± Staring at her like he was staring at an idiot, Rong Yan wiped her wet hair and said, ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I can do to give us some peace.¡± Rong Yan leaned closer towards her with a sinister smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea after hearing what I said to Grandpa just now, because we¡¯ll never have children. I¡¯m sure you know that better than anyone else.¡± Yes, she was well aware that the two of them did not have feelings for each other at all and that they were just strangers who had merely been bound by their marriage. Rong Yan discriminated against women and had only agreed to marry her because he had beenpelled by Old Mr. Rong. Otherwise, he would not have even bothered to have a meal with her. She had already seen through it. She would divorce him immediately as soon as she snatched back her assets left behind by herte father. ¡°I understand. We may fool others but we can¡¯t deceive ourselves. I know better than anyone else, what this marriage means.¡± Luo Anning smiled and turned around to walk towards the bathroom. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll lie to Grandpa and Mother for you. I¡¯ll divorce you as soon as Grandpa helps me snatch Anning Corporation back.¡± Rong Yan watched as she closed the door. He smiled and thought to himself, it is for the best that she thinks that way. As long as she does not pester me, I will not treat her poorly. Luo Anning initially thought that Rong Yan would leave as soon as Uncle Zhang did. To her surprise, she was greeted with the sight of the troublemaker Rong Yan seated on the bed with a notebook on hisp and typing away at godlike speed. She paused her actions and asked with a frown, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone out yet?¡± Upon hearing her words, Rong Yan shifted his gaze onto her face and questioned, ¡°Why do I have to go out?¡± What a joke. This is my territory. She should be the one leaving. Luo Anning said haughtily, ¡°Am I supposed to go out instead? Rong Yan, I don¡¯t want to be in the same room as you. I believe you don¡¯t wish to share the same bed as a woman too, do you? Aren¡¯t you a clean freak? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might pass my bacteria onto you?¡± He would leave, right? I refuse to believe that he would stay. Upon hearing her words, Rong Yan shivered and stared at her murderously. ¡°Go sleep outside. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± ¡°What if I refuse to?¡± said Luo Anning who insisted on going against him. She shrugged her towel away and walked towards the bed. ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t push your limits. I told you to go sleep in the guest room,¡± Rong Yan hollered sternly while glowering at her. Luo Anning did not get angry at all. Instead sheughed and lifted the duvet beforeying down beside him and staring at him innocently. ¡°Young Master Rong, I don¡¯t like sleeping in the guestroom. What are you going to do? Why don¡¯t you leave instead? I quite like this bed so I¡¯m not leaving.¡± She then began scratching the duvet and was about to caress his sexy chest that was exposed to her. Chapter 17 - Dont Be Mistaken (2)

Chapter 17: Don¡¯t Be Mistaken (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You damned woman, you¡¯re really something!¡± Rong Yan hollered before springing up and jumping off the bed in one fluid motion. She finally knew what Rong Yan¡¯s Achilles heel was, and that was having someone invade his personal space! She could already imagine how displeased he would be. Rong Yan opened the door of the bedroom with a sullen expression. Once again, Uncle Zhang appeared at the door. Seemingly having not expected that Rong Yan would show up, Uncle Zhang asked cautiously, ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to bed with Young Madam? Where are you going now?¡± Damn it, seems like Grandpa does not intend to let us just skim through it. He has instructed Uncle Zhang to keep an eye on us for the rest of the night. ¡°Can¡¯t I go downstairs to get some water?¡± Rong Yan questioned angrily. ¡°Young Master, If you¡¯d like to drink some water, you may just instruct the servants to bring some for you. You don¡¯t have to make the trip downstairs personally. Hurry and go get some rest with Young Madam. I¡¯ll pour you some water now.¡± Uncle Zhang then hurried downstairs to get some water. ¡°Damn it!¡± Rong Yan muttered under his breath before turning around and returning to his seat with a sullen expression. It seems I cannot go to the guest room. I cannot ept having to sleep on the same bed with that damned woman. Must I really sleep in the same room as her? The thought of it made Rong Yan grow even angrier. Uncle Zhang entered with the ss of water and ced it in front of him before greeting him goodnight and retreating immediately, seemingly afraid of disturbing him. He then closed the door after him. Seeing how angry Rong Yan was, Luo Anning decided to be kind and thus threw a pillow at him. ¡°Here, have a pillow. You¡¯ll have to sleep on the couch tonight.¡± The pillow caught Rong Yan off guard as it fell onto the ground while the water sshed all over his face. Rong Yan turned to look at her angrily before barking, ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯m telling you, Grandpa and Mother are upstairs now. If you dare to do anything to me, they won¡¯t let you off... Ahhh!¡± Before she could even react, she fell onto the ground. She got up in exasperation. Fortunately, the Persian carpet was thick enough to prevent her from getting hurt. Otherwise, she would definitely be in pain for at least half a month. cing his hands in front of his chest, Rong Yan smiled slyly and said, ¡°You were the one who fell off the bed yourself. You shall take the couch tonight.¡± Rong Yan ignored her anger andy back down on the bed and switched off the lights, leaving just two dim yellow lights on. What a scumbag! Luo Annning gritted her teeth angrily and stared at him, wishing she could punch him. She actually did it. By the time she realized what she had done, Rong Yan had already grabbed her fist tightly and pinned her down onto the bed. Rong Yan smirked charmingly. He straddled her and pressed her hands down while staring at her like a demon. ¡°Think twice and reflect on your own abilities before you think of hitting me. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of showing your silly tricks in front of me?¡± Chapter 18 - No Time For Nonsense With You (1)

Chapter 18: No Time For Nonsense With You (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning flew into a rage and began wiggling and struggling in a bid to move away. ¡°You bastard, let go of me. Hurry and get off of me!¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you? If I let you go just because you told me to, wouldn¡¯t I be losing my pride and dignity?¡± Rong Yan retorted calmly while smiling like a demon. Luo Anning stopped struggling since he was obviously bent on holding her down. She had no choice but to change her tone. ¡°Young Master Rong, it¡¯s gettingte. Will you please get off me? I need to rest, I don¡¯t have time for nonsense with you.¡± ¡°Do you really think I want to be involved in this nonsense with you?¡± Rong Yan questioned coldly. Luo Anning was speechless. Aren¡¯t you doing just that? ¡°Go to the couch and I¡¯ll let you off.¡± Luo Anning gritted her teeth angrily and eximed, ¡°Impossible!¡± Rong Yan smiled shamelessly and said, ¡°Since we can¡¯te to a consensus, I¡¯ll have to resort to special means.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m just going to tie you up and move you to the couch.¡± Despicable! Shameless! Luo Anning cursed him in her head, even though she still looked rather helpless on the surface. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go to the couch. Let me go.¡± Rong Yan stared at her for a long while and shook his head. ¡°I gave you a chance just now. You were the one who wanted to give it up. I can¡¯t trust you at all.¡± So he is going to tie me up, right? What a despicable and shameless scumbag! Rong Yan pressed her down and pulled her away from the bed, leaving her with no choice but to get down. She watched as he retrieved a few ties from the cab and she suddenly got an idea to struggle and break free. Rong Yan turned around again to press her down. In a fluid motion, Luo Anning snatched the tie in a bid to tie him instead. The agile and nimble Rong Yan hurriedly shunned Luo Anning who then clenched her fist tightly and punched him. Rong Yan squinted and cocked his head towards the side while grabbing her wrist. Luo Anning then tried to attack him with her other wrist. Almost running out of patience, Rong Yan threw her onto the bed. ¡°Are you done ying? If you¡¯re not, I don¡¯t mind continuing,¡± Rong Yan said before pinning her down with a tinge of anger in his voice. Luo Anning finally realized that herbat skills were useless when she faced him. Staring at his sullen expression, she suddenly thought of another idea. She beganughing coquettishly and said meekly, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ve had enough. I¡¯m really tired now. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Luo Anning then draped her arms around his neck and rubbed her head against his neck like a meek kitten. Rong Yan¡¯s body stiffened and looked down at her head full of ck hair. Luo Anning then continued to tease him further by sticking her tender hand into his robe and caressing him. The smooth sensation and texture of his toned muscles made her feel rather astonished. She initially wanted to prank him into going to the couch to sleep. To her surprise, she got addicted to doing it. ¡°Luo Anning, are you courting death!?!¡± Rong Yan barked menacingly while grabbing her hand. Chapter 19 - No Time For Nonsense With You (2)

Chapter 19: No Time For Nonsense With You (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning was the first woman who was brazen enough to tease him. ¡°No, the world is so wonderful, I can¡¯t bear to die.¡± Most importantly, she could not die before she got back what she was owed. Otherwise, how was she going to answer to her parents in theherworld? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get lost and scram to the couch. If you throw a tantrum again, I might just throw you out of the window,¡± Rong Yan threatened. What a petty and ungentlemanly man. How can he make a woman sleep on the couch? What a jerk. Luo Anning hugged her head and said, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go to the couch. I¡¯ve never seen such a petty man in my life. I¡¯ve finally gotten an eye opener... ¡± ¡°What are you murmuring about?¡± asked Rong Yan who stared at her with an insidious smile while upying the huge bed that was enough to fit five people. ¡°Nothing much, I was just saying goodnight to you. Sweet dreams!¡± as if. Luo Anningy down on the couch which was also soft. However, it was still not a bed and hence, it was not asfortable. She stared at the ceiling with her eyes wide open. Not long after, she began to hear the sounds of Rong Yan¡¯s rhythmic breathing which was exceptionally loud and clear in the quiet room. He is probably asleep, right? Luo Anning then got out of bed and tiptoed towards the bed. She waved her arms in front of his face and asked, ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Master Rong, are you sleep?¡± Rong Yan did not react at all. Luo Anning chuckled and lifted a corner of the duvet before crawling onto the bed stealthily. As soon as shey down, she heard a voice that sounded out all of a sudden, giving her a great shock. ¡°How dare you climb into my bed in the middle of the night? Luo Anning, you¡¯re really brazen, huh?¡± Rong Yan questioned, ring daggers at her. ¡°You! It turns out you¡¯re still awake,¡± said Luo Anning who immediately felt as if she had been deceived. ¡°If I was already asleep, how would I have known that someone had crept into my bed in the middle of the night out of loneliness?¡± Rong Yan gibed sarcastically. What does he mean? I crept into his bed out of loneliness? He is making it sound as if he is irresistible to me. I just wanted to get some rest on the bed. Why is he making it sound so derogatory? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t have anything else to say now, do you?¡± Rong Yan questioned, pressing for an answer. ¡°The same thing happened that night. You forced me to get intimate with you. Luo Anning, I really didn¡¯t know that you were such a scheming woman. You were so obedient and sensible throughout the past two years of our marriage. It turns out you¡¯re not like that at all!¡± Rong Yan then lifted the duvet and got out of bed to leave. Luo Anning was greatly taken aback. She frowned and watched as he closed the door. He can continue thinking that way. I do not n on developing any feelings for him anyway. I will just take it that I was bitten by a dogst night. One-night-stands are somon nowadays. It is not such a big deal. ...... On the following morning, Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua stared at the two of them ambiguously, as if they would be expecting a child soon. After breakfast, the two of them left Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce. Rong Yan had never spoken a word to her since the start of the day and he only focused on reading his documents when they got inside the car. However, she was quite happy with the silence. After all, neither of them liked each other. Chapter 20 - Let Things Go Back To Normal (1)

Chapter 20: Let Things Go Back To Normal (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If it were not because of Li Wei¡¯s provocation, she would not have gone to the bar and run into Rong Yan. If she had not eaten those dishes that had been drugged with aphrodisiacs, they would not have be intimate with each other. Had they not be intimate with each other, things would not havee to this and they would be able to live life normally like they used to. Staying out of each other¡¯s lives and meeting each other only a few times a year. They drove away from Old Mr. Rong¡¯s residence towards the city. All of a sudden, Luo Anning found the air in the car to be extremely stuffy. She rolled the windows down and allowed the wind to stream in. ¡°Rong Yan, let¡¯s continue living like how we used to in the past. We¡¯ll take it that nothing ever happened that night,¡± said Luo Anning who felt that it would be better to talk things out, lest she was mistaken for a scheming woman who was trying her best to creep into his bed. Rong Yan paused his actions and remained silent for a while before questioning, ¡°Can you really take it that nothing happened that night?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I can,¡± Luo Anning sneered, thinking to herself, does he really think I am dying to creep into his bed? ¡°That¡¯d be the best, lest we end up in a knotty rtionship.¡± Rong Yan closed his document and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do what you said. Let¡¯s go back to the way we used to be in the past. Luxury Mansion is yours. I¡¯ll go home asionally to have a meal with you. You¡¯ll have to deal with Grandpa and Mother.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The two of them came to an agreement and the tension seemed to have eased all of a sudden. At this moment, Luo Anning¡¯s mobile phone began to ring. It was a call from her uncle, Luo Zhiquan. She hesitated for a few seconds before answering the call. ¡°Anning,e home for dinner tonight. I got your aunt to prepare some of your favorite dishes. By the way, bring Young Master Rong along with you. We¡¯re family, we need to get together.¡± She found Luo Zhiquan¡¯s words to be extremely ironic. Does he still remember that we are family? How shameless is he to have snatched mypany away? ¡°I¡¯m not free. You guys go ahead.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t think that you can ignore me just because you¡¯ve married Young Master Rong. If I didn¡¯t raise you for so many years, you would have... ¡± Luo Zhiquan paused. Luo Anning sneered, ¡°I would have died out there a long time ago? Uncle, you¡¯re such a great uncle.¡± She then ended the call without hesitation. ¡°Drop me off at the road in front,¡± she said, obviously targeting it at Xu Zhiyuan. ¡°Got it, Young Madam,¡± said Xu Zhiyuan who then gestured for the driver to pull over at the road in front. Rong Yan noticed the change in her tone. He did not know much about her, apart from the fact that his grandpa liked her very much. Two years ago, Old Mr. Rong suddenly demanded that he marry her, greatly catching him off guard because she was a stranger. He even insisted that he marry her and no one else. From then on, he began to detest Luo Anning for he felt that she must have resorted to some scheming tricks to make Old Mr. Rong be so willing to defend her and even forced him to marry her. Hence, he immediately moved out of Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce together with her after they got married. On the surface, they lived together in Luxury Mansion, but in reality, he secretly lived in the apartment near the office. If it were not for the fact that Old Mr. Rong often sent someone to keep an eye on him, Rong Yan would not have returned to Luxury Mansion to see Luo Anning at all. He observed her beautiful face and had no choice but to admit that she was indeed gorgeous and had a great personality. She was quiet and reserved, yet lively and boisterous when she wanted to be. She also had the ability to remainposed most of the time. Chapter 21 - Let Things Go Back To Normal (2)

Chapter 21: Let Things Go Back To Normal (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For the past two years, she had been acting sensibly too. At the very least, she did not pester him norin about him to Old Mr. Rong. Upon sight of the anger on her face, he asked softly, ¡°What happened?¡± She did not sound too happy during the call with her uncle. Did she have a feud with him? Rong Yan finally realized that he did not know anything about his wife apart from the fact that her name was Luo Anning, and that she had graduated at the top of her ss from the Hond International Institute of Butlers. ¡°It¡¯s alright, thank you for your concern, Young Master Rong.¡± The car pulled over slowly by the side and Luo Anning alighted from the car without hesitation. Luo Anning mmed the door shut and left quickly. Rong Yan squinted and stared at the view of her back. ¡°Young Master Rong, are we heading back to the office or the apartment?¡± Xu Zhiyuan asked apprehensively. Rong Yan snapped out of his trance and continued to look at his documents, as if he were not distracted just now. He answered in an alluring voice, ¡°The office.¡± After alighting from the car, Luo Anning strolled mindlessly and aimlessly along the streets. Due to her marriage to Rong Yan, she had to quit her job as a butler and enjoy being treated like a Young Madam. Sometimes, she would even feel like she was about to be crippled. S City was a metropolitan city where life was fast-paced. The streets were filled with white-cored workers zooming in and out. They had a confident and alluring smiles on their face, which had nothing to do with their appearance. Their confidence was exuded from deep within. All of a sudden, she stopped in her tracks and stared at the woman in front of her before bursting intoughter. Rivals really tended to run into each other. The more she wanted to avoid them, the more they appeared in front of her. ¡°Luo Anning, why didn¡¯t you agree to my father¡¯s request for you to go home for dinner tonight?¡± Luo Zhiquan¡¯s daughter questioned, staring at her condescendingly with folded arms. She had a face full of smokey makeup and was dressed in a ck dress. She had two bodyguards and an assistant with her. Clearly, she had just finished filming. By the way, the wealthy heiress Luo Xinya was actually a model who was not too famous in the modeling industry. She only became a B-list model all because of the money that her father, Luo Zhiquan had spent on pulling connections for her. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to show up in front of you guys, do you?¡± Luo Anning gibed while stroking her hair gently and staring at her with a smile. ¡°You do have some self-awareness,¡± Luo Xinya said before ncing at her in disdain and saying condescendingly, ¡°You may ruin my appetite but since my father has already voiced his request, you¡¯d better go home for dinner obediently. Don¡¯t forget to bring Young Master Rong along. Li Qin, let¡¯s go.¡± As proud as a peacock, Luo Xinya turned around in a bid to leave. ring daggers at Luo Anning, she said, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have the same opinion as you. You and your family totally ruin my appetite. I won¡¯t be showing up for dinner with your family, let alone my husband. That¡¯s because you people are not fit enough to dine with us.¡± ¡°What did you say? Luo Anning, I dare you to repeat yourself,¡± Luo Xinya barked before rushing forward to grab her wrist forcefully. She refused to leave regardless of her assistant¡¯s advice. She was a public figure while Luo Anning was the wife of the heir of Baina International. If the paparazzi snapped photos of them, chaos would definitely ensue. Chapter 22 - Makes Me Lose My Appetite

Chapter 22: Makes Me Lose My Appetite

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I said, you and your family disgust me and make me lose my appetite. You guys aren¡¯t fit enough to dine with me and my husband. Do you get it, Miss Luo Xinya?¡± Luo Anning gibed dauntlessly while wriggling her wrist out of her hand with finesse. ¡°Luo Anning, how dare you! Atrocious!¡± Luo Xinya barked angrily before raising her arm in a bid to p Luo Anning who was ring at her coldly with a menacing smirk. Luo Xinya, you asked for this so do not me me! Just as she was about to p Luo Anning a deep and alluring voice sounded in the air and caused her to freeze. ¡°Miss Luo, it¡¯s not good to get violent in public.¡± Luo Xinya barked angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s the nosy person? Let go of me. Otherwise my father will teach you a lesson!¡± The man had an extremely handsome and dashing face. He was dressed in a ck tailor-made suit which made him look extremely suave. The youngest person in history to be the mayor of S City, Feng Churui, who came from a powerful family. Luo Anningughed in amusement as she thought to herself, Luo Xinya¡¯s brains must be fried. She actually had the nerve to give a warning without even taking a look at who he was. She ought to take a good look in the mirror and see who she was. Feng Churui smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really humorous, Miss Luo. However, if you¡¯d like to teach me a lesson, you¡¯re wee to do so at the government administrative bureau.¡± Upon hearing his words, Luo Xinya panicked and retracted her hand awkwardly. She spluttered, ¡°Mayor Feng, I... I didn¡¯t know it was you. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you just now. Please... please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Feng Churui ignored her and instead whipped out his handkerchief to wipe his hand. He then turned to say to his secretary, ¡°Call CEO Luo on my behalfter. He¡¯s really good at taking care of his daughter.¡± Extremely perplexed, Luo Anning thought to herself, I do not know him, do I? Why did the almighty Mayor Feng Churui want to stand up for me? Besides, we are on such crowded streets. ¡°Mayor Feng, I was wrong... I apologize. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± As soon as Luo Xinya finished speaking, she hurriedly scurried away with her assistant. As soon as Luo Xinya left, Feng Churui gazed at Luo Anning and asked with a graceful smile, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, thank you for standing up for me, Mayor Feng,¡± Luo Anning said smilingly without being wishy washy at all. ¡°Good to hear,¡± said Feng Churui who then nodded, seemingly having no intentions to stay any further. Luo Anning stopped him in his tracks. ¡°I¡¯m rather curious as to why you defended me even though we don¡¯t know each other, Mayor Feng.¡± She does not know me? Feng Churui frowned and said warmly like a friendly diplomat, ¡°Yan and I are childhood friends. Since I saw you getting bullied, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡± He is just trying to say that he saw me getting bullied by Luo Xinya and only helped me on the ount that I am Rong Yan¡¯s wife, right? Luo Anning felt relieved. Since he was not exactly helping her out of goodwill, she did not need to return the favor anytime soon. ¡°I understand. Mayor Feng, you must be very busy. I shall not disturb you any further then. I¡¯ll make a move, goodbye,¡± Luo Anning said politely with a nod before turning around to leave. ¡°Interesting... ¡± Staring at Luo Anning¡¯s back, Feng Churui smiled and thought to himself, it turns out the wife that Rong Yan cannot tolerate, is such an interesting person. Chapter 23 - Did I say anything?

Chapter 23: Did I say anything?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Extremely bewildered, Secretary Wang asked, ¡°Mayor, were you referring to Young Madam Rong?¡± Feng Churui¡¯s smile faded and he said, ¡°Did I say anything? You must have heard me wrongly.¡± He then strode towards the ck Land Rover that was parked by the side of the road. Secretary Wang wondered to himself in puzzlement, was I hearing things just now? ... That evening, Luo Anning went on a joyride on the expressway together with Lu Momo and Mo Qiange instead of turning up to dinner with Luo Zhiquan. Lu Momo drove a fiery red Ferrari while Mo Qiange drove a sleek and luxurious ck-colored Lamborghini. On the other hand, Luo Anning drove a white Maserati that was given to her by Old Mr. Rong. The three sports cars sped along the streets like phantoms while the sounds of their engines roared loudly in the air like a melody, giving everyone a rush of adrenaline. Mo Qiange overtook the both of them at a loop, after which Luo Anning smirked and swerved the steering wheel forcefully to drift perfectly across the turn, leaving behind a deep tire mark on the ground. ¡°Oh my god, could you not be so dangerous!?!¡± Lu Momo muttered under her breath before stepping hard on the elerator to increase the speed of the car to 350km/h. The three of them were all driving top grade luxury sports car. Fortunately, there were barely any cars on the expressway at night. Otherwise, they would have gotten into trouble. One hourter, the three of them pulled over in front of a seafood restaurant. After handing their car keys over to the valets, they headed inside the restaurant and took a seat by the window. After ordering their dishes, Luo Anning looked out at the night scenery through the window while sipping on some fruit juice. The restaurant was located on the 72nd floor and hence, they could enjoy a bird¡¯s eye view of the night skyline of S City. Eating seafood while enjoying a vibrant scenery was undoubtedly an indulgence. Having known Luo Anning for a long time, Lu Momo and Mo Qiange both knew that she would invite them for drag racing or a spin whenever she was not in a good mood. Back in Hond, she used to take her Koenigsegg which she purchased with her own money, on a spin. She would speed dangerously too. Now that she was back in the nation, she no longer sped that dangerously, even though Lu Momo was still rather astonished. ¡°Qiange, don¡¯t you think humans are really greedy? They¡¯d actually blind themselves and go against their conscience for the sake of money,¡± Luo Anning asked nonchntly while rubbing her ss with her fingers. Lu Momo stared at her worriedly while Mo Qiange¡¯s eyes glistened. They finally found out why she was angry. Apart from her horrendous uncle and his family, there were rarely anyone who could provoke her and make her angry. ¡°Anning, it¡¯s been so many years. Haven¡¯t you made up your mind yet?¡± he asked. Shaodong Corporation, which used to be Anning Corporation, was an asset that Luo Anning¡¯s parents who had passed away in a fatal car ident, left behind for her. It belonged to her. However, Luo Zhiquan allowed his greed and money to let him go against his conscience and snatched thepany away from his innocent and naive niece through despicable means. He even renamed thepany with his son¡¯s name. ¡°However, he¡¯s my father¡¯s biological brother after all. We¡¯re rtives... ¡± Luo Anning murmured. Lu Momo pouted and barked, ¡°Since when have they ever treated you like their family member? You¡¯re a fool to still be concerned about kinship. If they had some conscience, they wouldn¡¯t have abused you when you were younger... ¡± ¡°Momo!¡± Mo Qiange interjected in a bid to stop Lu Momo from continuing. Staring at Luo Anning worriedy, he said, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t dwell on it. It¡¯s all over now.¡± Chapter 24 - Its Good To Have A Backup

Chapter 24: It¡¯s Good To Have A Backup

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Momo suddenly realized that she had unintentionally rubbed salt into Luo Anning¡¯s wound. Staring at Luo Anning pitifully, she said, ¡°Little Anning, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just feeling indignant on your behalf. I¡¯m angry that they bullied you.¡± Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°I know. It¡¯s my blessing to have the two of you as my friends.¡± ¡°Hehe, I like hearing that. Little Anning, you may shower me with morepliments, I won¡¯t mind it,¡± Lu Momo said, refusing to admit that she had epted apliment. Mo Qiange smiled and stared at her calmly without saying much. Lu Momo continued, ¡°Little Anning, isn¡¯t your marriage to Young Master Rong just a transaction? Didn¡¯t Old Mr. Rong promise to help you get yourpany back? How¡¯s the progress?¡± Luo Anning shook her head and said, ¡°Old Mr. Rong will never put himself in a disadvantageous position. He¡¯s been dying the execution of the n because he wants me to give birth to Rong Yan¡¯s child. He¡¯s threatening me.¡± Mo Qiange clenched his fists tightly below the table and stared at her. ¡°In that case, give birth to a child with Young Master Rong then. Perhaps, you might be bequeathed with billions of yuan worth of Baina International¡¯s assets.¡± Luo Anning smacked him on his head relentlessly. She retorted, ¡°Do I seem like such a person? Besides, I won¡¯t bear children with someone I don¡¯t love.¡± ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t have any feelings for Rong Yan? It¡¯s Rong Yan, Young Master Rong who¡¯s incredibly dashing. He¡¯s out to make women feel ashamed!¡± Lu Momo eximed, feeling rather conflicted for she was both smitten yet angry. ¡°You¡¯re right. You should only have children with the person you truly love. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be harming the child for the rest of their life.¡± Mo Qiange agreed with Luo Anning for once. He asked, ¡°What do you n to do then? If you don¡¯t give birth to Rong Yan¡¯s child, will Old Mr. Rong still help you?¡± ¡°It seems Old Mr. Rong is bent on making me give birth now,¡± Luo Anning said with a sullen expression. She gently knocked the table and said, ¡°I shall just deal with it for now. I¡¯ll try my best to rush Old Mr. Rong and prompt him. Even if he can¡¯t help me snatch mypany backpletely, I can¡¯t let the past two years of my life go in vain.¡± Mo Qiange nodded while Lu Momo chimed in, ¡°Little Anning, why don¡¯t I get my father to help you instead? Qiange can help you too. Actually, you didn¡¯t even seek our opinions before marrying Rong Yan. You wasted two years of your youth and yet, thepany is still not returned to you yet. Don¡¯t you think Old Mr. Rong is just trying to tie you down to the Rong Family.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it in the past. I only thought of it as a simple transaction. I suddenly feel like Old Mr. Rong is bent on making me give birth. Regardless of whether he just wants a great-grandchild or is trying to tie me down, I don¡¯t n to stay in the Rong Family for long.¡± The mention of Old Mr. Rong¡¯s and Jiang Peihua¡¯s extreme eagerness about them having a baby made her realize something. Rong Yan was already 27 years old. Yet, he still did not have a child. It was not a good thing for wealthy families where people often preferred to have plenty of children. Not to mention, they were the richest family in Asia. They needed a sessor and even though Rong Yan was the CEO of Baina International, no one could predict the future. If something were to happen to him, they would at least have an heir and a backup. It was always better to have a backup. Chapter 25 - Divorce Rong Yan

Chapter 25: Divorce Rong Yan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a moment of silence, Mo Qiange said, ¡°Anning, divorce Rong Yan. No matter what Old Mr. Rong¡¯s motives are, you won¡¯t be able to get yourpany back within a short period of time. Like what Momo said, you don¡¯t have to worry because Momo and I will help you. Although it¡¯s difficult to find evidence, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Lu Momo stared at him and nodded attentively. ¡°Yeah, yeah, just because Old Mr. Rong can get it done easily, it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t do it. The process is just a little difficult but if the oue is good, why would the hard work matter?¡± Luo Anning stared at Mo Qiange and Lu Momo solemnly while sinking deep into thought. The Mo Corporation and Lu Corporation could be considered to be partners of the Shaodong Corporation. Although Mo Qiange¡¯s Imperial Court Corporation had no rtions to the Shaodong Corporation, he was still a member of the Mo Family after all. Once he started going against the Shaodong Corporation, the Mo Corporation would definitely be implicated. Although the Mo Corporation was not afraid of the Shaodong Corporation, she did not want to let her personal feud affect them. She was already content with having two best friends who would never leave her. Hence, she did not want them to be harmed because of her selfish reasons, not even a little bit! ¡°Qiange, Momo, let me think about it. There has got to be another solution.¡± She still did not give them an answer at the end of the day. Mo Qiange and Lu Momo knew that she would not be easily convinced and hence, did not say much. Instead, they just told her that they would always be there for her. The three of them had already developed a telepathic connection that allowed them to have a tacit understanding. The dishes were served and the fresh seafood was extremely appetizing, perfectlybined with 1982 Lafeit. Soon, Luo Anning forgot about her troubles and focused on eating. ... Time passed day by day. Ever since she left Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce, she rarely met Rong Yan and their life resumed to normal. Jiang Peihua would asionally send her servants to deliver traditional chinese medicinal tonics for her in hopes of having a fat and healthy grandchild. Luo Anningughed and decided not to ruin her beautiful imagination. Hence, she would ept all the tonics and discard them as soon as the servant left. Whenever Auntie Li asked her for the reason for her behavior, she would just tell her that she did not wish to bear children with a man whom she did not love. Auntie Li could not understand the reason for herck of interest. Should all wives of wealthy men not be worried about losing their position? Rong Yan was an eligible bachelor who was handsome, wealthy and sessful. Hence, he was highly coveted by most women. Yet, Luo Anning was not interested at all and did not even use her position to her own advantage. Auntie Li was extremely worried for her. Indeed, the person involved is calm and collected but observers are very worried! Life as a wealthy man¡¯s wife was actually very boring because it undoubtedlyprised of having afternoon tea with other wealthydies or going shopping. In other words, it was just killing time with money. Luo Anning disliked hanging out with people whom she was not close to. Hence, she did not have many friends apart from Lu Momo and Mo Qiange. Her social circle was very small too. Chapter 26 - Feng Churuis Attraction

Chapter 26: Feng Churui¡¯s Attraction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios During her free time, Luo Anning would either read some novels or bring her easel to the garden to do some calligraphy. When she was in the mood, she would also sit in front of the piano to y some mncholic tunes. She was extremely shocked to have received a call from Feng Churui, especially since it was already 2AM. She was jolted awake and was still in a daze when she fumbled about the headboard of her bed for her mobile phone. As soon as she found it, she picked up the call without even looking at the caller. ¡°Hello... ¡± ¡°Is this Miss Luo Anning?¡± asked an alluring male voice. ¡°Yes, who¡¯s speaking?¡± asked Luo Anning who was no longer sleepy, for she was extremely astonished to have received a call from a stranger in the middle of the night. ¡°Feng Churui,¡± he answered openly. Feng Churui? How did he get my number? Why is he calling me in the middle of the night? ¡°Um, is there a reason you¡¯re looking for me for, Mayor Feng?¡± ¡°Yes, I have something to ask of you.¡± ¡°What is it? You actually looked me up personally,¡± Luo Anning asked smilingly. Hurry and tell me what happened! He¡¯s making me so panicky and anxious. Is he out to keep me in suspense? ¡°Yan got drunk at a private clubhouse in Xijiang. Assistant Xu is not around, could youe and pick him up?¡± he asked in an upromising tone. Luo Anning thought to herself, it was no wonder that he is a leader. He sounds so firm like he is issuing amand. However, she would seem a little spoiled if she were to continue rejecting him at this point. After all, she was Rong Yan¡¯s wife and it was only right that she bring him home. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.¡± After telling her the address, Feng Churui ended the call. Luo Anning struggled to sober up and washed her face to freshen up. She then changed out of her pajamas, grabbed her car keys and headed to the clubhouse. The clubhouse was a private one that was exclusive for members of the upper ss. As the name implied, the facilities were of the best quality. In fact, it was luxurious and extravagant. As soon as Luo Anning pulled over, she caught sight of a man who seemed to be a manager. ¡°Young Madam Rong, good night. Young Master Rong is still in the private room. Pleasee with me,¡± the manager said smilingly, behaving like a friendly and personable diplomat. Luo Anning nodded and followed him into the club. After entering, she realized that the interior design was exorbitant and beautiful. The manager led her through a few corridors and they finally arrived outside a room belonging to the presidential suite category. The manager opened the door and gestured for her to enter. ¡°Young Madam, Young Master Rong is right there. Please.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After thanking the manager, Luo Anning entered the room and frowned upon sight of the scene before her. The room was rather spacious and Rong Yan was there with Feng Churui, Tang Chao, a few other men who were probably wealthy too, and a few girls who were apanying them to drink and sing. Their beauty and figures were not too bad. As expected, they stayed away from Rong Yan, not daring to incur his wrath. A sudden stuffiness filled the air because of the smoke from their cigarettes, apanied by a strong stench of alcohol. Upon sight of the beautiful and svelte Luo Anning, Feng Churui waved at her and said, ¡°Miss Luo, over here.¡± Tang Chao was busy flirting with the woman beside him. Upon sight of Luo Anning, he quickly turned to look at Feng Churui. Chapter 27 - Suddenly Put In A Spot

Chapter 27: Suddenly Put In A Spot

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What is this woman doing here? Luo Anning walked towards Rong Yan who was dead drunk and lying on the couch. She stood beside him and suddenly felt like she was at a loss over what to do. How am I supposed to move such a big and heavy man away? ¡°Yan is drunk. You¡¯d better hurry up and bring him home to get some rest,¡± Feng Churui said smilingly with no intentions to help her at all. Luo Anning thought to herself angrily, were they not childhood friends and best of buddies? Would it kill him to give me some help? Must he remain still in such a gloating manner? Luo Anning took a deep breath and questioned with a mirthless smile, ¡°Mayor Feng, I doubt I can carry Rong Yan away all by myself. Are you not nning to help me at all?¡± Amused by her seriousness, Feng Churui said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to address me that way during non-working hours.¡± That was all he said. Luo Anning gritted her teeth angrily and red daggers at Rong Yan who was drunk out of his senses, wishing she could p him and smash him against the wall. ¡°Fine, Young Master Feng.¡± Luo Anning shrugged her shoulders nonchntly and took a seat on the couch, after which she whipped out her mobile phone and made a call. ¡°Bring a few people here to Xijiang Clubhouse. I need a few big and strong guys. Yes, that¡¯s what I mean. I just need them to be able to carry a drunkard.¡± Her volume was not too loud but her voice was sweet yet a little aloof. She sounded gentle and melodious like orioles and waterfalls. Upon hearing her words, Tang Chao burst intoughter and leaned on the shoulder of the babe beside him whileughing uncontrobly. he wondered how Rong Yan would react after hearing that he had been described as a drunkard. It must be interesting, he thought. After hanging up, Luo Anning picked up her mobile phone and began to y a mobile game about three nations,pletely ignoring everything around her. They are out to gloat and make things difficult for me by choosing not to help me right? Okay, I will let them watch all they want. However, I cannot guarantee it is what they want to see. Tang Chao grimaced and thought to himself, I really cannot belittle this woman. He then turned to look at Rong Yan and suddenly got a strange idea. If Luo Anning can subdue Rong Yan, that actually would not be a bad idea. At least... Seeing howposed she was, Feng Churui shook his head and decided to raise the white g. ¡°Miss Luo, it¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯d better hurry and send Yan home to get some rest.¡± If Rong Yan were to find out that he had called his wife who then called some men toe and carry him way, he would definitely bomb the government administrative office. Luo Anning heard an answer that she was satisfied with. However, she was not one to give in easily. She had her pride too. ¡°I don¡¯t have to trouble you, Young Master Feng. I¡¯ve already called some people toe give me a hand, they should be here anytime soon. Don¡¯t worry about Rong Yan.¡± Feng Churui¡¯s smile stiffened and thought to himself, must this woman bear a grudge against me? I simply made things a little difficult for her because she seemed interesting. Indeed, women should not be provoked. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Yan is drunk, he should go home to get some rest as soon as possible,¡± Feng Churui said with a graceful smile before carrying Rong Yan out through the door. Chapter 28 - What Kind Of A Person Is He?

Chapter 28: What Kind Of A Person Is He?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning smiled smugly, put away her mobile phone and grabbed her purse before strutting leisurely behind them. Luo Anning initially wanted to send Rong Yan back to his own apartment. However, Feng Churui insisted that they go back to Luxury Mansion and hence, she had no choice but to concede. After a twenty-odd minute car ride, they arrived back at Luxury Mansion. Feng Churui helped the drunk Rong Yan into the house which was rather quiet because the servants were all asleep. The two servants who were on the night shift, were extremely happy for Luo Anning when they saw Rong Yan¡¯s return. They hurriedly prepared some broth as instructed by Luo Anning. ¡°Where¡¯s the bedroom?¡± Feng Churui asked, standing still in the corridor after helping Rong Yan upstairs. Luo Anning walked past him and opened the door of the bedroom. ¡°Here.¡± Feng Churui heaved a huge sigh after cing Rong Yan on the bed. He adjusted his tie while Luo Anning brought him some water. He thanked her softly and began drinking it immediately. Rong Yany on the bed obediently like a child. Luo Anning was dumbfounded when she stared at his body. She could not deny that Heaven was indeed biased towards him for giving him a beautiful appearance. Indeed, he was absolutely dashing. Feng Churui frowned for a brief moment when he saw the gaze in her eyes. He put the cup down and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll get going. Take good care of him.¡± Luo Anning recovered from the shock and watched as he left. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Young Master Feng, would you like me to send you home?¡± He had arrived at the mansion in her car and hence did not have a chauffeur or his car with him. Hence, his transport home was an issue. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. If you don¡¯t mind, you may lend me your car. I¡¯ll get someone to drive it back here tomorrow,¡± said Feng Churui who thought that she had forgotten about him. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind.¡± Luo Anning handed the car key to him and walked him to the garage. ¡°Drive with care.¡± Feng Churu stared at her alluring and beautiful features in silence. A few momentster, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, get some rest.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s car vanished out of sight and she watched him leave, getting a little distracted. She had no idea what kind of a person Feng Churui was. He clearly stood up for her against Luo Xinya and threatened thetter using his status. Yet, he made things difficult for her by making her go to Xijiang Clubhouse. However, he smiled at her as if they were close friends. He was like a puzzle that she could not figure out. He had a dashing and benevolent smile on his handsome face but she could not tell how genuine it was. She returned to the bedroom to see that the servants had served up some broth. Staring at Young Master Rong, she ced a hand on her forehead and sighed while thinking to herself, You scumbag, why did you get drunk all of a sudden? Even if you became drunk, why did you have to involve me. She really did not wish to serve him, lest he call her a scheming woman again. ¡°Young Madam, the broth is ready. Aren¡¯t you going to feed it to Young Master Rong?¡± asked the servant who noticed that Luo Anning had been standing still silently. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll feed him now.¡± She took a seat by the bedpliantly and ced Rong Yan in her arms before feeding the broth to him. ¡°Rong Yan, have some broth to cure your hangover.¡± Chapter 29 - How Infuriating!

Chapter 29: How Infuriating!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan did not react. Instead, his forehead creased into a frown that angered Luo Anning. She raised her voice and chided, ¡°Rong Yan, hurry and finish the broth. I still want to sleep even if you don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t have time to waste.¡± How infuriating! She was initially already angry enough, being woken up from her sleep in the middle of the night. Yet, he still refused toply and insisted on making things difficult for her. She wished she could p him and pin him against the wall. Before Rong Yan could even react, Luo Anning flew into a rage and tried to force the soup into his mouth. Rong Yan opened his eyes slightly and stared at her menacingly, perhaps because she was being too forceful. He flew into a rage and knocked the broth away, causing it to spill all over the carpet. Anning¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she constantly told herself not to get angry. However, she still felt a strong urge to hit him! Someone once said that tolerance was a reflection of one¡¯s manners. I admit, I do not have any matters at all! Please forgive me for wanting to beat him to a pulp! The thought of him saying that she had gone to extreme means to get into his bed, made her feel extremely peeved. After throwing the bowl away, Rong Yan pushed Luo Anning away and fell onto the bed. Luo Anning did not expect him to have that much strength even after getting drunk. She then fell onto the ground. ¡°Young Madam, are you alright? Did you get injured?¡± asked two servants who hurriedly rushed forward to help her up, appearing extremely worried. The bed was elevated because it was a European pce-style bed. Hence, it would be painful to fall from it. If it were not because of the thick carpet which absorbed the impact, she would have beaten him up into a pulp even if he was drunk! ¡°Rong Yan, you scoundrel. I¡¯m not going to serve you anymore. Do what you want!¡± Luo Anning barked before turning around to leave. She brought the other two servants along to get some rest. She felt that he was a scumbag who did not need to be taken care of. As soon as she arrived at the door, she heard the sounds of Rong Yan stumbling forwards in an unsteady gait. The next thing she knew, he wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her from behind while burying his chiseled chin on her shoulder. He murmured in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go... don¡¯t leave me... ¡± Luo Anning smacked his hand away and eximed in displeasure, ¡°Young Master Rong, you¡¯re drunk! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go... don¡¯t leave... don¡¯t leave... don¡¯t leave... ¡± He continuously repeated himself, seemingly having no intentions to let go. He was holding onto Luo Anning tightly and there was no means for her to push him away at all. Besides, he was too drunk to listen to what she said. After bbering for a long while, Rong Yan suddenly picked her up and threw her onto the bed. He then pinned her down beneath him. ¡°What are you trying to do? Hurry up and get off me! I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think of doing anything to me just because you¡¯re drunk. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± Luo Anning ced her hands on his chest to stop him from getting near her while trying to awaken his rationality. Rong Yan was dead drunk. Staring at her with zed eyes, he shook his head in a bid to clear his vision, but to no avail. He began to stick his hand into her shirt and stroked her smooth and fine skin. Luo Anning held her breath and wondered to herself, what is he trying to do! ¡°Rong Yan, hold it right there! Take your hand out. Did you hear me!?!¡± Chapter 30 - I Dont Want To Sit Back And Do Nothing

Chapter 30: I Don¡¯t Want To Sit Back And Do Nothing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan squinted his narrow eyes that were zed over, after which he inched closer towards her and began kissing, sucking and nibbling her rosy and moist lips... They were extremely soft like that of a doll. He seemed to have seen that figure again while in a daze. ¡°Hmph... Rong Yan, you bastard. I¡¯m going to kill you...¡± That damned man. Is he a dog!?! He actually made my lips bleed! Rong Yan panted heavily and began sucking on her lips lustfully. His eyes were closed and he was letting his body react to the way he felt. He began letting his hand wander about her tender body. Luo Anning did not wish to sit back and do nothing, hence, she raised her leg and kicked him forcefully in the gut. Rong Yan opened his bloodshot eyes in pain. Before she could even leave, he held onto her waist tightly again and ripped all her clothes apart, unzipped his pants and forced himself into her... He continued to do so for the rest of the night, until she fainted out of fatigue. ... The following day... Rong Yan woke up and sensed that something was amiss. He looked down, only to realize that he was hugging Luo Anning! What exactly happened? Why did she end up in my bed? His memory of the night before was vague and iplete. He remembered hugging a woman and climaxing over and over again. He even vaguely remembered her begging for mercy and cursing at him. Was it her? Was that woman Luo Anning? The thought of it made Rong Yan spring up and get out of bed. He thought to himself, Damn it, how did I end up getting intimate with her again!?! She may have been drugged with an aphrodisiac previously but what about this time? Luo Anning could not sleep well because of him. Hence, she was already awake when he got out of bed. She sat up straight and wrapped the duvet around herself before getting out of bed with a straight face. Rong Yan was seated on the couch. Upon sight of her leaving, he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Back to my room.¡± She then mmed the door with a loud thud. Is she angry? It looked like after what he did to herst night, she was very angry with him. Rong Yan anxiously scratched his head and felt a headache forming. Breakfast was done and Auntie Li went upstairs and asked Luo Anning toe down for breakfast. When passing by Young Master Rong¡¯s bedroom, she suddenly found out that he was home and thenughed with joy. She called out to him, ¡°Young Master,e down for breakfast.¡± Rong Yan nodded and went downstairs without a word. Luo Anning came downstairs shortly afterwards. She had bathed and changed into a high-necked dress in an attempt to cover the dense hickeys on her neck. Upon sight of Rong Yan eating in front of the dining table, Luo Anning said to Auntie Li angrily, ¡°Auntie Li send my breakfast to my bedroom.¡± ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re already downstairs, why bother going up again? Just eat at the dining hall. Look, Young Master Rong is here too. It¡¯d be impolite of you to dine in your bedroom instead... ¡± Auntie Li muttered, trying to give them a chance to interact more with each other. ¡°I said, I want to eat in my bedroom!¡± Luo Anning eximed sternly before stomping her foot and storming off to go upstairs. Her heavy footsteps were proof of her anger. Rong Yan put his cutlery down and headed upstairs too. The look of dismay on Auntie Li¡¯s face vanished and she gleefully instructed the servants to bring the food upstairs. As soon as Luo Anning returned to her room, she sprawled herself across the bed and began hitting the pillow with all her might. Rong Yan was greeted with the sight of her doing that and he reckoned that he would have been beaten to a pulp if he were the pillow. Chapter 31 - Just Like You Wished, I Wont Be Returning Again

Chapter 31: Just Like You Wished, I Won¡¯t Be Returning Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After clearing his throat, he said awkwardly, ¡°Last night... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± He did not expect her to show up beside him. He finally understood what it meant for one to act outrageously in a drunken stupor. Besides, how did she know that I was at Xijiang Clubhouse? How did I evene home? Immediately angered by his words, Luo Anning grabbed the pillow and threw it at him. ¡°Are you trying to say that I did it on purpose then? Rong Yan, you¡¯re such a jerk and a bastard! Get lost, scram as far as you can away from me. I don¡¯t wish to see you again.¡± Anyone would be displeased to have been scolded, let alone the prideful and arrogant Rong Yan. What else does she want from me? I¡¯ve already swallowed my pride to apologize to her. Indeed, women often pushed their limits. ¡°Just like you wish, I won¡¯t being home again.¡± Rong Yan harrumphed before turning around to leave expressionlessly. ¡°I shall thank you in advance then!¡± Luo Anning gibed while Rong Yan greeted his teeth angrily. This damned woman! As soon as Rong Yan left, Luo Anning¡¯s spirits were lifted. Sheid down on the bed in a bid to catch up on some sleep. Auntie Li entered with a few servants to serve breakfast. Upon sight of the angry Rong Yan leaving, she said to Luo Anning, ¡°Young Madam, why did you argue with Young Master Rong again? Weren¡¯t things going well? You two finally got the chance to hang out with each other. Why did you miss it?¡± Auntie Li was feeling extremely indignant for she expected better from Luo Anning. She instructed the servants to ce the food on the coffee table, after which Luo Anning dragged her sore and aching feet down the bed. She then grabbed a bowl of meat porridge and began eating it. Her nonchnt expression made Auntie Li feel helpless. Luo Anning nced at Auntie Li and coldly said, ¡°Okay, I know what to do about my own affairs. You don¡¯t have to be too worried.¡± ¡°Young Madam, how could you expect me not to be worried? You and Young Master Rong... ¡± ¡°Hold it!¡± Luo Anning eximed before gesturing for her to stop. She would go out of her mind if she were to let Auntie Li continue nagging. ¡°We¡¯ll let nature take its course. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She had already made her decision clear. Hence, Auntie Li had no choice but to nod and keep quiet. It seems I am getting too old to understand them youngsters. Well, she has been married to Young Master Rong for two years and she would have gotten to it earlier if she wanted to. She would not have waited until now. After having had breakfast, she took a nap until the afternoon. After lunch, she received a call from Luo Zhiquan just as she was about to go watch a movie with Lu Momo. Luo Anning stared at the numbers while her knuckles turned pale. Noticing that there was something amiss with her, Auntie Li asked worriedly, ¡°Young Madam, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Luo Anning snapped back to reality and walked towards the yard to answer the call. ¡°What is it this time?¡± She cut straight to the chase without even waiting for Luo Zhiquan to say anything. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, did you bully Xinya?¡± Luo Anning had an icy cold gaze in her eyes. Why had Luo Xinya not be sick from all these cheap tricks? Why did he so unreasonably ask me why I bullied Luo Xinya? ¡°So what if I did and so what if I didn¡¯t?¡± she asked sarcastically. ¡°Luo Anning, do you think you have a major supporter now that you¡¯re married to Young Master Rong? I¡¯m telling you, if you didn¡¯t have the Shaodong Corporation to support you, do you think you can keep your position!?!¡± Chapter 32 - Beasts Dont Deserve To Be Treated Well

Chapter 32: Beasts Don¡¯t Deserve To Be Treated Well

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Luo Zhiquan, are you done yet!?!¡± Luo Anning eximed, finally losing her temper. She could not tolerate his shamelessness at all. Does he think I am using Rong Yan for clout!?! How utterly shameless. ¡°Luo Anning, is this how you speak to your elders? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re highly educated. All of your education has gone to waste!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry but my attitude depends on the person I¡¯m talking to. Beasts don¡¯t deserve to be treated well.¡± They were so shameless and despicable as to snatch their niece¡¯spany away while she was young and impressionable. They were obviously beasts. Oh, it was actually an insult to beasts. Boiling and turning red with fury, Luo Zhiquan hollered, ¡°No matter what happens, you are to return to the family mansion in Waterside Residences tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯ll move your parents¡¯ graves away from the Luo Family¡¯s ancestral burial ground!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really despicable!¡± Luo Anning mmed her mobile phone onto the ground, causing it to shatter into pieces. Luo Anning wished she could kill Luo Zhiquan and his family. Back then, her father singlehandedly founded and established Anning Corporation. Luo Zhiquan did not make any outstanding achievements in his life and if it were not because of the fact that Luo Anning¡¯s father was kind enough to give him a job at the Anning Corporation, on the ount of their brotherhood, he would still be an average white-cor worker. When Luo Anning was nine years old, her parents passed away in a fatal ident, thus leaving the Anning Corporation behind for her. She was then ced in the care of Luo Zhiquan who acted as her guardian. Luo Zhiquan and his family actually resorted to despicable means to snatch the Anning Corporation away from her when she was at a young age. He even changed it to Shaodong Corporation, named after his son. The Luo Family¡¯s burial ground was a plot ofnd that had good feng shui that Luo Anning¡¯s father had purchased when he was still alive. Old Mr. Luo¡¯s grave was also then moved to the burial ground. Yet, Luo Zhiquan still had the nerve to threaten her using her parents¡¯ graves. Is he even human? That was his biological brother and his sister-inw! Luo Anning finally calmed herself down. Luo Zhiquan, just you wait, I will not let you have it easy. I will make you return what you owe me! ...... She arrived at Waterside Residences which was located in a luxurious housing district. The lights in the mansion were brightly lit. Luo Anning stared nkly at the door of the mansion. Feeling a sudden heartache, Mo Qiange reached a hand out to grab her mmy hand. ¡°Anning, are you ready?¡± The Luo Family mansion used to be her home. However, Luo Zhiquan was now encroaching on it shamelessly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, do I, Qiange?¡± said Luo Anning who then alighted from the car while Mo Qiange followed closely behind. He was rather shocked that she had requested for him to apany her back to the Luo Family home. However, he liked the feeling of being needed. After she pressed the doorbell, the servant soon came out to open the door to allow them to enter. As soon as they stepped foot inside the house, an unknown object darted towards her. Luo Anning¡¯s face grew sullen. Mo Qiange had already caught the object with his nimble reflexes. It was an apple which then fell onto the ground. A frown creased Mo Qiange¡¯s forehead and he barked angrily, ¡°Is this how well-mannered you are? How dare you throw an apple at your cousin?¡± Luo Xinya pouted her lips in disdain and retorted nonchntly, ¡°Cousin? She¡¯s not fit to be my cousin. Don¡¯t disgust me.¡± Just as Mo Qiange was about to re up, Luo Anning tugged his sleeve to hint for him to simmer down. She walked towards Luo Xinya whom she towered over, especially after wearing stilettos that added on to her 1.68-meter stature. Chapter 33 - Luo Anning Is Really Not Simple

Chapter 33: Luo Anning Is Really Not Simple

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Luo Xinya, who¡¯s the one who¡¯s unfit, you or me? If it weren¡¯t because of the assets that you and your family have snatched away from me, your family would probably still be living in a low ss housing district,¡± Luo Anning sneered scanning Luo Xinya from head to toe. ¡°Besides, do you think Luo Zhiquan could have afforded to buy all these designer items on you, with that pathetic sry of his?¡± ¡°Luo Anning, you bitch!¡± Luo Xinya barked, feeling embarrassed and furious. She raised her hand in a bid to p her. Luo Anning grabbed her wrist and pped her instead. Luo Xinya cupped her hand over her face and screamed. ¡°Luo Anning, how dare you hit me!?!¡± ¡°So what if I did? You¡¯re the one who tried to provoke me first. It would be terrible if you went out and provoked someone else instead. So, I¡¯m doing you good by teaching you a lesson now. You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± said Luo Anning who felt that Luo Xinya was like a mad dog who bit everyone she saw. Luo Anning let go of Luo Xinya¡¯s wrist forcefully before saying to Mo Qiange smilingly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here at my house, make yourself at home. Take a seat wherever you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mo Qiange said with a smile on his handsome face while sticking his hands in his pockets suavely. He knocked into Luo Xinya forcefully when he walked past her. Luo Xinya almost fell onto the ground. She had just gotten pped and yet, she got hit again. She lost control of her emotions and screamed loudly, wishing she could kill Luo Anning. Luo Zhiquan and Li Yn frantically rushed downstairs after hearing the scream of their precious daughter. Upon sight of Luo Anning, their faces grew sullen. Staring at Luo Anning who was sitting on the couch calmly and tasting some tea like she was the owner of the house, Luo Zhiquan humphed angrily. Li Yn walked towards Luo Xinya and held onto her worriedly. ¡°Xinya, what happened? Who had the audacity to hit you? Tell me, I¡¯ll take revenge for you.¡± ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s that bitch, Luo Anning!¡± Luo Xinya barked angrily, cupping her hand on her face and glowering at Luo Anning viciously. Upon hearing her words, Li Yn let go of Luo Xinya and walked towards Luo Anning in a bid to p her. Mo Qiange watched the show while pouring himself some tea, feeling sorry for Li Yn who overestimated her own abilities. Indeed, Luo Anning did not disappoint him. Luo Anning quickly grabbed Li Yn¡¯s wrist before twisting it and pressing it against Li Yn¡¯s back in one fluid motion. The sounds of bones cracking sounded in the air and Li Yn shrieked in pain. Unable to tolerate that fact that his daughter had been pped and his wife was being bullied, Luo Zhiquan stepped forth to stop Luo Anning. He hollered, ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re going overboard. How dare you hit your aunt. Do you take me to be dead!?!¡± Luo Anning hurriedly shunned to avoid physical contact with him. She let go of Li Yn and patted her hand. ¡°How did you know that? Turns out you¡¯re very self-aware.¡± ¡°You!¡± Luo Zhiquan raised his arm angrily. Staring at the icy cold gaze in her eyes, he was suddenly startled. Mo Qiange said coldly, ¡°Mr. Luo, you¡¯d better not hit her. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t act angrily in a moment of anger.¡± Luo Zhiquan humphed and let go while keeping his eyes fixed on Mo Qiange who seemed to be very concerned about Luo Anning. One Young Master Rong was enough. Yet, she was also involved with the powerful and wealthy Feng Churui, as well as the heir of the Mo Corporation, Mo Qiange. Luo Anning really was not simple. Chapter 34 - Utterly Shameless

Chapter 34: Utterly Shameless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All of the men around her were not to be trifled with. Take Rong Yan for example, who would dare to provoke Asia¡¯s richest tycoon? Feng Churui was the third-generation heir of a political family which held great power and authority in the nation¡¯s political scene. The most authoritative person in the family held a position in the Central government while the least held a position as a Secretary of the governmentmittee. Who would dare to provoke him? Mo Qiange was the heir of the Mo Family who sessfully established the Imperial Court Corporation on his own because he did not want to depend on his family¡¯s clout. He ran bars, hotels and entertainmentpanies. Who would dare to provoke him? Luo Anning, Luo Anning, the older you get, the harder it is to control you. You actually know so many wealthy and powerful people. If this goes on, the situation is just going to be more and more disadvantageous to me. No, I must do something about it... ¡°CEO Mo, you must be joking. Anning is my niece. How could I possibly hit her? As her uncle, I¡¯ll at most be teaching her a lesson,¡± Luo Zhiquan said while shooting Li Yn and Luo Xinya a nce. They then sat on a couch indignantly. ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s such a pity. I¡¯ve never heard Anning acknowledging you as her uncle before,¡± Mo Qiange said with a nonchnt grin. Luo Zhiquan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for spoiling her. That¡¯s why she¡¯s be so unruly. Sorry to have embarrassed ourselves in front of you, CEO Mo.¡± Mo Qiange smiled and remained silent. However, he stared at Anning with a look of sympathy, seemingly trying to say, ¡°Your uncle is really shameless!¡± Luo Anning replied to him with a smile. She had finally vented some of her anger after hitting Luo Xinya and Li Yn. The thought of Luo Zhiquan acting cowardly made her feel amused. Honestly speaking, she was never happy to see them. Luo Zhiquan made her go home undoubtedly because he wanted her to apologize to Luo Xinya. But, was that possible? She was no longer that weak and vulnerable girl who was nothing but a pushover. Now, she was bent on making him and his family pay for everything that they had done to her. ¡°I¡¯m no longer in the mood to stay here. I¡¯ve brought you guys some gifts. We¡¯ll leave after leaving the gifts behind,¡± Luo Anning said resignedly. She then stacked the boxes together on the coffee table before turning around to leave. Li Yn and Luo Xinya looked at her in disdain, thinking that she definitely would not bring anything expensive. Hence, they were not looking forward to it. As the head of the family, Luo Zhiquan obviously had to act like one. He looked at Luo Anning smilingly and said with a mirthless smile, ¡°Anning, you shouldn¡¯t have brought us gifts. We¡¯re family. Aren¡¯t you just making us seem distant from each other?¡± Luo Anning ignored him. Instead, she said, ¡°They¡¯re not great gifts. I just wanted to give you guys a warning.¡± She then opened the boxes that contained dismembered body parts and bloodied skulls. ¡°Ah, how revolting. Take it away, ew... ¡± ¡°Oh gosh! This... this... ew... ¡± Li Yn and Luo Xinya immediately began to barf. Luo Zhiquan was rather calm on the surface. However, his ring nostrils betrayed him and proved his anger. Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°These are only replicase made by a bakery.¡± The replicas looked extremely real and hence, she was not surprised that Li Yn and Luo Xinya would feel disgusted. Mo Qiange shook his head and smiled as he thought to himself, so that was what she ced inside the boxes. Chapter 35 - Have You Read The Newspapers Today?

Chapter 35: Have You Read The Newspapers Today?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Is she dering war with the Luo Family? Well, anyone would be as angry as her if someone were to threaten them with their parents¡¯ grave. ¡°Take a look at these and bear them in mind. I, Luo Anning am no longer that weak little girl who used to be a pushover.¡± Luo Anning stood in front of Luo Zhiquan and stared at him coldly, making his heart pound rapidly. Li Yn and Luo Xinya having long turned feeble after barfing continuously, dared not look at the coffee table at all, let alone scold her. Extremely satisfied with the results, Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°If you let me hear you threaten me using my parents¡¯ graves again, I won¡¯t mind making you guys live in the graveyard forever.¡± ¡°You!¡± Luo Zhiquan barked in exasperation before staggering backwards. He finally regained his bnce after a long while. Luo Anning ignored him and instead left together with Mo Qiange. Mo Qiange ced an arm around her waist and inched closer towards her. He teased, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so shrewd as to pull such a move. I was almost going to throw a fit out of anger for your sake.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a chance to do that next time,¡± Luo Anning answered merrily. She reckoned that Luo Zhiquan would probably leave her alone for a long time from now. The thought of how shocked they were just now, made her feel like she was on cloud nine. ......... Throughout all these years, Luo Anning had been mixing around with Lu Momo who was her ssmate since secondary school, all the way to high school. She was admitted to Hond International University of Butlers while Lu Momo and Mo Qiange were admitted to Harvard University. However, the lost time did not cause the three of them to grow distant from each other. They would hang out together whenever they had the time to. Mo Qiange had to go to work at his ownpany while Lu Momo was the heiress of a wealthy family. Since her brother was helming the family¡¯s business, she need not share his burden or help him out. Luo Anning was the Young Madam of the wealthiest family of Asia. Hence, she could live a life of luxury without having to do anything. Even if she did not work, their money would be enough tost her a lifetime. The two girls had a discussion and felt that they could not continue wasting their youth any longer by wasting their time being busy everyday. They felt that they had to do something to prove the value of their youth. The two of them were seated in a cafe and discussing their career ns when Mo Qiange called Luo Anning. She answered it after seeing the caller ID. ¡°Anning, have you read the newspapers today?¡± Mo Qiange asked nervously. ¡°Not yet, what¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Luo Anning who then ced a spoonful of vani ice cream inside her mouth and squinted happily. ¡°Heh, nothing much. It was just a casual question. Where are you and Momo at? I¡¯ll have dinner with you guys after work.¡± ¡°We¡¯re at Carmen Cafe. Come here straight after work.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± They ended the call, after which Lu Momo curiously inched closer towards her and smiled adorably. ¡°Little Anning, what did Qiange say to you?¡± ¡°He said he¡¯ll join us for a meal after work. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Boring,¡± Lu Momo criticized, thinking to herself and I still thought it was something interesting. Luo Anning smiled and ignored her. She then continued to savor her vani ice cream. All of a sudden, amotion broke out in the cafe. Lu Momo stared at the entrance and eximed, ¡°Little Anning, it¡¯s your husband! He¡¯s here, he¡¯sing... ¡± Chapter 36 - Rumors About The Strained Marriage

Chapter 36: Rumors About The Strained Marriage

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Momo suddenly stopped talking. Luo Anning cocked her head sideways, only to be picked up by a sudden force. She knocked into a stiff and hard chest which made her feel like crying because of the excruciating pain. ¡°Luo Anning!¡± a voice barked,ing from the top of her head. Luo Anning shivered uncontrobly and thought to herself, is Rong Yan asking for it? Since when did I incur his wrath again? Lu Momo cringed and looked down to eat some ice cream. Rong Yan was way too intimidating to her. She continuously tried to convince herself, I did not see anything, I did not see anything... Luo Anning rubbed the tip of her nose that was in pain because of the collision. She looked up and glowered at the handsome Rong Yan. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why are you here? Did I provoke you in any way? Must you be so forceful?¡± At this moment, all the customers in the cafe turned around to look at them. Fortunately, Rong Yan had brought plenty of bodyguards who shielded them away from the eyes of the customers. Otherwise, they would have been utterly embarrassed! Rong Yan smirked sinisterly and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t provoke me but you got yourself involved with a savage.¡± Luo Anning tried to struggle out of his embrace as she thought to herself, are you out of your mind? Since when did I do that? Upon sight of the handsome Rong Yan who had an icy cold gaze in his eyes, Luo Anning said awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t get what you mean. Could you be more specific?¡± ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll have a good chat when we¡¯re home. I¡¯ll let you understand the reason for your death.¡± Rong Yan then grabbed her wrist and pulled Luo Anning away while she constantly looked behind and bid her friends goodbye reluctantly. Lu Momo gasped and widened her eyes in shock as she wondered to herself, Ah, what is Young Master Rong getting up to? Surely he cannot be thinking of punishing Little Anning in broad daylight? As soon as they exited the cafe, Luo Anning realized that there was a huge gathering of reporters crowding around the entrance and snapping photos of her and Rong Yan in a frenzy. Luo Anning subconsciously moved closer towards Rong Yan who then ced a hand on her slender waist. He whispered into her ear, ¡°You¡¯re smiling so stiffly. Are you pretending to be a corpse?¡± Luo Anning cocked her head towards the side and questioned, ¡°What are you getting up to? Why are there so many reporters at the door!?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, my Young Madam Rong,¡± he clipped in a daunting manner. Just as Luo Anning was about to question him, the reporters bombarded them with questions. ¡°Young Master Rong, what are your opinions on Young Madam Rong going on a date and behaving intimately with another man?¡± ¡°Young Madam Rong, is the man in the newspapers your new love interest? Do you have a new love interest because your marriage to Young Master Rong is not stable?¡± ¡°Young Master Rong, will there be a strain on your marriage because of a third party?¡± ¡°Young Master Rong, the news was released this morning and yet, you¡¯re out here with Young Madam Rong. Are you doing this to prove that the rumors are false?¡± Rong Yan had a mysterious and ambiguous expression on his face with his lips pursed. Luo Anning was rather confused, though she sort of understood what happened. Her new love interest, third party, rumors of her strained marriage... While she was deep in thought, Rong Yan tightened his grip on her waist, making her feel suffocated. Luo Anning frowned a little, despite maintaining the graceful smile on her face. However, she had already cursed Rong Yan deep down over and over again. Chapter 37 - Do You Need Me To Remind You Of Your Status?

Chapter 37: Do You Need Me To Remind You Of Your Status?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan said calmly, ¡°They¡¯re called rumors because there¡¯s little truth to it. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for me to answer your questions because the truth speaks for itself. I believe the rumors will be gone once the truthes to light.¡± Rong Yan then kissed Luo Anning on the forehead in front of everyone else, sending the reporters into a state of frenzy. Luo Anning¡¯s thick eysh quivered a little. The good looking couple created a ravishing and beautiful sight which no one could take their eyes off of. By the time they recovered from the shock, Rong Yan had already vanished out of sight with his beautiful wife. ... ¡°Rong Yan, you¡¯re out of your mind!¡± As soon as they returned to Luxury Mansion, Rong Yan pushed Luo Anning against the door, causing her bones to produce a loud cracking sound when hit against the wall. He was no longer asposed or poised as he was in front of the reporters. He removed his zer in frustration and threw it onto the side before tugging his tie to move it away from his neck. He slowly walked towards her and grabbed her throat while ring at her with bloodshot eyes. ¡°I am out of my mind, but that¡¯s all because of you!¡± Luo Anning grabbed his hand and tried to pry them away from her neck. She hollered angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we would have a proper talk? What are you doing now? Violence won¡¯t solve the problem. It¡¯ll only worsen the conflict. Do you need me to teach you that?¡± Rong Yan squinted and stared at her upromisingly before finally letting go of her. He barked at Auntie Li who had already begun to panic, ¡°Bring the newspapers here.¡± Auntie Li frantically grabbed the newspapers which Rong Yan then grabbed and flung at Luo Anning¡¯s face. ¡°Take a good look and see what you¡¯ve done.¡± Luo Anning hurriedly grabbed the newspapers when itnded on her face and scanned the cover page to see that it was a blown-up photo of Mo Qiange holding her in his arms and whispering into her ear with a smile on his face. The caption was extremely imaginative as well, ¡°Young Madam Rong is feeling lonely and neglected by Young Master Rong. Hence she goes on a rendezvous with a mysterious man at night. The two behave intimately and there are red gs in this luxurious marriage! There¡¯s probably a strain in their rtionship!¡± The background of the photo was blurred out and the silhouettes of her and Mo Qiange were highlighted clearly. Judging from their outfits, she was certain that that photo was taken on the day that she visited the Luo Family home. In other words, the photo was taken by Luo Zhiquan and his family, and subsequently sent to the press and media agencies in order for them to make an issue out of the matter! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you at a loss for words now?¡± asked Rong Yan who was seated on the couch with a cigarette between his fingers. The cigarette was lit up and fumes of smoke wafted in the air. ¡°The photo is real but my rtionship with Qiange is not like what they had described,¡± Luo Anning said calmly while looking him in the eye. Just like Lu Momo, Mo Qiange mattered a lot to her and he was her treasured friend and best buddy. There had never been any secrets between her, Mo Qiange and Lu Momo. ¡°Luo Anning, must I remind you of your current status?¡± Rong Yan questioned with a squint. He took a long puff and pulled her towards him before heaving the smoke in her face. Completely caught off guard, Luo Anning began coughing violently and pushed Rong Yan away before retreating. Chapter 38 - What Is Your Relationship With The CEO Of Imperial Court?

Chapter 38: What Is Your Rtionship With The CEO Of Imperial Court?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Regardless of whether you believe it or not, there¡¯s nothing between Qiange and I. We¡¯re innocent and we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Everyone knows that the tabloids love exaggerating things to catch the attention of readers. Don¡¯t you understand such amon logic, Young Master Rong?¡± Luo Anning questioned proudly while keeping her back straight. She sounded self-righteous and indignant, as if she were really telling the truth. Rong Yan was a little infuriated. He snubbed the cigarette into the ashtray before concluding, ¡°The stock prices of Baina International have been affected by your rumors. From now on, you must y along and put on a show in front of the reporters so as to prove that the rumors are false. You understand?¡± The life of Asia¡¯s wealthiest tycoon was undoubtedly a newsworthy topic that many loved gossiping about. Throughout the past two years of their marriage, she had never once appeared in front of the media apart from their wedding. Rong Yan did a great job at managing the media too. Whenever he was around the reporters, he would never be photographed with another woman, thus avoiding unnecessary rumors and scandals. Of course, that was also because of his love for cleanliness. Luo Anning stared at the infuriated Rong Yan and nodded in agreement instead of adding fuel to the fire. It was just pretending to be loving with him. How difficult could it be? However, the Luo Family has officially provoked me. it seems I have to start urging Old Mr. Rong. Just as she was deep in thought, Auntie Li grabbed her mobile phone and said anxiously, ¡°Young Master Rong, it¡¯s a call from Old Mr. Rong.¡± Rong Yan glowered at Luo Anning, causing her to shiver in fear. He ignored her and proceeded to answer the call. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°How could you believe the reports? Since when were you so pedantic?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Is it a must to go?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Got it. You¡¯re really annoying!¡± Rong Yan barked before ending the call in frustration. Luo Anning could tell that something was off after hearing his answers. She reckoned that Old Mr. Rong must have seen the reports too and had flown into a rage. It was not a good sign. ¡°Grandpa wants us to go back to his ce. Pack up and we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Luo Anning asked. Rong Yan red at her and barked, ¡°When else then!?!¡± ¡°I was just asking a casual question, you don¡¯t have to be so angry,¡± Luo Anning chastised before heading upstairs to change into a fresh set of clothes. ... It was not time for a meal yet. They arrived to see that Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua were seated on the couch, seemingly having been waiting for a long time. Luo Anning knew that the Luo Family had managed to plot against her because of her negligence. Hence, she said obediently, ¡°Grandpa, Mother, we¡¯re home.¡± Jiang Peihua nodded smilingly and gestured for her and Rong Yan to take a seat. Luo Anning did as she was told and sat up straight on the couch. Old Mr. Rong was not smiling as benevolently as he did the previous time. Instead, he was staring at her sternly and he asked, ¡°Lass Anning, what¡¯s going on in the reports? What¡¯s going on between you and the CEO of Imperial Court?¡± It seems Old Mr. Rong refused to believe Rong Yan¡¯s words. After a moment of silence, Luo Anning answered, ¡°Grandpa, Qiange is just my friend. It¡¯s not like what you think.¡± Chapter 39 - Every Move Of Yours Affects My Pride

Chapter 39: Every Move Of Yours Affects My Pride

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How do you exin this photo then?¡± Old Mr. Rong probed. After all, Old Mr. Rong was the founder of Baina International. Even though he was old in his years, he stillmanded respect and authority. Luo Anning straightened her spine and hung her head low, for the most important thing for her to do now was to show her remorse. Jiang Peihua noticed that Luo Anning was hanging her head low. Due to how much she fancied Luo Anning, she could not help but put in a good word for her. ¡°Father, Anning has already stated that she and CEO Mo are just friends. You¡¯re going to scare her by being so stern.¡± Luo Anning smiled at her gratefully, feeling extremely touched. Rong Yan snorted withughter, appearing extremely smug. Luo Anning ignored him and thought to herself, he is not the one being questioned so he obviously would not be worried. She then looked at Old Mr. Rong and said with a clear gaze in her eyes, ¡°Grandpa, Qiange is my best friend. I¡¯ve known him since I was 12 years old and we¡¯ve been friends for ten years. I admit, we¡¯re indeed very open with our close friendship but aren¡¯t things like that very normal?¡± ¡°I know things are different here and people have different mindsets too. It was my negligence to have allowed the paparazzi to snap photos of me. I¡¯m very sorry, this won¡¯t happen again.¡± Old Mr. Rong was not an obstinate person. Hence, his face became less stern after hearing Luo Anning¡¯s words. However, he still gave her a stern warning. ¡°Lass Anning, I¡¯m in no ce to meddle with your friendship with CEO Mo. However, you must be careful. You¡¯re now the rascal¡¯s wife and every move of yours will affect his pride, as well as the reputation of Baina International. Do you understand?¡± Luo Anning looked down and said obediently, ¡°I understand, Grandpa.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best that you really do,¡± Old Mr. Rong said with a nod of satisfaction. He finally smiled benevolently, as if he was not that stern old man who was chiding her austerely. After making things clear, Luo Anning and Rong Yan stayed behind for dinner. After dinner, Old Mr. Rong instructed Luo Anning to go to his room where he spoke to her for a long time before going downstairs. They bade Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua goodbye before leaving in their car. Rong Yan nced at Luo Anning in the car and asked, ¡°What did Grandpa say to you in the study?¡± Luo Anning frowned and rubbed her forehead before answering perfunctorily, ¡°Nothing much, he just urged me to give birth sooner.¡± Actually, Old Mr. Rong had indeed urged her to give birth to a child with Rong Yan sooner, partly because he wanted to have a great-grandchild as soon as possible, and also because of the transaction they had. She requested Old Mr. Rong to snatch the Anning Corporation back like he promised at the start. However, he turned her down. He insisted that he would do it only after she gave birth. On top of that, he also mentioned that she would be free to do whatever she wanted to Luo Zhiquan and his family. Luo Anning thought to herself, I am not stupid but why did I not think of that? Why did I not consider the fact that Old Mr. Rong might make me give birth to Rong Yan¡¯s child!?! Does he not know better than anyone else, that there are no true feelings between me and Rong Yan? In that case, how could I give birth to Rong Yan¡¯s child? ¡°If that¡¯s all he said, you wouldn¡¯t be reacting like this,¡± Rong Yan sneered, clearly not convinced by her answer. Luo Anning decided not to exin since it was a deal between her and Old Mr. Rong. Hence, it had nothing to do with Rong Yan. Chapter 40 - Rong Yan

Chapter 40: Rong Yan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her silence angered Rong Yan who frowned and ced her onto hisp. He ced one arm around her waist and raised her chin with the other, forcing her to make eye contact with him. ¡°Are you disrespecting me?¡± How childish! Luo Anning pouted and cocked her head towards the side to ignore him. Rong Yan flew into a rage and grabbed her face. ¡°Luo Anning, are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± ¡°I have a sharp sense of hearing,¡± she retorted. Rong Yan¡¯s anger did not seem to have an effect on her. Trying his best to suppress his anger, he pinched her chin tightly, wishing he could crush it. ¡°You¡¯re making me hurt, hurry and let go of me,¡± Luo Anning screeched in low spirits. The thought of being shortchanged by Old Mr. Rong made her feel extremely frustrated and she was not in the mood to deal with the aloof and fickle Rong Yan. ¡°So what if I don¡¯t let you go?¡± Rong Yan taunted. ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± said Luo Anning who then pulled her trump card by draping her arms around his neck and pressing her body tightly against his. She said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m going to sleep. Remember to wake me up when we¡¯re home.¡± She then closed her eyes and began to sleep. Rong Yan flew into a rage, wishing he could kick her. However, he could not do anything because she was hugging him tightly. ¡°Hey, go over there if you want to sleep. Don¡¯t touch me,¡± he barked. Luo Anning remained silent. Rong Yan repeated, ¡°Did you hear me? Scram and move aside!¡± Luo Anning remained silent. Since you did not want to let go of me just now, I shall teach you a lesson. Rong Yan pressed his lips together and glowered at Luo Anning who seemed to be sleeping peacefully. All of a sudden, he bent forward and kissed her. Luo Anning immediately opened her eyes at the instant that she felt a sudden moisture and warmth on her lips. Staring at the man who was taking advantage of her, she pushed his chest and eximed in a muffled voice, ¡°Hey... let go of me!¡± Rong Yan initially only pecked her gently because he wanted to make her retreat out of her own ord. The tender sensation and her sweet tongue made him feel absolutely mesmerized. Luo Anning continued to struggle and tried to push him away. Isn¡¯t this scoundrel a clean freak? Didn¡¯t he tell me to scram just now? Why is he taking liberties with me again? ¡°Be good and stop moving.¡± Rong Yan let go of her before kissing her lips again to savor them carefully before sucking and nibbling on them. ...... Ever since the rumors of their marriage red g broke, Luo Anning became Rong Yan¡¯s follower. She would practically be by his side at all times, apart from when he visited the washroom. Of course, the perverted Rong Yan was the one who suggested that idea. He was using his actions to prove that their rtionship was strong and stable, unlike the rumors. Luo Anning almost hollered at him. She thought to herself, to hell with you. What rtionship? We¡¯re at most just friends with benefits who had had a one night stand! Do we even have feelings for each other? Our rtionship is strong? Bullshit. After work, she followed Rong Yan to a restaurant for lunch, where his secretary had made a reservation at. Luo Anning tagged along with him. All of a sudden, he stopped in his tracks and held her in his embrace when she walked past him. She tried to struggle before chastising angrily, ¡°We¡¯re in public. It¡¯s inappropriate to be hugging each other now.¡± Chapter 41 - Be Good, The Reporters Are Snapping Photos

Chapter 41: Be Good, The Reporters Are Snapping Photos

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not only were there lots of reporters, there were also plenty of bystanders who were making her wish she could be swallowed up by the ground. How thick-skinned must he be to befortable with doing this? Rong Yan smirked sinisterly and looked down at her ck and silky hair. He caressed her head and said, ¡°Be good, the reporters are snapping photos of us.¡± Be good? My foot! Despite being enraged, Luo Anning still had no choice but toply and y along by disying her affection with him in public. After hugging her for a long time, Rong Yan finally let go of her. Luo Anning immediately sprung out of his embrace, took a deep breath and looked around. She questioned angrily, ¡°Rong Yan, where are the reporters?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve obviously left after taking the photos of us that they wanted,¡± Rong Yan answered nonchntly with a smirk. He then strode towards the restaurant. Luo Anning took a deep breath and clenched her fists tightly. Fine, I¡¯ll bear with it. Once the scandalous news are over, she¡¯ll stay far, far away from him. Rong Yan actually opted to dine in the hall instead of the private room, though she was unsure if he was doing it on purpose. All eyes were on them as they made their entrance into the hall. The manager of the restaurant weed them personally and greeted them politely. Luo Anning sighed and thought to herself, These were the perks of being rich and powerful. There were people waiting to suck up to you wherever you went The two of them were seated while the bodyguards waited at a distance away from them. The manager handed over the menus, after which Rong Yan grabbed it and said in a calm and poised manner, ¡°Order whatever you¡¯d like. I¡¯ll have the same as what you have.¡± Look, what a gentle and meticulous man! If she were still a teenager, she would have been attracted to him long ago. Despite feeling displeased, Luo Anning still did the appropriate thing to do on the surface. She smiled gently and looked down at the menu. Most of the dishes she ordered were to his liking and she even said meticulously, ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard day at work, you must nourish your health.¡± Of course, she did not know his food preferences but they still had to put on a show and act all mushy and chummy with each other. It would not kill to be disgusting like this once in a while anyway. Rong Yan paused and stared at her while she spoke. She was mouthing some nasty words to him. Although he knew that she had a sharp tongue, her red and supple lips did taste pretty good... The dishes were served soon after they ced their orders. Luo Anning could not quite get used to having people stare at her while she ate. Hence, Rong Yan instructed the manager to excuse himself after noticing the frown on her face. After saying some polite words, the manager excused himself. Cutting himself a slice of steak, Rong Yan drawled, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be used to the upper ss life after being married to me for two years.¡± ¡°I always remember who I am. Habits are one thing and preference is another,¡± said Luo Anning who knew that he was mocking her for feeling ufortable about the manager¡¯s presence. Yeah, it was normal for wealthy people like him who had been taken care of by plenty of servants since a young age, but I am different. I just do not like it. It is my life and my choice, it has nothing to do with status or power. Chapter 42 - Good That Youre Willing To Take This Step

Chapter 42: Good That You¡¯re Willing To Take This Step

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the saying goes, only the person involved would know how it feels. Instead of living in the prison of luxury which only seems happy on the surface, she might as well live to her heart¡¯s content. Staring at the glow in her eyes, Rong Yan remained silent. The two of them proceeded to continue the rest of their meal in silence. ... They returned to the office to see that Tang Chao was there to visit Rong Yan. Hence, Luo Anning left and allowed them to be alone with each other. Noticing that she was about to leave, Rong Yan frowned and questioned, ¡°Luo Anning, where are you going?¡± Luo Anning answered, ¡°Leaving you alone to talk to Young Master Tang.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave,¡± Rong Yan ordered. Luo Anning red at Rong Yan who then realized that he sounded a little overbearing. He clenched his fist and coughed into it before saying, ¡°There¡¯s a room over there you can rest in. Go in and get some rest.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± said Luo Anning who then entered the side room. Tang Chao grinned sheepishly and whistled after watching their interaction. He teased, ¡°Yo, look at our Young Master Rong. Since when have you be so meticulous and understanding?¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Rong Yan barked in annoyance. ¡°Did I just anger you?¡± Tang Chao teased with a huge and brazen smile. The more Rong Yan refused to speak, the more interested he was in getting some gossipy news. ¡°Tell me, have you finally devoured your wife of two years? Otherwise, why did your attitude changepletely, all of a sudden? What a miracle.¡± Tang Chao was sauntering in an annoying manner that made him look like he was really asking for a beating. Rong Yan actually attacked him physically by flinging a document at Tang Chao. Tang Chao grabbed it and asked loudly in shock, ¡°Damn, did I guess correctly? Have you really gotten intimate with Luo Anning?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Rong Yan questioned coldly while staring at him condescendingly. ¡°No, I just... um... aren¡¯t you a clean freak? I thought you¡¯d never touch her for the rest of your life,¡± said Tang Chao who racked his brains for that excuse. ¡°She¡¯s mywful wife. As her husband, it¡¯s my duty to get intimate with her.¡± Tang Chao was dumbfounded. Rong Yan ignored him and instead continued to read some documents. A long whileter, Tang Chao sighed and had to lie down on the couch with both hands beneath his head. He said softly, ¡°It is good that you¡¯re willing to take this step forward.¡± Rong Yan gripped his steel pen tightly and pressed his lips together without saying anything. However, his eyes were gloomy and menacing. He remained silent in the end. Tang Chao did not care if he had heard him or not. He then got straight to the point of his visit. The rest room of Rong Yan¡¯s office was extremely spacious and was designed like a bedroom. The colors were warm and the furniture were well equipped. There was even arge bathroom and bathtub. It was like a presidential suite! Luo Anningid down on the soft andrge bed which appealed to her instantly. She initially nned to just take a short nap. However, she ended up falling asleep for a long time. By the time she woke up it was already dark outside. She got out of bed, arranged the sheets and exited the rest room in a daze. She was dumbfounded as soon as she opened the door. Chapter 43 - Look Whose Territory Youre On

Chapter 43: Look Whose Territory You¡¯re On

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were clothes scattered all over the floor. Luo Xinya walked towards Rong Yan who was ring at her coldly with a slight squint. Luo Xinya was blushing and she seemed to be shy about being around Rong Yan. Biting her lower lip, she lowered her head and walked towards the dashing Rong Yan. ¡°Young Master Rong, will you please take me? I promise I won¡¯t be worse than Luo Anning. I¡¯m not asking for you to give me a status. I just want to be by your side, even if that means I have to be your ndestine mistress,¡± Luo Xinya said feebly while staring at Rong Yan smittenly. Luo Xinya is nning to bed Rong Yan? Luo Anning sneered and thought, what good manners she has. She was actually thinking of bedding her cousin¡¯s husband. She would tolerate it and turn a blind eye if the woman was not Luo Xinya. She cleared her throat and walked towards Rong Yan, pretending not to know anything. She rubbed her eyes and said gently, ¡°Hubby, who¡¯s this woman? Surely she can¡¯t be a hostess from the bar?¡± Upon sight of Luo Anning, Rong Yan smiled. Luo Anning sat on hisp and draped her arms around his neck while snuggling up into his embrace, not bothered about whether he minded it or not. Rong Yan¡¯s body stiffened but he did not push her away, thus giving her a peace of mind. Luo Xinya did not expect that Luo Anning would be present. Standing stark naked in front of the both of them, she felt extremely embarrassed and awkward. She hurriedly picked up her clothes and covered her private areas before barking angrily, ¡°Luo Anning, what are you doing here!?!¡± Luo Anningughed and said, ¡°Luo Xinya, this is my husband, why can¡¯t I be here? I should be asking you this instead. What are you doing, standing naked in front of my husband? Are you nning to seduce him?¡± Rong Yan was extremely displeased with her words. He smacked her on her hips and said, ¡°I¡¯m very picky.¡± He was just trying to say that he did not fancy Luo Xinya and that she was not fit enough. Upon hearing Rong Yan¡¯s word, Luo Anning bore with it and smiled at Luo Xinya who was pale and flushed. She could not deny that she indeed felt thrilled to see how pathetic of a state Luo Xinya was in. ¡°You! Luo Anning, don¡¯t you be too smug. One day, you will be stripped of your position too. I¡¯m waiting for that day to arrive!¡± Luo Xinya knew that she would be embarrassed further if she were to stay behind. Hence, she grabbed her clothes in a bid to put them back on. Rong Yan smirked sinisterly and pressed a button to beckon for his bodyguards to enter. The door of the office was opened and Luo Xinya shrieked in terror. She grabbed her clothes frantically and covered herself. ¡°Who said you coulde in? Hurry and scram!¡± Luo Anning humphed and gibed, ¡°Luo Anning, take a look at whose territory you¡¯re on. Who are you to cause a stir here?¡± Rong Yan detested noisy women like Luo Xinya too. After hearing her shriek, he wished he could rush forth to kick her. ¡°Bring her away. Since she likes Baina International that much, make her stand at the entrance,¡± Rong Yan said while waving his arm in disdain. The men in ck then took Luo Xinya away. Chapter 44 - Youre Out To Kill Me

Chapter 44: You¡¯re Out To Kill Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Xinya was taken away, stark naked. Her loud shrieks and bawling could be heard everywhere. Luo Anning got off Rong Yan¡¯sp and stared at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going a little overboard?¡± After all Luo Xinya was a public figure. Her reputation would definitely be affected if she were to get dragged out of the office tower stark naked. It did not really matter to her, after all, she had a feud with Luo Xinya. However, Rong Yan seemed to be a little too ruthless. Luo Xinya had no feud with him but he was out to kill her. Rong Yan asked with a mirthless smile, ¡°I have worse tricks. Would you like to see how ruthless your ¡®hubby¡¯ can be?¡± Since Luo Xinya actually had the audacity to seduce him, she ought to bear the consequences of her actions. He had already shown her mercy by dragging her out instead of sending her to Tang. Upon hearing him say the words ¡®hubby¡¯, Luo Anning cringed in disgust and stood further away from him, seemingly trying to ask if there was something wrong with him. Rong Yan ignored her and instead grabbed his zer and got ready to leave. He took a few steps and realized that she was still standing rooted to the ground. He questioned in a harsh tone, ¡°I¡¯m done with work. What are you waiting for? Move.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Anning assented nonchntly. She thought to herself that she must give Mo Qiange a callter and tell him about how Luo Xinya tried to seduce her husband and ended up getting thrown out of the office tower. This time, she had managed to push Luo Xinya towards the edge. ¡°Woman seduces her cousin¡¯s husband¡± What an interesting caption! ... On that night, Rong Yan returned to Luxury Mansion, the ce which he said he would never return to again. Luo Anning stared at him in disdain, almost pointing at the door to make him scram. Who would have known that he would be an utterly thick-skinned person who returned to Luxury Mansion, as if he had forgotten about everything he said. As soon as he entered the mansion, he dropped the pretense. They no longer had to put on an act at home since the reporters would not be able to snap photos of them anyway. Rong Yan felt extremely disgusted by the sight of her and wished she would stay far far away from him. The two of them looked at each other in disgust. They slept in separate rooms at night and ignored each other, thus making Auntie Li extremely worried. She wondered, the two of them finally made some progress and Young Master Rong has alsoe home rather frequentlytely. Why does Young Madam not treasure this opportunity? Once men were satisfied, there would not be a ce for a mistress. Clearly, Young Madam Rong did not understand that! Luo Anning received a call from Mo Qiange at night and she agreed to go drink with him and Lu Momo without hesitation. After changing into her clothes, she got ready to go out. Rong Yan came out of the bedroom and stared at her sullenly, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Luo Anning pouted and stopped in her tracks. ¡°I don¡¯t see the need to tell you where I¡¯m going. Why are you poking your nose into my affairs instead of sleeping? It¡¯s alreadyte at night.¡± ¡°You know that it¡¯ste at night too? You walked out on your husband and went out to yte at night. What do you think the reporters are going to say about you?¡± questioned Rong Yan who was displeased with her attitude. He stepped forth and grabbed her wrist tightly, seemingly trying to punish her. Luo Anning¡¯s mobile phone began to ring. It was a call from Lu Momo whom she spoke to briefly before ending the call. She then said to Rong Yan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t let the paparazzi catch me again this time. Alright?¡± Chapter 45 - You Only Win If You Have Concrete Evidence

Chapter 45: You Only Win If You Have Concrete Evidence

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After letting go of her, Luo Anning left without turning back. Rong Yan stood rooted to the ground and watched as she left, feeling incredibly infuriated. Luo Anning, you are bing more and more brazen! You had better pray that you will not be caught by the paparazzi again. Otherwise, I will kill you. Rong Yan humphed and mmed the door shut before turning around to go back to bed. Luo Anning drove to Xijiang Private Clubhouse and entered after handing her car key to the valet. Due to the fact that she had visited the ce before, she was rather familiar with it. Soon, she found the private room where Mo Qiange was in. ¡°Anning, since when did you drive at a snail¡¯s pace? It took you 25 minutes to get here.¡± As soon as she entered, Lu Momo beganining andmenting. Luo Anning ced her purse down and took a seat beside them. ¡°I treasure my life so I drove with care and safety.¡± Mo Qiange switched her ss of whiskey with some fruit juice. ¡°Skip the alcohol. It¡¯s going to hurt your stomach. Have some juice instead.¡± Luo Anning nodded and took a few sips of fruit juice while Mo Qiange introduced a person to her, ¡°Anning, this is a senior reporter from Avant-Garde Entertainment, Chen Yi. He¡¯ll be in charge of writing the article about Luo Xinya.¡± Luo Anning finally realized that there was a man who seemed to be in his thirties, seated in the room. Upon hearing Mo Qiange¡¯s words, she held his hand cordially and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Luo Anning.¡± Extremely surprised and ttered, Chen Yi said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about you, Young Madam Rong. There are so many glorious reports about you and now that we¡¯ve finally met, you really are much more beautiful in person.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Reporter Chen.¡± Luo Anning fiddled with the juice cup before cutting straight to the chase. ¡°Reporter Chen, I hope that you can make everyone pay attention to Luo Xinya with your article and direct everyone¡¯s focus onto her.¡± Chen Yi nced at Mo Qiange who nodded smilngly. He then smiled and said to Luo Anning, ¡°Young Madam Rong, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been a writer for so many years. It¡¯s a piece of cake for me. I guarantee you¡¯ll be pleased with the results.¡± Lu Momo butted in, ¡°That¡¯s not enough. We can only win with concrete evidence like photos.¡± Chen Yi nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, Miss Lu. I rushed to Baina International to snap some photos when I first received a call from CEO Mo this evening. Rest assured, you¡¯ll be pleased.¡± After receiving his assurance, Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Reporter Chen. You¡¯ll be rewarded handsomely.¡± Chen Yi waved his hands modestly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me, Young Madam Rong. I¡¯ve been single handedly nurtured and supported by CEO Mo. If it weren¡¯t because of him, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. Hence, I¡¯m very honored to be able to work for CEO Mo. If we get money involved, it would be an insult to me.¡± Luo Anning was suddenly in awe and approved greatly of him. In that case, there was no need to be pretentious anymore. Aftering to an agreement, Chen Yi headed home to draft the article. Mo Qiange stared at Luo Anning smilingly and said, ¡°From now on, you may look for Chen Yi when ites to such things. He¡¯s very trustworthy.¡± ¡°Okay, I know what to do,¡± said Luo Anning who was in high spirits because they had settled the matter. She then had a few drinks out of joy. She only returned to Luxury Mansion at two in the morning. Rong Yan was a light sleeper. Hence, he woke up as soon as he heard the noises. He then opened the door, only to see that Luo Anning was drunk! Chapter 46 - Young Madam Who Behaves Atrociously In A Drunken Stupor

Chapter 46: Young Madam Who Behaves Atrociously In A Drunken Stupor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning took a long time to realize that Rong Yan was standing right in front of her. Supporting herself against the wall with one hand, she patted his face with the other and chuckled. ¡°Hunk, you look really familiar... ¡± ¡°Luo Anning, where did you go at such ate hour?¡± Rong Yan hollered angrily, smacking her hand away. ¡°Ouch... it hurts.¡± Luo Anning pouted and stared at him with half-squinted eyes. ¡°I remember it now. You look a lot like the scumbag at home, hehe... ¡± She giggled in silly manner while Rong Yan¡¯s face grew sullen. Scumbag? How dare she call me a scumbag when I am right in front of her. Is she courting death!?! ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re in need of a beating!¡± Rong Yan barked as he picked her up and brought her back into the room where he thumped her down into the bathtub. ¡°Ah!¡± Luo Anning winced in pain while lying down in the bathtub. She pouted her red lips while her thick eyshes quivered. How pitiful! Rong Yan could easily see her full cleavage and her long, fair legs, all of which stimted his visual senses. He swallowed his saliva and suddenly felt a little hoarse and parched. Tension also began to build up in his abdomen. He reckoned that he must have been out of his mind. How could I have felt attracted to this drunkard!?! Not wanting to continue looking at her, he filled the bathtub with water and shoved some shower gel into her hand before hollering angrily, ¡°Wash yourself clean. Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± Rong Yan hurriedly left after he finished speaking. As soon as he left the bathroom, he scurried downstairs to get some iced water. He chugged tworge sses of iced water, feeling much less frustrated and warm than before. Even Rong Yan found it rather strange, for he had always been proud of his own willpower. However, why did he lose his willpower and determination when it came to Luo Anning? Fortunately, she was drunk. Otherwise, she would have seen my reaction and used it to poke fun at me in the future. After drinking some water, Rong Yan began to sit in the backyard to enjoy the breeze. He only returned to his room after the tension was relieved. He returned to the bedroom to see that Luo Anning was not around at all. The door of the bathroom was also in the same position as it was before he let. Rong Yan muttered under his breath angrily before dashing into the bathroom. ¡°Luo Anning, you idiot, are you courting death!?!¡± Rong Yan barked in exasperation. He then stepped forth and carried her out of the bathroom like the male lead of a novel would. Luo Anning had dozed off in the bathtub with her head against the side of the tub. The water had already reached her chin and was about to touch her nose. After being shouted at and tugged by Rong Yan,she woke up, rubbed her eyes and eximed in displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me, leave... ¡± ¡°Luo Anning, wake up!¡± She leaned against his chest and rubbed her face against it like a kitten. His handsome face had be extremely petnt. He grabbed her arm in a bid to shirk her away. However, he hesitated when he saw her calm and peaceful face. This moment of hesitation made Rong Yan live in regret for the rest of the night. Luo Anning behaved horrendously whenever she was drunk and she acted just like a female gangster. Whenever she threw a fit, he wished he could throw her into the sea and feed her to the fishes. Rong Yan removed her clothes and lowered his pride to help her shower. Although he enjoyed the process, he hated it too. She did behave herself, however. She remained still and allowed him to bathe her. Chapter 47 - Im Going To Beat You If You Still Refuse To Get Up

Chapter 47: I¡¯m Going To Beat You If You Still Refuse To Get Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Stand still, I¡¯ll go get you some pajamas,¡± Rong Yan said while draping a towel over her naked body. He then headed to the bedroom to get some pajamas. Luo Anning¡¯s bed room was themed around the color lc which gave it a touch of alluring femininity. Rong Yan cursed under his breath and hurriedly fumbled about her closet for a silk robe before returning to his bedroom. As soon as he opened the door, he was greeted with the sight of Luo Anning lying on his bedfortably, stark naked. Her fair, porcin skin looked gilded beneath the dim lights and she looked just like the purest goddess on earth. Her breathing began to get heavier. Rong Yan walked towards the bed and nudged her. ¡°Get up. Put your clothes on and scram back to your room!¡± Luo Anning did not respond. ¡°Luo Anning, I¡¯ll beat you up if you refuse to get up!¡± Luo Anning was sleeping soundly. Rong Yan remained silent. He had no choice but to pick her up resignedly. He helped her put on her underwear followed by her nightgown. He then carried her back into her room. Luo Anning subconsciously draped her arms around his neck at the instant that he picked her up. By the time he wanted to put her down, she refused to budge at all! He tried to call her name and pried her arms open several times but to no avail, for she was asleep like a log! Rong Yan was exhausted after a long night. Hence, he picked her up again and carried her back into his own room. This time, the two of themid on the bed while Luo Anning wrapped herself around him like an octopus. Rong Yan could not be bothered anymore. He closed his eyes and dozed off. He decided to deal with her the next morning. After a peaceful morning, Luo Anning woke up to realize she was grabbing onto something that was gradually erging. It was so warm that it made her hand perspire. She frowned and tried to open her eyes. She then lifted the duvet and struggled to open her eyes in a bid to find out what she was holding. She got a great shock and her heart seemed to have jumped out of her chest at the instant that she saw it. He questioned sternly in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you done yet?¡± Luo Anning looked up to see that it was none other than Rong Yan. What is he doing in my bed? Why was I grabbing his... member. ¡°What are you doing on my bed? Who let you into my room?¡± Luo Anning questioned. Rong Yan was blushing unusually and he said in an exceptionally hoarse voice, ¡°This is my room. Also... if you still don¡¯t let go, you shall bear the consequences yourself. ¡± Does she know anything about morning wood? ¡°Ah... ¡± Upon hearing his words, Luo Anning screamed and let go of his member. Her hands felt like they were burning hot. Rong Yan grunted softly while staring at her longingly like he was staring at prey. Luo Anning¡¯s heart ricocheted, unsure of where she should put her hands. She stammered, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I don¡¯t know how but I just... grabbed your um... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going back to my room. Go ahead and keep sleeping.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Luo Anning got out of bed and tried to escape. However, he grabbed her body forcefully and pulled her back, causing her to fall onto his chest. ¡°You¡¯re trying to run away after you lit the fire?¡± Rong Yan questioned while holding her tightly in his embrace. He then began kissing her gently. Chapter 48 - Setting Luo Xinya Up (1)

Chapter 48: Setting Luo Xinya Up (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I... I didn¡¯t.¡± Luo Anning cringed and tried to dodge the kiss. ¡°Luo Anning, you did.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s body was burning hot and he was pressing his body tightly against hers while she quivered. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I¡¯m sorry... ¡± Fine, it was indeed my fault. I should not have provoked him first. I should be fine since I apologized. ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Yan did not stop. Instead, he kissed her forehead, brows, nose and chin. ¡°Rong Yan, don¡¯t do this. I was wrong, alright?¡± Luo Anning felt like crying, for she did not expect to get into such trouble after drinking some alcohol. ¡°Luo Anning, have I ever told you before that you¡¯re very fragrant and soft?¡± Rong Yan asked smilingly while grabbing her face. ¡°No... you haven¡¯t.¡± Oh dear, must he be so shocking? He is always so angsty and easily frustrated. It is really rare for him to be so gentle. How astonishing! ¡°Is that so?¡± Rong Yan asked with an alluring smile. He then pinned her down beneath him and sucked on her red and rosy lips in a bid to find that sweetness. She was the one who started it and he had already reached his limits of trying to hold himself back. If he were to stay still and not do anything about his alluring wife, he would not be a man. After the cooks were done with preparing breakfast, Auntie Li headed upstairs to ask Rong Yan and Luo Anning toe down for breakfast. She blushed when she heard them moaning in pleasure and immediately ordered the servants not to disturb them. The servants could not understand what she meant and hence, she chided them for being insensitive. Soon, all of the servants in the mansion, including the cooks, head cook and gardeners, all knew that Rong Yan and Luo Anning had be intimate with each other in the morning. Luo Anning wailed in misery while glowering at the energetic Rong Yan angrily. Her legs and back were really sore! Rong Yan stood by the bed in a poised and lofty manner while staring at Luo Anning who was all flushed. In high spirits, he stroked her head like she was a pet and said, ¡°Due to the fact that things are special today, you¡¯re allowed to rest at home for the rest of the day.¡± ¡°Scram! You beast, jerk, bastard!¡± Luo Anning barked before throwing the pillow at him. Rong Yan caught the pillow and ced it back onto the bed. He then stared at her with a sinister smile before chiding, ¡°Since you still have the energy to hit me, shall we go again?¡± Luo Anning remained silent. Again, my foot! My body ising apart! Rong Yan took a look at the time on his watch to see that it was already 11AM. As the CEO, he definitely had to go to the office in the afternoon since he had missed work for the entire morning. ¡°Rest well,¡± he said while patting her head. He then stood up and said before leaving, ¡°Train yourself hard. You¡¯re too weak, you can¡¯t match my rhythm.¡± Luo Anning wished she could p him! What does he mean I am too weak? He is just way stronger than everyone else, alright? ... Before the rumors of there being a strain in the CEO of Baina International, the wealthiest corporation in Asia, Rong Yan¡¯s and Luo Anning¡¯s marriage had even died down, the news of Luo Xinya brazenly seducing her cousin¡¯s husband broke. The report was shrewd and obviously criticizing Luo Xinya for being so shameless and immoral as to seduce her own cousin-inw, despite being a public figure and daughter of a rich family. Chapter 49 - Setting Luo Xinya Up (2)

Chapter 49: Setting Luo Xinya Up (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were two whole pages to the report and a few photos were attached in the article, some of which were of Luo Xinya stripping herself down and walking towards the man in front of her in a luxurious office, with a lustful expression on her face. There were also some photos of Luo Xinya being brought away mercilessly by some men in ck who dragged her away from the office to the entrance of Baina International. She was photographed stark naked in a pathetic state. Rong Yan¡¯s face was blurred out in the photo. However, the luxurious decor of the office as well as the prestigious office tower of Baina International was valid proof. Luo Xinya was in low spirits. Apart from her private areas, the rest of her body could be seen clearly because they were not censored. Luo Anning was extremely perturbed about the photo of Luo Xinya in the office. She could not figure out how it came about since there was no one else in the office apart from Luo Xinya, Rong Yan and herself. She reckoned that Luo Xinya would not be so silly as to take photos of herself. Besides, the angle did not seem right either. At the time when the photo was taken, Luo Xinya was just about to seduce Rong Yan and hence, there was no time for her to take the photo at all. However, she was extremely satisfied after she read the reports and thought to herself, Mo Qiange¡¯s friend is really reliable! He has expressed everything I wanted to! The reports caused an uproar amongst the citizens and Luo Xinya¡¯s reputation was greatly ruined, especially since she was the daughter of a wealthy man and a public figure. Luo Xinya smashed everything in sight when she was reading the reports at home. Luo Zhiquan flew into a rage and rushed home to teach her a lesson while Li Yn persuaded him not to, even though she chided her too. Chaos broke out in the Luo Family home all of a sudden. Luo Xinya¡¯s management agency was panicking as well. Her mobile phone was flooded with missed calls from her manager and the agency had no choice but to release a public rification. They rified that the matter was not true and that the photos could have been photoshopped by Luo Xinya¡¯s haters because technology is so advanced now after all. They requested that the public be fair to Luo Xinya before the truth came to light. Members of society proceeded to berate and criticize Luo Xinya on the inte for being shameless. Many also shared the reports and circted them. There were also some members of the professional photo industry who stood up to say that the photos had not been digitally altered. There were also someizens who imed to have passed by the Baina International office tower on the day of the incident and caught sight of the naked Luo Xinya being thrown out of the building. Luo Xinya¡¯s fans actively defended her against the criticism. In the end, the ounts of the fans got hacked at night and there were no longer traces of them on the inte. Luo Xinya became a viral topic in Asia because of her scandal which caused her to be the subject of hate and criticism. There were even someizens who petitioned for Luo Xinya to cut her wrist in order to atone for her mistakes. Rong Yan and Luo Anning suddenly became an enviable model couple, all because of Rong Yan¡¯s ability to remainposed and loyal to his marriage despite being faced with a gorgeous babe who was throwing herself at him! On that night, Rong Yan returned to Luxury Mansion. Luo Anning spoke to him in a nice manner and asked, ¡°Young Master Rong, who was the one who took those photos of Luo Xinya when she was in your office that night? The angle is very professional!¡± Chapter 50 - Setting Luo Xinya Up (3)

Chapter 50: Setting Luo Xinya Up (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan nced at her coldly and ignored her sultry smile. He pushed her head away and said, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± He took a seat on the couch and began rubbing the middle of his forehead. Upon sight of what he was doing, Luo Anning hurriedly rushed forth to help massage his shoulders. ¡°Young Master Rong, don¡¯t be that petty. It won¡¯t hurt to tell me.¡± ¡°Move towards your right,¡± he ordered. Luo Anning raised her fist behind his head before continuing. I will let you be smug this time on the ount that I have something to ask of you! d to see that she was being obedient, Rong Yan decided to tell her. ¡°There are two surveince cameras in the office.¡± ¡°That exins it!¡± Luo Anning pped her hands together and continued, ¡°I was wondering how it was so precise as to capture all the essential parts!¡± Rong Yan smiled, causing Luo Anning to be curious again. She took a seat beside him and asked, ¡°However, how did the photos from the surveince camera footage of your office, get leaked to the media?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Rong Yan asked with a sinister smile. ¡°What do I think? I think you identally gave me a hand out of boredom because you happen to know that I wanted to set Luo Xinya up, right?¡± Rong Yan smiled without saying a word. He looked at his watch while Luo Anning grinned smugly. ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?¡± Rong Yan expressed assent reluctantly. Everyone knew that he was a clean freak who hated letting other women get near him. Yet, Luo Xinya still did it out of her own ord. Hence, he was giving Luo Anning a little gift. Coincidentally, he knew that Luo Anning detested Luo Xinya and was nning to release the news of the incident to the press. Hence, he decided to do her a favor by getting someone to send the photos to Chen Yi¡¯s email address. That was how simple things were. However, she was rather smart to havee up with that conjecture. It seems my wife is still rather brainy, he thought. After taking a look at the time, Rong Yan stood up to leave while Auntie Li called after him anxiously. ¡°Young Master Rong, dinner is ready. Aren¡¯t you going to have some before leaving?¡± The only response Auntie Li got was the sound of his car engine. Not long after Rong Yan left, Luo Anning¡¯s mobile phone began to ring. Mo Qiange had read the reports and was aware that everyone was criticizing Luo Xinya now. She had finally achieved her agenda. Hence, he decided to ask her out for a celebratory meal and at the same time, thank Chen Yi. Luo Anning agreed without hesitation. She scurried upstairs to change into a fresh set of clothes, grabbed her car key and left. Auntie Li was extremely upset to see that the two of them had left without having dinner. She wondered, did the head cook be worse at cooking? Otherwise, why are Young Master Rong and Young Madam not eating the food? ... As usual, she met them at Xijiang Private Clubhouse. It was a symbol of wealth and plenty of wealthy and powerful individuals liked having gatherings at the clubhouse because of how private it was. Luo Anning arrived at the private room to see that there were plenty of people who had already begun drinking, most of whom she did not know. Lu Momo pulled her down onto the seat while Mo Qiange sat down beside her after noticing that she had arrived. ¡°I happen to have a business deal to discuss tonight. Anning, if you don¡¯t like it, why don¡¯t we move to another private room?¡± Mo Qiange asked meticulously. Chapter 51 - She Slapped Young Master Rong (1)

Chapter 51: She pped Young Master Rong (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The few other men were all members of the upper ss, just like Mo Qiange. They were humorous, interesting, eloquent and spoke with substance. Luo Anning did not feel disgusted by them at all. ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯re all having fun. It would be strange for me to move to another room,¡± she said smilingly. Mo Qiange chuckled and said, ¡°Good that you like it.¡± Mo Qiange initially did not wish for her to be exposed to everyone. However, he happened to have a business deal that he could not postpone. He booked two rooms beforehand. However, he decided to ask Lu Momo and Chen Yi along after realizing that the business partners were not the kind to fool around with women. Although Lu Momo looked like a sultry doll that was cute and adorable, she was actually very lustful! Lu Momo¡¯s greatest hobby was ogling at hunks... To her, men would think that they were straight before they met the right man, and that men only became intimate with women for the sake of reproducing. Love only existed in homosexual rtionships! Lu Momo moved herself towards Luo Anning and said mysteriously, ¡°Qiange, you¡¯re so biased. You only care about Anning. You¡¯ve forgotten about me.¡± Feeling awkward, Luo Anning decided to remain silent. Mo Qiange leaned back against the couch sluggishly and said leisurely, ¡°There are so many hunks here. Even if I get you to leave, you¡¯ll still insist on staying.¡± Lu Momo punched him and chastised, ¡°Qiange, you¡¯re so annoying. How could you expose me in front of the hunks? You¡¯re bullying me... ¡± Oh heavens, ying cute is so shameless... Mo Qiange almost spat his alcohol out. The hunks around him felt extremely embarrassed and awkward. Luo Anning looked at the modest Chen Yi and toasted to him smilingly, ¡°Reporter Chen, thank you for writing that article. I¡¯m very pleased with the results. Qiange¡¯s rmendations are really reliable!¡± Chen Yi downed the alcohol in shock and said smilingly, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Young Madam Rong. Feel free to ask me for help whenever you need. I¡¯ll do my best to do what I can.¡± ¡°Great! Reporter Chen, I like making friends with candid people like you. Here, let¡¯s cheers!¡± Luo Anning guffawed and toasted to him again. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to befriend you, Young Madam Rong. I¡¯ll toast to you!¡± Chen Yi chugged the liquor courteously. Luo Anning was the life of the party. Noticing that they had begun drinking, she walked towards them with some alcohol and chimed in, ¡°Reporter Chen, you¡¯ve helped me so that makes you my benefactor too. From now on, we¡¯ll be friends. Feel free to seek help from me when you need to too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. It¡¯s my honor to be able to befriend you guys. I may be a small fry who can¡¯t do much but I¡¯ll do my best to help you guys as long as you ask.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re very straightforward, Reporter Chen. I like it.¡± The atmosphere in the room became much livelier all of a sudden. Everyone ate, drank and sung to their heart¡¯s content. They chatted and discussed the business deal too. Chapter 52 - She Slapped Young Master Rong (2)

Chapter 52: She pped Young Master Rong (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Someone suggested that they y King¡¯s Cup. Luo Anning opposed the idea as soon as she heard it, for it would be inappropriate for her to y the game since she was married. Everyone in the room knew that she was the wife of Rong Yan and hence, began cheering for her. They even promised not to make it too difficult for her and not to y too outrageously. Luo Anning was not a wishy washy or pretentious person either. Since they had already said that, it would be inappropriate for her to turn them down and be a killjoy. The first round began and Lu Momo picked the King card. She chuckled sinisterly and stared at the hunks who instantly got the chills because they sensed danger approaching. ¡°Hm... No. 6 shall carry No. 2 bridal style and say ¡°Dear, you¡¯re the one I love the most¡± ten times.¡± Lu Momo was rather appropriate since it was only the first round. Luo Anning stared at her own card and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that it was the number 3. Mo Qiange had an ambiguous expression on his face and some of the hunks heaved a sigh of relief while the rest had sullen expressions. Noticing that no one wasplying with the rules, Lu Momo pped her hands unhappily and eximed, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, who¡¯s number 6 and who¡¯s number 2? Be honest and stand up. Since we¡¯re ying a game we should have fun!¡± ¡°I¡¯m no. 6,¡± Mo Qiange answered after some hesitation. He then stood up and ced his card on the coffee table. ¡°What about No. 2? Who¡¯s No. 2?¡± Luo Anning asked excitedly, extremely thrilled to see Mo Qiange excited. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A handsome man stood up with an awkward expression. Lu Momo shifted her gaze onto Mo Qiange and the other man before pping her hands and urging, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up. Stop dying the start of the next round!¡± Mo Qiange gritted his teeth angrily and thought, fine, you are really shrewd! The two men walked towards the coffee table. Mo Qiange had a petnt expression on his face. He gritted his teeth and carried him bridal style before reciting wryly, ¡°Dear, you¡¯re the one I love the most.¡± ¡°Hahahaha... ¡± Everyone burst intoughter as Mo Qiange and the man both felt extremely awkward. Lu Momo was the one who enjoyed the game the most, but why? Of course it was because of the numerous hunks! Fortunately, Luo Anning and Lu Momo were lucky enough to have escaped the prank. The rest were all pranked badly. Chen Yi was a man who was in his thirties. Yet, he was made to stand at the front of the entrance of the room and propose on one knee to the first woman who walked past him. The waitress was so shocked that she was suddenly at a loss over what to do. Chen Yi turned red with embarrassment and thought to himself, I have never done this to anyone except my wife before. How embarrassing! The game was getting more and more heated. One of the men who had been pranked managed to get the King card. He then made No. 9 and No. 7 kiss each other for ten minutes. Everyone was bbergasted. What a crazy request! Luo Anning could no longerugh. She ced the cards on the table awkwardly and murmured, ¡°... Um... I¡¯m No. 9.¡± ¡°I¡¯m No. 7... ¡± Mo Qiange said with a smile. Chapter 53 - She Slapped Young Master Rong (3)

Chapter 53: She pped Young Master Rong (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon realization that Luo Anning was No. 7, the man who raised the suggestion, immediately said with a sullen expression, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it then. Shall we continue with the next round?¡± Everyoneplied and agreed. What a joke. Who would dare to make Young Madam Rong kiss another man for ten minutes? If Young Master Rong finds out, he would definitely kill them. Lu Momomented, ¡°Hey, hey, you can¡¯t do that. Just let them peck each other on the cheek. Let¡¯s not make them French kiss. What¡¯s wrong with face pecks? It¡¯s verymon amongst foreigners. I doubt Young Master Rong will oppose it.¡± Lu Momo murmured those words softly because she was not sure if Rong Yan would be upset about it. Ever since she saw Rong Yan throwing a tantrum that day, she got a great shock and developed a phobia. She finally deduced that the more handsome a man was, the more spoiled and ill-tempered he was! Luo Anning¡¯s friends dared not make any outrageous demands because of her identity. She did not want to be a killjoy and hence, decided topromise. Momo was right, it was just a peck on the face. It was nothing much. Mo Qiange stared at her silently, seemingly trying to ask, can I? She nodded graciously, after which Mo Qiange smiled and walked towards her while the crowd whistled. He then ced his hands on her waist and nted a gentle kiss on her face. He remained still. Mo Qiange knew his limits and Luo Anning did not find there to be anything amiss. instead, she even urged them to keep track of time. Since she was so open about it, they decided to unwind and have fun. Mo Qiange kissed her for ten minutes, after which the crowd announced that the time was up and they proceeded to the next round. Mo Qiange smiled resignedly and walked her back towards the couch. Lu Momo stared at Mo Qiange for a while before sighing silently. Time passed by minute after minute. The game was getting more and more intense and the mixing of drinks had begun. The next thing they knew, it was already midnight and Luo Anning had clearly be drunk. Whenever she was with Mo Qiange and Lu Momo, she would definitely get drunk. The reason being, that she knew that her best friends would be there to take care of her even if she were to get drunk. Everyone began to leave and Mo Qiange initially wanted to help Luo Anning out of the room. However, she pushed him away on an unsteady gait. She kept saying that she was not drunk and could still walk straight. Mo Qiange smiled, amused by the fact that she insisted on saying that she was walking in a straight line even though she was not. Lu Momo had also gotten drunk. She fell asleep on the couch. Luo Anning pointed at her and said, ¡°Qiange, Momo is drunk. Carry her. It¡¯s time we went home.¡± ¡°Can you manage on your own?¡± he asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m not drunk. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Mo Qiange was speechless. Don¡¯t drunkards always insist that they¡¯re not drunk? As if I would believe her! ¡°Walk properly. Don¡¯t fall down. I¡¯ll carry Momo,¡± Mo Qiange said. He picked Lu Momo up resignedly while she was sleeping like a log. Chapter 54 - She Slapped Young Master Rong (4)

Chapter 54: She pped Young Master Rong (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning began walking out of the room, keeping one hand against the wall for support. As soon as Mo Qiange carried Lu Momo up, Luo Anning almost fell onto the ground. He immediately rushed forward to hold her while still carrying Lu Momo in his arms. Fortunately, the hunk who got pranked in the first round, rushed forward to catch Luo Anning. The hunk smiled at Mo Qiange and said, ¡°CEO Mo, Young Madam Rong seems very drunk. I¡¯ll help her out of the room.¡± After a moment of silence, Mo Qiange said, ¡°Alright.¡± The hunk picked Luo Anning up and left the room together with Mo Qiange and Lu Momo. Mo Qiange neglected Luo Anning who behaved horrendously when she was drunk. Luo Anning was like a slippery mudskipper when the hunk picked her up, for she kept struggling and kicking up a fuss. The hunk was feeling awkward but he dared not throw her down. ¡°Ah... who¡¯s this hunk... Come here and show me your smile,¡± said Luo Anning who was still good at flirting despite being drunk. She raised his chin with her finger. The hunk froze before trying to put her down. ¡°Young Madam Rong, you¡¯re drunk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk... ¡± she said with a frown. She suddenly barfed, grabbed his shirt and buried her face in his shirt. Mo Qiange stared at the hunk anxiously and said in embarrassment, ¡°Anning tends to behave in an unruly manner when she¡¯s drunk, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°CEO Mo, don¡¯t worry about it. Young Madam Rong is drunk. It¡¯s normal for her to behave that way,¡± said the magnanimous hunk who was not bothered by it. After leaving the room, everyone else tagged along. Luo Anning wastched onto the hunk like an octopus and she felt extremely queasy, but could not vomit further. Coincidentally, the door of the room opposite theirs was opened and the two of them bumped into each other. Rong Yan¡¯s hair was messy and unkempt, with his shirt unbuttoned, thus revealing his sexy skin. His shirt was tucked into his trousers messily and he was holding a cigarette, appearing rather charming and masculine. Tang Chao and Feng Churui were beside him. The three of them were absolutely alluring and they exuded the same aura too. They were so suave and dashing that they managed to be the center of attention wherever they went. Rong Yan¡¯s eyes lit up the instant he saw Luo Anning and the man together. He threw the cigarette onto the ground while his face grew cold and sullen. Realizing that he did not get a response, Tang Chao looked at him, only to realize that Luo Anning was being carried away by an unfamiliar man. He immediately nudged Feng Churui with his elbow and said, ¡°Rui, what do you think will happen to Luo Anningter?¡± The handsome Feng Churui nced at Luo Anning before answering, ¡°She¡¯s drunk.¡± Tang Chao said in a hostile manner, ¡°Of course I know she¡¯s drunk. Otherwise, she would never have the guts to make a cuckold out of Rong Yan.¡± Instead of replying to him, Feng Churui nced at Luo Anning with a mysterious expression. ¡°Luo Anning!¡± Rong Yan barked angrily while gritting his teeth. The man who was carrying Luo Anning, greeted Rong Yan awkwardly, ¡°Young Master Rong... ¡± He wanted to put Luo Anning down but she kept struggling and refused to be put down. They were then stuck in an awkward position. Mo Qiange ced a hand on his aching forehead and thought to himself, I should not have let her get this drunk! Chapter 55 - She Slapped Young Master Rong (5)

Chapter 55: She pped Young Master Rong (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Given how poorly she behaved after getting drunk, she was bound to get into trouble! ¡°There¡¯s going to be an interesting show next,¡± Tang Chao said while staring at Luo Anning in a gloating manner. In high spirits, he even whistled. ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam Rong is drunk, so...¡± the hunk tried to exin when he saw Rong Yan walking towards them angrily. Rong Yan ignored him and instead pried his hands away before pulling Luo Anning down. Mo Qiange eximed in terror, ¡°Anning!¡± Luo Anning fell onto the ground and grunted in pain. All of a sudden, everyone got a great shock. Overwhelmed by excruciating pain, Luo Anning gradually began toe to her senses. Upon sight of Rong Yan who was staring at her condescendingly with anger written all over his face, Luo Anning realized that she was lying on the ground and hurriedly crawled up. She hollered at Rong Yan angrily, ¡°Rong Yan, are you out of your mind!!?!¡± There was an aching pain in her spine from when she was thrown onto the ground and she was now unable to hold back her anger. ¡°Luo Anning, I dare you to repeat yourself!¡± Rong Yan screeched while ring daggers at her. ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind! I don¡¯t wish to argue with you, get out of my way!¡± Luo Anning rubbed her aching spine and realized that there were plenty of people in the corridor. Hence, she did not want to cause a scene. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you finally realize how embarrassing it is? Weren¡¯t you having a good time being carried by an unknown man in public? Shameless bitch!¡± Rong Yan rebuked mercilessly. Pak! Luo Anning shook her numb hand and stared at therge palm print on Rong Yan¡¯s handsome face. Refusing to sumb, she retorted, ¡°Rong Yan, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Feeling a throbbing pain on his face, Rong Yan stared at her in disbelief, unable to ept the fact that she had the audacity to p him in public. His eyes turned gloomy and he walked towards her angrily. He then strangled her and pushed her against the wall. He hollered, ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re courting death!¡± As breathing became more difficult, she tried her best to move his hands away. Rong Yan smirked and stared at her sinisterly. ¡°Jerk... Let... go of me... *Coughs*... ¡± Luo Anning spluttered as her face turned red and gradually pale. Extremely anxious Mo Qiange shoved Lu Momo into the arms of another man beside him before striding towards Rong Yan and grabbing his arm. ¡°Let her go,¡± he said sternly. Rong Yan smirked and questioned, ¡°What right do you have to make me let go?¡± Mo Qiange said with gloomy eyes, ¡°She¡¯s my friend so I can¡¯t let anyone hurt her.¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Rong Yan snorted withughter and sneered, ¡°Who¡¯d believe you?¡± Luo Anning began to slide down the wall and thumped herself down onto the ground. Mo Qiange¡¯s heart wrenched and he pulled Luo Anning into his arms, not bothered by the fact that he might offend Rong Yan. ¡°Anning, are you alright?¡± he asked anxiously. Luo Anning began coughing violently and finally caught her breath. She was no longer drunk. Staring at Rong Yan smilingly, she said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, Qiange.¡± She was not bothered by the ruthless Rong Yan at all. Chapter 56 - Young Master Rongs Fury (1)

Chapter 56: Young Master Rong¡¯s Fury (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Qiange heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that she was alright. Luo Anning nced at Rong Yan and kept mum with an ice cold gaze in her bright eyes. Rong Yan apuded loudly and said with a cold and sinister smile, ¡°What a devoted friend. You¡¯ve really given me an eyeopener.¡± Mo Qiange pursed his lips and subconsciously stood in front of Luo Anning to defend her. Rong Yan stared at Luo Anning coldly and clipped, ¡°Shameless bitch, don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± Luo Anning clenched her fists tightly, at aplete loss over how to respond. Rong Yan left while Feng Churui stared at her calmly. He then left as well. Tang Chao ced one hand below his chin and scanned her from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯d better pray.¡± ... Luo Anning was confined. Luo Anning waspletely grounded after being pped by Rong Yan. All of a sudden, arge group of bodyguards appeared in Luxury Mansion and surrounded the mansion. It was impossible for even a fly to enter or leave. Rong Yan never returned again after he left that night. They returned to the lifestyle that they used to lead two years ago, not meeting each other much and living in separate homes. The only difference was the sudden increase in bodyguards. Luo Anning tried to get out of the mansion several times, only to be stopped by the bodyguards. She did try to retaliate but could not fight against so many of them. She even tried to sneak out at night quietly. However, she saw plenty of bodyguards as soon as she climbed over the wall. In the end, she was sent back to the mansion which was akin to prison. Time passed by, bit by bit. Before she knew it, one week had passed. Thendlines and inte connection for the mansion had already been disconnected and there was no way she could contact anyone from the outside world. Her mobile phone had also gone missing all of a sudden. WIthout her mobile phone and sim card, she could not even ce an emergency call! Rong Yan was incredibly infuriated. He was out to ground her in the mansion and restrict her freedom. Luo Anning sat on the couch with a pillow in her arms. Staring nkly at a certain corner, she began to space out. Auntie Li took pity on her and wondered about what had happened between her and Rong Yan. They were getting along just fine and yet, something like this ended up happening. It was rather shocking because there was no sign of it at all. She tried to ask Luo Anning about it several times before but could not bring herself to do it. Auntie Li sighed and ced the snacks on the coffee table before saying, ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t be too devastated. Time will heal everything. I¡¯m sure Young Master Rong will return soon.¡± Luo Anning snapped out of her trance and cast the pillow aside before saying, ¡°Who said I was upset? I was just thinking about how I can leave without being discovered.¡± Auntie Li began coughing violently before asking, ¡°You¡¯re not sad?¡± Luo Anning nodded innocently and said, ¡°Do I seem like I¡¯m sad?¡± There was nothing for her to be sad about anyway. She could not get Old Mr. Rong to help her either. However, she would definitely find a way to get out. Jiang Peihua would send someone to deliver herbal nourishing soup to her everyday. It had been a week since the servants came and hence, she reckoned that the servant must have been stopped by the bodyguards. Chapter 57 - Young Master Rongs Fury (2)

Chapter 57: Young Master Rong¡¯s Fury (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Peihua and Old Mr. Rong were extremely eager on her giving birth to their great grandchild. She reckoned that one week was enough for them to discover that something was amiss. She hoped that they would not disappoint her. Otherwise, she would have to find another solution. ... d in a luxurious outfit, Jiang Peihua was ushered into the Baina International office tower by the bodyguards. ¡°Hello, Madam!¡± ¡°Madam, good afternoon!¡± ¡°Madam, hello!¡± The employees greeted Jiang Peihua one after another and she responded with a nod and a smile. As soon as she entered the elevator, her face grew sullen. ¡°That rascal actually had the nerve to stop my people from entering. He¡¯s really brazen!¡± Jiang Peihua hollered angrily. ¡°Madam, Young Master Rong has indeed gone overboard. No matter what, he shouldn¡¯t ground Young Madam,¡± said one of the bodyguards. ¡°Yeah, that rascal has gone overboard. I must teach him a lesson,¡± said Jiang Peihua who did not mind letting others criticize her son. The elevator stopped on the executive floor. Upon sight of Jiang Peihua, the secretary smiled and weed her. Just as he was about to enter the CEO¡¯s office, Jiang Peihua stopped her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go report to him. I¡¯ll just go straight in.¡± The secretary smiled politely and returned to his work station after expressing assent. The door of the CEO¡¯s room was opened with a loud thud. Rong Yan red daggers at the door, but soon mellowed down after seeing that it was his mother. ¡°Mother, why do you have the time toe to the office?¡± Jiang Peihua humphed and entered. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you that, my good son.¡± Rong Yan raised his brows and feigned ignorance. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feign ignorance, you rascal,¡± said Jiang Peihua who lost her temper after hearing his question. She ced her purse down, stepped forward and pinched his ear. ¡°Hurry and get out!¡± Rong Yan barked at his bodyguards. ¡°Got it, Young Master Rong,¡± The bodyguards hurriedly left. There were no longer any outsiders in the office and Rong Yan began toment. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m already a grown man. It¡¯s so embarrassing to have my ears pinched. What are others going to think of me?¡± ¡°You care about your pride but so do I. Why did you stop my servants from delivering soup to Luxury Mansion?¡± she questioned. ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± Rong Yan asked innocently, even though he was snickering on the inside. That was what he wanted. He wanted to stop anyone from entering the house, for he was bent on making Luo Anning bear the consequences for pping him. ¡°Go ahead and continue pretending! I¡¯m asking you, why did you ground Anning in the mansion? What wrong did she do? Why do you have to do that to her?¡± ¡°She cheated on me, is that punishable?¡± Greatly taken aback, Jiang Peihua clearly did not expect that to be the oue. She spaced out for a long while before chiding sternly, ¡°Rascal, you can¡¯t spout such nonsense!¡± ¡°Your son isn¡¯t that senseless as to joke about things like that,¡± Rong Yan answered before continuing to read through his documents. Jiang Peihua took a seat on the couch and said solemnly, ¡°I believe Anning is not such a person. Could there be a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding. It¡¯s not my first time seeing her getting physical with other men.¡± The first time that he witnessed it was in Emperor City bar. Had he not stopped her then, she would have probably made a cuckold out of him. Chapter 58 - He Wants Me To Clean The Washroom?

Chapter 58: He Wants Me To Clean The Washroom?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Jiang Peihua sighed, for she knew that her son would not lie even though he had a bad temper. Before leaving, Jiang Peihua said, ¡°No matter what happens, you can¡¯t ground Anning in the mansion. Get the bodyguards to leave. Otherwise, your grandpa is going to be angrier if he finds out.¡± Rong Yan closed his document and rubbed his finger against his lips before smiling and making a call... ... It had already been a week since Lu Momo and Mo Qiange contacted Luo Anning. They were also denied entry to Luxury Mansion. Hence, they began to get increasingly worried, for fear that Rong Yan would do something to harm her. ¡°Qiange, what should we do about this? Will Rong Yan do anything to Anning out of anger... ¡± Lu Momo made a hand gesture, hinting that Rong might kill her. Mo Qiange told her what had happened after she had passed out at Xijiang Private Clubhouse that night. Hence, she was a little afraid. Mo Qiange was more anxious than anyone else but he believed Luo Anning and trusted that she would not let herself get bullied. However, that did not mean that he would not be worried. He was not worried that Luo Anning would be killed by Rong Yan. However, he was worried that she would be grounded and restricted by Rong Yan. After all, Rong Yan had the ability to do that. ¡°Qiange, say something. I¡¯m feeling very uncertain and anxious,¡± Lu Momo said while puffing her cheeks and swinging Mo Qiange¡¯s arms. ¡°I have no idea. Go to Baina International and question Young Master Rong.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts to do so... ¡± Lu Momo cringed, feeling rather terrified of Rong Yan. ¡°You¡¯re so cowardly! Who was the one who said she wanted to look for Anning?¡± Mo Qiange gibed, looking at her in disdain. Lu Momo stood up angrily and eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t mind dying this once for my Little Anning. Qiange, let¡¯s go!¡± ... Luo Anning was still sleeping when she got jolted awake by the servants. She opened her eyes and asked angrily, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯m sorry! Young Master Rong wants you to show up at the office in half an hour¡¯s time.¡± The servants were rather afraid. However, they still picked her up and helped her change into a fresh set of clothes before shoving her into the bathroom to wash up. Why does Rong Yan want me to go to the office? No idea. Since she was already awake, Luo Anning decided to begin washing up before going to the office to find out what Rong Yan was getting up to. When she got inside the car, she began munching on the sandwich and milk angrily. She had already cussed at Rong Yan in her heart. The car was traveling at godlike speed and the chauffeur had clearly received Rong Yan¡¯s order too. He was bent on sending her to the office as quickly as possible. Exactly half an hourter, Luo Anning stood in the lofty hall of Baina International. Xu Zhiyuan was already waiting since a long time ago. Upon sight of her, Xu Zhiyuan stepped forth smilingly and said, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re here.¡± Luo Anning cut straight to the chase and asked, ¡°Why did Rong Yan make mee to the office?¡± She then walked towards the elevator while Xu Zhiyuan stopped her awkwardly. ¡°Young Madam, Young Master Rong is refusing to see his guests. He wanted me to tell you that the only reason he got you toe here is to clean all the washrooms in the office tower.¡± Greatly astounded, Luo Anning questioned in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? Repeat yourself.¡± He wants me to clean the washrooms of the entire office tower? Chapter 59 - Youre Monitoring Me!?!

Chapter 59: You¡¯re Monitoring Me!?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xu Zhiyuan slid his gold sses up his nose bridge and said, ¡°Young Madam, you heard me right. Young Master Rong wants you to clean all the washrooms in the office tower.¡± Scoundrel! Luo Anning clenched her fists tightly while her knuckles cracked loudly. She then chuckled gently before asking, ¡°Why must I listen to his instructions? Why must I clean up just because he wants me to?¡± ¡°You can choose not to do so. Young Master Rong said that he might stand up to exin and rify that Miss Luo Xinya¡¯s scandal is just a misunderstanding.¡± Luo Anning was speechless. Fine, he is ruthless! He clearly knows that I detest Luo Xinya and yet, he is using her to threaten me. Rong Yan is truly ruthless! He also knows that I will not turn himdown because Luo Xinya has already been terminated by her management agency. The reporters are all surrounding Waterside Residences and there is nowhere that she can go. How could I let the scandal vanish at this juncture? I obviously would not. She gritted her teeth angrily and eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Xu Zhiyuan heaved a sigh of relief. The task given by Rong Yan was almost impossible toplete. He would rather negotiate with business partners than interact with Luo Anning. Although business negotiations were dangerous, interacting with Luo Anning would put his life at risk. Xu Zhiyuan waved and beckoned for a middle-aged janitor to guide her along before leaving. The janitor was a little worried because of Luo Anning¡¯s identity and status. After taking Luo Anning to the bathroom in the lobby, she taught her how to clean the bathrooms and even demonstrated the cleaning techniques to her. The janitor then left in a hurry. Staring at the mop in her hand, Luo Anning instantly felt that she was a tiger being bullied by an evil dog, that was Rong Yan. I am a top butler who graduated from Hond International Butlers¡¯ University. Since when did I have to do such a lowly job? I have my value and dignity too, okay? Just as she was beating herself up inside, she heard Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s voice in the right wireless earpiece. ¡°Ahem... Young Madam, you¡¯d better start working.¡± Luo Anning flew into a rage and hollered, ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, you¡¯re monitoring me!?!¡± She then raised her head and stared at the ceiling, only to discover a surveince camera. Pervert! They actually installed a surveince camera in thedies bathroom! ¡°Young Madam, if you don¡¯t wish to work overtime for the rest of the night, you may continue resting,¡± Xu Zhiyuan reminded. ¡°Got it!¡± Luo Anning had no choice but to resign to fate and began cleaning the washroom with the mop. For the entire morning, she only managed to clean five luxurious washrooms. However, that was only for one floor. There were 108 floors in Baina International! How tedious would it be to clean all the washrooms... She only had a sandwich and a ss of milk for breakfast. Her stomach was empty and she had expended plenty of energy. Hence, she began to feel rather giddy. Mo Qiange and Lu Momo stood outside the CEO¡¯s office. However, they were stopped by the secretary who turned them down by saying that Rong Yan refused to meet any guests. Mo Qiange frowned and said angrily, ¡°Go in and report to Rong Yan. He might want to see me.¡± Stuck in a dilemma, the secretary stared at the dashing Mo Qiange and said, ¡°CEO Mo, I¡¯m very sorry. CEO Rong said that he¡¯s not going to see anyone today.¡± He initially said that to Luo Anning only. However, he also used the same excuse with them. Chapter 60 - Mentioning A Divorce Again

Chapter 60: Mentioning A Divorce Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Qiange wanted to rush straight into the CEO¡¯s office but it was futile because of the bodyguards who were standing by the door. Lu Momo stood by the side and walked towards the secretaries¡¯ desk in bewilderment. ¡°Did you guys hear that? Young Madam Rong was stopped by Secretary Xu when she came to the office today. In the end, she was made to clean the washrooms!¡± ¡°Is that true? How could Secretary Xu do that to Young Madam Rong? Are you joking?¡± ¡°Go away. Do I look like I¡¯m joking? Since Secretary Xu had the guts to do that, it must be Young Master Rong¡¯s instructions. Must I still think about it?¡± ¡°Huh!?! In that case, does that mean that the rumors about Young Master Rong¡¯s and Young Madam¡¯s marriage are true? So they were acting intimate just to cate the media and convince everyone that the rumors weren¡¯t true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very likely! Who knows? The wealthy families are tooplicated. I heard that Young Madam Rong doesn¡¯t have a background. It¡¯s only normal that she gets bullied by Young Master Rong.¡± ¡°Young Madam is so pitiful... ¡± Although the secretaries were trying their best to gossip softly, Lu Momo still managed to hear them because she had a sharp sense of hearing. She turned around to say to Mo Qiange, ¡°Qiange, let¡¯s go.¡± Mo Qiange frowned slightly as Lu Momo dragged him into the elevator to descend to the first floor. ¡°Momo, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Little Anning has been bullied. She¡¯s cleaning the washrooms right now!¡± Lu Momo eximed. She had never been so angry before. Upon hearing her words, Mo Qiange clenched his fists tightly before loosening them again. The two of them began searching the washrooms. Lu Momo managed to find Luo Anning who was standing by the wall and staring at the ceiling, in the washroom at the extreme end of the first floor. ¡°Anning, are you alright?¡± Lu Momo immediately opened the door to hold her. She scanned her from head to toe and only heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that she was unharmed. She nudged her and eximed, ¡°Anning, you scared me!¡± Before Luo Anning could even catch her breath, she got pushed by Lu Momo and fell over even though the push was gentle. Lu Momo screamed. In the next second, she fell into Mo Qiange¡¯s arms instead of the cold hard ground. She looked up to see that he was staring at her worriedly. Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°Qiange, you¡¯vee at the right time. Did you n your arrival?¡± ¡°How are you still in the mood to joke?¡± Mo Qiange helped her regain her bnce before smacking her head. ¡°Why are you cleaning the bathroom? Anning, it¡¯s not like you at all.¡± Mo Qiange stared at her while Lu Momo proceeded to take the mop, stic gloves and mask away from her. ¡°Anning, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t stay here anymore!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to leave too but I can¡¯t,¡± Luo Anning said dejectedly. ¡°Did Rong Yan threaten you again?¡± Mo Qiange and Lu Momo chorused. ¡°You guys found out again.¡± ¡°What did he threaten you about?¡± Mo Qiange asked. ¡°What else can he threaten me with? He threatened me using Luo Xinya. He said that he¡¯d rify things and clear the air about Luo Xinya if I don¡¯t clean the washrooms like he told me to,¡± Luo Anning said with fiery eyes. Mo Qiange stared at her quietly for a while before saying, ¡°Anning, divorce Rong Yan.¡± Chapter 61 - Youre The First Person Who Has Ever Dared to Hit Me Chapter 61: You¡¯re The First Person Who Has Ever Dared to Hit Me Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning stared at him in bewilderment while Lu Momo said with a solemn expression, ¡°Anning, like you said, you don¡¯t love Young Master Rong at all and you¡¯ve even pped him in public. How could an arrogant person like him forgive you?¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t contact you at allst week. If I¡¯m not wrong, you were actually confined to Luxury Mansion by Young Master Rong, right?¡± Luo Anning nodded because she had indeed been confined and was only released today. ¡°Have you ever thought of the fact that cleaning the toilets might only be the beginning? The beginning of his revenge on you?¡± Lu Momo said. ¡°I know, but what can I do? I still have to snatch Anning Corporation back but it¡¯s impossible for me to do so without Old Mr. Rong¡¯s help,¡± Luo Anning said with a dejected sigh. It did not matter how much hardship and fatigue she would have to go through. Most importantly, she could not let anyone snatch away thepany that her parents had left behind for her. ¡°Anning, you¡¯ve always been so willful and capricious. You¡¯ve never spared a thought for us before deciding on this matter!¡± Mo Qiange eximed and red at her before turning around to leave. ¡°Qiange... ¡± Luo Anning reckoned that Mo Qiange must have been infuriated. ¡°Anning, you¡¯ve really disappointed us,¡± said Lu Momo. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to be a burden to you guys, I... ¡± Luo Anning tried to exin herself, only to be interrupted by Lu Momo. ¡°You often say that we¡¯re the best of friends but the first person you¡¯d seek help from if anything were to happen to you, has never been me or Qiange. I gotta get going now. It¡¯s up to you to decide if you want to leave or stay behind to clean the washrooms.¡± Lu Momo nced at her before turning around to walk away. Luo Anning leaned against the wall and stared nkly at a corner. Did she really do something wrong? I married a man whom I do not love and even let him take my virginity, just for the sake of snatching mypany back. Was it worth it at all? If only Father and Mother were still around, things would be great and they would tell me gently, what I should do next with my life. ... ¡°Young Master Rong, the documents for the meeting about the Western City development project, that would be happening in half an hour¡¯s time... ¡± Xu Zhiyuan began reporting to Rong Yan about his agenda for the day, while they were in the CEO¡¯s office. Bang~ ¡°Young Madam, you can¡¯t go in. Young Master Rong said that he¡¯s not going to see anyone today! You really can¡¯t go in... ¡± ¡°Get lost. Or else, don¡¯t me me forying a finger on you.¡± Luo Anning gestured for the talkative secretary to leave before shunning the bodyguard nimbly and kicking the door open to enter Xu Zhiyuan stared at Luo Anning who had an icy cold expression on her face, before turning to nce at Rong Yan. Being extremely self-aware, he then kept quiet. ¡°Assistant Xu, I have something to say to Rong Yan. Please excuse yourself,¡± said Luo Anning. Feeling a little hesitant, Xu Zhiyuan nced at Rong Yan who had raised his head and was staring at him with dark and gloomy eyes that resembled two ckholes. He waved at Xu Zhiyuan who immediately retreated and left. The door of the office was closed and a sudden silence filled the extravagantly luxurious room. Rong Yan leaned back against his seat and red daggers at her while twirling the pen in his hand. Luo Anning took a deep breath and silently began to rehearse her lines. Before she could even speak, Rong Yan decided to break the silence. ¡°You¡¯re really brazen. You¡¯re the first person who has ever dared to hit me,¡± Rong Yan said with a bizarre smile. Greatly taken aback, Luo Anning smirked and proudly said after finding herposure, ¡°Thank you for thepliment. It¡¯s my honor.¡± Rong Yan had a particrly cold and aloof expression on his handsome face, although his menacing aura would be obscured if one were to scrutinize him closely. Chapter 62 - Go Get A Divorce Chapter 62: Go Get A Divorce Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had aplicated expression which contained a mix of emotions including aloofness and anger, though he looked absolutely handsome and threatening. Luo Anning stared at him and suddenly felt that she had had it all figured out. Anyway, Old Mr. Rong was bent on helping her snatch Anning Corporation back only on the condition that she gives birth to the child. However, she would never bear a child for Rong Yan. Divorce was now the best option for her. Everything would then be settled. After making up her mind, she took a deep breath and strode forward to pull him out of the office. Rong Yan frowned and stared at her peculiarly before hollering, ¡°Luo Anning, where are you taking me!?!¡± ¡°To go get a divorce at the Civil Administration Bureau!¡± Upon hearing her words, Rong Yan flew into a rage and pressed her against the wall, after which he shouted angrily, ¡°Do you think you can marry and divorce me as and when you please!?!¡± The pain of having her shoulder de being hit against the wall, made her feel overwhelmed with pain. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get married in the first ce. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us if we just go and get divorced?¡± Luo Anning red at Rong Yan before sneering, ¡°Young Master Rong, don¡¯t tell me, you don¡¯t want to get divorced?¡± Of course he did not want to! If they were to get a divorce, Old Mr. Rong would definitely get angry and he dared not make any promises about the consequences. Rong Yan pursed his lips and red at her silently, as if he had been struck in a fatal point. Luo Anning ignored him and continued to push and pull him out of the office while eximing stubbornly, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m definitely going to get a divorce today! I don¡¯t care what you want!¡± The bodyguards and secretaries outside the door were all dumbfounded after hearing Luo Anning¡¯s words. Most women would kill to marry into the wealthy Rong Family but why is Young Madam so entric? Why does she keep trying to leave? Luo Anning had already made up her mind to divorce him and Rong Yan had no choice but to follow her since he did not want to be embarrassed. He warned softly, ¡°Luo Anning, cut it out. We can¡¯t get a divorce.¡± ¡°We must get divorced!¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Rong Yan barked angrily. Luo Anning shrugged his hand away and retreated before staring at him smilingly. ¡°Fine, since you won¡¯t let me get a divorce, I¡¯ll go look for Grandpa. I must divorce you today!¡± ¡°Luo Anning, you... ¡± Before Rong Yan could even finish speaking, Luo Anning had already scurried downstairs. ¡°Damn it,¡± Rong Yan muttered under his breath before chasing after her. How could he allow her to initiate a divorce? Two years ago, Old Mr. Rong made an issue out of his health just to make Rong Yan marry her. Now that Old Mr. Rong was so pleased, he could not just unterally agree with Luo Anning¡¯s request. Luo Anning hailed a cab as soon as she arrived downstairs, and immediately drove off to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce. Rong Yan chased after her, only to realize that she was nowhere in sight. He kicked his feet up in the air in anger and got Xu Zhiyuan to get the car ready. ... ¡°Sir, please hurry up,¡± Luo Anning urged. The driver wiped the cold sweat away from his forehead and said, ¡°Miss, this is the fastest I can go. I¡¯ll get a ticket for speeding if I go any faster.¡± Luo Anning continuously looked in the rear view mirror, only to realize that Rong Yan¡¯s convoy was not present. Fortunately, he had not caught up to her yet and hence, she began to feel much more rxed. After giving it some thought, she realized that she was indeed being a bit too abrupt by going to Old Mr. Rong and initiating a divorce out of nowhere. Hence, she picked up her mobile phone to give Old Mr. Rong a call. Uncle Zhang was the one who answered the call. She then told him to inform Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua that she would be heading to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion in a while. Chapter 63 - Finally A Leak In The Hundreds Of Secrets

Chapter 63: Finally A Leak In The Hundreds Of Secrets

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She did not mention what it was about and neither did Uncle Zhang ask about it. He simply said smilingly that he would ry her message to Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua. Luo Anning then ended the call. As soon as Uncle Zhang put the phone down, it began ringing again. However, it was Rong Yan who called this time. ¡°Young Master Rong...¡± murmured Uncle Zhang who was immediately interrupted by Rong Yan before he could even finish speaking. ¡°Uncle Zhang, has Luo Anning returned to Grandpa¡¯s mansion?¡± ¡°Young Madam hasn¡¯t arrived yet but she just called to say that she would be speaking to Old Sir and Madam about something.¡± After cursing in his head, Rong Yan said solemnly, ¡°Uncle Zhang, I don¡¯t care what measures you resort to but you can¡¯t let Luo Anning enter the mansion! No matter what measures. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Well... that...¡± Uncle Zhang was put on the spot because it would be inappropriate for him to stop the Young Madam from entering and it would also be a little rude not to ede to the Young Master¡¯s request. ¡°Uncle Zhang, you just have to do what I tell you to. Don¡¯t let my Mother or Grandpa find out. Okay, that¡¯s all!¡± Rong Yan hung up shortly after. Uncle Zhang put the phone down awkwardly. Just as he was about to turn around to order the guards to prevent Luo Anning from entering, he ran into Old Mr. Rong who was walking towards him. ¡°Old Master, have you woken up from your nap?¡± Uncle Zhang asked. Old Mr. Rong supported himself against the walking stick and took a seat on the couch while the servant served him some tea. ¡°Who called?¡± ¡°Young Master Rong...¡± ¡°Oh? Why did that rascal call at this hour?¡± asked Old Mr. Rong whose interest had been piqued. ¡°... It¡¯s nothing much, it¡¯s just...¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± A clear and crisp female voice sounded in the air, and Uncle Zhang suddenly tensed up while an ominous feeling overwhelmed him. Luo Anning had already walked towards him. Old Mr. Rong smiled upon sight of Luo Anning and waved at her in a bid to gesture for her to take a seat. ¡°Lass Anning, Uncle Zhang said that the rascal called just now. Yet, you¡¯re already here. What¡¯s the matter with you guys today? Do you have something to say to me?¡± Instead of answering him, Luo Anning asked calmly, ¡°Grandpa, is Mother not at home?¡± ¡°Peihua went out for tea with a few friends. I reckon she¡¯d only be home in the afternoon.¡± ncing at her in bewilderment, Old Mr. Rong continued to probe, ¡°Lass Anning, you haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡± Since she had to tell him sooner orter, she decided to juste clean. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here to inform you that I¡¯m going to divorce Rong Yan.¡± Old Mr. Rong froze as soon as she finished speaking. He stared at her nkly, seemingly trying to find traces of the possibility of it being a joke. In the end, all he saw was a solemn expression on her face. ¡°Could you tell me the reason for your decision?¡± Old Mr. Rong asked as he put down his teacup and rubbed his walking stick slowly. He then instructed the servants to excuse themselves. This time, Luo Anning stopped addressing him as ¡°Grandpa¡± and instead cut straight to the chase. ¡°I will be able to snatch the Anning Corporation back myself, although the process is going to be a little slower and lengthier.¡± Old Mr. Rong asked, ¡°Have you really made up your mind? Getting the Anning Corporation back is much harder than you imagine. It¡¯s been more than a decade and Luo Zhiquan has already destroyed all the evidence. Do you really think he¡¯ll leave any clues behind for you to hold against him?¡± Luo Anning picked up her teacup and took a sip of it to moisten her throat before saying, ¡°Secrets can¡¯t be kept forever. You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Old Mr. Rong.¡± Chapter 64 - You Cant Get A Divorce

Chapter 64: You Can¡¯t Get A Divorce

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Mr. Rong fell quiet and the suffocating silence filled the air in the living room. ¡°Anning, what if I don¡¯t agree to it?¡± Old Mr. Rong said nonchntly while ring at her sternly with his cloudy eyes. Luo Anning had long expected him to not give in easily. Otherwise, he would not have repeatedlypelled her into giving birth to Rong Yan¡¯s child by telling her that he would only help her snatch the Anning Corporation back after she did so. ¡°Old Mr. Rong, I was just informing you out of courtesy. I wasn¡¯t intending to ask for your approval.¡± ¡°If you insist on getting a divorce, I can guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to get Anning Corporation back,¡± Old Mr. Rong threatened sternly. In other words, he was trying to say that he would intervene with the matters in the Anning Corporation and make life hard for her if she dared to divorce Rong Yan. How despicable! Luo Anning did not expect Old Mr. Rong to be so merciless. Ever since he agreed to help her snatch thepany back, she married Rong Yan and wasted two years of her youth. Yet, there was no progress in Anning Corporation at all. Did he not feel guilty about that at all? Extremely exasperated, Luo Anning smiled and stood up. Staring at the elderly man from above, she gibed, ¡°Old Mr. Rong, you¡¯re really ruthless. It¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯re the tyrant of the business world. I take my hat off to you!¡± Staring at Luo Anning without any expression, he said, ¡°You must consider it carefully. There¡¯s no turning back once youe to a decision.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to consider any longer. I¡¯m getting a divorce. At most, I¡¯ll give up on thepany. Anyway, thepany is still in the hands of my uncle who¡¯s also a member of the Luo Family. I didn¡¯t let them down.¡± ¡°You... ¡± Old Mr. Rong stood up immediately and pointed at her back,pletely speechless. As soon as Luo Anning exited the living room, she ran into Rong Yan who was hurrying home. Staring at Luo Anning who had a calm expression on her face, Rong Yan pressed his hands on her shoulders and asked with a frown, ¡°Did you tell Grandpa and my mother?¡± ¡°Madam Rong isn¡¯t in. I¡¯ve already told Old Mr. Rong about it.¡± Luo Anning pulled his hand away from her coldly before looking up at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get a divorce while the Civil Administration Bureau is still open.¡± ¡°Has Grandpa agreed to it?¡± Rong Yan asked nervously. ¡°So what if he doesn¡¯t agree? I must get a divorce no matter what.¡± Seeing how stubborn she was, Rong Yan felt a strong urge to beat her up. He was already clenching his fists tightly but he had no choice but to suck it up. He instructed Xu Zhiyuan to keep an eye on her and prevent her from leaving before walking towards the living room. ¡°Grandpa... ¡± Rong Yan called hesitantly upon sight of Old Mr. Rong who was fuming with anger. Old Mr. Rong hit him with the walking stick and berated, ¡°You bastard, what did you do to your wife!?! She actually came here to tell me that she wanted to divorce you. What have you done!?!¡± Rong Yan remained silent despite having been hit by the cane. He stood there and let Old Mr. Rong vent his anger, after which he answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her. I can¡¯t stop her from wanting a divorce out of nowhere. Grandpa, don¡¯t get angry. Be careful of your... blood pressure.¡± Old Mr. Rong hit him with the cane again and rebuked, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, beg, borrow, or steal. You can¡¯t get a divorce no matter what happens. Also, I¡¯m giving you a year¡¯s time to make a baby. If you don¡¯t give birth to a child within a year, you might as well get ready and prepare for my funeral.¡± Old Mr. Rong no longer had any patience to continue. Instead, he headed upstairs angrily with Uncle Zhang¡¯s assistance. Chapter 65 - No Respect For Anyone

Chapter 65: No Respect For Anyone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Mr. Rong had just given him a warning. Rong Yan sighed and removed his tie, after which he thumped himself down onto the couch and stared nkly into space. ... Atst, the two of them headed to the Civil Administrative Bureau, not to get a divorce, but rather for Rong Yan to make her give up the idea of a divorce. The staff and the head of the Civil Administrative Bureau recognized Rong Yan, the instant that they stormed in and hence stepped forth to greet him. Rong Yan ignored him and immediately took a seat on the couch silently, exuding a cold and menacing aura. Unlike the arrogant and aloof Rong Yan, Luo Anning greeted the bureau head politely before standing up and saying to the staff, ¡°Hi, we would like to get divorced.¡± ¡°May I know the reason for divorce?¡± the staff asked softly, slightly intimidated by Rong Yan¡¯s formidable and daunting aura. ¡°We don¡¯t have feelings for each other and we can¡¯t get along well. We don¡¯tmunicate on the same frequency... ¡± Luo Anning answered, giving the staff a great shock. The staff nodded and said smilingly in a bid to persuade her, ¡°Feelings can be nurtured and you two can makepromises to make up for the differences in your personalities. You just have to develop the same interests and hobbies to get along well with each other. You¡¯ll have plenty inmon then... ¡± Rong Yan raised his brows and nced at the staff member in awe. Luo Anning flew into a rage and mmed a hand against the table. She suppressed her volume and barked, ¡°I repeat, I¡¯m here to get a divorce, not to let you be my mediator!¡± The staff member retreated and trembled in shock! Rong Yan decided to speak up to save the innocent and pitiful staff member. ¡°Both parties have to be willing in order for the divorce to be approved. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to raise a request and file for a divorce in court. I don¡¯t want to get divorced so you can give up, Luo Anning. I didn¡¯t cheat on you or abuse you or deprive you of a normal sex life. So, you don¡¯t have to think of divorcing me.¡± Rong Yan sounded extremely dignified and self-righteous, making Luo Anning exasperated beyond words. The staff members were grinning widely from ear to ear as they were finally out of trouble! ¡°What rights have you got? I want a divorce!¡± Luo Anning sprung up from her seat and supported herself against the table while glowering at the staff member in a threatening manner. ¡°Hurry and process my divorce!¡± ¡°Young Madam Rong, you can¡¯t get divorced... you really can¡¯t... ¡± If she were to process the divorce, Rong Yan would definitely cause a stir and destroy the Civil Administrative Bureau within the next hour. Where was she supposed to find the courage to process it? ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯d better do it... mm... ¡± Rong Yan covered her mouth to stop her from speaking. He smirked and leaned closer towards her. ¡°Honey, cut it out. We don¡¯t own this ce so we can¡¯t just throw tantrums here. Be good, you can do whatever you want at home.¡± Rong Yan sounded extremely reasonable and the staff member stared at them with tears in her eyes, silently praying for them to leave as soon as possible. Luo Anning was pulled out of the office by Rong Yan, making her feel exasperated. As soon as Rong Yan let go of her, she punched his chest and stopped acting demure and elegant. ¡°Rong Yan, you¡¯re just a bastard and a scoundrel. I¡¯m going to beat you up! Jerk! Bastard! Scumbag!¡± Chapter 66 - Precious Daughter

Chapter 66: Precious Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The angrier she was, the more frustrated she got and the happier Rong Yan would be. He had effortlessly grabbed her tiny clenched fist while staring at her flushed face with an annoying smirk on his lips. ¡°Luo Anning, do you know what you look like right now?¡± She glowered at him as hard as she could. Rong Yan burst intoughter, feeling extremely amused by her expression. ¡°You¡¯re just like a fish that¡¯s struggling for no reason moments before its death, after being washed ashore by the waves.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, you... ¡± Luo Anning glowered at him before smiling. Her smile made Rong Yan feel somehow spooked. Before he could even react, Luo Anning had already kicked him and dodged quickly, after which she stood by the side to gloat over his misfortune. ¡°Good on you, Luo Anning!¡± Rong Yan turned pale and red at her while she smiled radiantly. Seeing that he had already broken out into a cold sweat, Luo Anning bent forward and guffawed continuously. Her anger had already vanished and she was in high spirits. Xu Zhiyuan stared at his boss while holding him and asking, ¡°Young Master Rong, are you... alright? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± ¡°Hospital!?! Shut up!¡± He was embarrassed enough. Rong Yan glowered at Luo Anning and turned around to get inside the car. Xu Zhiyuan looked up into the sky innocently and wondered what he had done wrong. ... Luo Anning was feeling extremely frustrated about not getting divorced. Lu Momo¡¯s birthday was around the corner and as the precious daughter of the Chairman of the Lu Corporation, she ought to have avish birthday party. There would definitely be politicians invited to her upscale party. As Lu Momo¡¯s best friend and the wife of Rong Yan, the media would definitely pay attention to her during the party. Hence, she had to be mindful of her outfit. ¡°By the way, Little Anning, Young Master Rong is going to let you go to my party right?¡± Lu Momo asked while they picked out some outfits for the birthday party from a designerbel store in the shopping mall. Although she was no longer grounded, who could guarantee that Rong Yan would not act up again? ¡°No, I don¡¯t need his approval.¡± Luo Anning could not find a dress that she was satisfied with. Lu Momo pouted and began to giggle. She leaned towards Luo Anning and said, ¡°Anning, I knew it, you are the best to me.¡± Luo Anning smiled and nudged her gently. Lu Momo screamed and Luo Anning turned to look at her, wondering to herself, is it really that painful? I wasn¡¯t that forceful, was I? Lu Momo stared at the red dresses in the sales assistant¡¯s hands and said to Luo Anning excitedly, ¡°Little Anning, hurry and look at that piece. Isn¡¯t it special? Should I wear that on my birthday?¡± The red dress ended at the knees and the V-neck neckline added a touch of maturity to the dress. The hems were pleated and there was a thin chiffon fabric at the back, which made the dress look cute yet sultry. ¡°Not bad, it suits you well,¡± Luo Anning said sincerely. Lu Momo had fair skin and her adorable doll-like features made her look like a teenager. The red dress could perfectly entuate her clear, dewy and fair skin, and make her look even more youthful and girly. Chapter 67 - Dont Be Nosy (1)

Chapter 67: Don¡¯t Be Nosy (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Momo was on cloud nine after hearing Luo Anning¡¯spliment. Just as she was about to get the sales attendant toe and let her try on the dress, they heard the sounds of a sharp and shrill female voice. ¡°I want that rose-red dress as well as the champagne-colored gown. And the blue swan-feathered bodycon dress... Wrap them up immediately.¡± Thedy was none other than Ou Lixue, the female celebrity who had shot to fame overnight. The bodycon dress entuated her fabulous figure and her curly locks were draped across her neck. She had a face full of smoky makeup. In order to make it big in the showbiz industry, one would have to have a great figure and stunning good looks. Ou Lixue possessed those qualities. Ou Lixue was a regr customer of the store. Although they ought not to provoke her, they also could not afford to offend Young Madam Rong and the heiress of the Lu Corporation. Being put on the spot, the sales assistant had no choice but to say, ¡°Miss Ou, I¡¯m very sorry but Miss Lu has already decided to purchase these dresses so... By the way, we still have some other dresses that are simr to this dress. You may... ¡± Ou Lixue interrupted the sales assistant derisively. Pointing at the doll-faced Lu Momo, she asked, ¡°Are you trying to make me let her have these dresses instead?¡± The sales assistant dared not answer and had no choice but to let her silence be consent. Ou Lixue said with folded arms, ¡°Get your manager toe out here. Is this how you treat your VIP guests? I shall see who you¡¯re going to sell this dress to, me or her!¡± ¡°Miss Ou, please calm down. Miss Lu has really decided to buy this dress before you did,¡± the sales assistant patiently exined. ¡°She may have decided to purchase it but she hasn¡¯t done so yet, has she? Can a greenhorn like her even afford this dress? I want you to wrap them up for me immediately. Didn¡¯t you hear me!?!¡± ¡°Miss Ou... ¡± Just as the sales assistant was about to add on, she was again interrupted by Ou Lixue. ¡°Enough, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Just get ready to be sacked.¡± Luo Anning watched everything happen before her while seated on the VIP seat. Poking her own fingers, Lu Momo turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Little Anning, should I go out there and ease her frustration? Otherwise, she might think we¡¯re pushovers.¡± ¡°Go ahead, Momo. It¡¯s time you moved your muscles.¡± Luo Anning patted Lu Momo on her head, as if she were coaxing a child. Lu Momo chuckled, for that was just what she was waiting to hear. She put her bag down and walked towards Ou Lixue, after which she pped her before she could even react. Completely dumbfounded, Ou Lixue cupped a hand over her face and stared at Lu Momo in disbelief. She hollered, ¡°How dare you hit me! Do you know who I am!?!¡± ¡°I do. You¡¯re that adult actress who shot to fame after filming a bed scene for a movie. You¡¯re known for having 36E breasts.¡± Lu Momo smiled adorably before bursting intoughter. ¡°How dare you hit me then? You must be tired of living!¡± Ou Lixue flew into a rage and tried to p her back. When her hand was 1 millimeter away from Lu Momo¡¯s face, Ou Lixue¡¯s arm was suspended in the air. ¡°Do you know who I am then?¡± Luo Anning questioned coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Get lost and stop trying to be nosy,¡± Ou Lixue rebuked. Lu Momo said, ¡°You actually had the audacity to scold Anning. You¡¯re going to be finished.¡± She then covered her eyes with her hands, pretending to look like she was terrified. Chapter 68 - Dont Be Nosy (2)

Chapter 68: Don¡¯t Be Nosy (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning did not get angry and instead raised her wrist casually to look at the limited edition watch on her wrist, which was one of the eight pieces in the world that were produced by an international luxury brand during their centennial celebration. She nced at the time and pursed her lips while letting go of Ou Lixue. ¡°Miss Ou, I don¡¯t know how to scram. Can you demonstrate?¡± Luo Anning whipped out a wet wipe and carefully wiped her hand. Seeing how disdainful she was, Ou Lixue became even angrier and she barked, ¡°Fine, just you wait and see. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡± Ou Lixue took out her mobile phone and began crying coquettishly into the phone andined about being bullied. Not long after, arge batch of men dressed in ck, swarmed into the store and Ou Lixue began to feel much more confident. She barked, ¡°It¡¯s the two of them. Teach them a good lesson. You can only stop once I¡¯m satisfied.¡± ¡°Miss Ou, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do that. She¡¯s...¡± (Young Madam Rong) Before the man in ck could even finish speaking, Luo Anning raised her hand to stop him. Seated calmly on the couch, she stared at the men in ck, seemingly deep in thought. Lu Momo leaned towards her curiously and asked, ¡°Anning, they seem to know who you are. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°They¡¯re from Tang Corporation and they¡¯re Tang Chao¡¯s subordinates.¡± Luo Anning tried to exin to her. Suddenly reminded of something she went on to whisper into Lu Momo¡¯s ear. The two of them seemed to be whispering and gossiping amongst each other. Staring at the men who refused toply with her orders, she grew even more furious and decided to call her money tree Tang Chao toin to him. While Ou Lixue was cing a call, Lu Momo simrly picked up Luo Anning¡¯s mobile to give Rong Yan a call which only went through after ringing for a while. Without hesitation, she yelled, ¡°Young Master Rong, your wife is being bullied! We¡¯re at the Hermes store in Qingyang Mall!¡± ... ¡°Young Master Rong, your wife is being bullied! We¡¯re at the Hermes store in Qingyang Mall!¡± The senior executives were all having a meeting in the conference room of Baina International. All of a sudden, Rong Yan received a call which disrupted the peace in the conference room. The meeting had toe to a halt and they all heard the voice of a woman who sounded rather anxious, before Rong Yan could even say anything. That sentence, ¡°Young Master Rong, your wife is being bullied! We¡¯re at the Hermes store in Qingyang Mall!¡± echoed continuously in the conference room. Rong Yan grabbed the mobile phone with an icy cold expression, after which he thought to himself, who had the audacity to bully Luo Anning? Are they courting death!?! Did that idiot not consider the fact that she is my wife!?! How dare they bully her!?! At this point, Rong Yan had already lost his cool. He ordered, ¡°I want the proposals to be redone by every department. At the next meeting, I hope to see some proposals that are satisfactory. You¡¯re all dismissed!¡± ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, get the car ready. We¡¯re heading to Qingyang Mall.¡± Pressing his lips together tightly, Rong Yan strode out of the conference room with his head held high. Xu Zhiyuan immediately instructed the bodyguards to get the car ready, after which he carefully followed Rong Yan, for fear that he would anger him. Feeling a little bewildered, he wondered to himself, with those reflexes of hers, would Young Madam even get bullied in the mall? He found it rather strange because he felt that Luo Anning seemed more like the type to bully others... ... Three women make a market, four a fair. Luo Anning, Lu Momo and Ou Lixue were the main cast. When Tang Chao arrived, he happened to run into Rong Yan who was barging in angrily. The two of them were stunned to see each other. Chapter 69 - Dont Be Nosy (3)

Chapter 69: Don¡¯t Be Nosy (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tang Chao immediately recovered from the shock and asked derisively, ¡°Yan, what are you doing at the mall at this time? You should be at the office.¡± Rong Yan nced at him and asked, ¡°What are you doing here instead of being at the office?¡± Tang Chao pursed his lips and thought to himself, fine, I should not have asked! ¡°My woman got bullied so I¡¯m here to see who had the audacity to touch my woman.¡± Tang Chao decided to tell him the reason for his visit. Greatly taken aback, Rong Yan stared at Tang Chao who began to get a little daunted by his gaze. He took a few steps back and eximed, ¡°Why do you keep staring at me? Surely you can¡¯t be in love with me!¡± Rong Yan nced at him in disdain and said, ¡°My wife was bullied too. Maybe, your woman is the one who bullied her.¡± ¡°You must be kidding!¡± Tang Chao was astonished. Rong Yan humphed and walked towards the luxury store without saying a single word. Tang Chao frantically scurried over, feeling increasingly worried. As soon as the two handsome hunks showed up at the door, Ou Lixue¡¯s eyes lit up and she scurried towards him. She said coquettishly, ¡°Young Master Tang, you¡¯re finally here. I was bullied so badly. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if you¡¯re not here.¡± Rong Yan scanned his surroundings before shifting his gaze onto Luo Anning¡¯s gorgeous face. His face grew sullen immediately and he thought, she does not look like she was bullied. He turned to look at Ou Lixue whose thick makeup could not even cover the red palm mark on her face. Feeling a little guilty, Luo Anning walked towards him and held onto his arm smilingly. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re here.¡± Ever since the two of them failed to get a divorce at the Civil Administrative Bureau, Rong Yan told her that they could try being friends and he would fulfill her desires as long as they were not overboard. Luo Anning was not as obstinate as a bull and hence, she decided to y it by the ear and make further ns in the future. Being the wife of the richest tycoon in Asia would make things much easier for her. ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Yan coughed ufortably before asking the obvious, ¡°Who was the one who bullied you? Who had the guts to disrespect the Young Madam of the Rong Family?¡± Tang Chao pushed Ou Lixue away, making her feel rather puzzled. She leaned towards him aggrievedly again and asked, ¡°Young Master Tang, why are you... ¡± Tang Chao pushed her away again, wondering to himself, just how did she manage to survive in the entertainment industry for so many years when she is so oblivious? He would have long dumped her if it were not for the fact that she was good in bed. At least it would have stopped her from stirring up trouble for him. Upon hearing Rong Yan¡¯s words, Luo Anning jumped for joy and pointed at Ou Lixue. ¡°There, she was the one who pped me and told me to get lost. She also said that Momo is just a greenhorn who can¡¯t afford the clothes here.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s arm stiffened for a moment before rubbing her head stiffly again. He said in a rare, mellow voice, ¡°Well done. That¡¯s how brave a member of the Rong Family should be.¡± Luo Anning immediately got goosebumps and she wondered, is something wrong with Rong Yan today? Is he giving me apliment? ¡°Ou Lixue, tell me what exactly is going on. Who gave you the audacity to bully Young Madam Rong?¡± Tang Chao questioned sternly with an austere expression on his face. Brothers before women. Chapter 70 - Dont Be Nosy (4)

Chapter 70: Don¡¯t Be Nosy (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Most importantly, Ou Lixue was just his partner in bed, unlike Luo Anning who was Rong Yan¡¯s wife. Her status was a hundred times more prestigious than Ou Lixue¡¯s. How could he allow a dispensable woman to provoke and upset Rong Yan¡¯s wife? Ou Lixue retreated backwards after being questioned by Tang Chao. She grew flustered and stammered, ¡°Young Master Rong, I... I didn¡¯t... she was the one who hit me first. I really didn¡¯t bully Young Madam Rong... ¡± Lu Momo pursed her lips and interjected, ¡°If you didn¡¯t try to provoke me by snatching the dress that I wanted and even went so far as to insult me, would we have treated you that way? Please reflect on yourself and your actions before putting the me on others. Alright?¡± Rong Yan frowned slightly. Although he was just quietly standing still, he still gave off a formidable and threatening aura. His handsome and chiseled face made him look like an elegant Greek god. He exuded the vibes of a noble and he seemed just like a king that was looking down on the world condescendingly. ¡°Did she tell you to get lost?¡± Rong Yan asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Luo Anning answered unhurriedly. ¡°What else?¡± After some thought, Luo Anning shook her head and answered, ¡°Nothing else.¡± Rong Yan said, ¡°Got it.¡± Luo Anning was speechless. Does he know? ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, she has a foul mouth. Teach her some manners,¡± Rong Yan said calmly. Xu Zhiyuan pushed his gold-framed sses up his nose bridge and nodded respectfully. ¡°I know what to do, Young Master Rong.¡± As soon as Xu Zhiyuan finished speaking, Ou Lixue was nabbed by Rong Yan¡¯s bodyguards who then pinned her down and pped her continuously. She did not even have the time to flee. ¡°No, Young Master Tang... Young Master Tang, save... me... Ah... ¡± The pping continued but Ou Lixue could no longer continue to plead. Her face had begun to swell up very obviously. Tang Chao walked towards Luo Anning, as if he did not have anything to do with it at all. He said nonchntly, ¡°Young Madam Rong, I¡¯m really sorry about what happened this time. I failed to take her in hand. You may do whatever you want to her.¡± ¡°Thank you then, Young Master Tang,¡± Luo Anning said with a smirk. Men were indeed unreliable. Ou Lixue had at least gotten intimate with him before, but at the end of the day, he was still cruel and heartless towards her. Indeed, these wealthy and powerful tycoons are all heartless. Men were naturally stronger than women. Not to mention, they were bodyguards who had been trained in martial arts. Ou Lixue began to find it hard to take the beating. Luo Anning said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I won¡¯t pursue this further on Young Master Tang¡¯s ount. Miss Ou, I want to tell you something. You¡¯d better find out the background of someone clearly before trying to bully them. It¡¯s not toote to be arrogant after getting a clearer idea.¡± ¡°I... got it. Young Madam Rong... ¡± Luo Anning smiled and said to Lu Momo and Rong Yan. ¡°The matter has been settled. Let¡¯s go.¡± Rong Yan looked down at her and kept his eyes fixed on her sultry smile which made him feel a little distracted. ¡°Yeah.¡± After expressing assent calmly, he took the lead and brought her away while Lu Momo followed them closely. When they walked past Tang Chao, she paused and sneered, ¡°Tsk, tsk, such a silly pig. You must work on your beauty standards. Don¡¯t rush to get together with a woman just because she has a well-endowed bosom. That¡¯ll make you seem tasteless, Young Master Tang.¡± Tang Chao gritted his teeth angrily and barked, ¡°Wretched Lass, repeat yourself if you dare!¡± Chapter 71 - Dont Be Nosy (5)

Chapter 71: Don¡¯t Be Nosy (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Momo stuck her tongue out and grimaced at him. ¡°Must I say it just because you want me to? I¡¯m not going to stoop that low.¡± She then quickly scurried away. Extremely infuriated, Tang Chao wished he could hang her up and beat her into a pulp. He grunted distastefully and chased after her. The matter was settled then and there. Ou Lixue struggled to get up from the ground. Her face, which she treasured greatly, had be extremely swollen and all she could think about was hiding her face from the reporters. She bought a scarf and a pair of shades which she then used to hide her face while leaving the designer store. Just as she exited the mall and was about to hail a cab, Luo Anning suddenly appeared in front of her like a spirit that popped up out of nowhere. Ou Lixue gasped in terror and asked, ¡°Ah! Didn¡¯t you... didn¡¯t you already leave?¡± ¡°Yes, but I suddenly remembered that I still have something to say to you so I came back. What¡¯s wrong, Miss Ou? You don¡¯t seem too happy to see me,¡± Luo Anning teased. Ou Lixue was suddenly speechless. Despite feeling extremely displeased, she dared not voice her unhappiness at all. Not to mention, she did not have anyone to support her now. No sooner said than done, her shades and scarf were quickly ripped off by someone and cameras began shing in her face. Ou Lixue screamed and frantically covered her face while Lu Momo giggled and walked towards her with a receipt. She then handed the shades and scarf back to her. ¡°Great angle. It seems I¡¯m rather talented in photography.¡± ¡°Why did you snap photos of me!?!¡± Ou Lixue barked as her shoulders quivered. She anxiously put on her shades and scarf to cover her swollen face. ¡°I naturally have a reason for looking for you. Come with me.¡± As soon as Luo Anning finished speaking, she turned around and entered a cafe beside the mall. Ou Lixue followed her into the cafe after giving it some thought. ¡°Speak. Why did Young Madam Rong go through all that hassle to snap photos of me?¡± Ou Lixue hung her head low and tried to shun the gazes of the people around her. ¡°Are you close friends with Luo Xinya?¡± Luo Anning asked after taking a sip of coffee. Lu Momo gestured for the waiter to serve some ice-cream and pastries which made her feel extremely delighted. She slowly enjoyed the delectable treats. ¡°How did you know?¡± Ou Lixue asked in shock. Not many in the circle knew that she was one of Luo Xinye¡¯s close friends. How did Luo Anning know? ¡°I obviously know because I¡¯m Luo Xinya¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°What!?! You.. you¡¯re Xinya¡¯s cousin? Yet, you still... still... ¡± (made things hard for me) ¡°Are you intending to ask me why I¡¯m treating you like this?¡± Luo Anning asked with a contemptuous chuckle. Ou Lixue nodded hesitantly while Luo Anning picked up a small spoon and used it to stir her coffee gently. Seemingly having realized something, Ou Lixue asked, ¡°Did you intentionally make life hard for me in order to y me out because of my ties with her?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not that stupid, after all,¡± Lu Momo raised her head and remained silent after saiying a sentence. ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡± Ou Lixue asked Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing too difficult, actually. As long as you beat Luo Xinya¡¯s assistant into a pulp and reveal the matter about her taking drugs at midnight, you¡¯ll be done with your job. Easy, right?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Ou Lixue protested without hesitation. Chapter 72 - Dont Be Nosy (6)

Chapter 72: Don¡¯t Be Nosy (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She and Luo Xinya knew each other very well and were well aware of each other¡¯s secrets. If she were to expose Luo Xinya, thetter would definitely drag her down with her and implicate her as well. ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to turn me down. Consider it carefully. This is my number, give me a call once you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± She then handed Ou Lixue a piece of paper, on which her mobile number was written. Luo Anning stared at her ambiguously and left together with Lu Momo. ... Rong Yan returned to Luxury Mansion at night to see that Luo Anning had yet toe home. Auntie Li rubbed her hands together uneasily and asked, ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam may have gone out to meet her friends. Shall I give her a call to urge her toe home?¡± Rong Yan did not say a single word and instead lowered his head to type on the keyboard of hisptop. Auntie Li could not figure out what he was thinking and hence, dared not call Luo Anning. ¡°Auntie Li, I¡¯m home.¡± Luo Anning entered the living room listlessly, only to discover that Rong Yan was around too! Auntie Li hurriedly scrambled towards her and said softly, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master Rong has been waiting for you for a long time. Hurry and go say some nice things to him to help him simmer down.¡± She wants me to coax Rong Yan. Is she out of her mind? I¡¯m being nice enough when I don¡¯t provoke him. Yet, she still wants me to coax him? Forget it. Upon hearing that she had returned, Rong Yan looked up and stared at her with dark and gloomy eyes. Feeling rather uneasy, Luo Anning asked, ¡°Young Master Rong, why have youe home?¡± As soon as she asked that question, Luo Anning wished she could p herself. Why did I ask him that question? It¡¯s his property, he obviously has the right toe home. Seeing that he had a frown on his forehead, she smiled wryly and added, ¡°Hehe... Young Master Rong, that¡¯s not what I meant. I was trying to say... ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner,¡± Rong Yan interrupted coldly. He then left her alone and walked towards the dining hall. She nced at Auntie Li who had expected better, and shot her a helpless nce before following Rong Yan into the dining hall. There was a delectable spread of dishes on the dinner table. However, they were all dishes that Luo Anning preferred because Auntie Li did not know that Rong Yan would being home. Rong Yan was a picky eater and there were plenty of foods that he did not eat, such as stale meat and vegetables. Rong Yan did not once criticize the food or pick on them. Instead, he quietly disposed of the food that he did not eat, onto another te that contained bones and food remnants. There were more than ten dishes on the dining table but the picky Rong Yan stopped eating after helping himself to the dishes after just three or four times. In the end, Luo Anning was left alone to enjoy the rest of the meal. Rong Yan put his chopsticks down and asked, ¡°How did it feel to make use of me today?¡± *Coughs*... *Coughs*... Luo Anning suddenly choked on her food and began coughing violently. Rong Yan red at her in disdain before patting her back reluctantly. Finally catching her breath, she asked carefully, ¡°Do you already know about it?¡± ¡°Did you really think you could hide it from me?¡± Rong Yan sneered in contempt. To the best of his knowledge, Luo Anning had never been a pushover. Besides, Ou Lixue was just a small fry and there was no need for her to get him to step in at all. However, in reality, not only did she get him to go to her aid, she even made use of his identity to make things easier for herself. He had no choice but to admit that Luo Anning was really good at using everything she could make use of around her. Since he had already seen through her, Luo Anning decided to stop feigning ignorance. Instead, she smirked and asked, ¡°Am I the first person who has ever made use of you? It feels great, actually. It gives me a sense of aplishment.¡± Chapter 73 - Don’t Be Nosy (8)

Chapter 73: Don¡¯t Be Nosy (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan¡¯s coral-red lips twitched slightly and he stared at her condescendingly before saying coldly, ¡°You can do whatever you want as long as you don¡¯t divorce me.¡± In other words, he was trying to say that everything would go well for her and she would enjoy absolute authority and power in S City as long as she did not divorce him. Luo Anning¡¯s eyes lit up and she had never found him to be this adorable before. She nced at him and asked, ¡°Are you kidding me, Young Master Rong? I¡¯ve never liked joking. Don¡¯t lie to me because I¡¯ll take it seriously.¡± ¡°Idiot, do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Rong Yan red at her in disdain and stood up to leave. He could not stand being around her at all and every prolonged second made him wish he could beat her into a pulp. ¡°Young Master Rong, you¡¯re so nice! I¡¯ll always remember what you just said. I¡¯ll recite it 20 times before I go to bed every night!¡± gibed the annoying Luo Anning. Rong Yan clenched his fists tightly and took a few deep breaths before walking towards the study. Luo Anning giggled and thought to herself, had I known earlier that initiating a divorce would bring about such benefits, I would have pulled this trick two years ago instead of waiting until now! What a mistake... In high spirits, Luo Anning took a warm andfortable bath in the bathtub which contained water mixed with essential oils and rose petals. She hummed a tune merrily while fiddling with the rose petals. After taking a bath, she put on her robe and took a look at the time to see that it was only half past nine in the evening. Rong Yan has not left yet. He should be handling some work matters in the study, right? After all, he was her husband and she would still need his help often in the future. She gave it some thought and scurried downstairs to go to the kitchen. ... Knock-knock... Rong Yan stared at his document and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Luo Anning entered with a tray and became a little flustered and distracted when she saw him bury his head in his documents. She had no choice but to admit that men were the most charming when they were being serious about work. Not to mention, Rong Yan happened to be absolutely dashing as well. His handsome features were enough to sweep her off her feet, for he looked charming and lofty. At this moment, he gave off a mature and reliable vibe that was worlds apart from his usual one. Luo Anning had always known him to be a stubborn and hot-tempered heir who was ipetent and only good at squandering money. However, after seeing how attentive he was with work, she suddenly realized that all her preconceived opinions and impressions about him were all merely because of her own imagination. If he were really unambitious andcked intelligence, how could he have possibly managed such a huge and established, listedpany like Baina International? Rong Yan raised his head for he thought that it was just an insensible servant who had barged in. Just as he was about to berate the intruder, he caught sight of a nonchnt beauty. She had a gorgeous face, smooth, fair skin and a pair of bright and beautiful eyes. She was staring at him dauntlessly with glowing eyes and he felt a strong urge to kiss her dewy and tender cherry lips. Her long, ck tresses were draped along her waist and the white silky robe entuated her svelte figure. Her long and slender legs were visually appealing to him. ¡°Why is it you?¡± Rong Yan asked. He only now realized that his voice was extremely deep. He then coughed uneasily and tried to hide his lustrous thoughts. ¡°Um... ¡± Luo Anning felt a little awkward and uneasy because he had caught her staring. She turned red and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you some supper.¡± Chapter 74 - Don’t Be Nosy (9)

Chapter 74: Don¡¯t Be Nosy (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you trying to get into my good books?¡± Rong Yan jested while rubbing his beautifully chiseled chin and scanning her from head to toe. Seeing that Rong Yan was behaving normally again, Luo Anning pursed her lips and walked towards him with the tray. ¡°If you say so. Anyway, I¡¯ll have to depend on you from now on. I must curry for your favor, of course.¡± Rong Yan stared at the bowl of noodles on the tray which looked rather appetizing. He smirked and said, ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t tell me you made this yourself?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you looking down on me?¡± Luo Anning pressed her hands against the desk and stared at him from above, ¡°As an elite butler, culinary is a piece of cake for me. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being impolite by doubting the culinary skills of a butler?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Rong Yan saidposedly. He picked up his chopsticks and began eating, without showing a tinge of disdain. Luo Anning took a seat on the chair and watched Rong Yan¡¯s actions while thinking to herself, there are so many benefits of being good-looking. He looks so graceful and easy on the eyes even when he is just eating. ¡°Young Master Rong, enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll go back to my room now.¡± Luo Anning wanted to leave because she had already done what she needed to bootlick him. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Luo Anning stopped in her tracks and stared at the dashing man. ¡°Go take a seat over there,¡± Rong Yan said while pointing his long and slender finger at a spot on the couch. He then continued to have his noodles, showing no intention to bother her any further. Luo Anning had no idea what he had up his sleeve. She had no choice but to take a seat on the couch obediently. In the spacious and luxurious study, Rong Yan ate his noodles gracefully with poise while Luo Anning sat on the couch in boredom and flipped through a financial magazine casually. It was perhaps the most harmonious interaction they have ever had with each other. Finally, Rong Yan was full. He stood up and walked towards the door. ¡°Luo Anning,e with me.¡± ¡°To where?¡± Luo Anning asked while sitting still. Rong Yan began to grow a little impatient. He barked, ¡°Why do you have so much nonsense to say? Come here since I told you to.¡± ¡°What a tyrant and an angsty monster...¡± Luo Anning stood up reluctantly and followed him. Once they were at the door of his bedroom, Luo Anning stood still and refused to continue walking in. Rong Yan turned around to look at her and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Why do you want me to go in?¡± asked Luo Anning who felt that it was extremely fishy of him to get her to go inside his room in the middle of the night, even though she tried hard not to let her imagination run wild. Rong Yan stared at her for a long while before bursting intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your figure doesn¡¯t tempt me at all. Come in and give me a back rub. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Rong Yan proceeded to fill the bathtub with some water while Anning pouted and thought to herself, he really knows how to enjoy life, eh? A back rub at such ate hour! ¡°Luo Anning, you have three seconds toe in. If you don¡¯t, you may get lost.¡± Just as she wasmenting, she heard Rong Yan¡¯s voice. Luo Anning quivered and frantically said, ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming... ¡± Rong Yan lived in the master bedroom which was more than two timesrger than her own bedroom! The bathroom was obviously much more extravagant than hers as well. In the oversized bathtub, Rong Yan wore a towel around his waist and leaned on the side of the bathtub. His arms were also stretched and ced on the side of the bathtub while he closed his eyes slightly. The light shone on his handsome face and faintly made his face look a little blurry, thus causing him to look extraordinarily charming. Chapter 75 - Dont Be Nosy (10) Chapter 75: Don¡¯t Be Nosy (10) ¡°What are you waiting for? Come here and rub my back,¡± Rong Yan ordered. ¡°How am I supposed to rub your back if you¡¯re leaning against the bathtub?¡± Luo Anning picked up the towel and squatted beside the bathtub unwillingly. Rong Yan decided to make things easier for her and sat up straight to expose hisrge and broad shoulders. Luo Anning picked up the towel and wet it resignedly before rubbing it against his back. Staring at his skin closely, she could not help but feel a little jealous, for his skin was so smooth and perfect that none of his pores could be seen at all. How enviable! ¡°Massage my left shoulder,¡± Rong Yan said in pleasure. Luo Anning put down the towel and began to massage his shoulders. She knew that those who sat behind an office desk and worked for long hours tended to have shoulder ailments, spine issues and neck aches all the time. She remained silent and massaged him using the techniques that she remembered. Rong Yan¡¯s slightly closed eyes were opened suddenly, and he turned to look at her. Luo Anning asked in bewilderment, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I use too much strength?¡± ¡°Luo Anning, I really want to know if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t do.¡± It seemed like she knew it all. After giving it some serious thought, Luo Anning answered hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about that before. As a qualified butler, I¡¯ll make it a point to pick up as many skills as I can.¡± Rong Yan scoffed, feeling like he had asked the question for nothing. He turned around and decided not to look at her anymore. Finding the ambiance to be a little bizarre, Luo Anning picked up the towel to rub his back again after giving him a shoulder massage. By the time she was finally done with massaging him, her arms had be incredibly sore. She stood up and said in frustration, ¡°I¡¯m done rubbing your back. You may continue with your shower. Don¡¯t call me unless it¡¯s necessary from now on.¡± Rong Yan chased her away in disdain. Luo Anning resolutely returned to her bedroom and thumped herself down onto the bed, fatigued beyond words. ... In the middle of the night, Luo Anning suddenly heard the door of the bedroom being pushed open while she was in a daze. Someone entered. She shivered in shock and immediately hollered, ¡°Who¡¯s there!?!¡± Someone entered to switch on the light and the instant that the lights were switched on, Luo Anning felt like she had been struck by lightning. What is Rong Yan doing, sneaking into my bedroom in the wee hours of the night instead of sleeping!?! ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡± Luo Anning questioned, pulling her duvet high up to cover her chest while glowering at the man who had trespassed her territory. Rong Yan¡¯s hair was slightly messy and his silvery-gray robe was untied, revealing his toned and sexy chest. What was hrious was that Rong Yan was holding onto a soft and white pillow! It seemed Rong Yan did not think it was wrong for him to enter Luo Anning¡¯s bedroomte at night. He looked rather annoyed and ignored her question. Before she knew it, he had already reached her bed, kicked off his shoes andid beside her unreservedly. Luo Anning¡¯s extra pillow was thrown off of the bed mercilessly as he ced his own pillow beneath his head, closed his eyes and continued sleeping. Staring at him in disbelief, an idea came to Luo Anning¡¯s mind and she immediately covered her mouth with her hand. She asked in a shaky voice, ¡°Young Master Rong, surely you can¡¯t be sleepwalking?¡± Sleepwalking was extremely terrifying because she had once read about someone chopping off the head of another person while sleepwalking and dreaming of cutting a watermelon. Could Rong Yan be a sleepwalker too!?! Rong Yan ignored her, as if he did not hear her at all. She mustered up the courage to nudge him. Chapter 76 - Dont Be Nosy (11) Chapter 76: Don¡¯t Be Nosy (11) Rong Yan did not react. She nudged him again forcefully, causing him to open his eyes abruptly. Glowering at her with dark and gloomy eyes, he questioned, ¡°Luo Anning, have you had enough!?!¡± ¡°I should be the one asking you that question. Why did you barge into my bedroom in the middle of the night and climb into my bed?¡± Luo Anning was infuriated as well. She widened her beautiful eyes and red at him. After making eye contact with her for a long while, Rong Yan pressed her down and pulled her into his embrace. Obviously not willing to let him hug her, Luo Anning began to struggle and she barked, ¡°Rong Yan, what the hell are you trying to do? What do you take me for? Do you think I¡¯m always at your mercy!?!¡± ¡°Luo Anning, do you still need me to remind you that you¡¯re my wife? Even if I get intimate with you tonight, I¡¯m just enjoying the privileges that I deserve, as your husband!¡± Rong Yan retorted coldly. ¡°You!¡± Luo Anning punched his chest and tried to kick him off the bed. Rong Yan decided to deal with whatever came his way. Soon, he managed to subdue her. He smirked sinisterly and asked, ¡°Are you going to continue struggling?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Cut it out and go to sleep,¡± Rong Yan said while wrapping his arm around her waist and closing his eyes. He was too exhausted to continue bickering with her. He seemed to be extremely fatigued and too impatient to continue arguing with her. However, the problem was that Luo Anning did not want to share the same bed as him. ¡°Young Master Rong, will you please cut it out and go back to your bedroom to sleep?¡± Luo Anning pointed at his handsome face and tried to negotiate with him. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Let go of me then. I¡¯ll go sleep in the guest room.¡± Luo Anning finally came up with an idea. Rong Yan opened his eyes again and stared at her for a long while before closing his eyes again nonchntly. ¡°I need a pillow.¡± So? Does that give him a reason to hold onto me? Does that give him a reason to barge into my room and upy my bed and my time in the middle of the night? Could he be any more atrocious!?! Luo Anning was exasperated beyond words. She had never seen such a shameless person acting in such a dignified and self-righteous manner! ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t you dare cuss me in your head. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson... ¡± Rong Yan switched off the lights as soon as he finished speaking. The room turned pitch dark. He did not even leave the sidemp on for her! Rong Yan¡¯s lips curled into a smirk and he tightened his grip around her fragrant and tender body while pressing his chin against her neck to take a deep whiff of her fragrant scent. For some reason, he had begun to feel peculiar after smelling the aroma of her body after her bath. He asked her to rub his back, simply because he wanted to smell more of the subtle fragrance that made him feel enticed. What he did not expect was that after Luo Anning left, he tossed and turned all night and could not fall asleep at all. Her alluring scent seemed to be lingering around his nose. Atst, he had no choice but to head to her bedroom. If his guess was correct, Luo Anning would be the cause. Regardless of whether or not he was willing to admit it, it was a matter of fact that he liked the faint scent of her body. Luo Anning suppressed her anger and finally resigned to fate after a long time. Just as she was about to fall asleep while in a daze, she felt arge hand groping her. She was fatigued beyond words and smacked his hand away. ¡°Cut it out... ¡° Chapter 77 - Dont Be Nosy (12) Chapter 77: Don¡¯t Be Nosy (12) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan did not stop just because of her refusal. In fact, he continued to grope and fondle her breasts while his breathing quickened. Her body was unbelievably soft and tender, and her smooth skin and faint scent made him absolutely aroused. Although he had always been proud of his extremely strong willpower, that did not mean that he abstained from sex. Besides, she was his wife and it was only right for him to get intimate with her. Why did he have to hold himself back? Rong Yan would never be harsh to himself. Hence, he decided to give in to his desires. She felt a sudden chilliness in her body, and began to feel suffocated like there was something being pressed onto her. Luo Anning was jolted awake from her dreams and she stared at him with a frown. ¡°Rong Yan, what are you doing!?!¡± ¡°Luo Anning, I want you,¡± Rong Yan said self-righteously. His body began to turn hot and his hands wandered around her body. His fingertips seemed to possess an electrifying, magical power that sent waves through her body. ¡°No, you can¡¯t touch me.¡± Luo Anning pushed him as hard as she could and she was no longer sleepy. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Why can¡¯t I touch you?¡± Rong Yan asked in a low and deep voice with a tinge of anger. What a joke, she was hiswful wife. If he can¡¯t even touch her, who was he supposed to touch? ¡°Rong Yan, let me tell you honestly. Neither of us has ever been willing to get married to each other and since we don¡¯t have feelings for each other at all, can¡¯t we just remain married in name?¡± asked Luo Anning who was trying to negotiate with him. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Rong Yan inched closer towards her and grazed his lips against hers nonchntly. ¡°I know, you only married me and are just pretending to be loving with me because Grandpa wanted you to. I can pretend to be your loving wife in front of others including Grandpa and Mother, but can we stay out of each other¡¯s private lives?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rong Yan was at his wits end and he could no longer suppress his sexual desires. As soon as he finished speaking, he began to kiss her maniacally. He raised her leg with one hand and wrapped it around his waist. He then thrust forward and mmed himself into her. ¡°Mm... ¡± It was toote for Luo Anning to struggle and leave. The pleasure of being filled up made her moan. Upon hearing her moan, Rong Yan smiled sinisterly and thrust himself in and out of her even more vigorously while biting and licking her lips... Luo Anning stopped resisting and ended up reciprocating. She had little sexual experience and both of the times that she had ever gotten intimate, was with Rong Yan. The first time happened because she had mistakenly ingested aphrodisiacs and hence, did not remember what it felt like. The second time that they had gotten intimate with each other, Rong Yan gave her a heavenly thrill that was absolutely intense and amazing. She slowly began to learn about her sexual desires and she would easily get aroused by Rong Yan. Besides, Rong Yan was undoubtedly superb at forey and hence knew every sensitive and erogenous spot on her body. He knew clearly how to please her and strike the passion within her before making her plunge into the climax of pleasure. Luo Anning had lost track of how many times she had climaxed and her body had already turned pale and her voice was exceptionally hoarse. However, he was still moving in and out of her rhythmically. She scratched and bit him as hard as she could, causing red welts and bite marks to form on his back. Chapter 78 - Dont Be Nosy (13) Chapter 78: Don¡¯t Be Nosy (13) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, he still did not stop. Atst, her mind went nk... Luo Anning had no idea how long she had been sleeping for. By the time she woke up again, she discovered that the sun had already set and she struggled to get out of bed while moving her sore and aching body. She entered the bathroom and began washing up. Her legs were so soft and weak that she did not even have the energy to move at all. The instant that she got out of bed, she could not keep her bnce at all. The thought of Rong Yan¡¯s outrageous behaviorst night made Luo Anning curse him thoroughly in her head. She changed into a casual outfit and headed downstairs. As soon as she entered the dining hall, Auntie Li received her warmly and held her. Grinning widely from ear to ear, Auntie Li said gleefully, ¡°Young Madam,e here. I¡¯ll help you onto your seat. Young Master Rong instructed us to brew you some nourishing tonic before he headed out for work this morning.¡± It was the first time in the two years of their marriage that he had ever instructed them to take good care of Luo Anning. Auntie Li was experienced enough to know that there must have been progress in their rtionship, judging from the fact that Rong Yan gave them those instructions so bright and early in the morning and Luo Anning had woken upter than usual. At the same time that Auntie Li was feeling ted for Luo Anning, she instructed the servants to take good care of thetter. ¡°Auntie Li, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m not that spoiled or precious,¡± said Luo Anning who could not get used to being held so carefully by Auntie Li. She shunned her continued affection and took a seat in front of the dining table. ¡°Young Madam Rong, no woman in this world is more precious than you are,¡± Auntie Li said while ordering the servant to bring the hot soup and dishes to the dining table. Staring at the dozens of dishes, Luo Anning thought to herself embarrassedly, do they take me for a pig? Must a meal for one, be sovish and extravagant? What a waste. However, her intense hunger did not allow her to procrastinate further. She grabbed the bowl of soup from Auntie Li and began drinking it. As soon as Luo Anning finished eating, the servant who was tidying the bedroom upstairs, hurried downstairs with Luo Anning¡¯s mobile phone. ¡°Young Madam, I discovered that your mobile was vibrating continuously when I was tidying your bedroom. So, I brought it downstairs for you.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Luo Anning grabbed her mobile and took a look at it to see that it was an anonymous number. She waved and instructed the servant to be dismissed. She then smirked beautifully and swiped her fingertip across the screen to decline the call. She looked through her call history and discovered that the number started calling her since this morning. She presumed that Rong Yan must have switched her phone to vibration mode and hence, she did not hear it ringing because she was sound asleep. If she guessed correctly, Ou Lixue should have been the one who called. She reckoned that Ou Lixue must have thought through her offer carefully after an entire night. Actually, it was obvious that she could not afford to offend the Rong Family, over the Luo Family. After a long while of silence, the mobile phone began to ring again. Luo Anning smiled and looked out of the window while answering the call. ¡°Young Madam Rong, I¡¯m Ou Lixue,¡± said Ou Lixue who sounded rather haggard. Luo Anning grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve figured that out. How did you consider my offer?¡± ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± Ou Lixue sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to think so.¡± ¡°I promise I can leak some information about Xinya abusing her assistant and consuming drugs but you can¡¯t expose me.¡± ¡°You want to be an anonymous informant?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to be an anonymous informant. That¡¯s the only way I can be safe.¡± Ou Lixue was not stupid. She knew that she could not afford to offend either of them and hence, decided to choose the best solution and that was to spill the beans about Luo Xinya anonymously. Chapter 79 - The Chaos During The Banquet (1)

Chapter 79: The Chaos During The Banquet (1)

Ou Lixue was not a fool. If she were to fall out with Luo Xinya, Luo Xinya would definitely not let her off either. The two of them were in it together and they were both in the same boat. If anything were to happen to either of them, the other party would have a hard time too. The most perfect solution she could think of, was leaking information anonymously. ¡°Miss Ou, I think you still haven¡¯t gotten a clear idea of my agenda,¡± Luo Anning nodded in disappointment. ¡°Young Madam Rong, my solution will allow you to achieve your agenda and let me protect myself at the same time. This is the best solution. Will you just be gracious and stop putting me on the spot?¡± ¡°Why do you think I looked for you? If it weren¡¯t because of the fact that you¡¯re Luo Xinya¡¯s good friend, I wouldn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to you. Since I want you to expose her, I¡¯ll definitely make sure that you don¡¯t get in trouble with Luo Xinya. If you don¡¯t even dare to perform such a simple task, I really have to reevaluate your worth.¡± ¡°Can you really protect me?¡± asked Ou Lixue who was clearly tempted, even though she was feeling uncertain. Luo Anning sneered. Does she really think the authority and power of the richest tycoon in Asia, is nothing but a joke? Luo Anning could not be bothered to speak to her any longer and instead hung up. She had always detested cowards. In order to achieve greater things, one would definitely need knowledge and bravery. She clearly despised Ou Lixue. ... At seven in the evening, Rong Yan called the Luxury Mansion. Auntie Li answered the call smilingly and continuously expressed assent. Luo Anning sat on the couch and switched channels using the remote control while eating some fruit. Upon sight of Auntie Li¡¯s smile, she cringed. She knew without a doubt, that Auntie Li was speaking to the scumbag Rong Yan. Auntie Li ended the call and hurried towards her. Holding onto her hand and smiling affectionately, Auntie Li said, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master Rong said that he has a banquet to attend at eight in the evening and he needs a femalepanion. He wants you to get ready. The chauffeur will be here to pick you upter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Luo Anning said while retracting her hand. Seeing how determined she was, Auntie Li panicked and urged, ¡°Ah, Young Madam, it¡¯s rare for Young Master Rong to show up to events together with you. How could you waste this precious opportunity? No, no, you must go tonight.¡± Auntie Li pointed at the few servants and ordered, ¡°You, you, you and you. Hurry ande here. Send Young Madam upstairs while I call the makeup artist and stylist.¡± Before Luo Anning could even reject her, the servants pushed her upstairs while the highly-efficient Auntie Li got the makeup artist and stylist to head upstairs within ten minutes. ¡°Good evening, Young Madam Rong. We¡¯re here to do your hair and makeup. Please wait patiently.¡± The stylist and make-up artist spoke humbly, and began to do the styling and makeup for her. An hourter, the chauffeur arrived at the mansion to pick Luo Anning up. Auntie Li and the servants then escorted her to the car. Immediately after getting in the car, Luo Anning sensed an intense gaze being fixed on her face. She looked up to see that it was Rong Yan! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Luo Anning asked while tugging at her hem. She then got inside the car. Chapter 80 - The Chaos During The Banquet (2)

Chapter 80: The Chaos During The Banquet (2)

Rong Yan squinted and subtly stared at her chest with his dark pupils that were as gorgeous and shiny as obsidian, while he pursed his coral lips. ¡°Who allowed you to wear such a low-cut dress?¡± Rong Yan questioned in displeasure. Luo Anning found him to be rather peculiar, for most formal gowns had low necklines and were bare-backed. It was not like he was not aware of that, so why was he suddenly making such a huge fuss? Besides, she was not entirely willing to dress that way either. The stylist was the one who made her wear that outfit. Luo Anning remained silent and cocked her head sideways to look out of the window. Feeling displeased about being ignored, he grabbed her head and forced her to stare at him. ¡°Go home and change out of it!¡± ¡°No, I like this gown.¡± ¡°I repeat, change out of it.¡± Luo Anning glowered at him and hollered, ¡°I¡¯m not going to! Are you going to attend the banquet or not? Just let me know if you don¡¯t want to so that I can go back and sleep.¡± Rong Yan stared at her for an entire minute before leaning back against the seat forcefully and hollering, ¡°We¡¯re not going anymore!¡± The chauffeur dared not drive away at all. After hearing Rong Yan¡¯s words, he decided not to. Luo Anning nced at him and tried to sound him out. ¡°Hey, are you really not going to go?¡± Rong Yan glowered at her and humphed coldly. Luo Anning looked away awkwardly and thought to herself, is he ying hard to get now? Forget it if he does not want to go. I am exhausted. If we go home, I can get some beauty sleep. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going, there¡¯s no need for me to be here. You¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll go back to sleep.¡± Luo Anning smiled and pushed the door open to alight. As soon as she stepped out of the car, Rong Yan grabbed her wrist tightly and pulled her back in again. He hollered angrily, ¡°Luo Anning, did you do that intentionally?!¡± Luo Anning asked innocently, ¡°Young Master Rong, since when did I do that?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Who are you trying to seduce by dressing so provocatively!?!¡± Rong Yan grabbed the neckline of her dress and red daggers at her. ¡°Do you think I really wanted to wear this?¡± Luo Anning pped his hand away and retorted, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you wanted me to apany you to the banquet, would I have to be ordered around by a makeup artist and a stylist for an entire hour? You said I did it on purpose, well, even if I did it on purpose, you may go find another female partner to apany you. I won¡¯t entertain you anymore. Bye!¡± Luo Anning was really infuriated this time. She pulled up the hem of her gown and pushed the door open to get out of the car. She was so quick and nimble. She then strutted back to the mansion in her four-inch stilettos. ¡°Hah, this wretched woman does have an ill temper.¡± Rong Yan scoffed after seeing how angry she was. ¡°Young Master Rong, are you still going to attend the banquet?¡± the chauffeur asked conscientiously. ¡°Of course. Why not?¡± As soon as Rong Yan finished speaking, he quickly alighted from the car and rushed to the door to stop her from entering. ¡°Rong Yan, what the hell are you trying to do? Let go of me. Stop pulling me.¡± Luo Anning turned around and hit Rong Yan with her purse. ¡°Mind yournguage.¡± Rong Yan allowed her to smack him briefly before he grabbed her wrist and looked down at her in displeasure. ¡°So what if I cursed? What are you going to do to me!?!¡± Luo Anning retorted angrily in a bid to spite him. Chapter 81 - The Chaos Of The Banquet (3)

Chapter 81: The Chaos Of The Banquet (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan stared at her tender and watery moving lips and his Adam¡¯s Apple began moving sexily. He squinted and pulled her forcefully. He then began kissing her lips while she rattled on and on. ¡°Mm... Mm... ¡± Luo Anning was immediately stunned by Rong Yan¡¯s sudden kiss. What is Rong Yan doing!?! Even if he can¡¯t outargue me, he can¡¯t just kiss me whenever he wants to! Rong Yan wrapped his arms around her. Luo Anning tried to look away, only to have him press his hand against the back of her head. Everything was settled with one kiss. Luo Anning stared at him with watery eyes while he chuckled and rubbed the corner of her lips. ¡°That¡¯ll teach you to be good.¡± Luo Anning recovered from the shock and noticed the smug and annoying smirk on his face. She barked angrily, ¡°Rong Yan, who said you could kiss me!?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re my Wife. It¡¯s legal even if I get intimate with you!¡± ... The banquet was held in the ballroom of the Emperor Hotel. The grand and luxurious ballroom was beautifully decorated and all of the invited guests were wealthy and prestigious people who were also powerful figures of the business and political scenes in the country. Everyone was dressed to the nines and chatting with each other merrily in the ballroom. Rong Yan and Luo Anning¡¯s arrival caused a huge uproar amongst the crowd. The organiser of the banquet was the retired Secretary of S City, Old Mr. Chen. It was his 80th birthday. Although the Chen Family was not as powerful as the Feng Family, his family was still considered as a well-connected political family, of which all three generations were politicians and government officials. Back when Old Mr. Chen was in office, he was very tactful and gentle with handling matters and hence, forged close ties with many powerful figures of various industries. He was also highly respected in S City. Appearing energised, strong and healthy, Old Mr. Chen walked towards them and said smilingly, ¡°Wee, Young Master Rong. You¡¯re doing me such a great honor.¡± Rong Yan smirked and said, ¡°You¡¯re being too courteous and formal, Old Mr. Chen. Since you¡¯re my elder, I ought to wish you a happy birthday.¡± Old Mr. Chen nodded with a grin and turned to nce at Luo Anning with a look of pleasure and awe. ¡°This must be Young Madam Rong. Just like I had expected, you really are prettier in person,pared to the news reports. I heard that you¡¯re an elite butler who had graduated from the Hond International Institute Of Butlers. It¡¯s Young Master Rong¡¯s fortune to have been able to marry such a rare and all-rounded girl like you.¡± Luo Anning thought to herself, he really has what it takes to be a politician. He¡¯s got such a glib tongue, it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s a powerful political figure. She smiled and said, ¡°You tter me, Old Mr. Chen. I¡¯m not as good as you made me out to be. It¡¯s your 80th birthday today. I hereby wish you endless longevity and a blissful life!¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Old Mr. Chen guffawed and continued, ¡°Thank you for your blessings, Young Madam Rong.¡± After the courteous conversation, Rong Yan signalled to Old Mr. Chen that he need not entertain him any longer. Understanding him very well, Old Mr. Chen spoke to him courteously and turned around to go speak to the other guests. Rong Yan held Luo Anning in his arms and walked towards the balcony outside the ballroom. As soon as they reached the balcony, Luo Anning struggled out of his embrace. However, he grabbed her wrist and stopped her from leaving. ¡°Where are you trying to go?¡± ¡°Nowhere. No ones watching us now, we don¡¯t have to put on an act anymore. I¡¯m not obliged to let you take liberties with me.¡± Upon hearing her words, Rong Yan raised his brows and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve taken plenty of liberties with you. I¡¯ve already touched every part of your body, haven¡¯t I?¡± Chapter 82 - The Chaos During The Banquet (4)

Chapter 82: The Chaos During The Banquet (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning barked angrily, ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Luo Anning and Rong Yan were shocked to hear another voice saying the same thing. They turned around to look in the direction of the voice. In a corner of the balcony, a couple was huddled up together and the man seemed to be trying to force a kiss onto thedy who was trying her best to struggle and resist. Luo Anning only realized after a long while that the female voice seemed to belong to Lu Momo. She got a great shock when she saw who the couple was. It was none other than Tang Chao and Lu Momo. Rong Yan had also noticed the two of them. He raised his brows and wondered, why have these two gotten together? If I remember correctly, that woman who looks underaged, is Luo Anning¡¯s friend, isn¡¯t she? ¡°Young Master Rong, why are the two of them together?¡± Luo Anning asked, poking the man beside her. ¡°How would I know when even you have no idea?¡± Rong Yan retorted, rolling his eyes at her. Lu Momo turned red and she red at Tang Chao who was in front of her. ¡°Scoundrel, you¡¯re shameless! Hurry and let go of me before I yell!¡± Tang Chao was trapping her in between his chest and the wall while raising her chin with his hand. He whistled and said, ¡°Go ahead. I shall see who dares to rescue you. You called me a shameless and cheap scumbag? I shall show you what a shameless and cheap scumbag really is like. Otherwise, I¡¯ll disappoint you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Lu Momo gritted her teeth angrily. If she could turn back time, she would rather starve and be thirsty for a day, than be nosy and mutter under her breath while walking past him. Tang Chao snickered and rubbed her lips with his fingers before inching closer towards her while exuding a strong masculinity. Feeling extremely oppressed for he was almost going to kiss her, Lu Momo shrieked in terror and yelled, ¡°No!¡± Tang Chao¡¯s smile stiffened and he felt a sudden sharp pain in his spine. He staggered backwards and cussed under his breath, ¡°Shit!¡± ¡°Momo, how are you? Are you alright?¡± Luo Anning pushed Tang Chao away and rushed forward to hold onto Lu Momo before scrutinizing her carefully from head to toe. She only felt relieved after making sure that she was alright. Upon sight of her, Lu Momo finally calmed herself down. Still feeling nervous, she shook her head and said, ¡°Anning, I¡¯m alright.¡± Luo Anning stormed towards Tang Chao furiously and questioned, ¡°Young Master Tang, don¡¯t you owe me an exnation? Why did you treat Momo that way?¡± Tang Chao¡¯s back was aching badly after being punched by Luo Anning. Staring at her, he answered, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to exin. I¡¯m just taking revenge on her for provoking me. As simple as that.¡± Luo Anning finally knew what it meant for birds of the same feather flock together. Rong Yan¡¯s childhood friend is indeed a jerk too! ¡°Young Master Tang, you¡¯re a man. Why do you have to be so calctive with Momo? She¡¯s just very straightforward. She doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions.¡± Tang Chao chuckled and sneered, ¡°Why do I feel like she¡¯s full of malicious intent?¡± Rong Yan walked towards them and scanned Lu Momo and Tang Chao before shifting his gaze onto Luo Anning whom he then pulled into his embrace. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. We ought to go inside now.¡± It had been a long time since they went out of the main hall and it would be impolite to not go in. ¡°Nah, you and Young Master Tang may go in without me. I¡¯ll apany Momo.¡± Luo Anning struggled to get out of his embrace and walked towards Lu Momo to hold her arm. Lu Momo glowered at Tang Chao and said, ¡°Anning, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. You go in first. I¡¯ll go back inside after taking a breather.¡± Chapter 83 - The Chaos During The Banquet (5)

Chapter 83: The Chaos During The Banquet (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Luo Anning asked worriedly. Lu Momo grinned at her and urged her to enter first. Luo Anning finally felt a little more relieved and entered the ballroom together with Rong Yan. She did not want to let Tang Chao continue bullying Lu Momo. How could she let the adorable Lu Momo continue letting the beast Tang Chao trample all over her!?! Back at the banquet hall, Old Mr. Chen had already finished his speech on the stage and announced the official start of the banquet. A waiter of the hotel pushed the cake out on a cart. Old Mr. Chen cut the cake together with his grandchildren and was now cheering loudly. Luo Anning did not like such crowded events because she often felt out of ce and most importantly, she did not like putting up a pretense to socialize with others. Tang Chao and Rong Yan chatted merrily while holding up sses of champagne in their hands. Feng Churui began walking towards them from a short distance away. Standing together, the three of them were so attractive and eye-catching that they seemed like luminous entities which attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Feeling extremely bored to be alone, Luo Anning cocked her head towards the side to speak to Rong Yan before walking towards the self-service kiosk to get a slice of cheesecake for herself. Feng Churui noticed that Luo Anning was walking away. Sensing his gaze, Tang Chao poked him and asked, ¡°Rui, what are you staring at? You¡¯re so distracted.¡± Tang Chao looked in the direction of his gaze, only to catch a glimpse of Luo Anning¡¯s back. He immediately teased, ¡°Surely you can¡¯t be attracted to that woman Luo Anning? Rui, this isn¡¯t right. Although Yan doesn¡¯t like her, you shouldn¡¯t covet your friend¡¯s wife... ¡± ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it,¡± Feng Churui said calmly before changing the subject. On the other hand, Rong Yan simply sipped on some champagne, seemingly deep in thought. The pastries prepared by the chefs of Imperial Court were exceptionally delicious. Luo Anning initially only nned to have one small slice. However, she got addicted as soon as she took a bite and went on to have a few more slices because she could not help herself at all. By the time she was done, she suddenly realized that her stomach was extremely bloated. She pressed a hand on her forehead and burped, thinking to herself that it must have been the consequences of her gluttony. She scanned her surroundings in the banquet hall, only to realize that Lu Momo was nowhere in sight. Feeling rather stuffed, she decided to go outside to take a walk to aid in digestion. ¡°Luo Anning, you shameless wretch!¡± As soon as Luo Anning turned around, she was caught off guard by a ss of red wine that was sshed against her face. Luo Xinya was standing in front of her, grimacing while holding onto an empty ss. Clearly, Luo Xinya was the one who had sshed the red wine onto her face. Luo Xinya¡¯s loud voice caught the attention of all the guests who immediately rushed forth and broke intomotion. Luo Anning embarrassedly raised her hand and cupped it onto her face, ignoring the fact that her gown had been stained with wine that was making her feel sticky all over. Staring at Luo Xinya, she was surprisingly not angry. She stared at her quietly as an icy cold light glowed in her beautiful eyes. Luo Xinya shivered and took a step back, although she soon got infuriated again after thinking about what Luo Anning had done to her. ¡°Luo Anning, you bitch! How despicable of you to threaten others around me into betraying me?!¡± Luo Xinya tried to step forward to grab Luo Anning, but thetter quickly dodged. Just an hour ago, she became a viral topic on the inte asizens discussed the incident of her abusing her assistant, on various major discussion forums following the leaking of the news. On top of that, the matter about her drug addiction was also exposed, together with pictures and text evidence. There was no way for her to deny it at all! Chapter 84 - Why Didn’t You Dodge?

Chapter 84: Why Didn¡¯t You Dodge?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The one who leaked that information about her was none other than her bosom friend, Ou Lixue! Ever since the reports of her seducing her cousin-inw were exposed, she suffered a huge plunge in poprity as all the big figures of society began to criticize her. For a period of time, she dared not even leave the house, for fear that she would be caught by the paparazzi. Her artiste management agency had already terminated all of her contracts and even persuaded her to go into hiding overseas. Yet, another controversy arose again before she even left to go abroad. Since the string of scandals that she was involved in had been exposed, it was probably the end of her modeling career. She refused to resign to fate and was full of resentment towards Luo Anning whom she med for her fate! ¡°If you were moral and upright, you wouldn¡¯t need to be scared of being betrayed! Luo Xinya, you¡¯re bound to face your just desserts when you do evil. You can only me yourself for all that has happened. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of being exposed if you didn¡¯t do it,¡± Luo Anning sneered, knowing clearly what had happened. She reckoned that Ou Lixue must have already decided everything after ending the call and since she could not publish it in the newspapers, she must have posted it online. In this digital era, the power of online discussion forums was not to be belittled. The hundreds of thousands ofizens enjoyed freedom of speech online and hence, everything was bound to go viral once it made its way onto the inte. What followed next, would be harsh criticism and berating... ¡°Luo Anning, have you finally admitted to it? You were the one who got Ou Lixue to betray me, weren¡¯t you!?!¡± Luo Xinya screamed as she lost control of her emotions. Her initially beautiful appearance was distorted by anger and her face became extremely terrifying. Luo Anning remained silent with a smile, for she did not wish to speak to a lunatic. Not to mention, they were in a public ce and it would be extremely embarrassing to do so. Luo Xinya¡¯s behavior had caught the attention of Old Mr. Chen and even angered him. He hollered, ¡°Where are the security officers? Is this how you do your job!?! How could you let someone like that enter? If anything happens to Young Madam Rong, will you be able to bear the consequences? Hurry up and drag her away!¡± The security officers swiftly rushed forwards to hold Luo Xinya down, stopping her from running away. Luo Xinya struggled vigorously and yelled, ¡°Let me go! Let me go! Luo Anning, you bitch. You will die, I curse you to have a horrible death! By the time Tang Chao and Feng Churui discovered themotion, Rong Yan was already nowhere in sight. As soon as Luo Xinya spoke, she heard a terrifyingly low and rumbling voice. ¡°Hold up.¡± Realizing that it was Rong Yan, the security officers immediately pressed Luo Xinya onto the ground politely while she screamed and struggled. ¡°Luo Anning, you must die a horrible death. You will face your retribution!¡± The guests immediately began gossiping while the security officer hurriedly pressed Luo Xinya down and covered her mouth to prevent her from blurting out any more callous words. Rong Yan¡¯s face had already turned extremely sullen. Rong Yan walked towards the disheveled Luo Anning whose hair had been stained by red wine. Her makeup had been ruined and her clothes were also sticking onto her body in an absurd manner, entuating her curves. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge it?¡± he asked menacingly with a frown. ¡°How was I supposed to know that she would suddenly rush towards me and ssh the red wine onto me... ¡± Luo Anning pursed her lips and appeared extremely aggrieved. Rong Yan stared at her as his frown creased deeper, seemingly deep in thought. Finally, he raised his hand and whipped out a handkerchief to wipe her face. He was exceptionally conscientious, making her feel as if he were wiping a precious piece of china. Chapter 85 - Do You Have A Feud With Her?

Chapter 85: Do You Have A Feud With Her?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He moved his face which was as handsome as that of a Greek God¡¯s, closer towards her. Their faces were so close to each other that he could clearly see her thick and beautiful eyshes. She could also smell his clear and refreshing scent. For some reason, she began to blush all of a sudden and even turned red and hot. Rong Yan paused in his actions and gazed at her affectionately. ¡°Luo Anning, are you blushing?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s blushing? You saw wrongly. I wasn¡¯t blushing at all!¡± Luo Anning vehemently denied. She then wished that she could give herself a tight p. She thought, why did I get so agitated for no reason? Wasn¡¯t I showing that I have a guilty conscience? Rong Yan stared at her and smirked before beckoning for a waiter toe forth. He then instructed the waiter to inform Old Mr. Chen that they would be leaving. Luo Anning tugged at the gown on her body that was making her feel extremely ufortable. She asked, ¡°Are we being a little impolite by choosing to leave now?¡± The banquet had just begun not long ago. Had Luo Xinya not caused such a ruckus... ¡°So what if it¡¯s impolite? Who¡¯d dare to criticize us?¡± Rong Yan suavely removed his zer and draped it onto her body before holding her and walking out. When they passed by Luo Xinya, he smirked sinisterly and said loudly, ¡°Luo Xinya, watch who you¡¯re dealing with before you decide to act all arrogant and haughty. Do you really think you can afford toy a finger on my woman?¡± Silence filled the air in the ballroom. Rong Yan had already made it clear that Luo Anning would forever belong to the Rong Family. How could the Rong Family possibly allow anyone to bully them? Everyone nced at Luo Xinya with a look of sympathy, although thedies stared at her with open disdain. Clearly, the news reports had already influenced the public¡¯s opinion of her. They felt that nothing woulde out of a woman who would seduce her cousin-inw. Her morals are horrid! Luo Anning was also shocked by Rong Yan¡¯s words. Regardless of whether he was genuine or just doing it for the sake of putting on an act, he was one of the very few people who would defend and protect her. She was rather touched by that. As soon as Rong Yan finished speaking, he left with Luo Anning while Luo Xinya continued to be held down by the security officer. She could not move at all. Old Mr. Chen was infuriated beyond words, for the banquet was actually ruined by Luo Xinya. She even provoked Rong Yan. It was a huge embarrassment to him! ¡°You guys, throw her out! As far as possible!¡± Old Mr. Chen hollered angrily. The security officers pulled Luo Xinya out after receiving the order, and threw her out of the hotel immediately. ......... Upon getting inside the car, Rong Yan activated the partition board and whipped out a new gown which he then handed to Luo Anning. ¡°Put it on,¡± he said. Rong Yan then made a gentlemanly move by looking out of the window. Since there was a bulletproof protectiveyer on the window of the car, it was reflective and no one could peek into the car from outside. Luo Anning felt relieved and decided to change into the clean gown. After cing the soiled gown inside a shopping bag, Luo Anning whipped out a few pieces of tissue paper and wiped the wine droplets on her hair. Rong Yan heard the noises and thus knew that she had already changed. He then turned around again. He rolled the window down and threw her soiled clothing out of the window before turning to look at her. Seemingly deep in thought, he asked, ¡°Do you have a feud with Luo Xinya?¡± Greatly stunned, Luo Anning answered nonchntly, ¡°Why did you ask such a question?¡± ¡°The matter about the reports and this incident are too much of a coincidence. The only exnation could be that you have a feud with her.¡± Luo Anning smiled and decided not to answer him. Chapter 86 - The Way That Rong Yan Usually Handles Matters

Chapter 86: The Way That Rong Yan Usually Handles Matters

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan knocked his fingertips against the ss window every now and then. ¡°I¡¯m very curious about what kind of feud would make you turn your back against your cousin. ording to what I know, Luo Xinya is your biological cousin. Right?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s face grew sullen and she clutched the piece of tissue in her hand tightly while staring at a distance. ¡°Don¡¯t you try and sound me out. These have nothing to do with you at all.¡± Rong Yan could not get used to her sudden aloofness. He frowned and pulled her into his arms. Displeased about being forced to sit on hisp, Luo Anning glowered at him and said, ¡°Rong Yan, don¡¯t get all touchy feely with me.¡± Rong Yan chuckled and tightened his grip on her body, causing her to shriek in pain. Is he trying to break my waist? ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you ever learn to be obedient?¡± Rong Yan sighed and grabbed her chin to kiss her. That was how he usually behaved. He had always followed his heart and would give in to his desires with no consideration of the time, ce and circumstances! A long timeter, Rong Yan let go of her and licked his lower lip, seemingly savoring the kiss. He looked absolutely alluring and charming. ¡°Tell me, what feud do you have with Luo Xinya? You actually put in so much effort into dealing with her.¡± Rong Yan paused for a while before adding, ¡°Maybe, I can help you.¡± ¡°Are you really that kind to help me?¡± Luo Anning stared at him in disbelief while he raised his brows and asked with a smirk, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you doubtful of your husband¡¯s abilities?¡± Luo Anning stared at him in apprehension. She immediately humphed and cocked her head towards the side. ¡°Who knows what evil thoughts you¡¯re harboring? I shall make things clear beforehand. I won¡¯t bear your child. You may give up on that idea because I won¡¯t agree to it no matter how much pressure Grandpa gives us.¡± ¡°Is giving birth to my child such an insult to you?¡± Rong Yan questioned with a sullen expression. ¡°You canprehend it that way,¡± Luo Anning said, adding fuel to the fire dauntlessly. ¡°Pull over!¡± Rong Yan hollered. The limousine convoy slowly came to a halt by the roadside and Luo Anning suddenly realized what he wanted to do. She grabbed his shirt tightly and asked worriedly, ¡°Rong Yan, what are you trying to do? I¡¯m telling you, men can¡¯t be this ungentlemanly... ¡± Rong Yan stared at her expressionlessly and immediately pushed the door open. Ignoring the fact that she was struggling, he pushed her out of the car. The car door was mmed shut and the limousine convoy left. Luo Anning stood rooted to the ground and stomped her feet angrily. ¡°Rong Yan, you bastard, scumbag!¡± They were in the suburbs where cars were scarce, let alone taxis.She was in hot soup and was stuck in a hopeless situation, especially since she left her purse in Rong Yan¡¯s car. Rong Yan sat in the car and watched as her figure receded in the rear view mirror. His lips curled into a smile and he thought, Luo Anning, this is the consequence for being disobedient. ... Luo Anning finally reached Luxury Mansion after a one-hour walk. Upon sight of her, Auntie Li was bewildered and asked if she had met with an abductor. Luo Anning grew embarrassed and gave her a random answer before making her way upstairs. When she walked past Rong Yan¡¯s bedroom. She kicked her legs in frustration before returning to her bedroom calmly to take a bath. When she was sleeping soundly in the middle of the night, someone sneaked into her room again and encroached on her bed and her. Chapter 87 - Going On A Business Trip Together (1)

Chapter 87: Going On A Business Trip Together (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Rong Yan, don¡¯t tell me that you need a pillow again!¡± Luo Anning barked, gritting her teeth angrily. ¡°Mm...¡± he murmured incoherently while hugging her. Luo Anning was infuriated. She had clearly instructed Auntie Li to ce a whole array of pillows that were of different shapes and sizes, in Rong Yan¡¯s bedroom. Yet, he still said that he wascking a pillow? She stared at Rong Yan who was sleeping soundly beneath the dim, yellow light. However, she was feeling extremely ufortable and hence stuck her leg out to kick him off the bed without hesitation. Rong Yan was caught off guard and was kicked off the bed by Luo Anning. He crawled up with a sullen expression and red at her sternly. ¡°Luo Anning how dare you kick me!¡± Luo Anning smiled, and blinked innocently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Rong, I don¡¯t sleep well so it¡¯s inevitable for me to kick you off the bed.¡± Rong Yan clenched his fists tightly and took a deep breath before moving onto the bed again. He then wrapped his legs around her tightly and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Since it¡¯s inevitable, I might as well take precautions.¡± Luo Anning moved her body, only to realize that she had been restricted by him, so much so that she could not move at all. Just as she was feeling angered, Rong Yan pressed his chin against her head and said, ¡°Stop kicking up a fuss. I¡¯m tired... ¡± Who was the one kicking up a fuss? Am I not tired too? Who would be able to sleep well while being hugged by a man in an ufortable position at night? Her body stiffened as she heard the sounds of him breathing rhythmically. She could not fall asleep at all. Rong Yan smacked her head and said, ¡°Rx.¡± Luo Anning turned around and stared at Rong Yan whom she thought had already fallen asleep. She asked curiously, ¡°Rong Yan, why do you have to squeeze onto my bed when you have your own? You¡¯re out to disturb me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this then?¡± After giving it some thought, Rong Yan said, ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± So? He¡¯s treating me like his pillow and hugging me just because he can¡¯t sleep? ...... On the following day, Luo Anning received a call from Old Mr. Rong when she was having lunch in the dining hall. She was so shocked that she almost toppled her bowl. ¡°Grandpa, did I hear you correctly? You want me to follow Rong Yan on a business trip?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Grandpa, that can¡¯t do. This is inappropriate. We¡¯ll be setting a bad example for the employees since people don¡¯t usually bring their family members along on a business trip.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But, I can¡¯t help him much. I won¡¯t be of any use.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°... Alright then.¡± Luo Anning ended the call morosely and instantly lost her appetite as she stared at the sumptuous spread on the table. Auntie Li asked, ¡°Young Madam, what¡¯s the matter? Are you in a bad mood?¡± Luo Anning nodded distractedly and immediately instructed Auntie Li to help her pack her luggage. Auntie Li asked in shock, ¡°Young Madam, are you going away on a business trip?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to Ennd together with Young Master Rong.¡± Upon hearing her words, Auntie Li pped delightedly and cheered, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go upstairs to pack your luggage right now.¡± The matter cropped up too abruptly and by the time Auntie Li was done with packing the luggage, Uncle Zhang had already arrived at Luxury Mansion. He handed her the flight tickets. It seemed she had no excuse to refuse anymore. Old Mr. Rong was really ruthless. He did not give her a chance to reject him at all! Uncle Zhang said, ¡°Young Madam, Old Mr. Rong would like me to send you to the airport. Young Master Rong is almost there too. We¡¯ll make it just in time if we set off now.¡± Chapter 88 - Going On A Business Trip Together (1)

Chapter 88: Going On A Business Trip Together (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Uncle Zhang, must I really go?¡± Luo Anning asked while biting her lip. Uncle Zhang¡¯s smile stiffened and he said, ¡°Young Madam, Old Mr. Rong is just doing this for you and Young Master Rong¡¯s good. You two have been married for more than two years and Old Mr. Rong has been wanting to have a grandchild for a long time. So, he¡¯s creating an opportunity for you guys this time.¡± Luo Anning was speechless. Upon getting inside the car, Luo Anning remained silent and so did Uncle Zhang who had noticed it. Instead, he quietly stepped on the elerator to speed up. Uncle Zhang wanted to escort Luo Anning all the way into the airport when they arrived, but was firmly rejected by her. ¡°In that case, Young Madam, I hope you have a joyous trip with Young Master Rong. I¡¯ll go back to report to Old Mr. Rong.¡± Uncle Zhang then left. In low spirits, Luo Anning entered the airport while lugging her suitcase along. She instantly caught sight of Xu Zhiyuan who was standing at a distance away and waiting for her. The instant he saw her, Xu Zhiyuan stepped forward to pick up the suitcase in her hand. ¡°Young Madam, Young Master Rong has arrived, he is waiting for you in the VIP lounge.¡± Luo Anning stopped in her tracks after taking a few steps and she asked Xu Zhiyuan, ¡°Can I not go to Ennd?¡± Xu Zhiyuan looked at her in amazement and answered, ¡°Young Madam, I believe you too, know that this is an order from Old Mr. Rong. Even Young Master Rong can¡¯t defy him... ¡± ¡°Is Ennd the only ce on his itinerary?¡± Luo Anning asked with a frown. ¡°Young Master Rong will be traveling to France and Irnd too.¡± ¡°Can I wait for him in France or Irnd then? I¡¯m not going to go to Ennd.¡± ¡°Young Madam, well... I don¡¯t have a say in this. You¡¯d bettermunicate this to Young Master Rong,¡± said Xu Zhiyuan who was suddenly put on the spot. Xu Zhiyuan fled right after he said his piece. Luo Anning clenched her fists, for she really did not want to go to Ennd... Despite feeling extremely reluctant, Luo Anning still boarded the flight to Ennd. Seated in the first ss cabin, Luo Anning closed her eyes and went to sleep. Rong Yan sat beside her and silently grew furious upon sight of her reluctance. Is going on a business trip with him, that difficult of a task? She was making it seem like a death mission! Rong Yan was prideful and arrogant too. Seeing how aloof Luo Anning was, Rong Yan decided not to look at her and hence turned his head away. The two of them remained silent throughout the ten-odd hour flight to London. ... Once they disembarked, Rong Yan left together with Xu Zhiyuan, leaving the bodyguards behind to escort Luo Anning back to the hotel. It had been two years since shest visited London. Now that she was there again, she was filled with aplicated mix of emotions. She felt a little upset, emotional and disheartened at the same time. She took out the pair of shades that she had long prepared beforehand and left the airport to go to the hotel under the escort of the bodyguards. They were checking in to one of the hotels owned by the Baina International Group. The senior executives of the hotel received news of their impending arrival long ago, and was now leading their subordinates to the door of Brilliance Hotel, to wee them. The manager was a tall and handsome British man, who was greeting her in Chinese with an English ent which amused Luo Anning. Staring at him, she replied in English, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to such a great extent. You may get back to your respective duties. I¡¯ll return to my own room.¡± The manager was surprised by Luo Anning¡¯s low-key and simple appearance and attitude. He then said with immense respect, ¡°Young Madam, feel free to press the service bell whenever you need help. We¡¯ll satisfy your needs as soon as possible.¡± Luo Anning smiled and returned to her Presidential suite which was located on the highest floor. Chapter 89 - The Power Of Time

Chapter 89: The Power Of Time

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning took a shower and stood in front of the window to look at the bright lights. Due to the fact that she had slept on the ne for a long time, she was not in the least bit tired. She ordered room service for dinner and took a few mouthfuls of food before losing her appetite. She put her cutlery down and paced back and forth in the room before suddenly feeling frustrated again. She was not in the mood for anything, but doing nothing made her feel extremely frustrated as well. The vicious cycle went on and on as she sat by the French window while hugging her knees and staring down at the scenery below. Soon, she began to space out. Rong Yan opened the door and entered to see that she was sitting on the ground with her back curled up. There was an inexplicable difference between her current self and her usual behavior. Rong Yan had be used to seeing her being angsty, arrogant, haughty, prideful, confident and graceful. Hence, he felt strange seeing her being so vulnerable, lonely and pitiful at this moment. Does she really detest being on a business trip with him that much? Rong Yan leaned by the door and removed his tie while staring at her conscientiously. Luo Anning had no idea that she had already be his scenery. She nced at the sky while he kept his eyes fixed on the view of her back. One minute, three minutes, 10 minutes, 15 minutes... Rong Yan dropped his tie and strode towards the French window where he picked her up violently and began hollering at her, ¡°Luo Anning, have you had enough!?! Is it that upsetting to be with me? Fine, I won¡¯t force you anymore. You may get lost. Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± Throughout the 27 years of his life, since when had he ever been despised by women? Apart from Luo Anning, who else would have the guts to despise him!?! All of a sudden, Rong Yan felt a sudden blow to his pride and he angrily dragged Luo Anning out of the door. He opened the door and threw her out mercilessly. ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± The door was mmed shut with a loud bang and she watched as the luxurious door closed in front of her. Luo Anning seemed to have just recovered from the shock. She looked down again to see that she was wearing pajamas, after which she closed her eyes and opened them again without emotion. She pressed the doorbell in a bid to get Rong Yan to open the door. However, he seemed to have made up his mind and refused to open the door regardless of how many times she pressed the doorbell. Luo Anning sighed, for she had no idea how she had even offended him to the extent of being chased out. Forget it. If he does not want to let me back inside, so be it. She thought. She went downstairs to the lobby and asked the assistant manager to get her a fresh set of clothes. After changing out of them, she strode out of the hotel. Although it was summer, the wind at midnight was still a bit cool. She wrapped her arms around herself and paced around aimlessly. Before she even realized it, she had already arrived at the River Thames where she stood by the riverbank and stared at the reflections of the colorful lights on the surface of the calm water. She suddenly felt serene and at ease. All themotion stopped at this moment. There were not too many people on the riverbank apart from a few couples who were strolling hand-in-hand and some homeless people who were scavenging for food. Whenever they left empty-handed, they would cuss, ¡°Sh*t!¡± Everything was familiar yet strange. The past that she had been desperately trying to forget, had actually faded. That was the power of time. Chapter 90 - The Victim Involved (1)

Chapter 90: The Victim Involved (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ... Rong Yan¡¯s schedule for the following day was extremely packed and he was so angered by Luo Anning that he looked rather unapproachable. He did not show any signs of mellowing down since the morning started. He was scheduled for a negotiation with MK Bank, which would concern the future development and expansion of Baina International in the hospitality industry of Ennd. They could not afford to make any mistakes at all. Xu Zhiyuan had long prepared the necessary documents for the meeting which was held in the Baina International¡¯s branch office in London. Rong Yan only discovered that MK Bank had sent a female representative, when he arrived. Upon seeing the petnt expression on Rong Yan¡¯s face, Xu Zhiyuan knew that he was furious. Hence, he quickly exined, ¡°Young Master, this is the heiress of MK Bank, the daughter of Marquis Henry York, Laurent York.¡± Upon sight of Rong Yan, Laurent York was instantly amazed. She stood up gracefully and extended her hand to introduce herself. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the representative of MK Bank, Laurent York.¡± She had snow-white skin, dark brown hair, dark green eyes and pronounced facial features which were unique to Westerners and Caucasians. She was undeniably gorgeous. Her slender body was covered in thetest Chanel suit which entuated her curves and made her look much more attractive. Laurent was a very elegant woman, as evidenced by her sartorial choices, mannerisms and poise. Putting her identity aside, her good looks alone had brought her plenty of privileges. Rong Yan¡¯s face remained petnt and he did not shake her hand. Instead, he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m Rong Yan.¡± Laurent had long heard about him and was aware of his habits as well. Knowing that he shied away from women and often kept a distance from them, she did not take it to heart. It was time for the meeting to begin since the key personnel of Baina and MK Bank were all present. Although Rong Yan was not in a good mood, he had always been stern and shrewd when it came to business negotiations. His words were sharp and his logic was clear. He would often deal directly with the key issues of the situation at hand and hit the nail right on its head. More often than not, he would achieve the ideal goal of maximizing profits for thepany. Laurent York was defeated by Rong Yan¡¯s dominance and immediately signed the contract. Laurent smiled gracefully and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, I hope MK Bank and Baina International will have a happy cooperation. ¡°Ditto.¡± Laurent York left the office before Rong Yan did. When she saw the handsome Asian man who was there to pick her up, she smiled and leaped towards him to hug him and kiss him unrestrainedly. The man showed a tinge of disdain in his eyes which Rong Yan noticed, regardless of how well the former hid it. Rong Yan sneered and turned around to get inside his car. He decided to stay out of it since it was none of his business. ... In a small, remote inn in the suburbs of London. Ady was seated in the middle of a tiny, dark and enclosed room, tied to a chair with her hair all messy and unkempt, and her limbs restricted. Her mouth was sealed with tape too. She had a beautiful face and wless, fair skin. All that was left in her clear and bright eyes at this moment, was a tinge of sce and despair which made her eyes seem jaded and empty. She had been abducted and confined to that room for three days without any food or drink. For the past three days, she was put through brutal abuse that slowly eroded her willpower. The door was opened with a creak and a woman strutted inside wearing a beautiful pair of stilettos that caught the victim¡¯s eyes. Chapter 91 - The Victim Involved (2)

Chapter 91: The Victim Involved (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning¡¯s eyes glistened for a moment before turning emotionless and empty again. The woman wore an exquisite and gorgeous knee-length dress, with her dark brown, curly tresses cascading down her back and all the way to her waist. She had a face full of exquisite makeup which made her look posh and lofty. The woman exited as soon as she entered. With a look of disgust in her eyes, she said to the person behind her, ¡°The air is too dirty.¡± The person behind her hung his head low in fear and apologized profusely before retrieving some air freshener and sprayed it in the room. It was only then that the woman finally entered. ¡°Miss Luo, it¡¯s been two years since we met. I hope you¡¯re well.¡± The woman took a seat on the chair that her bodyguard had moved into the room, and nced at the disheveled Luo Anning, who still remained as poised and graceful as ever. Just as Luo Anning was about to say something, she remembered that her mouth had been sealed by tape. The woman waved her hand, after which her bodyguard immediately stepped forward to remove the tape over her mouth. Luo Anning winced and seethed in pain. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to say? Do it right now, I¡¯m giving you the chance to do so.¡± The woman raised her chin arrogantly and nced at her condescendingly. The disgust and resentment in her dark green eyes were so obvious that she did not seem to be hiding it at all. Luo Anning smiled faintly and stared at the woman provocatively. ¡°Laurent, were you afraid to see me? Is that why you were so quick to kidnap me?¡± ¡°Hah... me? Afraid of you?¡± Laurent York guffawed derisively and questioned, ¡°Miss Luo, do you need me to remind you of the difference in our statuses? I¡¯m the daughter of the prestigious Marquis York. Why do I have to be scared of you, a nobody?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not scared, why did you have to get someone to abduct me so eagerly, as soon as you found out that I was in Ennd? If that¡¯s not considered being scared, I really don¡¯t know what the definition of fear is.¡± Pretending to be enlightened after staring at her for a long while, Laurent smiled and said, ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot that you¡¯ve already climbed thedder and went from rags to riches, Miss Luo. Now that you¡¯ve be the Young Madam of the Rong Family, you have the guts to go against me.¡± Luo Anning pressed her lips together and remained silent, for there was nothing she could do if Laurent were to insist that she was going against her. Laurent did not get angry about her silence either. Instead, she continued, ¡°I met your husband, Rong Yan three days ago. Seems like he doesn¡¯t love you as much as the rumors have it. You¡¯ve already been missing for three days. How could he not know about it? Oh, by the way, I heard that Young Master Rong had boarded a ne to France at sevenst night.¡± The smile on Laurent¡¯s face became increasingly vicious and malicious. ¡°So, your life is in my hands now. Even if Rong Yan discovers it, so what? He can¡¯t beat me at my own game and when on my territory. This time, I shall see if anyone can rescue you!¡± ¡°From the moment I was abducted by you, I never thought about leaving alive, because no one knows you better than I do, Laurent,¡± Luo Anning said with a lopsided smile. Rong Yan made me scram that night. Now that I¡¯ve gone missing, he should be the happiest person in the world, right? If Laurent was speaking the truth, he should be heading to France and Irnd. Maybe, I should have stubbornly insisted on staying behind and not tag along on this trip even if it meant that I would have had to defy Old Mr. Rong. She had once felt fortunate and thought to herself that Laurent definitely had no idea of her arrival. Since Rong Yan¡¯s itinerary and schedule was very packed, she reckoned that they probably would not stay for long. Chapter 92 - The Victim Involved (3)

Chapter 92: The Victim Involved (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, she did not expect Lady Luck to not smile at her. She had only been there for a day and yet, she was already abducted by Laurent. Yeah, how did I forget that Laurent calls the shots in Ennd? The airlinepany had already cklisted my name and Laurent would definitely find out whenever I board a flight. ¡°Luo Anning, I warned you two years ago, that you¡¯d better note to Ennd again. Otherwise, no one will be able to save you. I didn¡¯t expect you to court death ande here out of your own ord. I would be too inhumane if I don¡¯t grant you your wishes.¡± Laurent stood up to leave after speaking. Before leaving, she instructed her bodyguards to teach Luo Anning a lesson. ¡°Laurent, instead of focusing on how to torture me, why don¡¯t you think about how to make him forget me and fall in love with you?¡± Upon hearing her feeble voice, Laurent York immediately said maliciously in shock, ¡°Beat her into a pulp but make sure she doesn¡¯t die. I want to keep her alive so that I can slowly torture her cheap life.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Laurent!¡± the bodyguards chorused while escorting her away politely. The door was mmed shut again and a deafening silence filled the room again after Laurent left. The bodyguards slowly walked towards her. Luo Anning smirked wryly and closed her eyes resignedly... Resentment overwhelmed her at this moment and she thought to herself, as long as I make it out alive, I won¡¯t let Laurent live well! Absolutely not! ... Rong Yan visited the Baina International branch office in France. Throughout the past few days, his busy schedule left him with no time to think about other issues. ording to the investigation results, the CEO of their French subsidiary had secretly colluded with the French Recker Group. That was the purpose of Rong Yan¡¯s visit this time. Once the CEO came into possession of all the confidential information of thepany, and leaked it to Recker, it would undoubtedly be a major, destructive blow to the reputation of Baina International. It took two days for Rong Yan to take over everything in the branch and he swiftly fired the CEO. He then promoted an employee from S Nation, who had the greatest potential, to be the new CEO of the French branch in Paris. Just like he had expected, the CEO whom he had sacked, bore a grudge and decided to leak thepany¡¯s secrets to Recker Corporation for money. Rong Yan had long expected him to do so. Hence, he had long sent someone to keep close tabs on him. Three minutes after he hung up, he was assassinated in his apartment. Only a dead man could keep secrets forever. The matter came to an end in France and Irnd was thest destination left. Rong Yan who finally had the time to get some rest, suddenly discovered that Luo Anning was no longer in sight. He rubbed his forehead and waved to gesture for Xu Zhiyuan toe forth. ¡°Did Luo Anning call the past few days?¡± Given her temper and pride, she definitely would not call him after being thrown out. Even if she were to call anyone, it would be Xu Zhiyuan. It has been a week. She should have returned to S City, right? Xu Zhiyuan gasped in shock and he pushed his gold-framed sses up his nose bridge while Rong Yan stared at him murderously. He answered, ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam hasn¡¯t called yet.¡± Rong Yan fiddled with the pen in his hands and asked hesitantly, ¡°Not a single call?¡± Xu Zhiyuan answered firmly, ¡°Not a single one.¡± Did I belittle Luo Anning? Or did she want to scram like I told her to? She might just be roaming around happily somewhere on this earth. Chapter 93 - The Victim Involved (4)

Chapter 93: The Victim Involved (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The thought of it made Rong Yan sneer as he thought to himself, that would be best, lest she bes an eyesore to me. Xu Zhiyuan stared at Rong Yan¡¯s everchanging and mysterious expression. He asked, ¡°Young Master Rong, why don¡¯t I call the people over at Ennd to find out Young Madam¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Her wellbeing has nothing to do with me.¡± Xu Zhiyuan rubbed the tip of his nose and thought, fine, I was being too nosy. They were clearly on good terms with each other when they first arrived in Ennd. There was no conflict either. Yet, Young Madam went missing bright and early in the morning of the next day. Young Master Rong seems to know what happened. However, us subordinates can¡¯t do anything since he doesn¡¯t want to ask about it. He thought that Rong Yan was really going to put an end to the war. However, it turned out that at the end of the day, he was still being nosy again. ... In the English castle of Marquis York. It was already midnight and the lights were still on in the castle which looked extremely luxurious. A handsome man stood in the garden and stared at the moon in the dark sky, wondering if it was just as beautiful back in S City. He was extremely dashing and he exuded a unique aura which fit his temperament. He looked a little somber, mncholic and worried, while dressed in a ck tuxedo which made his tall body look elegant and noble. ¡°Butler Du, Miss Laurent is injured and she¡¯s looking for you!¡± a servant eximed anxiously while panting heavily after running to the garden. Du Xiaoran remained calm andposed. ¡°How is Miss Laurent?¡± ¡°Miss Laurent is injured. She is losing her temper because you¡¯re not around and she refuses to let the doctor bandage her wound. Marquis and Madam Marchioness are very angry... ¡± The servant dared not hide the truth at all. ¡°I know,¡± said Du Xiaoran who then exited the garden and returned to the room. Henry York was seated on the couch, appearing extremely worried, while his wife sat beside him and tried to cate his feelings. The family doctor carried the medicine box which he could not put to use, while the servants hung their heads low worriedly. They dared not breathe at all. It was an undisputed truth that Laurent had a bad temper. However, whenever Butler Du was around, she would be easier to please. Laurent only got angry whenever Butler Yu was not around. Laurent had given herself a huge cut which was dripping with blood, but she insisted on waiting for Du Xiaoran toe and help her bandage the wound. Otherwise, she would continue throwing a fit. Marquis York and his wife absolutely doted on their youngest daughter and hence, often gave in to her. Since their daughter refused to have her wound bandaged, they naturally could not force her and hence, was left with no choice but to send someone to the garden to call Du Xiaoran. Fortunately, Du Xiaoran was still in the castle. Otherwise, Marquis York would definitely not allow his daughter to gamble on her health like this. Du Xiaoran walked into the living room, and Laurent was the first to notice him. She grinned widely and leaped into his arms like a fluttering butterfly. ¡°Xiaoran, where have you been? I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Marquis York smiled, feeling relieved to see him. He then urged, ¡°Butler Du, Laurent has hurt her hand. You must bandage her wound. Otherwise, it¡¯s going to be aggravated.¡± ¡°Yeah, Butler Du, the most important thing to do now is to bandage Laurent¡¯s wound. She¡¯s severely injured and we can¡¯t dy the bandaging,¡± Marchioness York chimed in. Chapter 94 - The Victim Involved (5)

Chapter 94: The Victim Involved (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Du Xiaoran eximed, ¡°Yes, Sir and Madam!¡± He then patted Laurent¡¯s back and walked her to the couch where she took a seat. He got down on one knee, picked up her right hand which was injured, and bandaged it carefully. Staring at the man who was kneeling in front of her, Laurent smiled widely while feeling overjoyed. ¡°Xiaoran, you¡¯re so nice to me.¡± Du Xiaoran was bandaging her with swift, fluid motions and he never once paused. ¡°It¡¯s only my duty.¡± Marquis and Marchioness York felt relieved to see that their daughter was finally happy and willing to have her wound bandaged. After giving Laurent some instructions, the two of them returned to their room to allow Laurent to spend some time alone with Du Xiaoran. ¡°You guys may leave. We don¡¯t need you here,¡± Laurent said coldly to her servants after scanning the surroundings. ¡°Yes, Miss Laurent. Goodnight.¡± The servants then excused themselves one after another. Du Xiaoran tied a butterfly knot on the bandage and began putting away the first aid kit. He nced at Laurent who was smiling widely, and asked withposure, ¡°How did you get injured?¡± Staring at her bandaged hand, Laurent smiled nonchntly and answered, ¡°Nothing, it was just an ident.¡± If he saw correctly, the wound should have been made by a sharp object that cut her hand. Despite being doubtful, he did not voice his thoughts and instead nodded to express his acknowledgment. After packing up, he stood up to leave. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯d better get some rest.¡± Seeing that he was about to leave, Laurent stood up to hug him from behind. Burying her face in his shoulder, she rubbed her chin against him affectionately. ¡°Xiaoran, DON¡¯T be so cold towards me. I won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Xiaoran pushed her hand away and said, ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into things.¡± Laurent hugged him and asked, ¡°Is that so? Am I really just reading too much into things?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Du Xiaoran said with disdain in his eyes. ¡°Fine. Prove it to me and I¡¯ll believe you. Now, carry me back to my room,¡± Laurent ordered unreasonably. Du Xiaoran turned to nce at her for a long while before bending over to pick her up and he brought her back to her room. ¡°Rest early. Goodnight.¡± Du Xiaoran lowered her onto the bed and got ready to leave. At the instant that he turned around, Laurent quickly grabbed him to stop him. She pleaded, ¡°Xiaoran, stay behind tonight, will you?¡± Du Xiaoran pushed her hands away and turned around to leave coldly. Staring at his back, Laurent yelled in exasperation, ¡°At the end of the day, you still love her, don¡¯t you!?! She¡¯s the reason you¡¯re not willing to touch me, isn¡¯t she!?!¡± Du Xiaoran froze, showing no signs of admittance or denial. When the door was finally closed and Du Xiaoran left heartlessly, Laurent guffawed loudly and thought to herself, the more he loves her, the more I¡¯ll torture her. Let¡¯s see how much longer he can love her for! I, Laurent York will get whatever I want, and Du Xiaoran is no exception! Laurent changed into a fresh set of clothes and hurriedly drove out of the mansion to the inn in the suburbs. She decided to drive herself instead of summoning the chauffeur. The door of the room in the inn was kicked open. Upon sight of her, the bodyguards fearfully bowed to her and greeted, ¡°Good evening, Miss Laurent.¡± Luo Anning wasying on the ground, covered in wounds that she had sustained from the harsh beatings. Her face was extremely swollen aftering being beaten into a pulp by Laurent. The skin that was exposed was all damaged, with welts, bruises and scabs that looked extremely daunting. Chapter 95 - The Victim Involved (6)

Chapter 95: The Victim Involved (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing the sounds, she opened her eyes with all her might, only to realize that her vision was blurry. The blood on her eyshes had already coagted and was stuck to hershes, making it difficult for her to even open her eyes. She nced at Laurent who had left and returned, and smirked a little. However, she did not wish to stretch the wound on the corner of her lips because of how excruciatingly painful it was. She smirked again when she saw Laurent¡¯s bandaged right hand, after which she guffawed feebly. Laurent had gotten injured because Luo Anning cut her with a wooden rod that she picked up after the bodyguards began releasing her and hitting her. Luo Anning had never allowed herself to be shortchanged and she would definitely make it a point to take revenge. She admitted that she was abducted and outssed. However, that did not mean that she would do nothing and allow Laurent¡¯s bodyguards to hit her. Whenever she could retaliate, she definitely would not hesitate or go easy. She would be d to hurt Laurent, even if she could only injure a minor part of her body. Laurent chuckled because she knew what Luo Anning was staring at. She nced tenderly at her bandaged hand and said, ¡°Luo Anning, did you know? Xiaoran was the one who bandaged my hand personally. He was infuriated when he saw my injury. He was so cross that he didn¡¯t even want to speak to me.¡± Luo Anning kept a straight face while listening to her. However, a tinge of mncholy formed in her eyes when she heard thest part of Laurent¡¯s words. She knew that Du Xiaoran would remain silent when he was furious and express his anger through silence, not harsh words. ¡°Isn¡¯t it great that he cares about you?¡± Luo Anning closed her eyes slowly, not wanting to say another word. It had been two weeks since she was abducted and she felt exceptionally feeble. The bodyguards would only give her one meal a day and she was also allowed very little water. She felt that it was highly possible that she would be killed by Laurent. It seemed Lu Momo and Mo Qiange were going to be worried about her again, or perhaps, it might be thest time that they would ever be worried about her. Laurent York looked down at Luo Anning, who was sitting on the ground and appeared worse than a beggar. She smiled and gibed, ¡°How can I let you miss such good news? Luo Anning, do you really think you¡¯re that important? Two years have passed and he has long forgotten about you. I, Laurent York, am the only one in his heart now! Don¡¯t you try to show up in front of him and seduce him into changing his mind!¡± Luo Anning opened her eyes nonchntly and retorted, ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, why would you be afraid of me changing his mind? Or could it be that he doesn¡¯t fancy you at all and that¡¯s why my appearance has daunted you?¡± Pak! Laurent pped Luo Anning and red daggers at her. ¡°Luo Anning, where did you get the confidence to think that I¡¯m afraid? How are you so confident that he doesn¡¯t care about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not confident, I never was... ¡± Luo Anning murmured as her vision began to get blurry again. Laurent did not hear her clearly and decided to p her again out of exasperation. ¡°What did you say? Repeat loudly!¡± After being tortured and put through inhuman abuse for half a month, Luo Anning really could not take it any longer. Staring at the exasperated Laurent, Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°Laurent, just kill me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell for as long as I live.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already on the brink of death and yet you¡¯ve still got such a foul mouth!¡± Laurent stood up and kicked her using her sharp-heeled stilettos. ¡°You want to die, eh? I refuse to let you have what you want. You want me to be in hell? Sure, I shall see what a cheap woman like you can do to banish me to hell!¡± Luo Anning vomited arge mouthful of blood and passed out. Chapter 96 - Find Her At All Costs! (1)

Chapter 96: Find Her At All Costs! (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Miss Laurent, she¡¯s not going to make it anymore. She might just die if we continue beating her.¡± Laurent was still stomping her feet angrily and hence, the bodyguards spoke hesitantly while staring at Luo Anning who looked to be on the brink of death. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯d be best if she really dies! Keep close tabs on her. Don¡¯t let her die, got it!?!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Laurent.¡± ¡°Great.¡± She humphed and adjusted her dress which had gotten messy because of her actions just now. She then strutted away gracefully and left with arrogance. ... In S City in China. It had been two days since Rong Yan returned and he was now having a mid-year meeting in the conference room of Baina International. All of a sudden, his heart pounded rapidly and his right eyelid began to twitch. He frowned with a sullen expression on his face which all of the sharp-eyed senior executives had noticed. Seeing that Rong Yan did not seem too pleased, they immediately stopped reading the reports. Rong Yan rubbed his forehead and tried to suppress his uneasiness. He knocked his finger against the table and said, ¡°Continue.¡± The senior executives continued to read the reports after being granted permission. Only Xu Zhiyuan knew that Rong Yan had something on his mind. As expected, he was summoned to Rong Yan¡¯s office as soon as the meeting ended. ¡°Young Master Rong, do you have any orders for me?¡± ¡°What does it mean when my right eyelid keeps twitching?¡± Xu Zhiyuan paused while pushing his sses up his nose bridge and thought to himself, were my ears ying tricks on me? Does the lofty and prestigious Young Master Rong actually believe in superstitions too? After giving it some thought, Xu Zhiyuan realized that he seemed to have seen something simr on the inte before. Hence he tried to recall what he read and exined, ¡°It says on the Inte that there are two signs signified by eyelid twitching. When the left eyelid twitches, it means that there¡¯s bound to be a blessing and when the right eyelid twitches, it signifies trouble and cmity. Young Master Rong, is your right eyelid twitching?¡± The twitching of the right eyelid signifies disaster? Rong Yan slipped into deep thought. Since Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua were doing fine, the disaster definitely would not fall upon them, let alone himself. He was very healthy and would be escorted by bodyguards wherever he went. Putting the bodyguards aside, his close ties with Tang and Feng Churui were enough to ensure that no one from the triads or the business industry would dare toy a finger on him. A figure popped up in Rong Yan¡¯s head and he suddenly asked, ¡°What about Luo Anning? Has she returned home? Or is she still having fun overseas.¡± The thought of it made him realize that time had really passed quickly for it had been two weeks since he went on a business trip and she disappeared. ¡°Young Master Rong, wait a minute, I¡¯ll call and ask.¡± Rong Yan frowned and waved his hands in annoyance while Xu Zhiyuan turned around and exited the CEO¡¯s office. Not long after, Xu Zhiyuan entered with a sullen expression. He had even forgotten to knock on the door. Noticing how panic-stricken Xu Zhiyuan was, Rong Yan decided to ask him about what was happening. However, before he could even do so, Xu Zhiyuan immediately came clean. ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam did not return to China. She went missing in Ennd, the bodyguards there lost track of her whereabouts after the first night! I can¡¯t reach her anymore!¡± ¡°What did you say!?!¡± The veins on Rong Yan¡¯s forehead began to bulge and he mmed his hand onto the desk before springing up. Xu Zhiyuan dared not hesitate at all. He repeated the information that he had just received. At this moment, Rong Yan looked extremely stern, gloomy and murderous. Did she go missing after I chased her out that night? Did she not return to another room like I thought she would? The thought of it made Rong Yan¡¯s heart pound rapidly as he began to sense something amiss. She could not have stopped contacting them for no reason and it was not like her to go missing without a word. Chapter 97 - Find Her At All Costs! (2)

Chapter 97: Find Her At All Costs! (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The only possibility would be that she had been kidnapped! However, half a month had already passed and yet, there still was not a single ckmail call. Could it be that she had already been killed? Would all of this have been avoided if I didn¡¯t throw her out, or just paid more attention to her earlier? Grandpa is definitely going to hit the roof when he finds out that Luo Anning had gone missing. It would be good if we can find her. If not... Regardless of whether she was dead or alive, he had to find her! ¡°Damn it!¡± Rong Yan cursed and continued, ¡°Find her at all costs!¡± ... Since Luo Anning disappeared in Ennd, Rong Yan instructed his men to conduct a search in Ennd. He first took a look at the surveince camera footage from the hotel to see that Luo Anning left the hotel after changing into a fresh set of clothes that day. She did not return after leaving. No one knew where she went that night or what she had done or how she had gone missing. It was a grave matter and not only would Old Mr. Rong be infuriated, the fact that she had gone missing for a half a month would cause the stock prices of Baina International to be affected. But that was beside the point. He must find Luo Anning without dy! His subordinates in Ennd were doing everything they could to find Luo Anning. The people from Tang Corporation had joined in the search as well. Mo Qiange and Lu Momo were extremely astonished when Rong Yan looked them up. In Duke¡¯s cafe. Rong Yan was angsty and frustrated. Appearing extremely worried, he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you guys something.¡± The silence went on for a long time and Rong Yan was the first to break it. Lu Momo was afraid of Rong Yan at the instant that she met him. After hearing that he was going to talk about Luo Anning, she nodded like a meek woodpecker and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, feel free to ask me what happened.¡± Mo Qiange supported himself against the table and stared at Rong Yan with a sullen expression. ¡°Young Master Rong, before you ask us anything, I¡¯d like to ask you a question. Where did Anning go? We couldn¡¯t contact her for half a month. She went to Ennd with you back then. Now that you¡¯re back, where¡¯s Anning?¡± Lu Momo interjected, ¡°Yeah, Young Master Rong, why didn¡¯t Little Anninge home with you?¡± Rong Yan¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. He could not keep it under wraps for any longer. He flicked his cigarette and allowed the ash to fall inside the ashtray. He broke the news with a heavy heart, ¡°Luo Anning went missing in Ennd.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Mo Qiange mmed his hand on the table angrily while Lu Momo panicked. However, she was still a little rational. She grabbed the agitated Mo Qiange and asked Rong Yan anxiously, ¡°Young Master Rong, how could Anning have disappeared? Wasn¡¯t she with you? What about the bodyguards? What were they doing!?!¡± Rong Yan had already expected them to react that way. He rubbed his temples while feeling overwhelmed with a headache. After giving them a brief exnation of what happened, he asked solemnly, ¡°So you must tell me who Luo Anning had a feud with now.¡± ¡°You only started searching for her 2 weeks after she went missing!?! Call yourself a husband!¡± Mo Qiange barked. He then punched Rong Yan angrily. Rong Yan was caught off guard and the anger that he had been suppressing, exploded within him at this moment. He was already feeling extremely exasperated and emotionally tired from searching for Luo Anning. ¡°Shit!¡± he cursed and sprung up before removing his tie and he punched Mo Qiange in the face. Chapter 98 - Find Her At All Costs! (3)

Chapter 98: Find Her At All Costs! (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two men immediately got into a huge scuffle and both of them possessed massive destructive power and aggression! The sses shattered and the tables and chairs werepletely destroyed. Everything seemed to have gone out of control while the other customers screamed and ran away in fear. The cafe manager made the employees evacuate the customers instead of persuading them to stop the fight because he was afraid of Rong Yan. Lu Momo stood by the side and got a great shock. She began to panic and she had no idea what she ought to do. ¡°Qiange, Young Master Rong, quit fighting!¡± They obviously would not listen to her since they were already lost in the heat of the moment. Not only did they not stop or slow down, the situation quickly escted. Lu Momo was feeling anxious and worried about Luo Anning. Seeing that they were wasting time, she rushed forward and tried to pull them apart from each other. ¡°Stop fighting. Ah... ¡± Lu Momo rushed towards them, after which Rong Yan and Mo Qiange exchanged blows and gave Lu Momo a great shock. She could not avoid it in time and thus closed her eyes to scream loudly. Someone grabbed her and pulled her out of the scuffle to prevent her from getting hit. Lu Momo fell towards the side and was knocked into his embrace. She heaved a sigh of relief and opened her eyes, after which she swiftly pushed him away. Staring at his empty arms, Tang Chao raised his brows and asked with a sinister smirk, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you pushing me away after you¡¯ve used me? If it weren¡¯t because of me just now, you would have long been beaten into a pulp. Tsk, tsk, what an ungrateful woman.¡± Lu Momo took a few steps back as her face turned as red as a tomato. She immediately warned, ¡°Don¡¯t youe near me!¡± Seeing that she had shunned him like he was the gue, Tang Chao chuckled and decided not to tease her any further. Mo Qiange and Rong Yan finally stopped fighting because of Lu Momo and their zers were nowhere to be found. The buttons of their sleeves had also gone missing and they looked extremely disheveled, a far cry from what wealthy heirs ought to look like. ¡°Rong Yan, I won¡¯t tell you about Anning. Why didn¡¯t you search for her right from the start? You only started being so hypocritical two weeks after she went missing. Don¡¯t you find that disgusting? I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to Anning, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Mo Qiange stared at Rong Yan and sneered in disdain. He adjusted his shirt and left together with Lu Momo. ¡°Hah... ¡± Rong Yan sneered and wiped the blood away from the corner of his lips. He nced at Tang Chao and asked, ¡°How is it? Still no news?¡± Appearing much more serious than before, Tang Chao said solemnly, ¡°Yeah. There were barely any pedestrians on the streets because Luo Anning went out at midnight. It¡¯s difficult to find any clues.¡± Rong Yan bent forward, picked up the zer on the ground and held it in his hand. ¡°Keep looking. I want some news about her,test by tomorrow. Chao, if nothing works, we¡¯ll have to infiltrate the British informationwork and find Luo Anning at all costs.¡± The informationwork was a social monitor which mainly relied on surveince cameras ced by the roads, to monitor urban roads, public security, and other issues. It was an indispensable and powerful system for the police to detect clues of difficult cases and obtain evidence. Since Luo Anning was Chinese, her going missing would definitely garner the close attention of the Chinese embassy in Ennd. Subsequently, it would be an international case. By then, even if Rong Yan were to suppress the news, it would almost be impossible to do so. Lu Momo followed Mo Qiange out of the cafe. She tugged onto Mo Qiange¡¯s sleeve and asked worriedly, ¡°Qiange, if we don¡¯t tell Rong Yan, will we even be able to find Anning with our own abilities?¡± Chapter 99 - Find Her At All Costs! (4)

Chapter 99: Find Her At All Costs! (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Momo, do you really think Rong Yan is genuine about finding Anning? She¡¯s a live human who¡¯s gone missing for more than half a month. Yet, he only found out now. That alone is unforgivable,¡± Mo Qiange said angrily. The mention of Rong Yan made his face turn sullen. Lu Momo hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°But, we¡¯ll get news sooner if there are more people to join in the search.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find Anning, but not with Rong Yan¡¯s help!¡± Mo Qiange sounded calm and stern, yet confident. Seeing how firm Mo Qiange was, Lu Momo finally felt a little more relieved. She thought about it and realized that Luo Anning had already gone missing for half a month. She could not help but wonder how she was doing and whether or not she was suffering. She began to get worried again at the thought of it. ... One hourter, the London informationwork was infiltrated silently and the hackers had already targeted the section centered on the hotel where Luo Anning had stayed. Ten minutester, they found the footage of Luo Anning being abducted at River Thames. Atst, the group of abductors moved to an inn in the suburbs of London. They watched as the bunch of tall and burly Westerners ced Luo Anning inside the sack, after which a woman stealthily exited the inn again after entering. ¡°Laurent York!¡± Mo Qiange barked angrily while punching the table, causing an indent to be formed in the wooden table. ... In the Marquis York castle in London. The Marchioness made her way downstairs to get some water. Upon sight of Laurent, she asked, ¡°Laurent, where are you going?¡± Laurent smiled at her mother and said, ¡°Mommy, I agreed to go on a drive with my friends tonight.¡± Marchioness York frowned, for she had never liked letting Laurent go out for such dangerous activities. Laurent held onto her arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve already agreed to meet. I can¡¯t bail on them. I promise I won¡¯t let myself be in danger.¡± Marchioness York gave it some thought and Du Xiaoran happened to enter from outside. He suggested, ¡°I think I¡¯ll get Butler Du to go with you. With him around, he¡¯ll remind you to be safe.¡± Upon hearing his words, Laurent¡¯s smile stiffened and she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mommy. We¡¯re all girls. It¡¯d be so awkward for him to tag along. Alright, I¡¯m leaving now, Mommy. Goodnight!¡± As soon as Laurent finished speaking, she kissed Marchioness York¡¯s cheeks and grabbed her purse to leave. Du Xiaoran was bewildered to see Laurent running past him. However, he did not ask any questions and instead nodded at Marchioness York before he returned to his bedroom. As soon as Du Xiaoran entered his bedroom, his mobile phone began to ring. He picked it up to see that it was a Chinese number, after which his heart raced and he immediately answered the call. At the next second, his face turned sullen and he barked, ¡°What did you say? Where did Anning go!?!¡± He hung up the phone and immediately rushed out with the car keys before even changing out of his butler¡¯s uniform. He happened to run into Marchioness York when he went downstairs. She asked, ¡°Butler Du, where are you rushing off to?¡± ¡°To look for Miss Laurent!¡± Du Xiaoran eximed while gritting his teeth. Marchioness York smiled and turned around to go upstairs, feeling rather heartened. The Bentley sped along the expressway, towards the inn in the suburbs. mes were ignited within Du Xiaoran. Chapter 100 - Find Her At All Costs! (5)

Chapter 100: Find Her At All Costs! (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Qiange¡¯s words were still running through his mind. Anning had been missing for half a month in Ennd and yet, he still did not know! He hated the fact that Laurent turned out to be the one who did that to Luo Anning! The more he thought about it, the more he detested himself. He thought, Laurent had been going out every night for the past two weeks. Why didn¡¯t I pay more attention to it? Had I paid attention to Laurent¡¯s behavior, I wouldn¡¯t be kept in the dark until now! She¡¯s been trapped for two weeks and I only found out now! Du Xiaoran¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot and his handsome face grimaced maniacally. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel and he subtly expressed his anger towards his owner. He wished he could fly to the inn and rescue Luo Anning. He had never detested Laurent this much before. He wished he could rip her into shreds. ... ¡°Quit being so long-winded. Hurry and scram before we lose our temper!¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t scram?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me us for being harsh then!¡± Bang~ ¡°Ka-cha¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Do you get who¡¯s the weak one now? You¡¯re just a small fry and yet, you still have the cheek to embarrass yourself in front of Grandpa. You¡¯re really overestimating yourself.¡± She was overwhelmed with excruciating pain that prated through her skin. Luo Anning was jolted awake by misceneous noises. She opened her eyes slowly and felt confused by everything that took ce before her. Laurent¡¯s bodyguards were pressed against the ground and wailed loudly while a tall and slender figure stood by the door. She could not see him clearly because of the back light. The man pped and got ready to leave. However, he did not wish to see the woman who had just woken up. She had a beautiful pair of eyes which were clear yet ssed over and out of focus. ¡°Who are you?¡± Luo Anning asked. As soon as she spoke, she realized that her voice had already be extremely hoarse because of how parched she was. ¡°Just a passerby.¡± He turned around to leave after speaking. Luo Anning stared at the bodyguards who had already copsed. Knowing that it was herst chance, she struggled to get up and barked at the man, ¡°Don¡¯t go! Save me... save me and get me out of here... ¡± He turned around in amusement and stared at the wounded woman whom he could not even recognize. It seemed to be their first meeting. In that case, why was he obliged to save her? Besides, he could tell from the uniform of the bodyguards, that she was definitely wealthy. He had never liked being nosy or getting involved with others. Staring at the beautiful pair of eyes, he asked, ¡°Why should I save you? What good do I get in return?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Asian, aren¡¯t you? Me too.¡± Luo Anning struggled to speak because she felt like sand was being rubbed against her throat whenever she spoke. The pain was so excruciating that she broke out into cold sweat. He leaned against the door frame nonchntly and stared at the determined Luo Anning in awe. ¡°And so?¡± ¡°Rescue me and I¡¯ll repay you for your kindness. You may feel free to approach me whenever you need my help.¡± ¡°How would I know if I need you or not? If I don¡¯t ever need your help, won¡¯t I be wasting my energy by rescuing you?¡± Luo Anning bit her lip and stared at the door every now and then. Laurent would being to torture her anytime soon. She had to leave before Laurent came back! ¡°Please, save me!¡± Luo Anning eximed with a strong will to leave. She had already swallowed her pride and resorted to pleading him. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just take it that I¡¯m doing a kind deed today. Well, who told the odor of your blood to disrupt my sleep? You¡¯re lucky to have met me today.¡± Chapter 101 - Find Her At All Costs! (6)

Chapter 101: Find Her At All Costs! (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man sighed in frustration and stepped forward to pick her up in his arms. Luo Anning writhed in pain and broke out into a cold sweat while her face turned as pale as a sheet. He chuckled and said, ¡°Seems like the person whom you offended really hates you. You got badly abused.¡± Luo Anning finally got a clear glimpse of the man¡¯s appearance. He had bright red hair and tender features which however, did not make him look feminine. However, he had a derisive smirk on his coral-red lips and he looked extremely sinister. He wore a ck diamond stud on his left ear, which refracted the dazzling yet cold light, making him look enchanting yet insidious. At the first instant that she saw him, her instincts told her that he was Asian. Now, she could further deduce her guess to be correct. Not only was he Asian, he was a very handsome one. ¡°Keep gawking and I¡¯ll gouge your eyeballs out!¡± the man threatened sternly after sensing that she had been staring at him. Luo Anning immediately closed her eyes slowly, not daring to look up again. She would not be so silly as to incur his wrath before she made it out of the inn safely. She closed her eyes and sensed that he was walking at an extremely quick pace. She also heard the sounds of wind and he seemed to be rather familiar with the ce. Within a short period of time, he managed to leave the inn after making a few turns and rounds. The man carried Luo Anning into the car, after which he revved up the engine and drove off speedily. Luo Anning could see the inn gradually disappear in the rear view mirror. She heaved a sigh of relief after escaping the ordeal and thanked the man before passing out. ¡ª- S City. ¡°Yan, she¡¯s been found!¡± Tang Chao eximed after looking at thetest information report. He frantically continued, ¡°Luo Anning was abducted by Marquis York¡¯s daughter who held her hostage in a small inn in the suburbs of London.¡± Upon hearing his words, Rong Yan snatched the report from his hands and walked out of the room. Feeling rather worried, Tang Chao chased after him. Rong Yan brought an army of bodyguards onto the flight to London. At the same time, he also instructed the subordinates who were in London, to head straight to the inn. When they were on the ne, Tang Chao said in bewilderment, ¡°Yan, someone hacked into the London information system before us and even found the surveince camera footage of Luo Anning.¡± Appearing rather fatigued, Rong Yan frowned and said resolutely, ¡°It¡¯s Mo Qiange.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an IT expert too. Did you forget that he was the one who defeated the hackers who had hacked into the internal management system of Imperial Court Corporation?¡± Appearing rather enlightened, Tang Chao began to form a deep impression of Mo Qiange. Rong Yan clearly did not wish to say anything and hence, slipped deep into thought. ¡ª- London. By the time Du Xiaoran made it to the inn, Luo Anning had already been rescued and Laurent was venting her anger on the bodyguards. Du Xiaoran stood by the door of the room where he could see the pool of blood on the ground which had already dried up a long time ago. It stained the ground crimson... What abuse must she have been through to lose so much blood? ¡°You bunch of idiots. You can¡¯t even keep an eye on a woman, why do I even keep you around!?! You actually let a heavily injured woman escape. You¡¯re all so useless!¡± ¡°Miss Laurent, someone came to rescue her. That man was way too formidable. We weren¡¯t his match at all... ¡± ¡°How could someone have rescued her? Quit giving me excuses for your ipetence!¡± Chapter 102 - Find Her At All Costs! (7)

Chapter 102: Find Her At All Costs! (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Miss... Miss Laurent, this was an ident. A guest staying in the room opposite her was woken up by the stench of blood so he came over to cause a stir... We were no match for him. Luo Anning asked him for help so he... rescued her.¡± ¡°Useless idiots! There are so many of you and yet, you can¡¯t even defeat one man. Aren¡¯t you useless!?!¡± Laurent York began kicking the bodyguards angrily. Du Xiaoran stood by the door and clenched his fists tightly while watching everything ur before him. He questioned in a low and rumbling voice which made him seem like the Death Reaper from Hell. ¡°Laurent, were they talking about Luo Anning?¡± Laurent shivered at the instant that she heard Du Xiaoran¡¯s voice. She turned around quickly and discovered that he was standing at the door, even though he was supposed to be in the castle. Her face immediately turned as pale as a sheet. Staring at Du Xiaoran, Laurent stammered and could not form a coherent sentence at all. ¡°Xiao... Xiaoran, what are you... what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I should be asking you, what did you do to Anning!?!¡± Du Xiaoran barked with bloodshot eyes. He stepped forward and pressed Laurent against the wall forcefully while strangling her neck. He slowly tightened his grip around it. ¡°Miss Laurent!¡± the bodyguard tried to rush forward to rescue her. Without even looking, Du Xiaoran whipped out a pistol from his waist and shot the bodyguard¡¯s leg which then began to bleed immediately. The nauseating odor of blood began to fill the air again. ¡°Where is Anning? Speak up!¡± Du Xiaoran put his pistol away and strangled her again. He tightened his grip and felt a sudden thrill of vengeance after staring at her oxygen-deprived face which had already turned purple and swollen. Laurent shook her head as fear and despair filled her eyes. She tried to remove his hands from her neck as hard as she could. ¡°I... don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking... about... It¡¯s not Luo... Anning, it¡¯s Luo... Ai¡¯er... ¡± Du Xiaoran smirked coldly as a murderous menace formed in his eyes. Although he was still incredibly dashing, Laurent was beyond terrified at this point and she dared not believe that Du Xiaoran would kill her for Luo Anning¡¯s sake. ¡°Laurent, you should know that Anning is my bottom line. Once you touch her, you can forget about living well!¡± Du Xiaoran then grabbed her hair and mmed her head against the wall mercilessly. Laurent felt her scalp turn numb and by the time she recovered from the shock, her head had already been smashed against the wall and she was overwhelmed with excruciating pain. However, she could no longer be bothered about anything else and her only thought was that this man wanted to kill her to take revenge for Luo Anning! She can¡¯t die, she definitely can¡¯t! Laurent cried and began to beg, ¡°Xiaoran... I was wrong... Ah... please don¡¯t... I won¡¯t dare to do it again... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Du Xiaoran sounded cold and austere, and never once paused in his actions. ¡°I want you to lose twice as much blood as Anning lost.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t... ah... Xiaoran, if I¡¯m dead, my parents definitely wouldn¡¯t... let Luo Anning off. If you want her to be assassinated and get on the wanted list for the rest of her life... You may... kill me.¡± ¡°Kill you? ¡± Laurent chucked, as if he had just heard the most absurd thing ever. ¡°Dying is tooo good of a deal for you. Laurent, from now on, you¡¯ll be at risk of being assassinated every day and you shall live each day in fear.¡± Laurent immediately began to feel her blood gushing through her veins after hearing his cold and stern words. Is this the Xiaoran I know? No, he¡¯s not. He¡¯s a devil! Chapter 103 - Find Her At All Costs! (8)

Chapter 103: Find Her At All Costs! (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Laurent¡¯s head began to bleed from the impact and she had already passed out while the dark, red blood coagted. Du Xiaoran pushed her away in disgust and whipped out his handkerchief to clean his hand, after which he called to send his subordinates to find out about Luo Anning¡¯s whereabouts. 30 minutes... One hour... three hours passed... Yet, there was still no news of Luo Anning. Du Xiaoran could not stop worrying since he still had no idea who her savior was. He wondered, she¡¯s lost so much blood. Is she doing well now? Staring at the blood that was all over the ground, his heart wrenched up and he gritted his teeth before dialing the number that he had not called in 5 years. ¡°Young Master.¡± ¡°Find out Luo Anning¡¯s whereabouts. I want her exact location in an hour¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Young Master... ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return after this matter¡¯s settled.¡± ... ¡°Du Xiaoran, where¡¯s Anning!?!¡± Mo Qiange and Lu Momo arrived at the small inn to see that only Laurent York and the bodyguards who had all passed out, were present, together with Du Xiaoran who had an austere expression on his face and was leaning against the wall. He was staring nkly at the blood on the ground. Du Xiaoran looked up before looking down again. ¡°I was a minute toote. Anning has been rescued by someone else.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Mo Qiange hollered before punching the wall. ¡°Anning, nothing must happen to you...¡± Lu Momo pressed her hands together and ced them in front of her chest to pray. She felt extremely agonized upon sight of the blood. The sounds of footsteps shuffling could be heard from the corridor. Not long after, Rong Yan and Tang Chao squeezed into the small room and scanned their surroundings, only to realize that their target was nowhere in sight. He asked with bloodshot eyes, ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Anning?¡± Du Xiaoran stared at Rong Yan and thought, he¡¯s Anning¡¯s husband? The heir of Baina International? Du Xiaoran immediately stared at him with animosity while Mo Qiange rushed forth to kick Laurent¡¯s body. Seemingly still not satisfied, he kicked her again and said, ¡°Anning has been rescued.¡± Rong Yan rubbed his forehead in fatigue. All of that searching in the past few days had made him feel extremely exhausted. He had never known that his wife would be so capable as to get herself in such great trouble when he was not noticing. ¡°Chao, let¡¯s go.¡± Rong Yan turned around to leave but as soon as he did, he stopped in his tracks at the door and turned around to look at Laurent York who wasying on the ground. He smirked coldly and menacingly. ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, inject her with thetest N7 chemical.¡± Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s face turned sullen and he bowed. ¡°Yes, Young Master Rong!¡± N7 was a newly-developed virus that had been formted after some research conducted by Rong Yan¡¯s secret research team. Once the chemical was injected into one¡¯s vein, the affected individual would face organ failure in various parts of their body and undergo endless torment. However, the amazing part was that the health of the affected individual would return to normal after a month, but rpse again in another month. The effects of the virus wouldst for three months. Rong Yan exited the inn and got inside the car, after which he leaned against the seat in fatigue. ¡°Chao, hurry and locate Luo Anning. Nothing must happen to her.¡± He had no choice but to admit that the bloodstains on the ground had already made him begin to panic. She lost so much blood within half a month. How severe are her injuries? Can she still survive? The thought of it gave Rong Yan an immense headache that seemed to be exploding within him. Tang Chao stared at him, seemingly deep in thought. Having known him for such a long time, he had only seen him so worried twice. ¡°Yan, have you fallen for Luo Anning?¡± Chapter 104 - Find Her At All Costs! (9)

Chapter 104: Find Her At All Costs! (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Does he fancy Luo Anning? Rong Yan opened his eyes and nced at his best friend before bursting intoughter. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d fall for her?¡± Tang Chao remained silent and thought to himself, if you don¡¯t fancy her, why would you be so worried and eager about finding her? Rong Yan smirked nonchntly and said truthfully, ¡°Without her, I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Habits were absolutely terrifying. Ever since he got used to hugging the fragrant Luo Anning to sleep, he seemed to have gotten addicted to her scent and developed a habit and addiction that he could not kick. It could be said that he had never had a peaceful sleep since she went missing two weeks ago. However, Tang Chao deciphered his words differently. Tang Chao smiled, patted Rong Yan on his back andforted him teasingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find her soon.¡± ... In the luxurious apartment of the bustling district in London. ¡°Catherine, how is she?¡± Kristen asked while leaning against the door frame and staring at the woman who had been cleaned and was lying on the bed. She raised her brows. She did not expect the filthy and bloodstained face to be so beautiful and ravishing. The beautiful woman named Catherine bandaged the woman who had just passed out. Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, she pulled her mask down and said calmly, ¡°There are plenty of external injuries on her body, including three broken ribs and serious liver discement. Fortunately, you sent her here in time. Had you been one minuteter, she would suffer a seizure that would be fatal because of her excessive blood loss. Even the gods will not be able to save her then.¡± Kristen walked forward and gently raised Catherine¡¯s chin. Smiling sultrily, he said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯re the beautiful medical prodigy, Catherine. You managed to resuscitate someone who was on the brink of death. You ought to be congratted.¡± He kissed Catherine with his crimson lips but she pushed him away gently. She then looked down to bandage Luo Anning. ¡°Kristen, who is she? Do you know her?¡± ¡°Are you curious?¡± Kristen sat by the bed and grazed his long and slender fingers against Luo Anning¡¯s beautiful face. He sighed and remarked, ¡°What a ravishing beauty.¡± Catherine glowered at him angrily and hissed, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me if you know her or not. I understand you well. You¡¯re not a nosy person, but you actually rescued an injured woman. That¡¯s very rare for you.¡± Supporting his head in one hand, Kristen continued to fiddle with Luo Anning¡¯s fair, jade-like face and said, ¡°No... I was just really tired after carrying out the mission so I found an inn and decided to get some sleep there. However, the stench of her blood was too strong and I couldn¡¯t sleep. I then saw her in such a state and rescued her.¡± Catherine frowned slightly and said in disagreement, ¡°Kristen, you were being too careless.¡± Kristen chuckled and said, ¡°Is that so? I think so too.¡± He had never hesitated to kill but he would never save anyone either. Luo Anning was the first person whom he had ever rescued. In fact, he had no idea what had gotten into him back then. He was usually upromising and yet, she managed to convince him to rescue her so effortlessly. After giving it some thought, he discovered that it was her bright and clear eyes that made him give in. Chapter 105 - Find Her At All Costs! (10)

Chapter 105: Find Her At All Costs! (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, she managed to do it. How strong was her willpower and how determined was she to live? Kristen discovered that Luo Anning was extremely confusing. She was an Asian who got abducted by her rival in Ennd. Yet, she still managed to survive and pull through. Being Asian too, his interest was piqued. After bandaging Luo Anning, Catherine began to examine her body and check her breathing as well as other bodily functions. Once she ensured that Luo Anning¡¯s life was out of danger, she said, ¡°Her body is still very weak now but she¡¯ll be fine once shees to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Catherine.¡± Catherine nced at Kristen with gloomy eyes and turned around to leave in the end. Kristen noticed that Luo Anning was still frowning even though she was sleeping. He squinted and touched her beautiful brows to ease her frown. ¡°What an interesting woman.¡± He turned around to leave after a while. At six in the morning, Catherine suddenly opened the door of Kristen¡¯s bedroom to see that Kristen was still sleeping. However, he opened his eyes in displeasure and stared at the intruder after hearing the noises. ¡°Catherine, has anyone taught you to have manners?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Catherine was not afraid at all. She continued, ¡°I just want to say that four people areing to the apartment, and it looks like they are looking for that woman.¡± Kristen immediately sobered up and got out of bed with a sinister expression. The silk duvet then slid down his naked body and onto his waist, revealing his sexy and toned abdominal muscles. Catherine had long gotten used to seeing such a scene and hence, did not react at all. Kristen asked in curiosity, ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°The heir of Baina International. Young Master Tang, Mo Qiange, and Marquis York¡¯s butler, Du Xiaoran.¡± Catherine informed him of the details urately. Kristen gazed at her in awe and rubbed his smooth chin. ¡°The heir of Baina International? Interesting, interesting... ¡± Things are getting more and more interesting... Before Luo Anning was taken away, Kristen leaned closer towards her and said, ¡°Woman, remember this. My name is Kristen and I¡¯ll be looking for you to make you repay my kindness.¡± ¡ª- When Rong Yan and Mo Qiange arrived outside the apartment, they discovered that the apartment was already empty. Luo Anning was nowhere in sight! ¡°Shit! Who took her away?¡± Rong Yan kicked the couch angrily. He was almost at his wits end! He would often miss her whenever he rushed to the destination that she was said to be at. Is Luo Anning dead or alive!?! ¡°Yan, don¡¯t worry, no news is good news. Well at least, that person saved her, and probably wouldn¡¯t harm her,¡± Tang Chaoforted him helplessly. Mo Qiange suppressed his anxiety and scanned his surroundings in the apartment. He did not see any blood or smell any antiseptic alcohol. If the news were urate, the person who rescued Luo Anning must be a big shot. Otherwise, it could be that the news was wrong and that they had fallen into the trap because they were out to move Luo Anning away. Either one of the theories caused them to despair. Du Xiaoran clenched his fists tightly and a gloomy expression formed on his face. All of a sudden, the sounds of every one of their ringtones filled the empty apartment unit. Rong Yan, Tang Chao and Mo Qiange exchanged nces and picked up the phones in bewilderment. Chapter 106 - Honey, Come Home With Me (1)

Chapter 106: Honey, Come Home With Me (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You found her!?!¡± ¡°Where!?!¡± ¡°Mary Hospital?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± The four of them hung up and dashed out of the door to head to Mary Hospital together. ... There were only a few patients in Mary Hospital in the morning, and most of the medical staff had yet to go to work. Hence, it was rather quiet in the corridor. All of a sudden, the misceneous sounds of footsteps sounded in the corridor, thus rming the nurses on that floor. Before they could even see who the visitors were, they were mmed into and pressed against the wall. The bewildered nurses stared at the bunch of bodyguards who swarmed in and immediately began to panic. Are these people here to cause trouble? They wondered. The nurses shivered and returned to their desk before giving the director a call. The four equally-outstanding men stood outside the ss window of the intensive care unit and stared at Luo Anning who had tubes attached to her body together with an oxygen mask. They finally felt a sense of relief. Upon sight of the doctor who was on duty, Rong Yan grabbed the cor of his white coat and questioned, ¡°How¡¯s the condition of that woman inside!?!¡± The doctor answered in a shaky voice, ¡°The patient has sustained several injuries, including a broken rib and a disced liver. She has also lost an excessive amount of blood... Fortunately, the doctor sent her here in time. Once shees to, her life will no longer be in danger.¡± Once shees to, her life will no longer be in danger. It was the most heartening sentence they had ever heard in the recent days. Rong Yan let go of the doctor and leaned against the wall, as he finally felt a sense of relief. It is good that she is alright, good that she is alright... I can now answer to Grandpa. Seeing how worked up his close friend was, he sighed and thought to himself, it seems he¡¯s seriously addicted to her. He just hasn¡¯t realized it yet. Du Xiaoran stared at the bedridden Luo Anning smittenly. He did not expect to meet her again under such circumstances, after two years. Anning, I¡¯m sorry, I failed to protect you well. Something like this will never happen again from today onwards. So long as I¡¯m around, I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt you! Du Xiaoran swore solemnly in his head. Seeing how pale Luo Anning was while being attached to the tubes, Lu Momo muttered in agony, ¡°Little Anning... how much pain did you go through... why did youe to Ennd... You clearly knew... ¡± ¡°Momo!¡± Mo Qiange interjected to stop her from continuing. He was just as sad about Luo Anning as Lu Momo who was wailing miserably. He stepped forward to hug Lu Momo and stared at Luo Anning through the ss window. Heforted her softly, ¡°Anning will be alright. She won¡¯t leave us behind without any exnation. She will grow after this experience.¡± ... Luo Anning only woke up again three dayster. She had been feeling rather stressed for the past two weeks, during which she had never once had a good night of sleep. This time, she slept for three entire days. Her thick eyshes quivered and she opened her eyes slowly, only to be greeted with the sight of a strong, blinding, and ring light source which made her instinctively close her eyes. Before she could even see where she was, Lu Momo pounced on her while weeping. ¡°Little Anning, you¡¯re finally awake! Did you know that you¡¯ve really scared us!?!¡± ¡°Momo?¡± Upon hearing the extremely familiar voice, Luo Anning opened her eyes and caught sight of Lu Momo who was weeping like a child. Her heart immediately grew tender. Chapter 107 - Honey, Come Home With Me (2)

Chapter 107: Honey, Come Home With Me (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It seems she had finally been rescued and that insidious-looking man had really brought her away sessfully. While she wasatose, she subtly heard someone say, ¡°Woman, remember this. My name is Kristen and I¡¯ll be looking for you to make you repay my kindness.¡± Is my savior named Kristen? She will always remember her savior. Lu Momo hugged her while crying tears of joy like a child. Luo Anning was entirely amused and she thought to herself, this girl doesn¡¯t just look like a doll, even her character is like a girl. ¡°Momo, I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t worry,¡± she raised her hand with all her might and patted Lu Momo on her back in a bid to get her to not be too worried. Lu Momo let go of her with eyes that were as red as that of a bunny. Luo Anning chuckled while Lu Momo glowered at her angrily. ¡°You canugh. Seems like you¡¯re really alright now! Hmph!¡± ¡°Anning, do you still feel unwell? Are you thirsty? I¡¯ll pour you some water.¡± Mo Qiange walked towards her and tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now. I¡¯m thirsty and I would like to have some water.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pour you some water now.¡± As soon as Mo Qiange turned around to get some water, Rong Yan rushed forth with a ss of water and stood in front of the bed. He handed it to Luo Anning and said, ¡°The water¡¯s here. Drink up.¡± Luo Anning did not expect to see Rong Yan here. Upon sight of his arrogant yet handsome face, she suddenly felt angered. She cocked her head towards the side and ignored him. She would never forget how he had thrown her out of the hotel room for no reason, on the first night of their trip to Ennd. She could not afford to provoke the fickle Rong Yan who had erratic emotions. Obviously she would shun him. ¡°Luo Anning, you!¡± Rong Yan had never been treated this way before. His veins began to bulge while holding onto the ss of water and he immediately smashed the ss. ¡°Yan, don¡¯t be reckless.¡± Tang Chao grabbed his hand and shook his head to hint to him not to behave that way. He was searching high and low for her when she was missing. Now that she had been found, how could he lose his temper and re up at her? Courting women requires skill and knowledge too... Rong Yan¡¯s anger vanished when he noticed the look in Tang Chao¡¯s eyes. He shifted his gaze onto Luo Anning¡¯s pale and swollen face before sighing and taking a seat by the bed. He helped her up and ced the cup near her lips. He said in a mellower voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thirsty? Drink up.¡± Luo Anning was extremely feeble and tried as she might, she could not push him away at all. Besides, she was really thirsty and hence, there was no reason for her to ill-treat herself by turning down the ice-cold water in front of her. Upon sight of her obedientpliance, Rong Yan smiled. Soon, she finished the cup of water and Rong Yan wiped the remaining water droplets off of her lips. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Luo Anning answered straightforwardly, ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s features seemed to have be more tender and he stuffed a pillow beneath her back to allow her to lean against the headboard. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go get you some water.¡± Luo Anning remained silent and eased herself into afortable position before scanning her surroundings in the ward. At the next second, her vision seemed to have frozen. No one saw her fingers shaking at the instant that she fixed her gaze onto Du Xiaoran. Du Xiaoran looked extremely dashing in a simple set of white shirt and ck trousers. Chapter 108 - Honey, Come Home With Me (3)

Chapter 108: Honey, Come Home With Me (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sparks flew when the two of them held each other¡¯s gazes. They were suddenly speechless. Silence seemed to have shattered into pieces in the air. Rong Yan could acutely sense something amiss between the two of them. In fact, they seemed to have aplicated rtionship! Rong Yan was infuriated to see Luo Anning gawking at another man in his presence, all smitten and dazed. He grabbed the cup of water and pushed Mo Qiange who had also returned from pouring water, and mmed it down onto the bedside cab. The water sshed out of the cup and stained the sheets, as well as his fingers. Rong Yan gritted his teeth angrily and clipped, ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re thirsty? Have some water.¡± Luo Anning snapped back to reality after being shocked by Rong Yan¡¯s abrupt voice. She finally realized that she had been behaving strangely and had stared at Du Xiaoran for a long time. She coughed ufortably while quietly grabbing the cup of water. She sipped on it and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Rong Yan raised his hand and stroked her head like he was petting a pet. Before he could evenpliment her for being obedient, Du Xiaoran said calmly, ¡°Anning... ¡± He sounded so calm and refined. Yet, his words seemed like a stone that caused a thousand ripples in her heart. Rong Yan turned around swiftly and red at Du Xiaoran coldly. Du Xiaoran held his gazeposedly with confidence. How are they rted to each other? Why did Luo Anning stare at him in such a manner? This wretched Luo Anning. How dare she ogle another man in front of her husband. Does she really think I¡¯m a pushover!?! Rong Yan grew increasingly furious the more he thought about it. Upon sight of what happened, Tang Chao whipped out a cigarette and handed it to Rong Yan. ¡°Would you like to go have a smoke?¡± Rong Yan refuted without hesitation, ¡°No!¡± He would never let Luo Anning be alone with Du Xiaoran! Mo Qiange quietly stepped forward and asked with a smile, ¡°Young Master Tang, if you don¡¯t mind, may I have a cigarette?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Tang Chao whipped out another cigarette and ced it in Mo Qiange¡¯s hand. Mo Qiange smiled and grabbed it. The two of them had a tacit agreement when they gazed at each other. Tang Chao smiled and ced a hand on Rong Yan¡¯s shoulder before teasing, ¡°Yan, c¡¯mon and have a smoke with me. I¡¯m so lonely, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Rong Yan pushed him away in disdain. However, the shameless Tang Chao continued to pester him shamelessly and pulled him out of the hospital ward. Mo Qiange took a nce at Lu Momo before leaving the ward too. Lu Momo stared at Luo Anning and nced at Du Xiaoran, after which she pursed her lips and scurried out of the ward. Luo Anning and Du Xiaoran were left alone in the ward. Luo Anning was feeling rather nervous because it was the first time that they had met in two years. She released her grip and clenched her fists before unclenching them again. She finally calmed herself down after a long while. Du Xiaoran sat by the bed and held her hand tightly. Staring at her in agony, he apologized, ¡°Anning... I¡¯m sorry.¡± Luo Anning looked down and said coldly, ¡°Xiaoran, there¡¯s nothing for you to be sorry about.¡± ¡°Had I known earlier that you¡¯vee to Ennd, you wouldn¡¯t have to be put through so much torment. I was the one who harmed you... ¡± He lived with Laurent in the castle everyday and yet, he still had no idea that she was the one who abducted Luo Anning for two weeks. ¡°Xiaoran, you have nothing to do with this. Laurent was the one who did it. I don¡¯t me anyone else but her.¡± ¡°No. Anning, I know Laurent did that because of me,¡± Du Xiaoran denied while tightening his grip on her hand. Chapter 109 - Honey, Come Home With Me (4)

Chapter 109: Honey, Come Home With Me (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You know, I really regret letting you go back then. If we had the guts and courage to face reality, will everything be different today?¡± Luo Anning frowned slightly and stared at him. ¡°Xiaoran, we can¡¯t change the past and all we can do now is look forward to the future. I understand that you made every decision that you did back then, for my benefit. I understand everything and I¡¯ll ept it too. However, times have changed and we can¡¯t turn back anymore.¡± Du Xiaoran said with misery in his eyes, ¡°Anning, you don¡¯t love Rong Yan.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s my husband.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t go far in a marriage that was established without love. Anning, don¡¯t sacrifice your lifelong happiness for the sake of snatching back Anning Corporation that your parents have given you!¡± Du Xiaoran continued to grip her hand tightly, for he was feeling way too agitated. Luo Anning¡¯s lips quivered in pain, even though she could not say a single word. ¡°Anning, I promised my father that I would go home to take over the organization. I¡¯ll help you snatch Anning Corporation back. Will you divorce Rong Yan ande back to me?¡± He grabbed her hand and kissed it. He was still as tender and affectionate as before. ¡°Xiaoran, are you out of your mind!?! You clearly are aware of the consequences that would entail once you take over. There will be no turning back and you won¡¯t be able to stay out of it again. Why are you so silly!?!¡± Luo Anning barked, trying to keep her volume down. Silly? He didn¡¯t think he was being silly. He felt that everything would be worth it as long as he could protect his beloved woman. Du Xiaoran smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t even protect my beloved woman, what kind of a man am I? Anning, had I gotten a clear idea of everything right from the start and realized that I would only be able to protect the woman I love if I had power and authority, I would have gone home two years ago. If I did that, I wouldn¡¯t have lost you... ¡± Luo Anning said with hollow and lifeless eyes. ¡°Xiaoran, don¡¯t go back. How could you be so silly... ¡± Bloody Kingdom, was an assassin organization that his father had single handedly established. It was an organization that was full of blood and darkness. They would even be able to assassinate a President as long as the money offered was high enough! Eight out of ten world-ss assassins were from Bloody Kingdom. As the young master of Bloody Kingdom, Du Xiaoran lived a sheltered life under his parents¡¯ protection, ever since he was a child. They wanted him to lead an ordinary life like other children did. However, after he became an adult, his father, Du Jue began to coerce him into taking over Bloody Kingdom. Back then, Du Xiaoran was young and hot-headed. He actually had the audacity to go against his father for the sake of leading a normal life. In the end, he ended up taking three bullets from Du Jue¡¯s gun and finally shirked the identity of the young master of Bloody Kingdom. However, he actually gave up his dream to lead a normal life and would now return to the world of blood and darkness, all for Luo Anning¡¯s sake. How silly was he? Luo Anning was feeling extremely agonized. Two years ago, she headed to Ennd after graduating from the Hond Institute of Butlers, and went on to be the butler of Marquis York¡¯s home. During that time, Laurent York fell in love with her boyfriend, Du Xiaoran. Laurent did everything she could to undermine and condemn Luo Anning by abusing her authority, and even used her own life to threaten Du Xiaoran into breaking up with Luo Anning and getting into a rtionship with her instead. Luo Anning knew that they were both destined to be defeated by the wealthy and powerful, since they had nothing to their names. She loved him and obviously knew that breaking free from Bloody Kingdom was his greatest wish. He had a luxurious dream of living in the open and free from darkness. Chapter 110 - Honey, Come Home With Me (5)

Chapter 110: Honey, Come Home With Me (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hence, she decided to break up with him peacefully and got him to let go of her. ......... Throughout the days that Luo Anning had been hospitalized, Mo Qiange and Lu Momo took turns to look after her in the ward. Tang Chao returned to China on the second day while Rong Yan stayed behind. Du Xiaoran was made to go home by Du Jue before he could even wait until Luo Anning was discharged. Mo Qiange had an apartment in London where he housed some servants. He instructed them to brew some nourishing soup which he then brought to the hospital for Luo Anning. Whenever Rong Yan saw Mo Qiange taking care of Luo Anning meticulously, he would feel extremely infuriated. Why did he have to let another man take such good care of his wife? ¡°Anning, this is some freshly brewed soup. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Mo Qiange scooped some soup out of the thermal sk and ced it inside a small bowl, after which he fed it to her with a spoon. Upon smelling the fragrant aroma of the soup, Luo Anning praised, ¡°It smells heavenly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Auntie Zhang is a servant whom Qiange hired from China. I heard that she used to be a nutritionist,¡± Lu Momo interjected. Luo Anning smiled and opened her mouth in a bid to drink the soup that Mo Qiange was feeding to her. Rong Yan smiled insidiously in an annoying manner and gibed, ¡°Is it that fragrant? Let me have a taste of it.¡± Before the rest could react, Rong Yan snatched the bowl of soup away from Mo Qiange and began to gulp it down. ¡°Rong Yan, you!¡± Luo Anning wished she could p him after seeing how shameless he was behaving. Could he have a little more shame? I¡¯m a patient! A patient! No matter how hungry or thirsty he may be, does he really have to vie for soup with a patient!?! Was that necessary!?! ¡°I know I have a nice name but I¡¯d prefer it if you call my name using a tender voice and a mellower tone,¡± Rong Yan said shamelessly before grabbing the thermal sk and emptying its contents into the bowl. He then polished all the soup off! ¡°Young Master Rong, what are you trying to do? I prepared this soup specially for Anning. How could you finish all of it?¡± Mo Qiange was gritting his teeth angrily, so much that Luo Anning was afraid that he might just bite Rong Yan and cause him to bleed. ¡°Exactly,¡± Lu Momo chimed in. She hurriedly dodged again after sensing that Rong Yan was staring at her. Rong Yan was the most terrifying... Rong Yan smirked and scanned his surroundings before shifting his gaze onto Luo Anning. ¡°What are you saying, Young Master Rong? Luo Anning is my wife. Whatever belongs to her belongs to me too. It¡¯s just some soup. No big deal. You¡¯re making mountains out of molehills, CEO Mo.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, have you got any shame at all? Are you feeling proud about vying for food with a patient?¡± Luo Anning red at him, wondering how he could be so shameless and what his brain was made of. What does he mean by saying that what is mine is his and that I belong to him? His wife? He is making it sound like we know each other that well. We have only had a few one-night-stands! Rong Yan mmed the bowl onto the bed and barked, ¡°Luo Anning, I shall not hold it against you on the ount that you¡¯re a patient.¡± He then turned away from her. Out of sight, out of mind. At this moment, Xu Zhiyuan who had been ordered to purchase some chicken soup from a hotel, returned while panting heavily. He scurried into the ward with a thermal sk and said, ¡°Young, Young Master Rong, the chicken, chicken soup is here.¡± Chapter 111 - Honey, Come Home With Me (6)

Chapter 111: Honey, Come Home With Me (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan stuck his index finger up expressionlessly and said, ¡°Give it to her.¡± Xu Zhiyuan nced at Luo Anning and nodded. He walked towards the bed, opened the thermal sk and scooped some soup out into the bowl. ¡°Young Madam Rong, Young Master Rong instructed me to buy this chicken soup from the hotel specially for you. Have it while it¡¯s still hot.¡± Luo Anning nced at Rong Yan apprehensively, only to realize that he was still in the midst of being angry. Hence, she decided to eat her words. After receiving the bowl from Xu Zhiyuan, she said gently, ¡°Thank you, Assistant Xu.¡± Xu Zhiyuan was extremely astonished and emotional. Young Madam has never treated me so gently before! ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Young Madam. This is only part of my duty,¡± Xu Zhiyuan said with a smile while pushing his gold-frame sses up his nose bridge. He then left the ward. Rong Yan¡¯s face grew sullen after hearing her thank Xu Zhiyuan. He thought, Xu Zhiyuan was just running an errand for me. I was the one who told him to go get the chicken soup. Why must she thank Xu Zhiyuan and not me!?! Luo Anning, you really deserve a beating! ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t get scalded. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Mo Qiange smiled tenderly and grabbed the bowl before feeding it to her without hesitation. The bowl of soup was indeed very hot and Luo Anning could not hold it in her hand any longer. Hence, she decided not to be pretentious and did not turn him down. Anyway, it was not her first time letting Mo Qiange feed her. There was no need to stand on ceremony with him. Rong Yan was full of anger which he had no idea how to vent. He sprung up from his seat and stomped his foot onto the ground before storming out of the ward angrily and mmed the door shut after him with a loud thud. Rong Yan was infuriated! ¡°What a childish idiot.¡± Luo Anning sneered and continued to drink the soup. Lu Momo heaved a sigh of relief, feeling safe because the threatening and dangerous person had left. Mo Qiange kept a straight face and continued to feed the soup to Luo Anning patiently, despite feeling rather joyous. ... For the rest of the night, Lu Momo looked after Luo Anning while Mo Qiange was chased home to get some rest. Rong Yan put up at the hotel. He would usually go to the ward at night if Mo Qiange were the one on duty. However, he decided to return to the hotel tonight since it was Lu Momo. As the CEO of Baina International, there were plenty of business matters that he had to attend to. He could not settle them at the hospital and hence, could only do so when he was back in the hotel. It was the same for Mo Qiange. Hence, Luo Anning decided to chase him home. Resting her head in her hand, Lu Momo leaned against the side of the bed and said, ¡°Little Anning, you clearly knew that you¡¯d be discovered by Laurent once you stepped into Ennd. Why were you so silly as toe all the way here?¡± Luo Anning smiled resignedly and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t turn Old Mr. Rong down. He insisted that Ie here.¡± Lu Momo puffed her cheeks up and red at her angrily. ¡°Are you silly!?! Laurent is a ruthless person. Even if Old Mr. Rong wanted you toe here, you shouldn¡¯t have. Is Anning Corporation more important than your life!?!¡± Staring at Lu Momo¡¯s adorable antics, Luo Anning burst intoughter and teased, ¡°My Momo is so adorable. I really want to pat your head.¡± ¡°Screw you, don¡¯t change the subject.¡± Lu Momo rolled her eyes furiously before shaking her head again. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that you were also here in hopes of seeing Du Xiaoran right? You were hoping that Laurent wouldn¡¯t find out.¡± ¡°Momo. I discovered that you could totally be a fortune teller if you weren¡¯t the heiress of the Lu Corporation,¡± Luo Anning said solemnly. Chapter 112 - Honey, Come Home With Me (7)

Chapter 112: Honey, Come Home With Me (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Slightly stunned, Lu Momo immediately recovered from the shock and eximed, ¡°Little Anning, how dare you make fun of me!¡± The pair of bosom friends burst into boisterous chatter andughter in the ward. Luo Anning¡¯s ward was a superior VIP ward in which there was a small bed beside the patient¡¯s bed to allow the patient¡¯s caretaker to sleep on. Lu Momo was already sound asleep in the middle of the night. Her mouth twitched every now and then, perhaps because she had dreamed of some delicious food. However, Luo Anning was not in the least bit sleepy and was feeling flustered while she stared nkly at the ceiling above. Actually, she did have some ways to turn Old Mr. Rong down if she really did not want to go on a business trip to Ennd with Rong Yan. However, she still gave in and boarded the flight to Ennd. An optimistic voice in her head told her that Laurent might not find out about her arrival and that she might get a chance to catch a glimpse of Du Xiaoran. Who could understand the pain of being forced to be separated from your lover? Back then, Laurent threatened Du Xiaoran into leaving Luo Anning, with her life. Luo Anning was deeply agonized but she refused to let Du Xiaoran return to Bloody Kingdom. Unfortunately, after everything that happened, she indirectly caused Du Xiaoran to return to Bloody Kingdom. During the past few days that she had been hospitalized, she often wondered if she should have just note to Ennd in the first ce. ¡°You¡¯re still awake at this hour. Which barbarian is keeping you up?¡± The door of the ward was pushed open from outside all of a sudden and Rong Yan suddenly appeared. Luo Anning got a great shock and quickly cocked her head towards the side when she saw him entering with a sullen expression. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± She definitely med and resented him. Had he had a little bit of a conscience and discovered that she had gone missing earlier, she would not have to go through that much torment. ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still my wife. Forget it that you openly flirt with other men in front of me. Yet, you¡¯re still thinking about another man sote at night. Do you really take me to be nothing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re... being ridiculous!¡± Luo Anning sneered and closed her eyes. Rong Yan obviously could not stand being disrespected by her. He strode forwards to pick her up from the bed before moving his handsome face towards her. ¡°Luo Anning, open your eyes and look at me.¡± Luo Anning immediately opened her eyes and nced at Lu Momo who was beside her. She looked back at Rong Yan coldly and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, please control your volume. Don¡¯t wake Momo up from her sleep. I¡¯m not in the mood to talk to you about us now. So please leave.¡± Seeing how aloof she was, Rong Yan stared at her in shock for a long while before letting go of her. He took a seat on the chair and asked, ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re ming me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Luo Anning humphed and did not make anyment. Does it matter to him, whether I me him or not? He¡¯s the arrogant and lofty Young Master Rong anyway. Besides, shouldn¡¯t I be holding it against him? Not only did he throw me out at midnight, he didn¡¯t even realize that I had gone missing for days. That was not all. Why did he suddenlye and look for me hypocritically after two weeks? Doesn¡¯t he find that to be utterly pretentious and disgusting? At the end of the day, I know clearly who¡¯s genuinely good to me. Apart from Mo Qiange and Lu Momo, there was also... Du Xiaoran. There was probably no one else in this world who would genuinely treat her well. Luo Zhiquan and his family wished that she would die as soon as possible while Rong Yan wished that she could vanish from his sight forever. Laurent wished she could kill her... Chapter 113 - Honey, Come Home With Me (8)

Chapter 113: Honey, Come Home With Me (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sometimes, Luo Anning found herself to be rather pitiful and she felt like a failure for how her life turned out. Rong Yan thumped himself down and there was barely any expression on his handsome face. He stared at the ground, seemingly deep in thought. A sudden silence filled the room and there were no other noises apart from Lu Momo¡¯s chattering in her sleep. The silence persisted on for a while and Luo Anning rubbed her forehead in fatigue. She said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Young Master Rong. Please leave.¡± Rong Yan stood up and suddenly hugged Luo Anning, after which he turned around to leave. Luo Anning subconsciously grabbed his arm and questioned, ¡°Rong Yan, are you out of your mind? Where are you taking me to!?! Hurry and put me down. Did you hear me!?!¡± ¡°Quit squabbling. You¡¯d better keep quiet if you don¡¯t want to wake your friend up.¡± Rong Yan closed the door with his foot and exited the ward, after which he immediately walked out of the hospital. Once they were outside, Luo Anning began to struggle vigorously and took three steps away from him. ¡°Young Master Rong, I¡¯m not in the mood to fool around with you now.¡± ¡°On the first night of our trip in Ennd, you made me scram from the hotel. Fine, I did and vanished out of your sight like you wished. In that case, please vanish from my sight too, Young Master Rong!¡± Rong Yan pursed his lips and stared at her for a long while before saying softly, ¡°Luo Anning... I¡¯m sorry... ¡± He admitted that it was his fault for throwing her out. The hotel belonged to Baina International and hence, he thought that she would check into another room to get some rest after he told her to scram. Yet, she actually left the hotel. He admitted that it was his fault for failing to check up on her for two weeks and discover that she had gone missing. Apart from being worried about answering to Old Mr. Rong after she went missing, he also felt a tinge of guilt. He was the one who brought her to Ennd and caused her to go missing and end up being abused. Hence, he felt guilty about it. Fortunately, she was still alive... Luo Anning dug her ear distastefully and thought to herself, Did I hear correctly? The highly mighty Young Master Rong actually apologized to me? Is the world spinning or is there something wrong with my hearing? How could the arrogant Rong Yan lower his pride to apologize? Noticing the look of disbelief on her face, Rong Yan¡¯s handsome face grew sullen and he said, ¡°Luo Anning, you heard me right, I did apologize to you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really sorry then. I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± Luo Anning pursed her lips. His apology seemed rather pointless and insignificant whenpared to the pain and torment that she had been put through. ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± ¡°Yeah, I am going overboard.¡± Luo Anning smirked and continued, ¡°You, the lofty and prestigious Young Master Rong actually apologized to me. Shouldn¡¯t I be rejoicing instead of acting so insensibly?¡± She was mocking herself sarcastically and Rong Yan finally realized how full of resentment she was. Before she came to Ennd, she was full of reluctance and after they were there, she met with the horrible mishap that caused her to be subjected to abuse and torment for half a month. Any woman, not just the arrogant Luo Anning, would detest him for being the cause of her misery. Not to mention, he was herwful husband and spouse. ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t speak to me in such a sarcastic manner. Can we speak normally?¡± Rong Yan stepped forward and grabbed her thin shoulders. Chapter 114 - Honey, Come Home With Me (9)

Chapter 114: Honey, Come Home With Me (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan frowned again at the instant that he hugged her. Although he knew that she was slender, he did not expect her to be that thin. Whenever he hugged her to sleep in the past, he would at least get to touch some of her flesh. However, he could already tell how bony she had be, just by holding her shoulders. He began to feel increasingly guilty. He seemed to have really done her wrong... Luo Anning smirked and sneered, ¡°Young Master Rong, don¡¯t you hate it whenever I show up in front of you? Haven¡¯t you always wanted me to vanish out of your sight? So, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else for us to talk about. You may leave.¡± She became increasingly cold and aloof. If Rong Yan were to really leave, he would not be called Rong Yan. Rong Yan was extremely thick-skinned and could be as shameless as he wanted to be. Luo Anning pretended to push him away and his dashing face suddenly became much more tender and mellow. He wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his chin on her head while speaking to her in an alluring voice that was as mesmerizing as aged, fine wine. ¡°Luo... Honey,e home with me. The doctor said that you can be discharged tomorrow. Let¡¯s go home together, alright? I didn¡¯t dare to let Grandpa and Mother know about this but they¡¯ve been asking about you. You¡¯ve left for almost a month. You can¡¯t let them continue being worried about you, can you?¡± ¡°Rong Yan, stop trying to use Old Mr. Rong and Madam Rong to threaten me!¡± Luo Anning nudged him angrily but to no avail. Atst, she flew into a rage and kicked his calf to vent her anger. Rong Yan gasped in pain and thought, this woman is really ruthless! ¡°Honey, you may vent your anger all you want but you muste home with me.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, who do you think you are!?! Don¡¯t bother ordering me around!¡± Luo Anning barked. She did not intend to forgive him easily just because he had lowered his pride and apologized. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t order you around. Honey, shall we go home?¡± Rong Yan was surprisingly patient and his handsome face was still as tender. Luo Anning rolled her eyes at him and thought to herself, what a shameless man! Atst, Luo Anning refused to abandon Mo Qiange and Lu Momo, and insisted on leaving with them. However, Rong Yan obviously would not give in. Hence, he picked her up and shoved her into the car before heading straight to the airport and boarding a ne back to China! ... The two of themid silently on the spacious and luxurious queen-sized bed in the private jet that was en route back to S City. The good-looking couple were holding each other attractively. Luo Anning was beyond exhausted and hence dozed off as soon as she boarded the ne. Rong Yan crept up beside her carefully and pulled her soft, warm and fragrant body into his embrace before burying his face in her shoulder and taking a whiff of her scent. He could finally sleep peacefully. They only returned to Luxury Mansion more than ten hourster. Rong Yan picked Luo Anning up despite her resistance and carried her into the living room. When Auntie Li saw Luo Anning who had gone missing for almost a month being embraced by Rong Yan intimately, she immediately stepped forth and greeted them smilingly. Luo Anning smiled and chatted with Auntie Li before heading upstairs using the excuse of being tired. Auntie Li, however, seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She smacked her head and said in realization, ¡°Young Madam, look how forgetful I am. While you were away, a celebrity named Ou Lixue came to look for you on several asions. She seemed to be looking for you for an urgent matter. She wanted me to inform you to call her once you¡¯re back.¡± Chapter 115 - Honey, Come Home With Me (10)

Chapter 115: Honey, Come Home With Me (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why would Ou Lixuee and look for me? Could it have been for something urgent? Well, unless it was something rted to Luo Xinya... ¡°Got it.¡± Luo Anning gave it some thought for a while before nudging Rong Yan and hinting for him to go upstairs. Rong Yan smiled charmingly and tightened his grip around her before making his way upstairs. Auntie Li snickered secretly after noticing their intimate and affectionate exchange. Auntie Li thought to herself, seems like the two of them got closer after this trip to Ennd. Rong Yan carried Luo Anning back to her bedroom and ced her onto the bed. He lifted the duvet and allowed her to lie down. Luo Anning pressed his hand down and said with a frown, ¡°Just like you wished, I came home with you. Can you go out now?¡± She returned too abruptly and hence did not even have the time to inform Mo Qiange and Lu Momo. What would happen if they were to wake up and realize that she had gone missing? All she wanted to do now was to chase Rong Yan away before calling Mo Qiange to inform him that she was safe. ¡°You¡¯ve just been discharged and your body is still weak. I¡¯ll get Auntie Li to make you something to eat. Just get some rest and refrain from going anywhere else.¡± Rong Yan removed her shoes insistently before pressing her onto the bed and lying down. ¡°Rong Yan!¡± Luo Anning hollered angrily after being manhandled. She barked angrily, ¡°What are you trying to do!?! If you¡¯re just doing this out of guilt, I can firmly tell you that there isn¡¯t a need to do so! I can¡¯t afford to ept your guilt. I won¡¯t me you anymore. Alright? Could you start behaving normally then?¡± ¡°Do you really not me me anymore?¡± Rong Yan asked as his gloomy eyes lit up. Luo Anning felt like she just had an illusion. She realized that his eyes seemed to have emitted a luminous glow that resembled that of a wild wolf! She looked away and said in a hostile manner, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t me you anymore. What rights do I have to me you? So, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty or swallow your pride to do these misceneous tasks for me.¡± Frankly, they were just strangers who had been married for two years with no feelings for each other. Rong Yan kept a straight face and pressed his lips together while removing his zer and shoes. He thenid down beside her and pulled her into his embrace. He held her tightly and pressed her head onto his chest. Luo Anning almost suffocated in his embrace and she barked, ¡°Rong Yan, are you trying to suffocate me to death!?!¡± Rong Yan smirked and let go of her before saying sullenly, ¡°Luo Anning, call me Hubby.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood and I don¡¯t like addressing you that way. I don¡¯t want to do it, it¡¯s too mushy... Mmph...¡± Luo Anning¡¯s voice turned muffled and he grabbed her head to kiss her forcefully before she could even react. Rong Yan kissed her tender and small lips and his anger began to vanish. Even he had no idea what was going on with him. He was incredibly furious to see the sullen expression on her face and the aloofness of her tone. Since when has Rong Yan ever allowed someone else to affect his emotions for the entire day? Not to mention, she was the woman whom he was forced to marry. Rong Yan decided to kiss her and tighten his grip around her. He said in an alluring voice, ¡°Luo Anning, get some rest and go to sleep.¡± Chapter 116 - The Chaos Rises Again (1)

Chapter 116: The Chaos Rises Again (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning knew that she did not have a choice. Hence, she closed her eyes obediently while Rong Yan smiled and closed his eyes too. ... One hourter, Rong Yan had already sunk into deep slumber and Luo Anning finally got the chance to carefully wriggle out of his embrace. She then tiptoed out of the bedroom. As soon as she whipped out her mobile phone, she called Mo Qiange. To her surprise, he was not at all shocked by the fact that she had suddenly returned to China. After asking Mo Qiange about it in detail, she discovered that Rong Yan was not as tyrannical as she had thought and at least was conscionable enough to assign his bodyguards to tend to Lu Momo who was still in the ward, and informed her of their early return. After ending the call, Luo Anning contemted for a while before calling Ou Lixue. No matter what, Ou Lixue had done something for her before. Now that Ou Lixue was looking for her, she was certain that it must have something to do with Luo Xinya. The call was picked up after it rang twice. Ou Lixue frantically asked, ¡°Is that you, Young Madam Rong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Young Madam Rong, you must save me...!¡± ... They were in Duke¡¯s caf¨¦. Ou Lixue was all geared up in a ck fedora and a pair of oversized shades which hid most of her features. When Luo Anning arrived, Ou Lixue immediately grabbed her hand which was ced on the table, and pleaded earnestly before Luo Anning could even arrive. ¡°Young Madam Rong, you really have to save me this time. Luo Xinya has already begun taking her revenge. I can¡¯t let her ruin my showbiz career!¡± It turns out that the controversial news revolving around Luo Xinya had already caused her to receive plenty of hate from members of society all over the world. Her management agency had also held a press conference to announce the termination of their contract with Luo Xinya. That meant that Luo Xinya¡¯s modeling career was over and even her father, the CEO of the Shaodong Corporation, could not help salvage it. First, she was branded as a homewrecker who tried to seduce her cousin-inw and next, the news of her abusing her assistant was released next. Subsequently, it was also revealed that she was addicted to drugs. Scandal after scandal, Luo Xinya¡¯s life sunk into the doldrums and it was almost impossible for her to make aeback. Since the paparazzi found it hard to find other fresh and juicy gossip about Rong Yan, they decided to take action on Luo Xinya instead and focus all of their attention on her. They wanted to get a reaction out of Rong Yan who was the husband of Luo Xinya¡¯s cousin. They wanted to find out if they had fallen out and when was the time that Luo Xinya seduced him. They also wanted to know if Luo Xinya got berated and criticized when the matter was exposed. Luo Xinya was a viral topic for an entire month and theizens on the major online forums all conducted a background search and discussed her past. They even found out the matter about her secretly going under the knife to erge her eyes, not missing a single detail at all. Her small army of fans was also utterly disappointed in her character after seeing her true colors. They decided to give up on her and started pouring hate on her instead. When Luo Anning wanted Ou Lixue to expose the news about Luo Xinya, she had already warned the media using the identity of Young Madam Rong, not to allow any controversial news about Ou Lixue to surface on the inte. Otherwise, they would have to bear the consequences of doing so. Luo Anning had the support of Rong Yan, the heir of the wealthy and powerful business empire, Baina International. Who would dare to provoke her? Everyone knew that doing Luo Anning a favor would aid them in progressing well in the future. No one dared to expose the controversial news around Ou Lixue. Chapter 117 - The Chaos Rises Again (2)

Chapter 117: The Chaos Rises Again (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning frowned, feeling hungry because she was too busy to grab a bite just now. She called for the waiter toe forth and ordered some food before asking in detail, ¡°How am I supposed to help you if you don¡¯t tell me what happened?¡± She did not exin clearly over the phone and yet, all she did after they met, was plead for help. Since she wanted Luo Anning to help her, she had to let her know what was going on! Ou Lixue finally realized that she was so flustered that she had forgotten what she wanted to talk about. After giving it some thought, she said, ¡°Young Madam Rong, Luo Xinya¡¯s modeling career ended after I exposed her scandals. I¡¯m sure you know that I¡¯m a nobody who can¡¯tpare to Luo Xinya, the heiress of a huge corporation. The reporters and paparazzi are now crowding around her door everyday and no one in the family dares to leave the house at all. Her father is furious and so he¡¯s begun to take revenge on me.¡± ¡°Recently, several of the movies I starred in have failed to pass the quality control checks of the broadcasting authority and plenty ofmercials and endorsements that I was involved in, have been inexplicably terminated. I barely receive any jobs now and I¡¯ve even received threats and harassment. The callers have been warning me to be careful and sending me death threats again and again. I changed my number several times before but I couldn¡¯t stop the calls froming in...¡± ¡°I reported to the police about the calls but they didn¡¯t have any records because the numbers were unregistered. The calls were all very short and hence, police can¡¯t urately find the location of the callers... ¡± Luo Anning took a closer look at Ou Lixue, only to realize that she looked extremely pale and fatigued. It turns out she was feeling worried and panicky because of her ailing career and the harassment calls. Luo Anning sighed. After all, Ou Lixue was the one who worked for her and she ought to give her a hand. She gave it some thought and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get Qiange to help you out with your career and it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for Imperial Court entertainmentpany to give you a little boost. However, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do anything about the harassment calls, even though I can send some bodyguards to protect you. Will that do?¡± Ou Lixue asked gleefully, ¡°Young Madam Rong, are you referring to CEO Mo of Imperial Court?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Madam Rong. Actually, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d help me at first. After all, I was only a pawn that you could use... Thank you, I don¡¯t regret helping you!¡± ... Luo Anning strolled along the streets aimlessly after exiting the cafe. She rubbed her forehead in fatigue and thought to herself that Luo Xinya was probably nning her revenge because she was at her wits¡¯ end. Now, it was Ou Lixue. Would the next one be her? The thought of it made Luo Anningugh. She was no longer the pathetic Luo Anning who had nothing to her name. Although there were no feelings between her and Rong Yan, she at least got to enjoy some privileges as his wife. They would not be so brazen as to challenge the Rong Family, right? ¡°Ah, be careful!¡± ¡°Be careful of your head!¡± ¡°Hurry and dodge!¡± Luo Anning was thinking about some matters when a group of people suddenly screamed by the roadside. She turned to see that everyone was staring at her with fear. Before she could even react, she saw a huge shadow on the ground which covered hers. An ominous feeling struck her and she immediately dodged. She was pulled to the side forcefully and rammed into a hard and firm chest. Next, she heard the sounds of a massive explosion. Chapter 118 - The Chaos Rises Again (3)

Chapter 118: The Chaos Rises Again (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A heavy object fell onto the ground with a loud, explosive sound and fumes of dust wafted into the air. Luo Anning turned around to look at the gilded billboard that had fallen onto the ground. Had she been pulled away a secondter, would she have been smashed into bits? ¡°Are you alright?¡± Feng Churui asked after letting go of her. Luo Anning finally realized that the person who had saved her was Feng Churui, one of Rong Yan¡¯s childhood friends. Her palms had be sweaty. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. Thank you, Mayor Feng.¡± Seeing that she was alright, Feng Churui said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me. It was just a simple favor. Besides, you¡¯re Yan¡¯s wife.¡± He looked calm and handsome as usual. Luo Anning knew that he only saved her because she was Rong Yan¡¯s wife. Hence, she smiled and changed the subject by saying, ¡°What is Mayor Feng doing here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a civil event that I have to attend in Zhun¡¯An street. I¡¯m here for an impromptu inspection.¡± Luo Anning took a look to see that there were plenty of bystanders and a few high-rank government officials of S City... ¡°Mayor, the billboard suddenly dropped in the downtown area, and that poses a severe safety hazard. I¡¯ll make a police report now and get them to investigate the cause of this incident,¡± said Secretary Wu who then smiled and spoke to Feng Churui. Feng Churui nodded and instructed him to get to the bottom of the truth at all costs, and get rid of the safety hazards that would put the lives of the citizens in danger. Secretary Wu acknowledged his orders with a nod and grabbed his phone to go make the necessary arrangements. Luo Anning nced at Feng Churui and said, ¡°Mayor Feng, please don¡¯t inform Young Master Rong of what happened today.¡± Feng Churui chuckled and nced at her for a while before saying, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get the police to give you an exnation after the investigations areplete.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Mayor Feng.¡± ... ¡°Where did you go?¡± Rong Yan was seated on the couch in Luxury Mansion with a petnt expression on his face, seemingly displeased and frustrated. Luo Anning¡¯s eyes lit up a little and she walked towards him to sit beside him. ¡°I had something to attend to so I went out for a while.¡± Rong Yan said, ¡°Come sit next to me.¡± Luo Anning shot him a peculiar nce, as if he were a lunatic. She then pursed her lips and decided to ignore him. Luo Anning, who had just had a close shave with death, simply could not figure out the reason for the random falling of the billboard. Not to mention it coincidentally fell onto her too. She had never liked letting her imagination run wild but she could not help but dwell on it because it was too much of a coincidence. The Laurent incident had yet toe to a rest and yet, something like that happened again. She was at aplete loss for what to do and she wished she could sever herself into two halves so that she could settle everything. The spot beside Luo Anning sunk a little and Rong Yan¡¯s clear and refreshing masculine scent wafted into her nose. She leaned in his embrace and allowed him to hug her. There was nothing she could do with him at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to get some rest? Why did you go out again? You¡¯ve turned even more sickly-looking after running around the entire day. You¡¯re really forgetful. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Laurent York incident would happen again?¡± Luo Anning nodded and smiled at him. ¡°Young Master Rong, I¡¯ll be mistaken and take it that you¡¯re showing me concern if you keep behaving like this.¡± Rong Yan frowned and thought to himself, it obviously isn¡¯t a misunderstanding. Aren¡¯t I tantly showing my concern? Chapter 119 - The Chaos Rises Again (4)

Chapter 119: The Chaos Rises Again (4)

¡°Luo Anning, are your brains fried? Isn¡¯t it obvious enough that I¡¯m showing you my concern and that it¡¯s not just a misunderstanding!?!¡± Greatly stunned, Luo Anning said, ¡°Rong Yan, are you kidding me? It¡¯s not funny at all.¡± Rong Yan glowered at her and retorted, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m kidding?¡± This damned woman. I finally decided to show her some concern and yet, she ruined it just like that. I wish I could just strangle her! ¡°Please be civilized... Young Master Rong, we¡¯re all civilized people. Don¡¯t be so uncouth... ¡± Luo Anning almost began coughing and choking on her spit. ¡°I just like being uncouth. What¡¯s wrong? Who would dare to criticize me!?!¡± Rong Yan barked confidently, feeling proud and smug. Luo Anning was speechless. However, he was the boss and he called the shots. Seeing that she had be obedient, Rong Yan¡¯s anger vanished. He hugged her while her stomach rumbled because of how hungry she was. She called, ¡°Auntie Li, is dinner ready? I¡¯m hungry... ¡± ¡°Young Madam, we won¡¯t be cooking tonight. If you¡¯re hungry, have some cake to fill you up a little,¡± Auntie Li said while handing her a slice of cheesecake. ¡°Why not? What do I eat at night then?¡± Luo Anning wriggled out of Rong Yan¡¯s arms and grabbed the slice of cake which she then wolfed down hungrily. Auntie Li grinned while Rong Yan said the things that she wanted to. ¡°We¡¯re going back to Grandpa¡¯s ce for dinner tonight. Grandpa and Mother haven¡¯t seen you in almost a month. They think I euthanized you in Ennd.¡± As soon as Luo Anning heard the word ¡®Ennd¡¯, her body stiffened. Suddenly reminded of something, Rong Yan cussed under his breath and said softly, ¡°You can rest assured that if Laurent dares to treat you like that again, I won¡¯t let her off. I¡¯ll make her pay for all the harm that she had inflicted on you, alright?¡± How dare she touch my family member. She is asking for death! For the first time, Luo Anning felt that Rong Yan was actually rather nice. Regardless of how sincere he really may be, his defensiveness over her was enough to make her feel touched. After finishing the cake, she turned around and took the initiative to hug Rong Yan for the first time. She rested her head against his chest and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Rong. However, I¡¯d like to handle the matters regarding Laurent, by myself. I must make her pay for what she owes me.¡± ¡°Okay, then you can do what you want. You may feel free to use my subordinates. Tell Xu Zhiyuan what you need, and let him do it for you. If it¡¯s really too taxing, let me handle it, alright?¡± Rong Yan asked with raised brows while enjoying her voluntary affection. ¡°... Alright.¡± Luo Anning smiled, feeling touched by him for once. ... At night, the two of them returned to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion where Uncle Zhang enthusiastically ushered them into the living room. Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua looked at the two of them who entered hand in hand, all smiles. Old Mr. Rong was especially happy and he felt that he had made the right decision to let them go to Ennd for a business trip. Jiang Peihua waved and beckoned, ¡°Anning,e here, why have you lost so much weight in a month? Tell Mother, is this stupid rascal bullying you again?¡± In all fairness, Jiang Peihua was actually very nice to Luo Anning. She smiled embarrassedly and let go of Rong Yan¡¯s hand before walking towards Jiang Peihua. ¡°Mother, you read too much into things, Rong Yan didn¡¯t bully me. I¡¯m just trying to lose weight.¡± Thrilled to hear that she was defending Rong Yan, Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ssy eyes glistened. On the other hand, Rong Yan wondered, is Grandpa up to something again? Chapter 120 - The Chaos Rises Again (5)

Chapter 120: The Chaos Rises Again (5)

Just like Rong Yan had expected due to his sharp instincts, Old Mr. Rong broached the topic merrily over dinner. ¡°Lass Anning, you should have learned quite a bit about business management when you were in the Hond International Institute of Butlers, right?¡± Luo Anning put her chopsticks down and asked in slight bewilderment, ¡°I did learn about finance management. What¡¯s the matter, Grandpa?¡± Jiang Peihua took over and ced some vegetables inside her bowl before saying, ¡°Lass Anning, your Grandpa wants to arrange for you to work in Baina International so that you can help the rascal out too. They often say that a couple should work hand in hand together. Besides, you¡¯re the wife of Baina¡¯s CEO. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you have to familiarize yourself with thepany matters.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Mother... that doesn¡¯t seem too appropriate,¡± Luo Anning said with a slight frown. The deal between Old Mr. Rong was only known to them. He knew that she had no feelings for Rong Yan and yet, he still arranged for her to start working in Baina? Isn¡¯t he afraid that I might abuse my privilege as Mrs. CEO for personal reasons? For the past two years, he had never asked her to start working at Baina International. Yet, why did he decide to do so now, so out of the blue? Luo Anning suddenly found it hard to understand what Old Mr. Rong¡¯s intentions were. Jiang Peihua said, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. You¡¯re the wife of Baina¡¯s CEO and it¡¯s only reasonable for you to start working in Baina. There¡¯s nothing too inappropriate about that.¡± Old Mr. Rong nodded in agreement and nced at Luo Anning. ¡°Anning, your mother is right. You can rest assured and start working in Baina. I will take care of you if you have any problems. You¡¯ll get to learn plenty of things when you¡¯re in thepany too. Anyway, you don¡¯t have anything else to do.¡± Luo Anning was just thinking of turning him down. Rong Yan interjected, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as Grandpa and Mother said.¡± ¡°You... ¡± Luo Anning glowered at him in exasperation and thought to herself, has he ever asked for my opinion!?! ¡°Okay, since the rascal has agreed, it¡¯s settled then, Anning. You will report to thepany tomorrow. You can take on any position that you¡¯d like but with your background in butlering, you should be very meticulous. You¡¯re more suited for being the CEO¡¯s secretary,¡± Old Mr. Rong dered. Rong Yan and Old Mr. Rong shot each other a nce with a look of enlightenment in their eyes. Rong Yan smirked and thought, Grandpa is giving me and Luo Anning a chance to spend more time together. He suggested that she takes on the role of a secretary. He really knows what I¡¯m thinking! However, if given the past, he definitely would not allow her to enter Baina and would have turned down the suggestion at all costs. But now.., he decided to wait and see what the future had in store for them. Luo Anning initially had the chance to find an excuse to turn him down. However, Rong Yan¡¯s words caused her hopes to be dashed. She secretly red at him and decided to bury her head in her food to look away from him. Along the way from Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce back to Luxury Mansion, Luo Anning cocked her head towards the window and stared at the scenery outside. She decided to ignore Rong Yan throughout. No matter how hard he tries to provoke or pester her, Luo Anning would stay firm to the principle of silence being gold. After Rong Yan took a shower at night, he headed out of the bedroom and walked towards Luo Anning¡¯s bedroom. Just as he was about to push the door open, he discovered that it was locked from inside! ¡°Luo Anning, open the door!¡± Luo Anning had just finished showering in the bedroom and sheidfortably on the bed. Upon hearing the sounds of Rong Yan gritting his teeth angrilying from outside the bedroom, her mood was instantly lifted. Chapter 121 - The Chaos Rises Again (6)

Chapter 121: The Chaos Rises Again (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan, so you do face your just deserts too! ¡°Luo Anning, open the door. Hurry up!¡± Rong Yan barked furiously. Luo Anning hummed a tune merrily and felt overjoyed at the thought of how angry he must be at the moment. She switched off the lights and went to sleep! Rong Yan yelled outside the door for a long while and decided to give up after being ignored. Luo Anning rubbed her head against the pillow and went to sleep. After Luo Anning fell asleep, Rong Yan opened the door with the spare key, only to be greeted with the sight of Luo Anning sleeping soundly on the bed. He smirked sinisterly and thought, silly, did she think she could trap me with just a door? Naive! Rong Yan gently climbed into Luo Anning¡¯s bed and pulled her soft body into his embrace before sighing in satisfaction. Rong Yan was very pleased! Indeed, he had gotten used to sleeping with her in his embrace. Without her in his arms, he could not sleep well at all... ... On the following morning Luo Anning put on the business suit that Auntie Li had long prepared for her. She then put on some light makeup, which was rare for her, dolled herself up a little and made her way downstairs. Rong Yan returned to his bedroom to wash up and headed downstairs, only to discover that Luo Anning seemed to have be exceptionally... seductive! Her skin was fair and smooth to begin with and she was extremely gorgeous even when she was barefaced. Her light makeup had enhanced her beauty. Her slender and svelte figure was wrapped tightly by the business suit... leaving a ton to the imagination. He admitted that Luo Anning¡¯s figure was indeed very seductive and alluring but he did not expect her to look so sexy in a business suit. It was like a uniform fetish! Luo Anning ate her breakfast quietly. However, she soon sensed that he was staring at her intensely, She looked up and glowered at him before hollering, ¡°What are you looking at!?! Have you never seen a woman before!?!¡± Luo Anning was extremely displeased. She initially thought that she would lock him outst night. Yet, he still sneaked into her bed in the middle of the night! She was infuriated to see him again. ¡°What a joke. Is it illegal for me to look at my own wife?¡± Rong Yan recovered from the shock and humphed coldly before taking a seat on the chair and eating his breakfast slowly. Auntie Li began to panic a little after realizing that they were bickering again. She wondered, why is their rtionship so on and off? What¡¯s going on? Luo Anning put her cutlery down and wiped her lips with the napkin before saying to him, ¡°Young Master Rong, I¡¯ll leave separately with youter. Inform Assistant Xu to assign me to the strategic department.¡± She did not want to be the CEO¡¯s secretary, for she did not want others to think that she and Rong Yan had to work together because they were so loving that they could not be apart from each other. ¡°Who said you were going to the strategic nning department?¡± Rong Yan mmed his cutlery down again and his eyes turned extremely gloomy like a vortex. ¡°I said so myself. What¡¯s wrong? Do you have an issue, Young Master Rong?¡± ¡°No!¡± Rong Yan immediately retorted. ¡°It was Grandpa¡¯s decision for you to take on the role of the CEO¡¯s secretary.¡± Luo Anning smiled at Rong Yan gracefully and said, ¡°Like you said, Grandpa was the one who decided on it. Get Grandpa to be your secretary then. I shall pass.¡± Rong Yan red at Luo Anning who left before him, clenched his fists tightly and thought to himself, Luo Anning, I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t subdue you! ... As soon as Luo Anning arrived at Baina International, Xu Zhiyuan immediately rushed to the entrance to wee her. ¡°Assistant Xu, have you arranged for me to take on a position in the office?¡± Luo Anning asked while walking behind Xu Zhiyuan. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ve appointed you as the deputy leader of the nning department. I¡¯ll now show you around the office of the nning department so that you can get familiar with it. That would make your future job easier,¡± said Xu Zhiyuan while pressing the elevator button. Chapter 122 - The Chaos Rises Again (7)

Chapter 122: The Chaos Rises Again (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The staff members of Baina International all knew that Luo Anning was the wife of Rong Yan. Hence, they greeted her one after another as soon as they saw Rong Yan¡¯s capable right-hand man entering together with Luo Anning. Luo Anning was not used to such circumstances and hence nodded with a faint smile. Xu Zhiyuan introduced her to everyone in the nning department and left after the employees weed her enthusiastically. ¡°Young Madam, these are the annual projects that we¡¯re working on at the moment. We¡¯re trying to tie up the loose ends and fine-tune the details... This is Xiao Zhang... this is Li Lan... this is Wang Xu... and this is Xiao Fei, she¡¯s in charge of taking care of you so you may feel free to give her any instruction... This is... ¡± The leader of the nning department was a middle-aged man who was kind, jovial, friendly and chatty. He did not feel restrained just because of Luo Anning¡¯s identity. Hence, Luo Anning managed to be familiar with the job scope and work flow thanks to his introduction. Luo Anning pressed a button on the office line and instructed, ¡°Xiao Fei, please bring me a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± After ending the call, Luo Anning rubbed her shoulders and before she even knew it, an entire morning had passed. The work and tasks that she had toplete, posed no challenge to her. However, therge workload still made her feel rather fatigued. She got tired easily after working. Perhaps, it was the side effect of resting for 2 years. ¡°Young Madam, here¡¯s the coffee that you asked for,¡± Xiao Fei said while handing her the coffee that she had just brewed. ¡°Thank you.¡± Luo Anning grabbed it smilingly and continued, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t address me as Young Madam from now on. You may address me as Deputy Leader or Miss Luo.¡± Xiao Fei got a great shock but she still nodded politely nheless. Her face turned red and swollen because of her nervousness. ¡°Got it, Young Madam... I mean, Deputy Leader.¡± Luo Anning chuckled and thought to herself, what a kindhearted girl. She then waved and gestured for her to leave. She sipped on the fragrant and velvety coffee and developed a new impression of Xiao Fei. Just as she was about to get ready to work, her mobile phone began to ring. ¡°Deputy Leader Luo, please bring the project files that we¡¯re currently handling and the proposal for the cooperation with MK Bank, to my office. You have three minutes to do so.¡± Beep-beep-beep... Rong Yan ended the call as soon as he finished speaking. Is he going to pester me to no end!?! He is actually so despicable and shameless! Luo Anning hung up angrily and searched for the documents regarding the cooperation with MK Bank, after which she sorted them and then exited the office. When she entered the elevator, she suddenly remembered that MK Bank was owned by Laurent¡¯s family. Their branch in Ennd was mainly in charge of the MK project, even though the headquarters participated too. It was one of theirrgest current projects. Strictly speaking, she was not actually allowed to take on such arge-scale ongoing project. Yet, the nning department allowed her to take over the MK project... Could it be Heaven¡¯s will? Do they want me to take on the cooperation with Laurent and MK? Laurent York, I said that I would put you through a living hell as long as I am alive... Staring at the information and documents about MK Bank, Luo Anning smirked ambiguously. Luo Anning arrived at the luxurious CEO¡¯s office and ced the documents on Rong Yan¡¯s office desk, after which she said nonchntly, ¡°CEO, the documents that you want are here.¡± Rong Yan looked up and noticed the smirk on her lips. He expressed assent and gestured for her toe forth. Luo Anning was in high spirits and hence walked towards him. Rong Yan pulled her, catching her off guard and caused her to fall onto hisp. Chapter 123 - The Chaos Rises Again (8)

Chapter 123: The Chaos Rises Again (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan held her in his embrace and murmured, ¡°Honey, you smell so good.¡± What is going on!?! Luo Anning stared at Rong Yan who had be extremely lecherous and thought to herself, we¡¯re in the office, alright!?! She pushed Rong Yan¡¯s handsome face away and eximed, ¡°Rong Yan, you¡¯d better behave yourself. We¡¯re in the office, not a ce where you can give in to your sexual desires!¡± He inched towards her again and sucked on her lower lip gently to tease her. Gazing at her with his dark and gloomy eyes, he said, ¡°Luo Anning, you were the one who seduced me and got me tempted with your business suit. If I don¡¯t get enticed by your attire, I can¡¯t be called a man.¡± Luo Anning barked in exasperation, ¡°Who seduced you!?! Shameless!¡± ¡°You. It¡¯s not your first day knowing me. Isn¡¯t it a littlete for you to find out now that I¡¯m shameless?¡± ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, I¡¯m being serious. Hurry and let go of me. I¡¯ve been up here for such a long time. What are the members of the nning department going to think of me?¡± She did not want to get into trouble on her first day of work. Rong Yan frowned and said in annoyance, ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡± He then kissed her forcefully. Luo Anning tried to resist and leaned back continuously, after which Rong Yan held her down forcefully. She insisted on dodging whenever he chased. Rong Yan was infuriated. He smacked Luo Anning who shrieked in pain, after which he smiled smugly... ¡°Mm... No... ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s began panting heavily, feeling exasperated about the fact that he often went against her. ¡°CEO... these are the documents that you need for this afternoon¡¯s meeting. I¡¯ve already organized them for you... they¡¯re ready... ¡± All of a sudden, the doors of the office were pushed open by the female secretary who was astonished because she did not expect to be greeted with such a steamy scene... Luo Anning was greatly taken aback too. She immediately pushed Rong Yan and turned as red as a tomato before adjusting her shirt, even though two of the buttons had alreadye undone. She cussed Rong Yan in her head. Rong Yan¡¯s face grew sullen and he red daggers at his secretary. ¡°Who said you coulde in? Get lost!¡± Damn it. She really ruined things for me. How infuriating! He thought. He finally got Luo Anning to give in and was almost going to get intimate with her. Yet, his secretary showed up at the wrong time and ruined things. He wished he could throw his secretary down the building. Sensing Rong Yan¡¯s daunting and murderous gaze, the secretary said in a shaky voice, ¡°Yes... yes, CEO, I... I¡¯ll scram now. At once!¡± She closed the door carefully and scurried back to her own cubicle. Luo Anning adjusted her clothes and got a grip on herself before getting up from Rong Yan¡¯sp. Rong Yan obviously would not let her go so easily. He grabbed her wrist, seemingly afraid that she would run away. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes and moved his hand away. ¡°Back to the nning department of course. Do you think I¡¯d stay here to let you continue taking liberties with me?¡± Chapter 124 - The Chaos Rises Again (9)

Chapter 124: The Chaos Rises Again (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going to happen to it if you just leave like this?¡± Rong Yan grabbed her wrist obstinately and voiced his displeasure. Luo Anning nced at his member and snorted withughter. ¡°Take a cold bath or use your hands. You pick. I still have work to do so I won¡¯t entertain you any longer.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s face grew sullen and he shrugged her hand away. Gritting his teeth angrily, he hissed, ¡°Luo Anning, get lost. Don¡¯t be such an eyesore.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Luo Anning was in high spirits when she returned to her office in the nning department. Her heavy workload seemed to have be lovable all of a sudden too. The employees of the nning department noticed that she was smiling and blushing after making a trip to the CEO¡¯s office. Hence, they began to guess and specte on whether Luo Anning and Rong Yan were in a very loving rtionship, so much that they had actually gotten intimate with each other in the office during work time. After getting off from work, Luo Anning was preparing to go out for lunch when she coincidentally ran into Rong Yan who was also going out for lunch. Since it was boring to eat alone, she decided to walk towards Rong Yan and ask him what he would be eating for lunch, in hopes of having lunch together with him. That way, she would not have to fuss over what to eat for lunch. To her surprise, Rong Yan was still furious over what she had done to him in the office. Upon sight of her approaching him, he humphed coldly and clipped, ¡°Do I know you?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s smile stiffened and she thought to herself, fine, if he wants to bear a grudge! ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t know me, so be it. I don¡¯t know you either. Hey, could you please get out of my way?¡± Luo Anning patted his arm and strutted away gracefully in her stilettos. However, before she could even take a few steps, she felt someone knocking into her shoulder, thus causing her to almost fall onto the ground. She turned around, only to realize that the idiot was the scumbag, Rong Yan! ¡°Rong Yan, you petty man! I hope you die from your lunch,¡± Luo Anning muttered under her breath while rubbing her painful shoulder and walking away. ... Luo Anning entered a Thai cuisine restaurant and took a seat before ordering some dishes. While seated nonchntly, she began to think about the cooperation with MK Bank. What should she do to make MK rescind the contract and end up having their reputation ruined... Du Xiaoran informed her that Laurent was being tortured in the castle and had not gone out in almost half a month. However, there had been batches of doctors who consecutively moved into the castle. Be it Rong Yan, Du Xiaoran or Mo Qiange, she would never allow either of them to prosecute Laurent because she wanted to do it herself. Death would be too easy of a punishment for Laurent. After being abused by Laurent two years ago, and once again after two years, Luo Anning had made her mind up to make Laurent pay for everything that she had done. Actually, it seemed rather strange to Luo Anning that Laurent would develop such a peculiar disease out of nowhere. She wondered, could it be that Heaven is punishing her and giving her her retribution? After giving it some thought, Luo Anning deduced that her guess must have been wrong. If Heaven had really acknowledged her sins, there would not be any crooks in this world. The dishes that she had ordered were soon served. Luo Anning decided to stop pondering over Laurent¡¯s plight which made her feel annoyed, and decided to focus on eating. When she was halfway through her meal, she received a call from a bodyguard who was protecting Ou Lixue. She was rather apprehensive and bewildered about why the bodyguard had called her at this time, but she quickly answered the call. At the next second, she dropped her chopsticks onto the table. ¡°What did you say? Repeat yourself! Where did Ou Lixue go!?!¡± Chapter 125 - The Chaos Rises Again (10)

Chapter 125: The Chaos Rises Again (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Miss Ou said that she would be going to the set to audition for a role. We waited outside until the audition was over. When we went to search for her, those people said that they didn¡¯t see Miss Ou entering at all.¡± ¡°Look for her! Send more people to split up and find her. You can¡¯t let anything happen to her! Due to the fact that she had left in a hurry because she was eager about finding Ou Lixue, she knocked into someone whom she apologized to before scrambling away. To her surprise, someone grabbed her forcefully. Thinking it was Rong Yan, she turned around to re at him furiously while thinking to herself, haven¡¯t I already apologized? What more does he want? However, she gaped in shock when she realized that it was Feng Churui. Just as she was about to curse, she stopped and fell silent. Feng Churui asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry. Where are you rushing off to?¡± ¡°I have something urgent to attend to. Young Master Feng, I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Before Feng Churui could even react, Luo Anning hurriedly scurried away. Feng Churui fell deep into thought while watching her vanish out of sight... ... Halfway through her journey to the address of the set of the entertainmentpany, which was given to her by the bodyguard, she received a call from Ou Lixue. After taking a look at the number, Luo Anning heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Ou Lixue, why did you go missing for no reason!?! Where are you now?¡± ¡°Young Madam Rong, I¡¯m at Qingxin Hospital now. Could you make a trip here... No one wants to be my friend anymore ever since I helped you set Xinya up... ¡± Luo Anning was rather repulsed by her words ¡®set up¡¯. However, upon hearing that she was in the hospital, she immediately hung up and headed to Qingxin hospital. When she arrived, she found Ou Lixue who was being put on the drip, and walked towards her. She took a seat beside her and questioned in a hostile manner, ¡°Ou Lixue, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d be going for an audition? Why couldn¡¯t I find you on set? Why have you ended up in the hospital?¡± Ou Lixue¡¯s eyes were ssy and they suddenly turned red when she stared at Luo Anning who frowned in confusion. ¡°Young Madam Rong, I regret it now... I shouldn¡¯t have helped you set Xinya up. I don¡¯t have any friends now and it¡¯s going to be tough for me to secure my footing in the showbiz industry. I really regret it now... ¡± Ou Lixue¡¯s voice was rather high-pitched and everyone in the room frantically turned to look at her. Upon sight of Luo Anning, the Young Madam of a wealthy family, everyone began to gossip. ¡°Shut up!¡± Luo Anning scanned her surroundings before lowering her volume. ¡°Ou Lixue, what are you getting up to? Did you get me toe here, just to hear you say that you¡¯re regretting it? Besides, it is a matter of fact that you were the one who leaked the information. How is that called setting you up?¡± Seemingly having suddenly realized the inappropriateness of her words, Ou Lixue smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Madam Rong. I shouldn¡¯t have acted that way.¡± She instructed the nurse to remove the needle from her arm and suggested that they go to the rooftop to speak privately since it would be inconvenient to do so in the room. Luo Anning promised her apprehensively and followed her to the rooftop while keeping her guard up. Ou Lixue was not in high spirits throughout and seemed to be extremely lethargic. ... One hourter in the office of Baina International. After answering a call, Xu Zhiyuan anxiously barged into the meeting room and leaned towards Rong Yan. ¡°Young Master Rong, bad news. Young Madam has been used of attempted murder and she¡¯s already been arrested by the police!¡± Upon hearing her words, his face turned sullen and he said with a murderous gaze and in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the police station now!¡± Chapter 126 - She’s A Murderer (1)

Chapter 126: She¡¯s A Murderer (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ... In the police station. Two uniformed police officers were seated in front of the interrogation desk and they removed their hats sternly before cing them on the table. He then grabbed a pen and a statement log. Seated in front of them was Luo Anning who was handcuffed to the chair. The dim yellow light made the room look exceptionally oppressive. ¡°Your name?¡± The police asked. Luo Anning answered, ¡°Luo Anning.¡± ¡°Gender?¡± Luo Anning looked down and answered, ¡°Female.¡± ¡°Age?¡± ¡°23...¡± ¡°What¡¯s your profession?¡± ¡°The Deputy Leader of Baina International¡¯s nning department.¡± The policeman nodded and asked again, ¡°Where were you when the incident took ce? What were you doing? Do you have an eyewitness?¡± Luo Anning looked up and eximed firmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Ou Lixue. She was the one who fell off the rooftop herself. I want to see my Lawyer. Otherwise, I refuse to answer any more questions!¡± Seeing that she had be stern and assertive, the policeman began to get a little worried and afraid, especially since she was Rong Yan¡¯s Wife. However, he began to get aggressive and domineering after thinking about the fact that there was sufficient evidence to prove that she was the murderer. The policeman mmed his hand against the table forcefully and hollered, ¡°You¡¯d better behave andply with the police. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have a hard time! Deliberate murder is a serious crime and the First Lady was present too. Do you really think you can put the matter to rest, just by pulling your connections!?!¡± ¡°The First Lady?¡± Luo Anning muttered. Acting as if it were true, the police said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid now? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d bettere clean obediently and cooperate with us. If you do, you might get a lighter sentence.¡± Luo Anning was flustered. The incident that took ce an hour ago was still fresh in her memory and even she had no idea what was going on. When she made it to the rooftop with Ou Lixue, thetter had already grabbed her hands before she could even react. Ou Lixue then began weeping and expressing her regret over helping Luo Anning set Luo Xinya up. She remembered calling Ou Lixue a lunatic and yelling at her, trying to get her to let go. Ou Lixue then paced backwards in horror and fell backwards when she hit the railings on the rooftop. Luo Anning tried to grab her hand to pull her up, but Ou Lixue plunged downwards straightaway like a kite with a broken string. There were 37 floors in the hospital building and hence, Ou Lixue immediately fell to her death as her body waspletely dismembered. Luo Anning could no longer remember what happened in the end. All she could hear was the sounds of Ou Lixue screaming as she fell... By the time she recovered from the shock, she had already been handcuffed and was being brought to the interrogation room. The scene of her yelling at Ou Lixue and telling her to shut up in the ward, turned into evidence of her agenda to kill Ou Lixue out of spite, so as to shut thetter up. The surveince cameras on the rooftop happened to have captured the scene of her and Ou Lixue being embroiled in a scuffle. Atst, she was seen extending her hands and pushing Ou Lixue off the rooftop... Since there was evidence, she could note up with any legitimate excuse at all... At this moment, Rong Yan¡¯s limousine convoy blocked the entrance of the police station. A bunch of bodyguards alighted from the car domineeringly, with the handsome and dashing Rong Yan taking the lead. Upon receiving the news, the Bureau Chief scurried out of the door to wee the prestigious Rong Yan. Feigning ignorance, he asked, ¡°Young Master Rong, what brings you here to the police station?¡± Chapter 127 - She’s A Murderer (2)

Chapter 127: She¡¯s A Murderer (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Chen Keming, who gave you the audacity to take Luo Anning away!?!¡± Rong Yan kicked Chen Keming mercilessly with a daunting expression on his face. Chen Keming smiled conscientiously after being kicked. He then said servilely, ¡°Young Master Rong, we only arrested Young Madam Rong after receiving some orders from the higher ups. Back then, the First Lady was out to meet a friend and she said that the incident was horrifying. She also wanted us to conduct a thorough investigation on the case and prosecute the murderer... ¡± ¡°Did you guys see her killing anyone?¡± Rong Yan tried his best to suppress his anger. ¡°The surveince cameras at the crime scene captured Young Madam pushing the deceased off the rooftop... There were also plenty of witnesses who imed that Young Madam had gotten into an argument with the victim and so, Young Madam¡¯s motive was established. The superiors ordered us to arrest her,¡± said Chen Keming whose heart pounded rapidly in fear. He could not afford to offend the saintly Rong Yan at all. However, he was more terrified of the First Lady. Once he makes a mistake, the consequences would be terrible. Rong Yan frowned, clearly not expecting things to be that serious. He barked angrily, ¡°Where is Luo Anning? I want to bail her. Release her immediately!¡± ¡°Young Madam Rong has just been interrogated and she¡¯s in the detention room now... Young Master Rong... um, the situation is very serious now. We¡¯ve already pinned Young Madam Rong as the murderer but she¡¯s yet to plead guilty. I¡¯m afraid... I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bail her out...¡± Chen Keming said fearfully in a shaky voice. ¡°Get lost! I insist on bailing Luo Anning out. I can effortlessly destroy this police station with the lift of a finger!¡± Rong Yan hollered. He grabbed Chen Keming by the cor andmanded, ¡°Take me to the detainment room!¡± Although Chen Keming had encountered all kinds of criminals and weathered all sorts of storms before, he was still intimidated by Rong Yan¡¯s stern and murderous expression. He frantically nodded and brought thetter to the detainment room. Upon arriving at the detainment room, Rong Yan kicked Chen Keming angrily and stared at Luo Anning who was seated on the ground. Upon hearing the noises, Luo Anning slowly raised her head, only to see the angry expression on Rong Yan¡¯s face. Why is he here? she wondered. Could it be that he had already found out about me being used of Ou Lixue¡¯s murder? He must detest me for smearing the Rong Family¡¯s name instead of bringing them glory. The stock prices of Baina International are definitely going to plunge now that I have been used of murder. She stared at Rong Yan in shock as her mind was filled with thoughts. However, Rong Yan kept his gloomy eyes fixed on the icy cold handcuffs that were around her slender wrists. The two of them looked at each other through the bars, one standing still like a deity while the other seated on the ground pathetically, remaining silent. ¡°Open the door!¡± Rong Yan instructed Chen Keming while staring at Luo Anning. Chen Keming dared not reject him and hence hurriedly got the police officers to open the door with the key. At the instant that the door was opened, Rong Yan entered, not bothered by the filth at all. He walked towards Luo Anning and stared at her from above. Her heartbeat slowed down and she stared at him, waiting for him to lose his temper. However, the storm that she had expected did not happen. Rong Yan pulled her up from the ground and held onto her mmy hand. Caressing her haggard face with his other hand, he asked, ¡°Does your hand hurt?¡± Chapter 128 - She’s A Murderer (3)

Chapter 128: She¡¯s A Murderer (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning looked up at him in bewilderment and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you... not angry?¡± I have been suspected of murder and there is sufficient evidence as well as eyewitnesses. There is even an arrest warrant. I just haven¡¯t been prosecuted yet. Isn¡¯t he angry? Logically speaking, Rong Yan ought to be infuriated since he was usually angsty and short-tempered. Why is he behaving so strangely then? ¡°Why should I be angry?¡± Rong Yan questioned. He then smacked her head. ¡°I¡¯m being suspected of murder,¡± Luo Anning said, staring at him nkly. ¡°Did youmit murder then?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Rong Yan sounded extremely nonchnt, as if he was just talking about the weather. ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Luo Anning asked in astonishment, staring at him with her eyes wide open. Upon hearing her words, Rong Yan¡¯s face turned sullen, as if it would be mushy for him to say that he believed her. After a moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡± In other words, he was trying to say, who else should I trust, if not you? Luo Anning teared up and nced at Rong Yan, finding him to be extremely pleasing to the eye. She even found his bad temper to be adorable. Although they did not have feelings for each other, they were married. It was not like him to not me or criticize her at this juncture. Instead, he chose to believe her. She suddenly felt that Rong Yan was kind hearted even though he was bad-tempered and was rather erratic. At least, he chose to believe her during such a grave situation. That was much more heartwarming than a vow. Rong Yan grabbed her wrist and his beautiful brows furrowed. He slowly grazed his finger against the red welts on her arm and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile. A small injury like this won¡¯t hurt,¡± Luo Anning shook her head and chuckled. It was the first smile that had graced her face ever since she was handcuffed and sent to the police station. However, her smile made Rong Yan¡¯s eyes constrict and he grew even angrier. He barked, ¡°Chen Keming, hurry up and remove the handcuffs!¡± The head of the police department who was in his forties, was actually at the beck and call of a 20-something-year-old chap, Rong Yan. How could he not be embarrassed? Chen Keming frantically snatched the key away from the police officer and scurried towards Luo Anning to unlock the handcuffs. All of the police officers hurriedly looked down, for fear that Rong Yan would vent his anger on them. Honestly, they wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to arrest Luo Anning if it weren¡¯t because of the First Lady¡¯s instructions... The First Lady did notmand as much power as Rong Yan did in S City, and his influence over the citizens in Asia were not to be trifled with. A slight mistakemitted by the policeman would result in the police station being destroyed, just like what Rong Yan said. Apart from letting Rong Yan bail Luo Anning out, they would be willing to do anything to serve her and please her without any objections. After the handcuffs were removed, Luo Anning rubbed her wrist and nced at Rong Yan before asking softly, ¡°Young Master Rong, aren¡¯t you acting a little too hysterically? We¡¯re in a police station after all... ¡± Chapter 129 - She’s A Murderer (4)

Chapter 129: She¡¯s A Murderer (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This is their territory, Young Master Rong! Aren¡¯t you being too maniacal? Rong Yan raised his brows nonchntly and asked, ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re belittling your husband?¡± Luo Anning took a glimpse at his sullen expression and said smilingly, ¡°Fine, take it that I never said that.¡± ¡°Well taught.¡± Rong Yan caressed her head, as if he were patting a pet. The two of thempletely ignored the fact that they were in the detainment room, and continued chatting with each other, causing the policemen to be dumbfounded. Xu Zhiyuan broke out into sweat and he thought to himself, Young Master Rong, you¡¯re here to rescue Young Madam, not to flirt with her! The two of them chatted for a while before Rong Yan stared at her and gently grazed his hand against her haggard face. ¡°Are you still afraid now?¡± Luo Anning thought to herself in astonishment, did he actually see through me? Although she remained calm on the surface, she was undeniably terrified when it was proven from the surveince camera footage that she had a motive for murder. Was he just casually chatting with me for the sake of distracting me so that I won¡¯t be so tense? Luo Anning was extremely touched. She hugged him and buried her face in his chest. He said, ¡°No, not at all... ¡± She believed that Rong Yan had a way to prove her innocence, just like how she believed that he was her husband. Rong Yan tugged her hair and said sternly all of a sudden, ¡°The matter is a little tricky. I¡¯ll do my best to investigate and get to the bottom of the truth as soon as possible. I¡¯ll have no choice but to leave you here for now. It¡¯s going to be hard on you.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± said Luo Anning. She was not that fragile or pampered, and had been through all kinds of pain and torment before. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Rong Yan said with a nod. She was still trying to n her next move. Xu Zhiyuan reminded gently, ¡°Young Master Rong, it¡¯s almost time for the press conference.¡± It turned out, there had already been arge group of reporters gathered to report about Luo Anning¡¯s arrest. Now, the entire nation had already found out about Luo Anning being suspected of murder. The stockholders of Baina International had also anxiously begun to sell off all of the Baina International stocks that they owned. At this moment, Rong Yan, the CEO of Baina International would naturally step up to give them all an exnation. He also tried to appease them and salvage the image of Baina International. He bent forward to give Luo Anning a kiss before letting go of her and saying, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯lle to see you again tonight.¡± Luo Anning knew how serious the situation was, and that he had plenty of things to handle at this moment. ¡°Go ahead and get busy. You don¡¯t have toe and visit me tonight. Nothing will happen to me here.¡± Rong Yan gazed at her for a while before turning around to leave. When they began to get further and further away, Luo Anning could hear Rong Yan berating Chen Keming angrily and ordering him not to ill-treat her. She also heard him threatening to teach Chen Keming a lesson if Luo Anning were to be harmed. Upon hearing his words, Luo Anning chuckled and a warm and fuzzy feeling filled her heart. She suddenly felt warm all over too. In the luxurious holding room of the Baina International office tower, a press conference was going on and Rong Yan was making a speech about the murder that Luo Anning was involved in. Rong Yan sat in the leading seat and nced at the reporters with a stern and menacing gaze. He said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll be rifying things about the murder on Luo Anning¡¯s behalf. She has been maligned.¡± Chapter 130 - She’s A Murderer (5)

Chapter 130: She¡¯s A Murderer (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The reporters were instantly bbergasted. The reporter asked, ¡°Young Master Rong, why are you still insisting that Young Madam Rong is innocent despite there being so much evidence and eyewitnesses? There is even surveince camera footage too. Have you already deduced that you can let this matter blow over by abusing your authority?¡± Those words were like a stone that raised a thousand ripples. The reporters continued to bombard Rong Yan with questions. ¡°Young Master Rong, ording to the ounts of numerous eyewitnesses, the victim Ou Lixue got into a squabble with Young Madam Rong about the framing of Luo Xinya, right before her death. She lost control of her emotions and the argument itself is the motive for Young Madam Rong¡¯s murder. Why are you so sure that Young Madam Rong is innocent?¡± ¡°Young Master Rong, we understand that you¡¯re trying to defend her but there is solid evidence now. Don¡¯t you think that you ought to be appeasing the victim¡¯s family instead of defending Young Madam Rong?¡± ¡°Young Master Rong, the entire world is now paying close attention to the case of Young Madam Rong being suspected of murder. In fact, the case could be considered to have a huge controversial effect. As the CEO of Baina International, what are you nning to do next about this public rtions crisis?¡± Rong Yan¡¯s frown creased deeper with every question that was posed to him. Standing beside him, Xu Zhiyuan could sense the icy cold aura of his. He sneered while staring at the overbearing reporters. Rong Yan raised his hand slightly and stared at everything that was taking ce, as if the scene around him was going on in slow-motion. Themotion quietened down and once there wasplete silence, he smirked. Staring at the cameras, he spoke in an alluring voice, and sounded extremely calm and confident. ¡°I express my deepest condolences to the deceased, Ou Lixue¡¯s family over her death. However, I only have one thing to say about the maligning of my wife and the usatory statements of her murdering Ou Lixue intentionally. It¡¯s not up to me to decide if she has murdered Ou Lixue intentionally or not, but the decision doesn¡¯t lie with you guys either. The judge is the only one who can make the final verdict. Before the verdict is out, I don¡¯t wish to hear about any media personnel ndering my wife and making false statements about her character. Otherwise, you may get ready to receive a letter from Baina International¡¯swyer.¡± Rong Yan sprung up after he finished speaking. Standing at 1.86m tall, he towered over the reporters and nced at them derisively before leaving with a smirk on his face. He couldn¡¯t stand staring at them any longer! After getting a better understanding of the case, Rong Yan headed to the Government Office. Due to the fact that he had called Feng Churui beforehand, thetter had already transferred all of the copies of the documents regarding the case, to his office. ¡°Mayor, Young Master Rong is here,¡± Secretary Wu reported after knocking on the door and entering. Feng Churui looked up to see Rong Yan strutting in and thumping himself down onto the couch, appearing worried and anxious. Feng Churui chuckled and gestured for Secretary Wu to go make some tea. He then grabbed the documents on the table and walked towards the couch. He took a seat and said, ¡°These are the copies of the information regarding Luo Anning¡¯s case. ording to the surveince camera footage, Luo Anning and Ou Lixue had a scuffle on the rooftop and Ou Lixue fell off afterwards.¡± Rong Yan grabbed it and flipped through it, including the statements of the eyewitnesses. Chapter 131 - The Princess-Themed Room Designed By Rong Yan

Chapter 131: The Princess-Themed Room Designed By Rong Yan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Luo Anning is not such a person,¡± said Rong Yan. Greatly taken aback, Feng Churui immediately looked at him in amusement and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you concerned about Luo Anning?¡± Rong Yan looked up and nced at him while scrutinizing the documents. Instead of answering his question, he said, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± ¡°Yan, this is not your usual behavior,¡± Feng Churui said smilingly while shaking his head. Rong Yan temporarily put down his documents and nced at his close friend with raised brows. ¡°Oh? How am I supposed to behave then?¡± Feng Churui did notugh as he gazed at Rong Yan with knowing eyes. There were some things that need not be said. He shifted his gaze onto the documents before changing the subject. ¡°This case is a little tricky. The First Lady happened to be visiting a friend in Qingxin Hospital in inclothes when the incident took ce. Ou Lixue plunged onto the ground at a spot that was not too far away from the First Lady. Hence, the First Lady insisted that investigations be conducted.¡± Rong Yan said with a frown, ¡°Luo Anning said that she didn¡¯t push Ou Lixue. I believe her. However, all of the evidence is pointing towards her so I¡¯m afraid that the police might charge her and we¡¯ll have to fight this in court. Things will get trickier when that happens.¡± There would be some scheduling time in between the filing for charges and the court trial. During the scheduling period, Luo Anning would have to be detained temporarily. That was something that Rong Yan did not wish to see. His browsing speed increased continuously and Rong Yan finally mmed the document down onto the coffee table, after which he leaned back against the couch and said, ¡°Rui, help me look after Luo Anning while I make a trip to the capital.¡± ¡°Are you nning to look for Old Mr. Jiang?¡± ¡°Yes. Like you said, this case is tricky because of the First Lady and we¡¯re currently not even allowed to bail Luo Anning out. Hence, I have no choice but to look for Grampy.¡± Old Mr. Jiang was Jiang Peihua¡¯s father, Jiang Tianxiong, who was also Rong Yan¡¯s maternal grandfather. While the Rong Family was the richest family in Asia, the Jiang Family was a family of politicians, just like the Feng Family. The Jiang Family and the Feng Family were both involved in the military and hence could be considered to have a significant amount of power and authority. Back then, Jiang Tianxiong did not approve of Jiang Peihua¡¯s decision to marry Rong Yan¡¯s father, andter on, even got extremely infuriated with Rong Yan¡¯s father because of some matters. Ever since then, the two families have distanced themselves from each other. Although he could not stand Rong Yan¡¯s father, Jiang Tianxiong still doted on his outstanding grandson, Rong Yan. The two of them would speak over the phone once every month and of course, he would do it secretly behind Old Mr. Rong¡¯s and Jiang Peihua¡¯s back. Feng Churui patted Rong Yan on his shoulder and said supportively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely hand down the instructions. I won¡¯t let Luo Anning suffer.¡± ... In Waterside Residences. Luo Xinya who had been down and out for more than a month, sneered as soon as she saw the news reports. ¡°Mother, hurry and look. Luo Anning has been arrested for murder. I bet she¡¯s going to get a death sentence.¡± Li Yn was in the midst of applying a sheet of facial mask on her face. When she heard her daughter¡¯s words, she immediately looked up and kept her eyes fixed on theputer screen,pletely ignoring the fact that the mask was falling off of her face. She then pped her hands together andughed out loud. She turned around and hugged Luo Xinya agitatedly while saying, ¡°Ah, my daughter, look, look, look, the person who caused you harm is now facing her retribution! You should be happy now. The most damage you¡¯ve suffered is probably just the loss of your modeling job but that¡¯s nothing muchpared to Luo Anning whose life is now in danger. Hahahaha... ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. Once she gets a death sentence, I¡¯ll definitely buy some firecrackers and set them off in the yard to celebrate!¡± Luo Xinyaughed maliciously as her eyes glistened. Chapter 132 - The Princess-Themed Room Designed By Rong Yan (2)

Chapter 132: The Princess-Themed Room Designed By Rong Yan (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning, I shall see how you die! Not only did you set me up, you even influenced and instigated Ou Lixue to embarrass me in front of the entire nation. This is your retribution for provoking me! Luo Zhiquan rushed home from work to see that Luo Xinya and her mother were watching the news gleefully. Thus, he asked, ¡°What are you guys looking at?¡± Luo Xinya turned around and waved at Luo Zhiquan. ¡°Father, what brings you home? Hurry,e and take a look. Luo Anning has been arrested for murder!¡± Luo Zhiquan grinned before pulling a long face again. ¡°Yuhua, Xinya, go upstairs and make yourselves look more elegant and presentable. We¡¯re going to the police stationter.¡± Upon hearing that they were going to the police station, Luo Xinya quickly stared at Luo Zhiquan vigntly and asked coldly, ¡°Father, why do we have to go to the police station?¡± Li Yn could not understand it at all. ¡°Yeah, Zhiquan, Luo Anning has been arrested. Why do we have to go to the police station? We¡¯d better not go there at such a juncture, lest our luck gets affected.¡± Luo Zhiquan glowered at the two of them and said, ¡°What do you guys know? Luo Anning is my niece after all. She¡¯s been arrested now and I ought to find out more since I¡¯m her uncle. Besides, there are so many reporters who are paying attention to this case. There¡¯s no harm in us going.¡± Suddenly enlightened, Li Yn said, ¡°I get it now. If we go, the reporters will definitely write about how sentimental and family-oriented we are. They¡¯ll also paint a good image for us because we¡¯ve decided to visit even though she was the one who harmed her cousin, Xinya.¡± Li Yn smiled at the thought of her family getting a good reputation soon. She then pulled Luo Xinya upstairs while Luo Zhiquan nodded in satisfaction. They changed into fresh sets of clothes and headed to the police station. When Mo Qiange arrived at the police station after receiving the news, he happened to run into Luo Zhiquan and his family who were there to visit Luo Anning. The reporters were all crowding outside the police station because the murder case involved a famous female celebrity and the Young Madam of a wealthy family. ¡°CEO Mo, what a coincidence. Are you here to visit Anning too?¡± Luo Zhiquan asked smilingly. Li Yn stood by the side and smiled while letting the reporters snap photos of her. Dressed in a white dress and wearing a pair of shades that covered her face, Luo Xinya stood beside Li Yn. ¡°It really is a coincidence. It¡¯s not surprising that you¡¯re here to visit Anning, Mr. Luo. After all, you do need somepliments to clear your name, don¡¯t you?¡± As soon as Mo Qiange finished speaking, he turned around and entered the police station without even looking at the furious expression on Luo Zhiquan¡¯s face. Due to the connections that he pulled, Mo Qiange managed to quickly get inside the detainment room that Luo Anning was held in. As soon as he reached the room, he smirked and thought, This... is too absurd! The cold and hard metal bars had been wrapped by pink silk and the partition had also been covered by thick curtains. The police officers also had to ask for Luo Anning¡¯s permission before they could open the door to let the visitors in. The metal door was opened and Luo Anning lifted up the curtain to reveal her face. Upon sight of Mo Qiange, she said smilingly, ¡°Qiange, you¡¯re here.¡± She sounded reasonably jovial and it seemed that she was not that affected by the matter. At least, she had the right attitude and did not me herself or allow herself to stay in despair. Mo Qiange entered and instantly felt bbergasted when he was greeted with the sight of everything in there. Why did the detainment room turn into a pink princess-themed room? Chapter 133 - Don’t Be Afraid, I’m Here (1)

Chapter 133: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I¡¯m Here (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A satin curtain cascaded down from the ceiling and hovered over the luxurious and spacious round bed. There was also a European-style retro dressing table, a retro velvet chair and a pure white Persian carpet that covered the dark ground. Mo Qiange pursed his lips and his eyes began to twitch a little. ¡°Luo Anning, is this... ¡± Luo Anning was extremely embarrassed. However, she still nodded firmly and said what he wanted to hear. ¡°Yes, Rong Yan was the one who decorated this... princess-themed room.¡± Even Luo Anning found it to be incredibly absurd because they were in the detainment room. For Heaven¡¯s sake, who has ever decorated a detainment room and turned it into a Princess-themed one? Luo Anning felt that Rong Yan was the weirdest person she knew. After feeling bewildered, Mo Qiange snapped back to reality and asked solemnly, ¡°Anning, did anything happen before Ou Lixue¡¯s incident urred?¡± Greatly stunned, Luo Anning quickly frowned and tried to recall what happened. ¡°Before I met her, the bodyguard informed me that she was going to the film set for an audition. However, she went missingter and the bodyguards couldn¡¯t find her at all. When I rushed there to look for her, she called me to say that she was in Qingxin Hospital and wanted me to go look for her there. By the time I arrived, she strangely told me that she had begun regretting her decision to help Luo Xinya... I told her to shut up and she then made me follow her to the rooftop. I followed her without any doubts... When we reached the rooftop, she got really agitated and continuously told me that she regretted harming Luo Xinya and that I was the one who caused her to end up in such a pathetic state. She grabbed my arm forcefully and pushed me against the railing. I struggled to get out of her grip but by the time I retracted my hand, she had already fallen off the rooftop.¡± Seemingly still feeling traumatized, Luo Anning began to sound softer and softer. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she leaned backwards either but I¡¯m sure that I didn¡¯t push her. Most importantly, her eyes were out of focus and ssed over, a stark contrast from the bright gaze that was in her eyes when she was arguing with me moments before she fell to her death.¡± Mo Qiange remained silent for a long while before patting her back assuringly. ¡°In that case, the problem lies with Ou Lixue. You¡¯ve already sent bodyguards to protect her and I¡¯ve also actively tried to give her some jobs, ever since the previous incident. In that case, she definitely wouldn¡¯t regret harming Luo Xinya.¡± Luo Anning nodded, for she shared simr sentiments as him. Ou Lixue was truly acting too unusually. Which celebrity or member of the showbiz industry would get so worked up and angry because of theck of friends? In this industry where peoplee and go, true friendship does not exist and mutual interests are only temporary. If there were to be a strain on the rtionship because of a conflict of interests, those who were smart would never choose friendship. After all, one could always get new friends but once the interests are gone, there would not be such a fortunate opportunity again. ... After Mo Qiange left, silence was restored and nighttime arrived, making the detainment room look even more old and terrifying. Luo Anning tried to tell herself not to be scared but she could not stop thinking about the way Ou Lixue looked after her death. She had lost plenty of blood and the scene was absolutely horrifying and hair-raising. She could fool anyone except herself! Luo Anning opened herptop in a bid to distract herself. Unfortunately, she was greeted with the hot searches on the inte, which included her alleged murder and other reports about Ou Lixue. She mmed theptop shut and leaped onto the bed without even removing her shoes. She then grabbed the pink nket to protect herself, as if that would not make her feel afraid anymore. Chapter 134 - Don’t Be Afraid, I’m Here (2)

Chapter 134: Don¡¯t Be Afraid, I¡¯m Here (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Like humans who were afraid of ghosts, any slight disturbance or trouble would result in panic. She hid herself in her nket self-deceivingly, thinking that she would be able to protect herself well that way. Actually, it was just proof of her fear. Sheid in bed while Chen Keming served her dinner to her personally. Luo Anning simply answered sluggishly that she did not wish to eat, after which she hid her head in her nket again. Regardless of how hard Chen Keming tried to convince her, she simply did not have an appetite. It was good enough that the sight of Ou Lixue¡¯s mushed up and bloodied corpse did not make her throw up. Luo Anning could barely manage to drink any water, let alone eat. Due to the tremendous pressure that she was facing, she began to suffer from insomnia. She lifted a corner of the duvet and stared at the pinkptop before spacing out... In the middle of the night, she finally could not stay up any longer and thus fell asleep. However, she was not fully asleep and was instead, in a daze. It was true that one would tend to dream about the things that they mulled over in the day. She had a nightmare that night. She dreamt of Ou Lixue questioning her while being covered in blood, asking her why she had instigated her to harm Luo Xinya and why she wanted to kill her... ¡°No... don¡¯te near me... I didn¡¯t... You were the one who... fell off the rooftop yourself... don¡¯te near me... ¡± Luo Anning slipped into her nightmare and broke out into cold sweat while her forehead creased into a frown. She was in immense pain but she could not seem to wake up. She was so terrified that she began shivering uncontrobly. However, she was soon pulled into a warm embrace. He caressed her face gently with his dry hands and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here... don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be here for you.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s words seemed to be magical, for Luo Anning miraculously stopped murmuring after he spoke. She quietlyid in Rong Yan¡¯s arms like a porcin doll. Her face was so haggard and pale that he felt an immense heartache. Rong Yan stared at Luo Anning who was in his embrace and felt rather emotional to see how haggard she had be. Seeing that she had calmed down and that the nightmare seemed to be over, Rong Yan finally felt a sense of relief and lifted the duvet to pick her up and walk outside. Xu Zhiyuan stood outside the metal door. He had naturally heard the sounds of Luo Anning having a nightmare and hence, was not too shocked to see Rong Yan carrying Luo Anning out of the room. After all, Rong Yan had rushed off to see Old Mr. Jiang in the afternoon and only returned at night. He then headed straight to the police station to see Luo Anning without even going home. Clearly, she meant a great deal to Rong Yan. The Bureau Chief Chen Keming was the leader of the police officers. Due to the fact that he had already received orders from his superiors, no one dared to stop Rong Yan from taking Luo Anning away. ... Luo Anning did not fall into a deep sleep in the first ce. When she felt someone moving her body, she immediately woke up, only to be greeted with the sight of Auntie Li removing her clothes. Before she could even react, she shrieked in terror and barked, ¡°What are you doing!?!¡± Auntie Li was initially astonished and she stared at her with red and swollen eyes. ¡°Young Madam, are you awake? Young Master Rong saw that you weren¡¯t sleeping well so he instructed us to help you wash up so that you can sleepfortably.¡± Luo Anning quickly grabbed her clothes and shook her head. ¡°Auntie Li, I can manage on my own. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go get some rest.¡± Auntie Li hesitated for a moment and nced at her worriedly while giving her some reminders. She then left. Luo Anning¡¯s mind was in a whirlwind and she had no idea how she had returned to Luxury Mansion, nor did she register what Auntie Li said about Rong Yan¡¯s instructions. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Suddenly feeling a warm and coarse hand on her forehead, Luo Anning snapped out of her trance and nced at his handsome face with her gorgeous eyes. She was instantly stunned. Chapter 135 - Obedient Children Are Favorable (1)

Chapter 135: Obedient Children Are Favorable (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What is he doing here? Didn¡¯t the people in the detainment room say that he had already gone to the Capital? He should be there right now. How did he appear in front of me so miraculously? Luo Anning scanned her surroundings and opened her mouth slightly in shock as she wondered, since when did I return to Luxury Mansion!?! She had just gone to sleep for a while and yet, she was now safe at home... How magical. Rong Yan watched as her expressions changed and he burst intoughter uncontrobly. He then chuckled and ruffled her hair. The tension that had built up within her because of the case, was actually miraculously relieved at this moment. ¡°Are you very shocked to see me, Honey?¡± Rong Yan asked while deliberately holding her slender waist and pressing his handsome face against hers. He began to blow his warm breath against her face. ¡°It¡¯s indeed... very shocking.¡± Luo Anning nodded and answered obediently. As soon as she finished speaking, she got a great shock and wondered, oh my god, since when have I be so obedient!?! Rong Yan caressed her head in satisfaction and asked with raised brows, ¡°Are you done speaking? It¡¯s time for you to shower now. Do you want me to shower you or would you like to do it yourself?¡± Luo Anning was extremely embarrassed and she thought, does he think that I still haven¡¯t woken up yet? ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can do it myself.¡± She then pushed him out of the bathroom, closed the door and leaned against the door. She closed her eyes and almost thought that they were dreaming. Did he bring me home when I was asleep? No matter, it wouldn¡¯t be that... terrifying if there¡¯s someone to apany me. Luo Anning took a shower and furiously tried to wash the bad luck off of her body. By the time she exited the bathroom after a long bath, she realized that Rong Yan had already fallen asleep while leaning against the bedside cab. However, he still looked rather elegant, with his long and slender legs ovepped and his hands on his stomach. He cocked his handsome face towards the side, allowing his fringe to cover his hard temple. Under the dim yellow light, his eyshes which were thicker than that of females, cast a shadow on his face, creating a beautiful sight. Luo Anning could not even bear to disrupt the beautiful scene. Rong Yan was a light sleeper and hence, he had already woken up when she opened the door of the bathroom. He simply did not wish to open his eyes and only wanted to see what Luo Anning would do to him while thinking that he was asleep. However, he was disappointed because Luo Anning did not do anything at all! Rong Yan suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Luo Anning who instinctively asked, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Seeing how careful she was, Rong Yan felt annoyed yet amused at the same time. It seemed she had be panicky ever since the death of Ou Lixue. He had merely opened his eyes and yet, he had already shocked her. Rong Yan could not help but miss the dauntless Luo Anning. However, no matter how dauntless she may be, she was still his woman at the end of the day, and she still needed his protection. He only pondered over it for a moment. He smirked and waved at Luo Anning, after which he said, ¡°Come here and get some sleep.¡± Luo Anning stared at the spot beside him and thought about the fact that he was shamelessly using her as a bolster. However, during such a sensitive period, she really needed somepany. Hence, she agreed without hesitation, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 136 - Obedient Children Are Favorable (2)

Chapter 136: Obedient Children Are Favorable (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Luo Anning finished speaking, she hurriedly scurried towards the bed like a little mudfish. She thenid down obediently beside Rong Yan. Her obedience made Rong Yan¡¯s heart melt and he looked down at her, feeling like she looked more and more like a porcin doll! He felt a strong urge to keep her in his pocket and protect her! Unable to control himself, he rubbed her head gently and said, ¡°Look, you look so much better when you¡¯re obedient.¡± His masculine scent wafted up into her nose and she finally felt a sense of relief. She finally stopped feeling fearful and asked upon hearing his words, ¡°Why?¡± Would my ugliness be his eyesore? ¡°Well because, obedient children should be doted on.¡± Rong Yan then held her tightly in his arms and stared at her beautiful eyes for a while before kissing her forehead. ¡°Go to sleep. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯m right here.¡± Feeling extremely touched, Luo Anning nodded and closed her eyes slowly. ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight... ¡± ... Luo Anning only woke up at eleven the next morning. She slept way better than she did in the detainment room, perhaps because she had Rong Yan to apany her. She woke up to discover that Rong Yan had already left long ago. The spot beside her was empty too. She got a grip on her emotions and headed downstairs after freshening up. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re awake. Young Master Rong specially instructed the cooks to brew you some soup to heal your senses. Drink some after breakfast. It¡¯ll help you cope with the shock.¡± Auntie Li walked towards her and held her. Luo Anning nodded and said with a faint smile, ¡°Got it.¡± She paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Auntie Li, didn¡¯t you guys read the news?¡± ¡°You mean the Ou Lixue incident?¡± asked Auntie Li. Luo Anning nodded and remained silent while Auntie Li patted the back of her hand and said smilingly, ¡°Young Madam, we¡¯ve lived under the same roof for two years. Of course I¡¯m sure what kind of a person you are. I¡¯d believe it if you were used of ying a prank on Ou Lixue but it¡¯s absolutely absurd to use you of murder!¡± Luo Anning was extremely touched to hear how much Auntie Li trusted her. She stared at the servants who were all smiling, and thought to herself, seems like only the people around me trust me. After breakfast, Luo Anning was made to finish the soup under Auntie Li¡¯s surveince. As soon as she sat on the couch, Auntie Li walked towards her again. She asionally nced out of the window and said, ¡°Young Master Rong said that he¡¯d be sending thewyer of Baina International here. Why isn¡¯t the headwyer here yet?¡± Speak of the devil. As soon as Auntie Li finished speaking, the bodyguard outside the door, entered together with a woman who sported a clean and short bob. She had on some light makeup and was d in an immacte business suit and stilettos. She was holding onto a ck briefcase and looked extremely stern and dominant, although she was quite a beautiful woman. She strutted towards Luo Anning and said gracefully, ¡°Young Madam Rong, good afternoon. I¡¯m Xu Mengjie, the headwyer of Baina International. Young Master Rong sent me here. You may address me as Lawyer Xu or Miss Xu. Whichever you may prefer. I¡¯m here to discuss with you about Ou Lixue¡¯s case. I hope you¡¯ll cooperate with me as far as possible, Young Madam Rong. Please try to recall everything that took ce during the incident.¡± Chapter 137 - Obedient Children Are Favorable (3)

Chapter 137: Obedient Children Are Favorable (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning nced at Xu Mengjie and asked hesitantly, ¡°Lawyer Xu, what¡¯s your rtionship with Assistant Xu?¡± Xu Mengjie coughed and pushed her gold-framed sses up her nose bridge before answering calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s younger sister.¡± Luo Anning nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I could tell.¡± Not only were their features simr, they even wore the same type of gold-framed sses and behaved like each other! The thought of it made Luo Anning chuckle a little. Hence, when she saw the awkward expression on Xu Mengjie¡¯s face, she waved and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken, I just think that you¡¯re just as amusing as Assistant Xu is.¡± They¡¯re not just amusing, they¡¯re incredibly interesting! Xu Mengjie pursed her lips and thought to herself, well, if being amusing is apliment I¡¯ll take it. The two of them chatted for a while and soon began to break the ice. Luo Anning then tried to recall what happened during the incident. Although Old Mr. Jiang, the senior official, allowed Luo Anning to be out on bail, there was still a posse of police officers guarding outside the Luxury Mansion. After all, the entire nation was paying attention to the case and there was also sufficient evidence to prove that Luo Anning was the main suspect. Hence, it was necessary to take precautions against the possibility of Luo Anning fleeing! In the Mayor¡¯s office in the Government Office. Feng Churui, Rong Yan and Tang Chao were gathered together for the murder case involving Rong Yan¡¯s wife Luo Anning. Tang Chao was initially on a business trip in the US where he happened to run into Lu Momo. He then thought about how he should tease that adorable girl a little. However, before he could even make a move, he was summoned back to the nation by Rong Yan. Tang Chao stared at Rong Yan with amusement and whistled before saying, ¡°Yan, your wife is the most troublesome woman I know! She just got back from a mishap in Ennd a few days ago and yet, she¡¯s already involved in a suspected murder case. I really take my hat off to her. Oh, by the way, weren¡¯t you really mean to Luo Anning? Didn¡¯t you say that killing should be done by the underlings? Why did she stoop so low as to do it herself? I don¡¯t get it...¡± As soon as Tang Chao ended his sentence, Rong Yan grabbed his cigarette box and flung it at Tang Chao who grabbed it in time and wiped his handsome face. Glowering at Rong Yan in displeasure, he said, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? I was just making a casualment. Did you really have to take it out on my beloved face? You¡¯re so ruthless!¡± Tang Chao¡¯s anger had no effect on Rong Yan at all because thetter was extremely thick-skinned. He nced at him with disdain and said sternly, ¡°Luo Anning didn¡¯t kill anyone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a sellout! You forget your brothers when you have your wife. You actually hurt my face for the sake of Luo Anning!¡± While Tang Chao was stillining, Feng Churui cleared his throat, for fear that Tang Chao would be a punching bag for Rong Yan, if he dared to make a single sound. ¡°Alright, cut it out. Let¡¯s talk about the Ou Lixue case,¡± Feng Churui broke his silence and caught their attention. It was no wonder that they were childhood friends. They could put aside the bickering and immediately get serious about discussing serious matters, within just seconds. They truly shared a strong chemistry with each other. Seeing that Xu Mengjie was done with sorting the documents, Feng Churui said, ¡°Xu Mengjie found out from Luo Anning that Ou Lixue was emotionally unstable when she met Luo Anning. She even said out of the blue, that she regretted helping Luo Anning harm Luo Xinya.¡± Chapter 138 - There’s Something Wrong With This Woman (1)

Chapter 138: There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Woman (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ou Lixue and Luo Anning both knew that Ou Lixue was stating facts when she exposed Luo Xinya. Since she knew that it was the truth, why did she im that she had framed Luo Xinya? Well, framing and exposing meanpletely different things.¡± Tang Chao opened his cigarette box and pulled out a cigarette which he then ced in his mouth. ¡°The problem lies with Ou Lixue. Think about it, which woman in the showbiz industry doesn¡¯t have a scheming mind? Not only will she expose Luo Xinya¡¯s secrets, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to step all over Luo Xinya and climb her way up either. Before Ou Lixue met Luo Anning, she mysteriously disappeared from the film set for a long time. That¡¯s where the problem lies.¡± Rong Yan continued for him, ¡°When she disappeared, what did she do and who did she meet? What was the reason for her emotional breakdown? Why did she smear Luo Anning and use her of instigating her to frame and harm Luo Xinya...¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the one who has a feud with Luo Anning?¡± Feng Churui asked, voicing everyone¡¯s thoughts. The three of them immediately looked at each other and chorused in unison, ¡°Luo Xinya!¡± As soon as they did, Rong Yan said with disdain, ¡°Luo Xinya? Does she even have what it takes to blow things up to such an extent? Besides, she wouldn¡¯t have known about the First Lady¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Seemingly having thought about something, Tang Chao quickly sat up straight and asked, ¡°Is thest name of Luo Xinya¡¯s Mother Li? Her name is Li Yn, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rong Yan kicked him and teased, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you got bored of those women out there and you¡¯ve decided to have a change of taste? Are you going for exotic women for the sake of the thrill?¡± ¡°To hell with you! I wouldn¡¯t fall for that old hag even if I¡¯m blind. However, you guys seemed to have forgotten that Li Yn¡¯s aunt is friends with the First Lady!¡± Upon hearing his words, Feng Churui remained silent for a moment while trying to recall all the useful information. ¡°The information states that the First Lady and Li Yn¡¯s aunt met each other in middle school and they could be considered the best of friends. Later on, they lost contact with each other because the First Lady¡¯s father got promoted and transferred her to another school. Half a year ago, Li Yn¡¯s aunt was diagnosed with cancer and the two of them reunited because the First Lady really wanted to see her long lost best friend again... ¡± The more they analyzed the problem, the more they began to suspect that it was Luo Xinya. If it was not Luo Xinya, then it must be the Luo Family! The incident took ce when the First Lady was present. That was why the case became extremelyplicated and tricky even though it could have been dealt with much more simply. Under the pressure of the First Lady, the mayor of S City would obviously pin Luo Anning as the culprit of murder based on the evidence and eyewitnesses. In other words, Luo Anning would have been forced to undergo harsh treatment and interrogation, had she been of a humble background. What society wanted was a conclusion. Based on the evidence and eyewitnesses, they were all feeling outrage over Ou Lixue¡¯s untimely death and were trying to defend her. They wanted Luo Anning to be prosecuted and pay for her crime with her life. ... In an upscale apartment in London, a handsome and seductive manid sluggishly on the chaise couch while browsing through the Chinese international news channels using the remote control. ¡°Young Madam Rong has deliberately murdered C-list movie actress Ou Lixue, who had been pushed off the rooftop of a hospital, resulting in an instant death.¡± ¡°Young Madam Rong? Luo Anning?¡± Kristen muttered and continued with glistened eyes, ¡°Interesting... ¡± Chapter 139 - There’s Something Wrong With This Woman (2)

Chapter 139: There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Woman (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Catherine exited the room and happened to see the footage from the surveince cameras. She squinted and said in disdain, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this woman.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Kristen got up as he had his interest piqued. He waved at Catherine and beckoned for her toe to him. She then walked towards Kristen who pulled her into his arms and inched closer towards her. ¡°Where does the problem lie?¡± ¡°Her eyes. Unlike normal people, her eyes are out of focus and ssed over,¡± Catherine said coldly. ¡°Smart,¡± Kristen praised before giving her a kiss. He thenid down and ced his hands behind his head. ¡°Ou Lixue was hypnotized and her behavior had been controlled too.¡± Seeing that Kristen seemed to be interested in continuing to analyze it further, Catherine hissed with a frown, ¡°Kristen, surely you can¡¯t be thinking of being nosy and helping that woman again!?!¡± Catherine was almost infuriated. However, Kristen did not think much of it. Instead, he nced at Catherine calmly and snapped sternly, ¡°Catherine, do you need me to remind you about your status? Who are you to interfere with my decisions?¡± Catherine bit her lip indignantly and made eye contact with him for a long while before lowering his head and saying, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ... The days passed one by one and before he even knew it, a month was already up. Ou Lixue¡¯s corpse had already been cremated and her ashes were buried in Yangming Cemetery of S City. However, the case was not closed yet. Instead, the burial of Ou Lixue¡¯s ashes sparked an uproar in society. Luo Anning was ced under house arrest in Luxury Mansion and was not allowed to go anywhere else. She dared not look at the news reports and magazines, or even surf the inte. She was afraid ofing across criticism and hate that was directed at her and hence decided not to look at the tforms at all, lest she felt even worse. For the past week, Chen Keming would do his rounds at regr intervals and make her recount everything that happened on the day of the incident, without missing a single word. Luo Anning did not have a guilty conscience and hence, every attempt of Chen Keming¡¯s to make her leak a new detail, failed. There was no progress in the case and hence, the Serious Crime Investigation Unit of S City had already taken over. Rong Yan headed straight to the study after having his dinner. Luo Anning made a cup of tea and served it to Rong Yan. ¡°Are you not done with work yet?¡± Luo Anning then walked towards the desk slowly and ced the cup of tea on his right. As soon as she arrived, Rong Yan closed his documents and looked at her. Noticing the paleness of her face, he asked with a frown, ¡°Did you not take a nap this afternoon? Why do you look so awful?¡± Luo Anning shook her head and asked him, ¡°How¡¯s the case going? I can¡¯t keep staying here in the mansion. Besides, Ou Lixue¡¯s remains have already been buried after her corpse was cremated. It¡¯s now harder to clear my name.¡± Rong Yan chuckled and pulled her onto hisp, after which he fiddled with her long and silky hair. With glistening eyes, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the forensic pathologist has already noted down all of the information. You¡¯ll be alright. Trust me.¡± Luo Anning leaned against his chest and prayed silently that things will really be alright, like what Rong Yan said. ... ¡°Father, could you lend me three million yuan?¡± Chapter 140 - Clearing Her Name (1)

Chapter 140: Clearing Her Name (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Zhiquan had just returned to Waterside Residences from the office and Luo Xinya hurriedly held onto his arm smilingly. Luo Zhiquan stared at Luo XInya and asked, ¡°What do you need three million yuan for? Didn¡¯t I just give you some allowance this month? Why are you suddenly asking for so much money?¡± Luo Xinya smiled awkwardly and held onto his arm to walk towards the restaurant. ¡°Father, Ou Lixue and I are friends at the end of the day. She¡¯s an only child and now that she has passed away, I¡¯d like to give some money to her parents so that they can have a better life.¡± Luo Zhiquan stared at her apprehensively and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you still bear a grudge against her for exposing your secrets? Besides, isn¡¯t three million yuan a little too much? Can¡¯t you just give her 1 million yuan?¡± Luo Xinya¡¯s face grew sullen and she immediately forced a lopsided smile. ¡°Father, Ou Lixue is already dead. There¡¯s no point in harping on about the past. Besides, things are getting expensive and three million yuan is not considered much. One million would make us seem like we¡¯re miserly... ¡± Luo Zhiquan was a prideful person and hence, did not want to seem miserly. He immediately whipped out his checkbook and signed a check of three million yuan. ¡°Take it. Don¡¯t let others belittle us.¡± Luo Xinya grabbed the cheque and happily nted a kiss on his cheek. ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± Grinning widely from ear to ear, she turned around and made her way upstairs. Upon returning to her bedroom, she closed the door and her face turned sullen. She then quickly ced the call. ¡°The money will be transferred to your ount tomorrow. You¡¯d better disappear like you said you would!¡± ... The following day... The bodyguards who were responsible for monitoring all the actions of Luo Xinya finally made some progress. Luo Xinya deposited the money at the bank at 10AM and 20 minutester, 5 million yuan was transferred out of her Swiss bank ount. ¡°Young Master Rong, Luo Xinya has taken action... ¡± Rong Yan was working on the documents in the office when he received a call from his men. His thin lips curled into a ruthless grin and he ordered, ¡°What are you waiting for? Nab her. Remember, keep her alive.¡± After finding the people who abducted Ou Lixue from the film set, their next step would be to nab the hypnotist. Outsiders probably would not know this but Rong Yan, who had learned hypnosis out of interest before, could tell that something was unusual about Ou Lixue after he carefully scrutinized the surveince camera footage. At first, he was too anxious to notice the bizarreness about Ou Lixue. When he deduced that Luo Xinya was the greatest suspect, he finally discovered that Ou Lixue had been hypnotized. At this very moment, he received a call from Tang Chao. Rong Yan smirked and answered nonchntly, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Damn it! That damned Wang Chan actually hypnotized the people whom I had sent to arrest her. We initially already caught her but she managed to run away! Those useless bastards. I must cripple them,¡± Tang Chao barked angrily. Yes, Wang Chan was the hypnotist who had hypnotized Ou Lixue. She had always been capable but never gained fame for her achievements andpetency. She decided to do something that vited the bottom line of professional ethics, perhaps because of how tempting the price offered by Luo Xinya was. She used hypnosis to kill someone. Rong Yan chuckled and knocked his fingertips against the table. ¡°Her hypnotism is really good. Don¡¯t let your men look into her eyes or listen to what she says. Yeah... the best thing to do is to seal her lips.¡± Chapter 141 - Clearing Her Name (2) Chapter 141: Clearing Her Name (2) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier? You made mee all the way here to the countryside to nab that damned old hag! Did you do that on purpose!?!¡± Tang Chao barked, stomping his feet angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with going to the countryside? You¡¯d get to experience nature. Fine, I don¡¯t have time to waste talking rubbish with you. I¡¯m very busy. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, you... ¡± Just as Tang Chao was about to blurt out vulgarities, Rong Yan immediately ended the call and smirked sinisterly. He had always enjoyed making a fool out of everyone. Especially that damned rascal Tang Chao. ... Luo Anning received Rong Yan¡¯s call in the afternoon and thetter instructed her to make dinner tonight. Luo Anning almost mmed her mobile phone when she first heard his words. She was now being charged for suspected murder and was beyond frustrated. Yet, he actually still had the mood to get her to make dinner. Does he want a Dark Feast!?! Rong Yan was too used to being tyrannical. Hence, he ended the call as soon as he finished speaking and left Luo Anning alone to feel angry. After getting the vague meaning, Auntie Li helped her onto the couch smilingly and said, ¡°Young Madam, simmer down. Young Master Rong has been really anxious and busy with your case the past few days. It¡¯s only right for you to make dinner for him. You¡¯re married after all and you ought to spice up your marriage. Why don¡¯t you prepare a candlelit dinner tonight?¡± As soon as Auntie Li finished speaking, she clenched her fists and ced them in front of her chest, pretending to be mesmerized. Luo Anning could not help but feel embarrassed. She could cook but she genuinely was not in the mood to do so. The frequent spot checks carried out by the police officers were pushing her over the edge. Meanwhile, Rong Yan would head straight to the study after dinner every evening and whenever she asked about the progress, he would take it lightly and simply reassure her. How could she really be relieved? She felt tightly wound up everyday... There would be interrogations every day... she feared that she would one day develop a mental illness if it were to go on. Auntie Li could not be bothered to care about what she was thinking. She took a look at the time and realized that it was almost time for dinner. Hence, she began to push Luo Anning into the kitchen. Feeling intimidated by Auntie Li¡¯s stern gaze, the head cook quickly stood by the side and helped. Luo Anning did not leave and instead prepared some m soup and two sets of steak perfunctorily. She then made a portion of sd and called it a day! Staring at the three pathetic dishes on the table, of which only the steaks were considered to be a proper main, Auntie Li asked hesitantly, ¡°Young Madam, aren¡¯t you nning to prepare a few more dishes?¡± The servants stared at the dishes worriedly while thinking to themselves, oh dear, if Young Master Rong were to see these three pathetic dishes when he came home, he would definitely hit the roof! Young Master Rong is known to be a picky eater whose meals would often consist of more than ten dishes! But now... Is Young Madam challenging Young Master Rong? ¡°No, I¡¯m not in the mood... ¡± Luo Anning removed her apron and handed it to her servant. She then returned to her couch and took a seat. Auntie Li clenched her fists tightly and had no choice but to get the head cook to prepare another meal so as to prevent Rong Yan from going hungry. Rong Yan returned to Luxury Mansion at seven o¡¯clock. As soon as he entered the living room, he removed his zer and handed it to Auntie Li who wanted to speak but could not bring herself to. He then walked towards the couch and stared at Luo Anning who seemed rather listless. ¡°Is dinner ready?¡± Luo Anning hugged her knees and murmured distractedly, ¡°Yes... ¡° Chapter 142 - Clearing Her Name (3) Chapter 142: Clearing Her Name (3) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan paused while pulling his tie and poked her head in dissatisfaction. ¡°Luo Anning, what is up with your attitude? Are you patronizing me?¡± ¡°Rong Yan, cut it out. I¡¯m feeling frustrated... ¡± Luo Anning shrugged his fingers away and knocked her head against his knees. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re really brazen.¡± Rong Yan sneered and immediately got into the mood for teasing her. He cupped her face in his hand and sighed again with a sullen expression. Luo Anning asked, ¡°Rong Yan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rong Yan kept his eyes fixed on her and said, ¡°Luo Anning... what do we do now? I¡¯m afraid that your case... Sigh.¡± Rong Yan then sighed and pretended to be extremely worried and frustrated, causing Luo Anning¡¯s heart to wrench up. Or is it that he doesn¡¯t have any other choice? Is there no way to clear my name? Looking at Rong Shao¡¯s sorrowful face, she knew that he had already done enough for her. She could not help but smile bitterly and ce her hand on his. ¡°Rong Yan, let¡¯s get a divorce. Well, if I can¡¯t get rid of the charges, I don¡¯t want to implicate you and Baina International. If this is fate, I¡¯ll resign to it.¡± She felt like she was giving him herst words and instantly teared up. The watery glow in her eyes made her look extremely pitiful. Rong Yan knew that he had taken the joke too far and she would probably burst into tears if he were to go on. He got a grip on his emotions, cleared his throat and said, ¡°Um... I was just teasing you. Everything went well and I believe you¡¯ll be proven innocent soon.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s body immediately stiffened and she stared at him in disbelief before asking, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, I was just teasing you. Look how shocked you are. No matter how ipetent I may be, I¡¯ll never be powerless to the extent of failing to protect my own wife.¡± Rong Yan spoke austerely and stood up in a bid to go to the dining hall to see what she had prepared for dinner. Upon hearing his words, Luo Anning snapped back to reality and threw a bolster at him. ¡°Rong Yan, you jerk! How could you make fun of me at such a juncture? Do you know how scared I was!?!¡± Rong Yan turned around and hurriedly caught the flying pillow, yed with it in his hand, and looked at her indifferently. ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re usually such a bold and brazen person. How could you be so easily scared?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try being pinned as a murder suspect!?!¡± Luo Anning suddenly thumped herself down onto the couch and continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t gone out for more than half a month, and I¡¯m too afraid to read the news, newspapers and magazines. Those who scolded me, condemned me and sent me death threats... I really don¡¯t dare to look at it... Everyone thinks that I killed Ou Lixue and they all wish death upon me... A life for a life... ¡± Rong Yan could not get used to how emotional she suddenly was. For the past few days, he had been too busy with work and hence neglected her feelings. It seemed to him that she really could not take it anymore. Staring at her as she hung her head low, Rong Yan walked towards her and lifted her chin forcefully with his finger. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not crying, are you?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s eyes turned red and she stared at him stubbornly, after which his heart immediately softened. Chapter 143 - Clearing Her Name (4) Chapter 143: Clearing Her Name (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He could not help but pull her into his arms and pamper her into bits. In fact, Rong Yan really did what his heart desired. He extended his arm and pulled her into his embrace. He then covered her eyes and blocked her vision. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cry. Even if you want to, you must bear with it!¡± He hated it when women cried, especially Luo Anning. Whenever he sees the tears in her eyes, he would feel extremely uneasy. ¡°Who¡¯s crying? Don¡¯t spout nonsense! ¡± Luo Anning grunted while having her head pressed against his head. ¡°The person who answered.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, you jerk!¡±Please visit on our ¡°I know,¡± Rong Yan said with an imprable smile. Luo Anning raised her head from his chest abruptly. Due to the fact that he was extremely tall, she had to raise her head and look up in order to make eye contact with him. Pointing her slender index finger at him, she barked sternly, ¡°Rong Yan, don¡¯t be so proud of being shameless!¡± ¡°Look how smug you are!¡± Rong Yan strode forwards and grabbed her like she was a baby chick, after which he dragged her to the dining hall. Seeing that the two of them entered, Auntie Li nced at Rong Yan before turning to nce at Luo Anning again, for fear that Rong Yan would fly into a rage and snap her neck. However, Rong Yan did not show any signs of anger and simply raised his brows when he saw the simple dishes on the dining table. ¡°Luo Anning, I told you to make dinner. What did you end up doing?¡± Rong Yan sat by the dining table and nced at the steak on the table. ¡°I barely have any appetite. Who told you to make me prepare dinner? Since I don¡¯t feel like eating, the food that I cook won¡¯t be appetizing either,¡± Luo Anning said before picking up the bowl of m soup and sipping on it. Rong Yan did not say anything else. Instead, he pushed his steak towards her when she put her soup down and was about to cut herself some steak. ¡°Cut my steak for me.¡± Luo Anning put her cutlery down and glowered at the self-righteous Rong Yan. ¡°Rong Yan, call yourself a gentleman. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to cut the steak for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been a gentleman. Just cut the steak like I told you to. Why do you have so much nonsense to say?¡± Fine, he¡¯s the boss! I¡¯ll cut it then! Luo Anning suppressed her anger and held herself back from beating him up. She then grabbed her cutlery and began cutting the steak forcefully, seemingly trying to vent her anger. Atst, she pushed the te of sliced steak towards him and said, ¡°I¡¯m done. Dig in.¡± Rong Yan smirked and rubbed her head, seemingly trying to reward her. ¡°How obedient.¡± Obedient? My foot! I was forced, alright!?! Luo Anning felt like a horse had galloped through her heart. ¡°The steak is overcooked,¡± Rong Yan remarked with a frown. Luo Anning was speechless. ¡°Not only is it overcooked, itcks vor too.¡± Luo Anning clenched her fists tightly and urged herself to bear with it! Rong Yan pushed the te of steak away and began to eat the sd. He again frowned and criticized, ¡°You¡¯ve added too much dressing. The taste is too strong.¡± Luo Anning was speechless. Since you¡¯re so picky, why don¡¯t you get the head cook to prepare dinner!?! She thought. The meal ended with Rong Yan¡¯s harsh criticism. The sky had already turned dark and the bodyguards outside entered to report after dinner. Chapter 144 - Clearing Her Name (5) Chapter 144: Clearing Her Name (5) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Master Tang is outside with his men. He¡¯d like you to go outside.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Rong Yan slowly grabbed Luo Anning¡¯s soft and tender hand, and began striding out. Luo Anning followed Rong Yan involuntarily, for she had no choice, but to let him drag her out. ¡°Rong Yan, where are you taking me? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m confined to Luxury Mansion.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of when I¡¯m here?¡± Before Luo Anning could even react from the shock, he immediately pulled her away and strode towards the door. At this moment, a bunch of police officers and bodyguards from Tang Corporation, were gathered outside the sculpted metal door of Luxury Mansion. As they were approaching, they heard Tang Chao bark, ¡°Damn it, continue trying to hypnotize me. I dare you to hypnotize me again! Darn! You wretched woman, you¡¯re really great at running, eh? You actually had the guts to run to the cave too. Very capable!¡± ¡°Damn it! Do you know how to treat wounds at all!?! Be gentler!¡± ¡°Get lost. Who told you to give me a butterfly knot? Are you courting death!?!¡± Luo Anning tugged Rong Yan¡¯s hand and stared at Tang Chao who had been surrounded by everyone else. She suppressed her voice and asked, ¡°Rong Yan, what¡¯s up with Tang Chao?¡± Rong Yan guffawed smugly and remarked, ¡°I reckon he¡¯s going crazy soon.¡± ¡°Huh...?¡± Luo Anning could not recover from the shock. Rong Yan caressed her head and said in disdain, ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯ve be sillier.¡± He then sunk deep in thought and began rubbing his beautifully-contoured chin, after which he muttered under his breath, ¡°Good that you¡¯re stupider now. It¡¯d be easier to bully you then... ¡± Luo Anning fell silent. How could he insult me like that!?! The two of them walked towards the door, after which the people crowding around the door immediately parted to make way for them. They were then greeted with the sight of a haggard old woman whose hands were restrained by the police officers. There was also another rugged-looking man beside her who was being held down by the police. On the other hand, Tang Chao was hollering endlessly while seated in his convertible sports car. He too looked extremely disheveled and nothing like a wealthy heir. His suit was tattered and torn, and his hairs were also blown away by the wind. Others might just think that he had escaped from somewhere. At this moment, he stuck one leg out of the car while the doctors and nurses squatted on the ground to help dress his wounds. The nurse who had been yelled at, had no choice, but to untie the butterfly knot of the bandage around his calf, and retie it with tears in her eyes. Rong Yan whistled and turned to look at Tang Chao whose calf had already been bandaged. He asked smilingly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you get injured?¡± Tang Chao could not afford to be embarrassed in front of his underlings. Hence, he bore with the pain and barked, ¡°Nothing of that sort.¡± How was he supposed to face anyone if the matter about him being bitten by a poisonous snake in the cave when he was catching an old hag, was exposed? Will his underlings respect him still? ¡°Yeah, you only got bitten by a poisonous snake. A small wound like this won¡¯t kill you,¡± said Rong Yan who had received the news. At this moment, Rong Yan began to guffaw cruelly and he glowered at the bandages on Tang Chao¡¯s calf. The main key personnel of the case, Wang Chan the hypnotist and Li Yang who had abducted Ou Lixue, werepletely ignored. Luo Anning stared at the two people and asked Rong Yan, ¡°Who are they? Why are they being held down?¡± Chapter 145 - Clearing Her Name (6) Chapter 145: Clearing Her Name (6) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡¯d like to know?¡± Rong Yan asked with a sinister smirk as he leaned towards Luo Anning and breathed onto her face subtly. Luo Anning moved her head backwards and wondered, isn¡¯t he asking the obvious? ¡°If you want to know, say something nice,¡± said Rong Yan who did not force her and instead turned his head towards the side to chat with Tang Chao. ¡°Rong Yan?¡± Luo Anning called, inching closer towards him. Rong Yan humphed and ignored her. Luo Anning tilted her head and bit her lip while thinking about it for a while. She called again, ¡°Young Master Rong?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Rong Yan humphed coldly again, clearly despising her. Tang Chao watched as the two of them flirted with each other, and immediately flew into a rage. He thought to himself, how dare he flirt and get all touchy with his wife while he made me go all the way to the countryside to nab the old hag!?! He felt absolutely heartbroken to be neglected even after he had been injured! ¡°Damn it, must you two be so shameless? Is it that fun to be publicly disying your affection?¡± Tang Chao flew into a rage and his face grew gloomy and sullen. ¡°Is it any of your business?¡± Rong Yan retorted while ring at him. Tang Chao was on the verge of vomiting blood, for he was infuriated beyond words. ¡°You value your wife over your friends. This is all I get for going to the countryside to help you nab that old woman.¡± The mention of it made Rong Yan burst intoughter again. He ced a hand on Luo Anning¡¯s shoulder and looked at him smilingly. ¡°If I remember correctly, you only went to the countryside because the old hag hypnotized your subordinate and made you feel embarrassed.¡± Feeling awkward about being exposed, Tang Chao coughed and changed the subject. Luo Anning pouted and inched closer towards Rong Yan and said, ¡°Hubby, you haven¡¯t told me who those two people are.¡± I can stoop or stand. Luo Anning thought to herself. Besides, she had already seen through Rong Yan¡¯s intentions of pretending to be a loving couple with her and showing off to Tang Chao. Hence, she sounded extremely tender when she addressed him as her husband. Upon hearing her words, Rong Yan¡¯s gloomy eyes lit up like the shiny stars in the night sky. He smiled alluringly and finally resolved her confusion. ¡°The two of them are the people who can clear your name.¡± ¡°Really!?!¡± Luo Anning tugged the portion of his shirt that was in front of his chest, and stared at him in disbelief. She was afraid that he was lying to her and ying a prank on her again. However, when Rong Yan nodded firmly, she shrieked in excitement and threw her arms around his waist. ¡°Wonderful, I¡¯m finally going to be free!¡± The leader of the Serious Crimes Investigation unit, Xiao Xu rushed over as soon as he received the call. When he saw Wang Chan and Li Yang, he immediately ordered for them to be arrested. He then greeted Rong Yan and Tang Chao before taking the criminals away with him. However, the special forces policemen who were guarding outside the mansion, still did not leave. In other words, Luo Anning would still be the greatest suspect so long as her name was not yet cleared. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s sudden words managed to make everyone stop in their tracks. Xiao Xu waved and gestured for the policemen to move the criminals into the car before walking towards Rong Yan smilingly. ¡°Rong Yan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Rong Yan sneered and said, ¡°I do have a few important surveince camera footage with me, which show the entire process of Wang Chan and Li Yangmitting a crime. If they don¡¯t own up, you may do as you deem fit.¡± Chapter 146 - Clearing Her Name (7) Chapter 146: Clearing Her Name (7) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Rong Yan finished speaking, Xu Zhiyuan retrieved a USB drive from his briefcase and handed it to Xiao Xu. After taking a look at it, Xiao Xu immediately understood what Rong Yan meant. ... ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The police were interrogating Wang Chan in the interrogation room which had an oppressive ambiance because of the dim yellow lights. ¡°Wang Chan.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your gender, age and rtion to the victim?¡± ¡°Female... 37 years old. I have nothing to do with Ou Lixue.¡± Wang Chan had been abused by Tang Chao¡¯s underlings who took it out on her after she got nabbed. Hence, she was all weak and sluggish like an ill-stricken person. The police officer mmed his hand against the table with a loud smack. The continuous pressure given by the superiors made them feel extremely miserable and the dy in the solving of the case also caused citizens to doubt their crime-solvingpetencies. Now that the criminals had been arrested and Rong Yan had also submitted the USB drive as evidence, they could not take it any longer and hence decided to vent their frustration. Wang Chan had lived in poverty ever since she was born and after learning hypnosis from her teacher, she thought that she could use it to change her destiny. To her astonishment, the cruelty of society had nothing to do with money. How could it be that easy to rise in status? For the past decades, she lived in misery and grew extremely green with envy because she had been living in the shadow of the hypnotists whom she were jealous of. A month ago, her son was diagnosed with leukemia and needed arge sum of money for treatment. However, she only made a monthly ie of 4000 yuan. How could she afford to foot her son¡¯s medical bills? While she was feeling flustered and worried, she happened to receive a call from someone who offered to pay her three million dors, so long as she helped to hypnotize a specific person. Back then, she did hesitate. Yes, she did want to be famous as a respected and reputable hypnotist. However, the situation then did not give her an option at all. Even if she were to use her only asset, the old apartment, as coteral, the bank would probably only grant her a loan of about 180 thousand yuan. 180 thousand yuan was not enough to treat his illness at all! She had no choice, but to agree. She was willing to do anything for the sake of her son, including giving up her life. Wang Chan only thought about everything for a while. Her eyes were all ssed over and perhaps she had been terrified after all that beating by Tang Chano¡¯s thugs. She would shudder in fear and feel terrorized after seeing that the police officers had flown into a rage. The police officers suppressed their anger and questioned her about everything that happened that day. They wanted her to spill everything without missing a single detail. Wang Chan had no idea that the police had already gone to the hotel that she brought Ou Lixue to for a hypnosis session that night. After giving it some thought, she gritted her teeth angrily. Regardless of how the police questioned her, she would simply answer, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already on the verge of death and yet you¡¯re still so stubborn and tight-lipped. I¡¯m telling you, we already have sufficient evidence of youmitting a crime on the day of the incident. This interrogation is only a chance for you toe clean. Now, are you going to speak up or not!?!¡± Xiao Xu stared at Wang Chan, feeling a strong need to uphold justice. ¡°I. I ... I really don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know who Ou Lixue is or how she died. I¡¯m really curious, why do you think I killed her? Everyone in the nation knows that Young Madam Rong was the one who killed that female celebrity. You can¡¯t be thinking of making me the scapegoat, can you?¡± Chapter 147 - Clearing Her Name (8) Chapter 147: Clearing Her Name (8) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wang Chan insisted that she knew nothing and fear was written all over her face, so much that others could be easily mistaken that the police had inflicted violence on her. ¡°You still have the cheek to deny!¡± Chen Keming rose from his seat in pain and pressed a hand on his forehead before pacing back and forth. He immediately stopped in his tracks and pointed at Wang Chan. He barked, ¡°I bet you won¡¯t learn your lesson until you feel the pain. Xiao Li, bring the USB drive here and y the footage. We¡¯ll see if she pleads guilty or not.¡± ¡°Got it, Chief Chen!¡± Xiao Li immediately stood up and left. Not longter, he entered again with the USB drive. When the surveince camera footage appeared in front of Wang Chan, sheid sluggishly on the chair and turned pale. On that day, Li Yang especially brought Ou Lixue to the hotel where Wang Chan was in, in order not to attract any attention. Perhaps, they would not have known that there were surveince cameras in the hotel. It was unfortunate for them that there were pinhole cameras in every room of the hotel because they were operating without a license. That was also the reason Rong Yan was so certain that Wang Chan was the culprit. On that day, not only did Wang Chan hypnotize Ou Lixue, she even tampered with her subconscious to make her think that Luo Anning was the one who forced her into harming Luo Xinya. Atst, Ou Lixue was pressured into killing herself. ... Wang Chan and Li Yang were arrested and the case proceeded. Society and the rest of the world felt that the Rong Yan had simply abused his authority to find two scapegoats to take the rap for Luo Anning. That sparked even more criticism and the Baina International¡¯s stock prices plunged for two consecutive days. Ever since the incident took ce, Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua remained silent and chose not to make anyment. They had never called to question Luo Anning either. Everything was left to Rong Yan to settle. Due to the fact that the controversy and criticism was getting out of hand, the police had no choice, but to publicize the surveince camera footage of Wang Chan and Li Yang. The world fell silent and society stopped making a ruckus all of a sudden... The berating voices and the people who doubted Rong Yan and the Rong Family, immediately vanished overnight. However, the surveince camera footage did show the scene of Luo Anning and Ou Lixue getting into a physical brawl on the rooftop. Hence, they again began to suspect that Luo Anning hadmitted manughter even though it was not intentional murder! Luo Anning was incredibly exasperated after reading those reports. At the end of the day, they just want me to end up going to prison and face the death sentence, don¡¯t they? Luo Anning clenched her fists tightly and looked in the direction of Waterside Residences. She thought, Luo Xinya, are you really not going to stop until you kill me? ... On the other end, Luo Xinya had been feeling extremely anxious ever since the news of Wang Chan and Li Yang being arrested, had been released. She would get easily frightened and hence, Li Yn was so worried that she might have been haunted by Ou Lixue¡¯s ghost. Hence, Li Yn decided to look for a medium to perform a ritual. Luo Zhiquan advised her to go on a vacation with her friends to rx, and stop behaving hysterically and causing a din at home all day. ¡°Xinya, go to Ennd. Just take it as a vacation for you to take a breather and vent all your negative emotions. You can also take the opportunity to visit your brother Shaodong,¡± Li Yn suggested. Seemingly having thought of something, Luo Xinya¡¯s eyes lit up and she grabbed Li Yn¡¯s hand agitatedly. ¡°Oh right, I can go to Ennd... I hold an English citizenship... ¡° Chapter 148 - Clearing Her Name (9) Chapter 148: Clearing Her Name (9) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It should not be easy for the police to find and arrest me then, I suppose? After making up her mind, Luo Xinya anxiously dashed upstairs to pack her clothes. She had to leave the country as soon as possible. Otherwise, her life would be ruined once the matter is exposed! Li Yn and Luo Zhiquan who had no idea what was going on, could not help but feel amused to see how panicky she was. ¡°Look how anxious you are. You don¡¯t even act like a wealthy heiress.¡± ... Luo Xinya simply packed a few sets of clothes before rushing downstairs, d in clothes that covered most of her body. She donned a baseball cap and a pair of oversized shades to conceal her features. ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯m taking the next flight to Ennd. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Luo Xinya then hurriedly scrambled away. Li Yn could not help, but find her daughter acting rather strangely. She grabbed Luo Xinya¡¯s hand, after which thetter turned around and glowered at her angrily. ¡°Let go.¡± If there were any further dy, she would not be able to make it! Li Yn did not expect her to get angry all of a sudden. She immediately let go of her hand and nced at Luo Zhiquan uneasily. ¡°Xinya, what are you doing? Even if you want to go to Ennd, you can¡¯t just go immediately. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood so I want to go out and take a breather. You guys were the one who suggested just now that I go to Ennd too. What¡¯s the matter? Are you trying to stop me again now!?!¡± Luo Xinya was almost on the verge of losing her mind. She turned around and left impatiently. Watching as her figure disappeared, Li Yn could not help, but feel a little mistreated. She nudged Luo Zhiquan and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you chide her? She¡¯s getting ruder, the older she is. How dare she speak to me like that?¡± Luo Zhiquan humphed and sneered, ¡°You were the one who spoiled her, weren¡¯t you? Do you regret it now?¡± Luo Xinya got her chauffeur to send her to the airport and along the way, she continuously urged him to go faster. Atst, she managed to reach the airport within 15 minutes. Before the car even pulled over, Luo Xinya anxiously pushed the door open and alighted. The chauffeur broke out into cold sweat. However, Luo Xinya could no longer be bothered and instead hurriedly entered the airport... Luo Xinya made it to the queue for the safety checks while feeling tense and fearful. She instinctively scanned her surroundings, for fear that the police would rush towards her and drag her away abruptly. However, what she dreaded and feared did not happen and everything proceeded very smoothly. The people in front of her passed through the checks and it was now her turn. She took a deep breath and heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled and thought to herself, maybe I was just thinking too much. Things are perhaps not as bad as I thought. She then extended her arms and allowed the security personnel to carry out the checks while she grinned widely. In the VIP lounge, the handsome and aloof Rong Yan was seated on the couch with one leg crossed over the other on the coffee table. He wasying back sluggishly and leisurely in an attractive manner. Meanwhile, Luo Anning was standing beside him reluctantly and massaging his shoulders resignedly. Chen Keming and the leader of the Serious Crimes Investigation Unit stood by the side and stared at the prestigious Rong Yan who wasying with his eyes closed. Rubbing their hands, they asked nervously, ¡°Young Master Rong, Luo Xinya has already arrived at the airport. Can we arrest her now?¡± Actually, every movement of Luo Xinya¡¯s had already been captured by the surveince cameras and both Wang Chan and Li Yang admitted to killing Ou Lixue because Luo Xinya had instigated them to do so by offering them money. After finding out that Luo Xinya was the culprit, Chen Keming immediately sent an order to arrest Luo Xinya, but was stopped by Rong Yan. Chapter 149 - Clearing Her Name (10)

Chapter 149: Clearing Her Name (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After several days, Rong Yan finally allowed them to arrest her. Hence, a huge posse of policemen waited at the airport one and a half hours ago. Now that Luo Xinya had already showed up, they could not figure out why Rong Yan still refused to let them arrest her. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s still early,¡± Rong Yan said coldly, after which he got Luo Anning to increase the pressure applied on his shoulders. Since Luo Xinya had the audacity to harm a member of the Rong Family, she had better be prepared to face the consequences. Since Luo Xinya made Luo Anning get arrested for intentional murder and caused her to suffer, why should he be merciful to Luo Xinya and let her live well? Luo Xinya¡¯s life was destined to be ruined, ever since the surveince camera footages of the crimesmitted by Wang Chan and Li Yang were exposed. She had been hiding in Waterside Residences for a long time, but what was she afraid of? She was undoubtedly afraid of being arrested by the police and put behind bars. Rong Yan sneered and thought to himself, this is exactly what I want. I want her to live in fear and panic, and suffer mental torment that is far more agonising and excruciating than physical pain. Upon hearing Rong Yan¡¯s words, Luo Anning paused. After interacting with him for such a long period of time, she had already more or less understood him well. She reckoned that he was nning to have Luo Xinya arrested right before boarding. Luo Anning seemed to understand the reason for Rong Yan¡¯s actions. He wanted Luo Xinya to be in high spirits while thinking that she would really get to escape sessfully. Once she thought that she was safe, he would catch her off guard and have her arrested, causing her to plunge from Heaven to Hell. Luo Anning thought to herself, brilliant, absolutely brilliant! It definitely is Rong Yan¡¯s style of handling things. How shrewd! ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t try to skive. Keep going.¡± Rong Yan frowned and eased himself into another position. ¡°A little closer to the left. Yes, right there. Harder... very good.¡± Chen Keming and Xiao Xu hurriedly looked away, too embarrassed to watch their public disy of affection. Ten minutester, it was finally boarding time for the flight to Ennd, which Luo Xinya was nning to embark on. Rong Yan opened his narrow eyes slowly and said, ¡°Arrest her.¡± Luo Xinya did not expect something to crop up at this juncture, right before she was about to escape! ¡°Luo Xinya, you¡¯re now being arrested for being involved in instigating the death of Ou Lixue!¡± Xiao Xu ordered sternly while showing his arrest warrant, after which he waved his hands and his subordinates quickly rushed over immediately to handcuff Luo Xinya. The entire process took no more than 20 seconds. Before Luo Xinya could even react, she had already been handcuffed and pushed forward by the policemen. ¡°Wait a minute! You can¡¯t just arrest me like this! I hold a UK citizenship. Even if you want to arrest me, you¡¯ll have to gain approval from the UK police!¡± Luo Xinya hollered angrily while struggling and moving her body violently. She glowered at Chen Keming and Xiao Xu, refusing to give up at all. ¡°Miss Luo, please rest assured that we¡¯ve taken all the appropriate legal measures before arresting you. The UK police have already received the reports of your crime and they¡¯ve also made their stand. They will not be defending any criminal.¡± Chen Keming has long guessed that she woulde up with that trick and hence, spoke confidently. ¡°No, I refuse to believe you. I want to see mywyer. You can¡¯t just arrest me like that! Let me go. Hurry and uncuff me!¡± Luo Xinya screamed at the top of her lungs and caused a hugemotion. Chapter 150 - Clearing Her Name (11)

Chapter 150: Clearing Her Name (11)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hurry and take her away, Hurry!¡± Due to the fact that they were in the airport, a ruckus would affect their image negatively. Hence, Chen Keming waved and got everyone to take Luo Xinya away. Before she was taken away from the airport and forced into the police car Luo Xinya saw Luo Anning and Rong Yan who were slowly pacing out of the airport. Rong Yan was as lofty and arrogant as ever and at this moment, he seemed just like a detestable witch whose mouth was full of venom, in the eyes of Luo Xinya. ¡°Luo Anning, you were the one who got up to this nonsense, weren¡¯t you? You bitch. How dare you treat me this way? You¡¯ll definitely face your retribution! You... ¡± Luo Anning rubbed her numb palm and stared at Luo Xinya whose hair was messy and eyes were bloodshot. She said calmly, ¡°Luo Xinya, does it matter whether or not I was the one who created this nonsense? What can you do to me? When you nned this incident, have you never considered the retribution that you would suffer?¡± Rong Yan walked towards her and put an arm around her waist possessively. He nced at Luo Xinya in disdain before looking away again, as if the sight of her would dirty his eyes. There were plenty of people in the airport and hence, everyone began to crowd around them after themotion broke out. Rong Yan frowned in displeasure, for he absolutely hated being surrounded and subjected to the scrutiny of others. ¡°Luo Anning, say whatever you have to. Make it quick.¡± Luo Anning understood that Rong Yan was a clean freak and hence, did not intend to say anything else. Instead, she smiled at Luo Xinya and said, ¡°Luo Xinya, ever since we were children, you¡¯ve always derived joy from torturing me. Now, it¡¯s time you faced your retribution. It¡¯s over for you. Next, it¡¯ll be your arrogant and conceited father¡¯s, and your prestigious mother¡¯s turn. Just you wait, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for everything that you owe me, interest included!¡± She would one day ovee the nightmares of her childhood and make those who owed her a reason, pay for everything that they had done to her! ¡°Luo Anning, you shameless bitch. Do you really think you can harm my parents with the pathetic abilities of yours? Dream on! You¡¯re so shameless, you murderer... ¡± Before Luo Xinya could even finish the rest of her sentence, she was forced into the police car by the policemen and brought back to the police station. When the police car vanished out of sight, Luo Anning finally recovered from the shock and waved at Rong Yan. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rong Yan nced at her to see the lopsided smile on her face. He frowned again and pulled her inside the car forcefully. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to smile, forget it. You look awful.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s smile faded and she retorted, ¡°Can I cry then?¡± ¡°If you dare to!¡± Luo Anning was speechless. ... Due to the fact that Luo Xinya had secretly paid some keyboard warriors to m Luo Anning on inte discussion forums and spread the word about hermitting murder. Even if it was not intentional, it was still manughter. As soon as the news spread, the various major media tforms began making reports about the matter and there were even so-called experts who said, ¡°Thew is not to be undermined by power and money. Even the King¡¯s son will have to suffer the punishment by thew like all other citizens, if he were tomit a crime. Luo Anning should be sentenced ording tow.¡± Everyone began to focus their attention on Luo Anning who was also the Young Madam of the Rong Family. Even if she hadmitted murder, they reckoned that she would not be sentenced. The police had also been refraining from punishing her, thus sparking anger within the students. There were protesters yelling and protesting outside the police station, demanding for Luo Anning to be arrested and charged in court. Due to the pressure inflicted by society, Luo Anning was once again brought back to the detainment room by Chen Keming who was fearful and apologetic towards her. Chapter 151 - Clearing Her Name (12)

Chapter 151: Clearing Her Name (12)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning had long gotten used to being interrogated. However, she felt indignant to bebeled as a murderer. On the day of the incident, Ou Lixue was the one who grabbed her hands first and she merely wanted to retract her hands. However, she ended up bing a murderer, asbeled by the citizens. Manughter meant that she was in the dominant position, right? However, whatever she did was involuntary. Xu Mengjie had alreadypiled all the information ording to Luo Anning¡¯s statement. The police had also pressed charges against Luo Xinya, Wang Chan and Li Yang. They were now waiting for the court trial to take ce. Luo Anning moved back into the princess-themed detainment room which was decorated by Rong Yan. Due to the fact that the court trial had yet to happen, there was plenty of discussion about the matter. Hence, Chen Keming had no choice, but to stay in the detainment room. Luo Anning understood what he meant, as well as the difficulties faced by Chen Keming. Hence, she did not make things hard for him and instead moved into the detainment roompliantly. However, Luo Anning¡¯s consent was not equivalent to Rong Yan¡¯s consent! Ever since Rong Yan hugged Luo Anning to sleep for the first time, he had never been able to sleep without her again. How could he tolerate sleeping without a soft bolster? On this night, Luo Anning sat on the bed to watch some television drama on herptop. All of a sudden, she heard the sounds of footsteps ruffling in the corridor. She quickly straightened her back and tried to listen attentively for any movement. Due to the fact that the thick curtains had covered her vision, she could not see who the person was and hence had no choice, but to wait quietly. Not long after, the sounds of the metal door being unlocked, filled her ears. Before she could even make a single sound, the curtain was lifted and a tall and burly figure squeezed in. Hah, it was none other than Rong Yan who looked all grumpy and petnt. Luo Anning felt a huge sense of relief. She rolled her eyes at him and continued watching her television drama on herptop. ¡°Why did youe here in the middle of the night? You¡¯re like a ghost. You scared me.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s face grew even more sullen and he thought, she seems to be living well in here. She could still adapt to the new environment and live well, unlike him. He was the only one who could not fall asleep without her. It was as if a hex had been put on him! The thought of it made Rong Yan extremely annoyed. Why is it that I can¡¯t sleep without her, but she¡¯s living so nonchntly without him? ¡°Luo Anning, go sleep next door.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he mmed herptop shut with all his might and cast it by the bedside. Luo Anning tried to snatch it back from him, only to have him block her using his arm. She was infuriated. ring at the fickle man, she barked, ¡°Rong Yan, are you out of your mind? I didn¡¯t do anything to provoke you. Why did you have to mess with me for no reason!?!¡± Rong Yan hollered, ¡°You provoked me!¡± ¡°How did I provoke you? Tell me, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Luo Anning rubbed her ear distastefully, pretending to be all ready to listen. ¡°You¡¯ve provoked me in every way possible. Is that a valid reason? ¡± Rong Yan smirked and humphed. If she hadn¡¯t presumptuously agreed to move back to the detainment room, would I have ended up suffering insomnia!?! It¡¯s all her fault! Luo Anning was speechless. She thought, valid my foot! What a weirdo. An absolute jerk and scumbag! All he does is bully me and vent his anger on me. Jerk! Jerk! Jerk! Chapter 152 - Clearing Her Name (13)

Chapter 152: Clearing Her Name (13)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan let her continue being angry and he removed his tie without even looking at her. He then removed his shirt and thumped his burly self onto the round and spacious bed. Luo Anning was obviously furious to see that he had upied her bed. At this juncture, she was in no ce to make him leave either. Well, he was the one who had decorated the room after all. She was inferior to him. Luo Anning turned around and left angrily. Keeping his eyes fixed on her, Rong Yan asked, ¡°Luo Anning, where are you going?¡± ¡°Next door!¡± Isn¡¯t that what he wants? ¡°Come back here,¡± he said in a deep and threatening voice. ¡°You were the one who told me to go sleep in the room next door. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to scram now!¡± She pulled the metal door open. Next, he heard the sounds of the metal door being closed again, followed by silence. Rong Yan stared at the thick curtain, as his handsome face grew petnt and his dark, gemstone-like eyes glowed. He soon smirked mysteriously. Luo Anning, you¡¯re really brave, aren¡¯t you? I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. In the room next door, there was a straw mat on a wooden bed and the dark gray nket was so tattered and torn that it was heavily discolored. Luo Anning lifted the thin nket with her fingertip and slowly moved onto the bed. The room was extremely warm because there was no air conditioner. Hence, she broke into a sweat just byying there quietly. She suddenly felt a strong urge to go back to the room next door. She thought, I was just asking for it bying out in a moment of spite. However, wouldn¡¯t I give Rong Yan a chance to mock me for the rest of my life if I go back now? No, no, no, I can¡¯t go back. I must save my pride. I mustn¡¯t go back! I¡¯ll just bear with it. It¡¯s only going to be for a night anyway. It won¡¯t kill me. After making up her mind, Luo Anning let her mind go nk and she closed her eyes... ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a ghost! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t take me away. Don¡¯t get near me. Go away... there¡¯s a ghost! Save me... save me... ¡± Just as Luo Anning was about to fall asleep, a horrible sound came from the room next door, followed by a sinisterughter. The insidious sounds made everything seem extremely horrifying. Luo Anning opened her eyes abruptly and stared at the corridor which was lit up by the dim, yellow light. Her heart pounded rapidly and she wondered, how could there be a ghost? It can¡¯t be. How could there be ghosts in this world? Before she could even reassure herself, she heard the sinister sounds again, which was a misceneous mix of sounds of a chainsaw and a loud scream. She could not help but imagine a grotesque-looking man ripping up a human using a chainsaw. The victim had yet to die and was screaming and watching him attack her with the chainsaw... ¡°Ah... ¡± The thought of it made Luo Anning scream as she covered her ears. She knew that Rong Yan was watching a horror flick! He had also intentionally increased the volume to the extent that she would hear it clearly. The volume was so high that the sounds actually echoed! Rong Yan¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile when he heard Luo Anning screaming. Hah, you¡¯re so ipetent. I bet you¡¯re going to send yourself to me soon. Just like he had expected, Luo Anning gave up in less than five minutes and raised the white g. She begged the police officers who were guarding outside the room to open the metal door. She then returned to the princess-themed room pitifully and nced at Rong Yan who was enjoying the horror flick. ¡°Rong Yan, can you switch it off?¡± Chapter 153 - Clearing Her Name (14)

Chapter 153: Clearing Her Name (14)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan stared at her arrogantly and eximed, ¡°No!¡± Luo Anning covered her ears, not daring to look at the scene going on in the screen. She shifted herself towards Rong Yan, with her back facing theptop. She then leaned towards him and asked smilingly, ¡°Rong Yan, will you switch it off? It¡¯s the middle of the night. Isn¡¯t it too terrifying to be watching this at this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± said Rong Yan. That was exactly what he wanted. Why would he switch it off easily? He decided to teach her a lesson. Otherwise, she would never learn to be obedient. Seeing that the negotiation failed, Luo Anning¡¯s smile stiffened and she turned around to snatch theptop away recklessly! ¡°Luo Anning, are you courting death!?! Bring it!¡± Rong Yan could no longer stay calm. He extended his arm and tried to snatch it away from Luo Anning who made up her mind not to give it back. She hugged theptop like it was a precious gem and refused to let go. She would be a fool to give it back to him, ¡°No!¡± Luo Anning went all out and red at him, all ready to fight him for theptop. Rong Yan squinted in a threatening manner and stared at her stubborn face, after which his heart pounded and he began caressing her fair and smooth face. Greatly stunned by his sudden movement, Luo Anning stood rooted to the ground and stared at him in bewilderment. Is he out of his mind? He was so angry that he wanted to strangle her just now. Yet, he¡¯s now behaving in such a gentle manner. ¡°Rong Yan, are you out of your mind? Have you gotten so angry that you¡¯ve be silly?¡± Luo Anning pouted and extended her hand to touch his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re not sick. Your temperature is normal... ¡± Upon hearing her murmur, Rong Yan snapped back to reality, only to realize that his hand was on her face. He immediately retracted it, as if he had been touching bacteria. With an awkward expression on his face, he coughed uneasily and held Luo Anning¡¯s gaze of bewilderment. ¡°Be obedient and go to bed if you don¡¯t want me to throw you out!¡± ¡°Sleep is great, sleep is great... ¡± Luo Anning chuckled. This room was much better than the non-air-conditioned one. The bed here wasrge and soft too. It was definitely morefortable to sleep here. After expressing assent, Luo Anning ced theptop on the dressing table and returned to the bed. She then lifted a corner of the nket andid down. However, she heard Rong Yan barking angrily again to stop her from moving, before her body could even touch the bed. ¡°Luo Anning, get lost!¡± Extremely embarrassed, Luo Anning wondered, ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡± ¡°Look how filthy you are now.¡± Rong Yan nced at her in disdain before quickly turning away again. Luo Anning looked down and wondered, how am I filthy? Aren¡¯t I alright? She looked in a corner, only to realize that her back waspletely covered in the dust from the bed next door, that had stuck onto her clothing. How could I have forgotten that Rong Yan is a clean freak? But I¡¯m not allowed to shower or change into a fresh set of clothes now... She stared at the round bed and tugged at the corner of her shirt with a pitiful expression... Who could understand the devastation of having to sleep on a hard bed instead of the spacious one in front of you? ¡°Well... I¡¯ll go sleep next door then. Get some rest. Goodnight.¡± She took onest nce at the round bed behind before strutting out. She thought to herself angrily, I shouldn¡¯t have sympathized with Chen Keming and agreed toe to the detainment room! Chapter 154 - Clearing Her Name (15) Chapter 154: Clearing Her Name (15) ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Rong Yan said coldly. Luo Anning stopped in her track, suppressed her excitement and wondered, has Rong Yan really changed his mind and is now willing to let me sleep here? Rong Yan did not say anything else and instead picked up his shirt, put it on and walked towards her. Luo Anning retreated slightly. Seeing how defensive she was, Rong Yan sneered, ¡°Luo Anning, what are you so afraid for? Are you worried that I might devour you?¡± Luo Anning pursed her lips after having her thoughts exposed. ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into things.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Rong Yan smiled in an absolutely alluring manner. Luo Anning could not control herself from feeling nervous as her heart began to pound rapidly all of a sudden. Her face turned hot and she thought, what a devil! Rong Yan continued to inch closer towards her, as if he had found something fun to do. His scorching breath touched Luo Anning¡¯s face while she continuously moved her head back in a bid to avoid him. Rong Yan stopped when his thin lips were just a few millimeters from hers. Her thick long eyshes trembled, and her breathing began to be clipped and conscientious. ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re blushing out of shyness,¡± Rong Yan said teasingly while rubbing her red and fair face. ¡°Who¡¯s blushing shyly?!¡± Luo Anning immediately flew into a rage like a kitten which had its tail stepped on. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s shy and blushing!¡± Rong Yan did not get angry and instead smiled even wider. His ck eyes lit up and he retorted, ¡°If you¡¯re not blushing, could you exin the rosiness on your face? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s ketchup.¡± Luo Anning gave him a stern nce and said, ¡°Blushing doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m shy, can¡¯t I just have thin skin?¡± ¡°Fine, whatever you say. What matters is I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Rong Yan chuckled, picked her up and walked out of the room before she could even react. Luo Anning subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and asked nervously, ¡°Rong Yan, where are you taking me to?¡± ¡°Home.¡± ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t go back. I promised Chief Chen that I¡¯ll be staying behind in the detainment center. If you take me away now, wouldn¡¯t I be going back on my word? No, no, hurry and put me down.¡± After giving it some thought, Luo Anning found it to be extremely inappropriate. Hence, she began to struggle. ¡°Don¡¯t move! You¡¯d better behave yourself if you don¡¯t want me to throw you down!¡± Rong Yan hollered. Luo Anning immediately fell silent. Indeed, threatening her did work. ... They left from the back door of the detention center and headed all the way back to the mansion. Rong Yan carried her upstairs and brought her back to the bedroom. He kicked the door of the bathroom open and threw her into the bathroom. ¡°You¡¯d better wash yourself clean beforeing out.¡± After Rong Yan finished speaking, he turned around and left coldly. ¡°Ouch, would it kill for you to be gentler?¡± Luo Anning winced in pain. She had no choice, but to admit that it was much better to be at home. Everything seemed to be pleasing to the eye. After filling the bathtub with some water, Luo Anning took a soothing essential oil bath to soothe her nerves. She quickly wrapped herself in the towel and exited the bathroom after ensuring that she was fragrant. She exited the bathroom to see that Rong Yan had already taken a bath and had changed into a silver silk robe with half of his chest exposed. Heid on the bed with a tablet in his hand that he was ying with. He created a beautiful scene under the dim, yellow light. Chapter 155 - Clearing Her Name (16)

Chapter 155: Clearing Her Name (16)

Upon hearing the noise, Rong Yan shifted his gaze away from the tablet and nced at Luo Anning who was already done with her bath and was walking towards him. He waved at her and smiled alluringly. ¡°Come here.¡± Luo Anning seemed to be possessed as she involuntarily walked towards him obediently. By the time she reacted, she had already reached the bedside. Rong Yan ced the tablet on the bedside cab and grabbed her wrist forcefully, causing her to fall onto his body. Rong Yan smiled in satisfaction as her soft bodynded on his. He carried her onto the bed and said, ¡°Go to bed. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Luo Anning initially thought that he wanted to do something to her. However, all he did was to carry her onto the bed and hug her. Luo Anning could not get used to such a decent Rong Yan. In the past, he would often take liberties with her whenever she was sleeping. Yet, he actually acted differently this time. Happiness was written all over Luo Anning¡¯s face. That was best, because she could finally get some sleep without his harassment. The chandelier was switched off. The two lights on the walls were switched off and they hugged each other to sleep. Just as Luo Anning was about to fall asleep, she felt a big hand moving up her waist slowly. She subconsciously grabbed his hand and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t fool around. I want to sleep.¡± Rong Yan opened his eyes in bewilderment and said furiously, ¡°Luo Anning, who told you to put on a bath towel when you sleep? Take it off. It¡¯s causing a hindrance to my hand.¡± ¡°Huh...? Oh, I¡¯ll change into a nightgown then... ¡± Luo Anning got out of bed wearily. Rong Yan tightened his grip around her waist and pulled her onto the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t change out of it. Just remove the towel.¡± After that, Rong Yan quickly removed her bath towel which was getting in the way. He then threw the towel off of the bed. ¡°Ah! Rong Yan, what are you trying to do!?!¡± Luo Anning screamed. She was wearing nothing except a towel! Not even her underwear! Rong Yan immediately sobered up and opened his eyes to stare at her for a long while. He then remained silent and propped himself up, after which he removed his bathrobe. ¡°Wait... why are you undressing?¡± Luo Anning picked up the silk duvet and covered her breasts while staring at him warily. ¡°Since you¡¯ve undressed, I¡¯ll do it too for fairness¡¯ sake.¡± ¡°Who told you to do that? Jerk! Put it back on, hurry and put it back on!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too much of a hassle.¡± Rong Yan put an arm around her and pulled her soft body into his arms. ¡°Anning, cut it out and go to sleep.¡± Rong Yan sighed and rubbed his warm andrge palm against her back. Luo Anning stiffened after hearing him address her using her first name. Did I hear wrongly? He called me Anning, right? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rong Yan asked with a frown, sensing that her body had stiffened. ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± ¡°Anning. Is something wrong?¡± Rong Yan questioned, ring at her murderously, as if he would kill her if she said yes. Luo Anning retracted her head, not daring to say that there was an issue. ¡°No... no issue. I just couldn¡¯t get used to it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it in the future.¡± ¡°Will we even have a future?¡± Luo Anning sneered after hearing his words. They were both aware of what their marriage really was like. Hence, their future as a couple was bleak. Chapter 156 - Clearing Her Name (17) Chapter 156: Clearing Her Name (17) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing her words, Rong Yan stopped caressing her back. His eyes turned gloomy and he changed the subject. ¡°The court trial will be happening in three days. Are you scared?¡± The two of them wereying naked beneath the silk duvet and Rong Yan tyrannically hugged Luo Anning, making her feel awkward and annoyed at the start. However, she gave it some thought and realized that it would be too pretentious to be shy now that they had already gotten intimate with each other before. She gradually rxed and was forced to press her breasts against his chest. Luo Anning cocked her head away slightly and looked down. ¡°With the head Lawyer of Baina International to defend me, I don¡¯t have anything to fear. I trust Xu Mengjie. She believed that Xu Mengjie truly lived up to her name as the topwyer in the nation. She also believed that Xu Mengjie would be able to clear her name and get rid of the charges pressed on herpletely. ¡°I was the one who sent Xu Mengjie,¡± Rong Yanined in displeasure. It was obvious what he meant. Rong Yan was annoyed to hear that she only trusted Xu Mengjie because he was the one who arranged for Xu Mengjie to defend her. Yet, he didn¡¯t get any credit at all. After interacting with Rong Yan for such a long time, Luo Anning began to understand his personality and character. She could also understand what he was thinking whenever he stayed silent. Upon hearing his words, Luo Anning snorted withughter while Rong Yan frowned and grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up at him. ¡°What are youughing for?¡± he questioned, staring at her. Shouldn¡¯t I be the one she thanks and trusts the most? ¡°Nothing... I wasn¡¯tughing.¡± ¡°Luo Anning! You patronised me.¡± Rong Yan was infuriated and hence called her by her full name. ¡°I really wasn¡¯tughing about anything. Um... I just think... you¡¯re really adorable.¡± Luo Anning suppressed herughter and stared at him with glistening eyes. Rong Yan¡¯s face turned petnt immediately. He gritted his teeth and barked, ¡°Adorable? Repeat yourself!¡± ¡°No, no, no... I was wrong. It was a mistake. What I meant was, Young Master Rong, you¡¯re the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever met.¡± Seeing that Rong Yan was about to lose his temper, Luo Anning quickly tried to suck up to him. After hearing her words, Rong Yan¡¯s face stiffened and he began pecking her cheek. ¡°You do have good taste after all. Go to bed!¡± Rong Yan smacked her hips domineeringly and closed his eyes. ... The court trial for Ou Lixue¡¯s case took ce three dayster in the Supreme Court of S City. Luo Anning set off from Luxury Mansion and along the way, Rong Yan held her hand tightly while remaining silent. Xu Zhiyuan sat on the passenger seat while holding onto thetest information and reported it to Rong Yan. He would observe Rong Yan¡¯s expression from the rear view mirror, every now and then. When he mentioned that Luo Anning would definitely be released free of charge, he finally noticed Rong Yan¡¯s face bing much more tender, though thetter did not notice it. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t get nervous when we go to courtter. Mengjie will be there to handle everything. When the judge questions you, you just have to say everything that you know. I believe the judge will make the fairest decision to do you justice.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Luo Anning said smilingly with a nod. She then continued, ¡°Assistant Xu, thanks for the help that you and Lawyer Xu have given me. You had to run around performing errands ever since I got embroiled in this case. It¡¯s been hard on you guys.¡± Chapter 157 - Clearing Her Name (18) Chapter 157: Clearing Her Name (18) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Luo Anning finished speaking, Xu Zhiyuan could clearly sense the two icy cold gazes that were fixed on the back of his head. He turned around fearfully and unsurprisingly, met Rong Yan¡¯s murderous eyes. An ominous feeling overwhelmed him and he thought, Oh dear, Young Madam has given me and Sis the credit for clearing her name, but she forgot topliment Young Master Rong, the big boss! Great, now Young Madam is going to thank me in front of Young Master Rong. Isn¡¯t he going to kill me? Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s heart wrenched up and he said smilingly, ¡°Young Madam Rong, you¡¯re being too kind. Mengjie and I were just following Young Master Rong¡¯s orders. Young Master Rong was the one who really slogged his guts out for you. On the first day that you got detained, Young Master Rong personally flew to the capital to look for Old Mr. Jiang... ¡± ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, shut up!¡± Rong Yan interjected. Xu Zhiyuan was again gued with an ominous feeling, for he knew that he had already incurred Rong Yan¡¯s wrath. Hence, he fell silent quietly and stuck to the principle of silence being gold. Luo Anning knew what Xu Zhiyuan meant and she was also aware of how much Rong Yan had done for her ever since she got arrested. She was definitely touched by him. She was not stone-hearted and hence, she would definitely remember it. She turned to the side and nced at the handsome and prestigious Rong Yan. She then moved her head towards him and said, ¡°Hubby, thank you for everything that you have done for me.¡± She then retracted her head as her ears turned warm and hot. She initially wanted to address him as Rong Yan, but somehow, she involuntarily called him Hubby instead. Upon hearing her mushy words and her affectionate address, Rong Yan¡¯s heart melted and he pressed a hand against the back of her head to kiss her tender lips. ¡°You do have some conscience after all.¡± After the kiss, Rong Yan knocked his finger against her head. Her face turned red and hot, while her lips turned swollen because of his kiss. Upon hearing his words, Luo Anning rolled her eyes at him. When they arrived at the courtroom, Luo Anning was taken away by Chen Keming who handcuffed her. Before they left, Rong Yan hugged her and said in an alluring voice, ¡°I¡¯m here with you. You¡¯ll be alright, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Moved to tears, Luo Anning wanted to hug him, but she realized that she had been handcuffed. Her eyes turned gloomy and she nodded fervently. ¡°Rong Yan I¡¯m not scared.¡± ¡°Okay, go in. I¡¯ll be listening down here.¡± ... At nine o¡¯clock sharp in the morning, the court trial for Ou Lixue¡¯s case began. Luo Xinya, Wang Chan, Li Yang and Luo Anning were handcuffed and forced to sit in the defendants¡¯ benches. Xu Mengjie was dressed in an immacte business suit and her usual gold-framed sses. She sat confidently in the defense counsel¡¯s seat, full of pride. It was no wonder that she was from Baina International. Upon sight of Luo Anning, she shot Luo Anning a nce, seemingly trying to tell her to rx. She then smiled. The court order was read out by the clerk before the court trial began. ¡°Everyone, please rise. The judge is here.¡± After the judge arrived, the clerk said, ¡°Please be seated.¡± The judge looked around and knocked the gavel before saying solemnly, ¡°The trial shall begin now. This is the Supreme Court of S City. Today¡¯s trial will be the case of Ou Lixue falling to her death in Qingxin Hospital. I¡¯ll first have to check the identity of the party. intiff, please state the name of the unit, the legal representative, ... the defendant ... ¡° Chapter 158 - Clearing Her Name (19)

Chapter 158: Clearing Her Name (19)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The long and intense court trial ended after two hours. Xu Mengjie analyzed the scuffle that took ce between Luo Anning and Ou Lixue before thetter fell off the roof, and stated her logical viewpoints with perfect jargon. She then deduced that Ou Lixue was emotionally unstable. She also defended that Luo Anning had merely retracted her hands subconsciously and hence, it could not be considered manughter. Ou Lixue had been hypnotized at the start, and thus had her mind controlled by Wang Chan. Atst, she ended up dying to release the tension within her. Wang Chan, Luo Xinya and Li Yang were also charged in court. Since there was concrete evidence to prove Wang Chan and Li Yang guilty, they could not deny it at all. Theirwyers had no choice, but to y the sympathy card and help them fight for a lighter sentence. Luo Xinya was the mastermind of the entire incident and both Wang Chan and Li Yang had admitted that she was the one who instigated them to hypnotize Ou Lixue by bribing them with money. Hence, Wang Chan and Li Yang were merely aplices of the mastermind, Luo Xinya. However, they were both guilty! Luo Zhiquan hit the roof when he found out that Luo Xinya was the one who devised everything. However, he still could not bear to ruin his daughter. Hence, he spent a bomb on hiring a famous and reputable American-Chinese to defend Luo Xinya. Due to the fact that there had been reports of Luo Xinya taking drugs, they used her drug addiction as a defense, and imed that it was not Luo Xinya¡¯s intention to devise the scheme. They imed that the effects of the drugs had ruled her head and made her hallucinate. However, the judge rejected thewyer¡¯s plea because they could not produce evidence to prove that Luo Xinya was unconscious when shemitted the crime. Furthermore, Wang Yan and Li Yang also confessed that Luo Xinya was the one who instigated them. The logic and reasoning were clear and hence, it did not seem like Luo Xinya had killed someone because of the effects of drugs. ¡°Intentional homicide refers to the act of deliberately and illegally depriving others of their rights to live. It is a crime that infringes on personal rights and in our nation, it is also one of the worst crimes. Article 232 of the Criminal Law of China stiptes that those who intentionallymit murder shall be sentenced to death, life imprisonment or imprisonment of more than ten years. In less serious cases, those who have been found guilty shall be sentenced to imprisonment of three to ten years. Luo Anning is proven to be innocent and free of manughter, while Wang Chan and Li Yang are the aplices who have directly or indirectly led to the death of the victim, Ou Lixue. Luo Xinya¡¯s intention of murder was deliberate and she had devised a serious scheme which has a severe social impact. I hereby dere that the used, Luo Anning, is not convicted for manughter and will be released in court... The used, Luo Xinya, is convicted for deliberate murder. The crime is serious and she is sentenced to 11 years of imprisonment ...¡± Luo Anning was released as an innocent party as soon as the trial was over. When her handcuffs were released, Lu Momo rushed forth and hugged her tightly. Lu Momo eximed agitatedly, ¡°Ah! Little Anning, you¡¯re alright. Your name has finally been cleared. Congrattions! I¡¯ll give you a sweet kiss in celebration of you being free of any charges.¡± Luo Anning wiped the saliva off her face and guffawed before chiding, ¡°Lu Momo, you¡¯re so disgusting. Look, look, your saliva is all over my face.¡± ¡°Hehe, I like it. I¡¯m happy! Little Anning, you finally don¡¯t have to be called a murderer. You¡¯re free to live now!¡± Lu Momo chuckled. Chapter 159 - Clearing Her Name (20)

Chapter 159: Clearing Her Name (20)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Momo let go of her while Mo Qiange stepped forth to hug her gently. ¡°Anning, congrattions on having your name cleared.¡± Luo Anning burst intoughter and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve finally cleared my name. It¡¯s wonderful! I can finally go out now!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so ipetent,¡± Rong Yan said proudly in disdain. Luo Anning let go of Mo Qiange and ignored everyone else around her. She rushed forward to hug Rong Yan and kissed him on his cheek happily. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true, but I¡¯m still very grateful towards you, Rong Yan.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s handsome face looked a little awkward for a moment. He cleared his throat and held her slender waist in his arms tyrannically. ¡°I don¡¯t ept verbal gratitude.¡± Luo Anning gazed at him and asked, ¡°What kind of gratitude do you want then?¡± He was waiting to hear that! Rong Yan¡¯s sexy lips curled into a smile and he leaned closer towards her to suck on her earlobes. ¡°I want you to pay for it with your body.¡± Luo Anning blushed and looked around before smacking Rong Yan on his chest. She chided softly, ¡°All you think about is x-rated scenes!¡± Rong Yan sneered and pinched her cheek before asking, ¡°It¡¯s only normal for willing couples to get intimate with each other. Why has it be x-rated? It¡¯s my utmost right to get intimate with my wife. Who would dare to make ament?¡± ¡°Ouch... it hurts. Rong Yan, you jerk. Hurry and let go of me.¡± Luo Anning frantically smacked him away. Rong Yan stood still prestigiously and said, ¡°Address me in a nicer way.¡± ¡°Rong Yan!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have understood what I meant.¡± Rong Yan slowly tightened his grip. Luo Anning pressed his hand down while caressing her painful cheeks. Glowering at him, she barked, ¡°Hubby! Let go!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not satisfactory, but I consider it a borderline pass. By the way, remember to sound as gentle as you can when you call me hubby again next time.¡± Rong Yan retracted his hand in satisfaction, not forgetting to give her some instructions. Luo Anning was infuriated beyond words. However, there was nothing she could do to him. She was really going to suffer from an internal injury! Lu Momo, Mo Qiange, Tang Chao, Xu Zhiyuan and Xu Mengjie both looked away before ncing at each other in shock. They chose to continue looking away afterwards. Some were happy, but some were sad. Luo Anning was released after being proven to be innocent, but Luo Xinya was far less fortunate. Intentional murder was a serious crime which cost Luo Xinya an eleven-year-jail-term. She refused to ept it and hence asked for an appeal. Li Ynughed uncontrobly. After all, Luo Zhiquan was a businessman and although he was agonized, he would not act irrationally. He obviously did not wish for his daughter to go to jail and hence, began trying to find more evidence to prove his daughter¡¯s innocence. Since they were going to issue an appeal, the court decided to schedule for a second trial. Luo Xinya had already been detained by the police and prohibited from seeing anyone except her defense counsel. ... On that night, they booked a Presidential private room in Xijiang Private Clubhouse to celebrate her release. Upon returning to Luxury mansion, Auntie Li immediately pushed her into the bathroom for a bath after hearing that she had been released. Chapter 160 - You Two Are Really A Perfect Match! Chapter 160: You Two Are Really A Perfect Match! The water in the bathtub consisted of some pomelo leaves and other twigs and leaves that Luo Anning could not identify. Auntie Li imed that the bath would be able to help her wash away all of the bad luck. Luo Anning knew that Auntie Li had her best interests at heart and hence did not turn her down. She took the bath like Auntie Li had told her to, after which she put on some light and simple makeup. Off she goes for her date! ... She arrived at the private Presidential room that Rong Yan had booked. It was still early when Lu Momo arrived and the two groups decided to get together since Rong Yan also intended to celebrate for Luo Anning. The manager ushered them to the presidential room and left after opening the door. As soon as Lu Momo entered, she stood rooted to the ground in shock. ¡°Young Master Tang, you¡¯re so mean. All you do is tease others. I¡¯m going to ignore you,¡± said a scantily d woman who had a voluptuous figure. She said on Tang Chao¡¯sp and pressed her lips closer towards his handsome face. ¡°Oh, can you really bear to ignore me?¡± Tang Chao smiled sinisterly and fondled her breasts. ¡°You¡¯re so mean. Young Master Tang, you knew I was going to ignore you and yet, you said this about me... Ah... ¡± The woman even moaned in pleasure. She sounded extremely sultry and alluring. Lu Momo recovered from the shock and stared at the disgusting couple in disdain. Tang Chao and Qing Dai, you two are really a perfect match! The two of them seemed to have finally noticed that Lu Momo was standing at the door. Qing Dai screamed shyly and quickly buried her face in Tang Chao¡¯s chest. Tang Chao stared at Lu Momo while fondling Qing Dai¡¯s bosoms with a subtle smirk. Lu Momo scratched her head awkwardly and stood there for a while before saying, ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you on purpose. You guys, continue. Go ahead.¡± Lu Momo then turned around and left. Tang Chao said, ¡°Hold it. If you leave, who¡¯s going to celebrate with Luo Anning?¡± Lu Momo turned around and puffed her adorable cheeks up angrily. She immediately rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Young Master Tang, you actually still remember that we¡¯re meant to celebrate for Anning here. In that case, can you go somewhere else to get all kinky and touchy with your beau?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tang Chao smirked and pinched Qing Dai forcefully. She immediately whimpered and moaned in pleasure. He then said annoyingly, ¡°I¡¯ll be even more excited and thrilled if there¡¯s an audience.¡± ¡°Go to hell, you shameless and cheap bastard!¡± Lu Momo grabbed her bag and threw it at his annoying face. Tang Chao raised his hand with a sullen expression and pushed Qing Dai away ruthlessly, after which he started approaching Lu Momo domineeringly. Lu Momo immediately got into a defensive mode and squared up with her fists in the air. Tang Chao stood in front of her and the next thing she knew, she had already been pressed against the wall. ¡°Cheap bastard, what are you trying to do? If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll make sure you be sexually impotent!¡± Lu Momo had no choice, but to retaliate verbally. Tang Chao chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a really sharp tongue, kid.¡± ¡°Who are you calling a kid!?!¡± Lu Momo hated it when others called her a kid because of her doll-like face that made her look underage. Unlike her furious self, Tang Chao was extremelyposed. He said, ¡°Whoever responded says so. Look how anxious and feisty you are getting. I did call you a kid, all right. What can you do to me?¡± Lu Momo chuckled and raised her leg. Catching him off guard, she kicked his crotch with godlike speed. Chapter 161 - Protecting (1) Chapter 161: Protecting (1) Tang Chao grunted while sweating profusely. He took a few steps back and let go of her. Lu Momo clenched her fists smugly and said, ¡°This is what you get for calling me a kid.¡± Tang Chao stared at her coldly and barked in agony, ¡°Lu Momo, you¡¯re courting death!¡± He tried his best to bear with the pain and again, pounced onto her like a beast. He pressed her against the wall and grabbed her head in a bid to kiss her. Lu Momo had never experienced something like that before and hence, was instantly dumbfounded. Seeing that the exasperated Tang Chao was approaching her, she stared at him innocently with her eyes wide open. She actually forgot that pushing him away was the best solution! Tang Chao ignored her adorable and innocent expression. All he knew was that his masculine pride had been challenged and he had to take revenge! He bit her lip like a maniac and an infuriated beast, causing Lu Momo to feel extremely terrified. She shrieked in pain and muttered, ¡°Ouch... it hurts, let go... of me... ¡± However, he could not be bothered to care about her cries and struggles. Lu Momo was easily restrained by him and thus, could not move a single inch at all. Qing Dai watched as everything took ce in front of her, after which she shrieked in astonishment. She had never seen Tang Chao getting so riled up and frustrated over a woman... It was her first time witnessing it too... ... Luo Anning and Rong Yan arrived to see that everyone had already arrived. Luo Anning was shocked to see that Mo Qiange, Lu Momo, Tang Chao and even the busy Feng Churui were present. She began to think, Ah, my status as Young Madam Rong really gives me lots of clout. Even the mayor is here to celebrate for me. Should I be secretly happy about it? Luo Anning had no idea that Rong Yan was the one who arranged for Feng Churui and Tang Chao toe along. It was strange too. Rong Yan had no idea when he started being concerned about his 2-year-marriage and Luo Anning whom he had been neglecting. Be it the time when she was abducted in Ennd or suspected of intentional homicide or manughter, Rong Yan¡¯s behavior was really intriguing... Seeing Lu Momo sitting beside Mo Qiange with her head hung low and a gloomy expression on her face, Luo Anning retracted her hand from Rong Yan¡¯s arm and walked towards Lu Momo. She sat down beside Lu Momo and held her baby face smilingly. ¡°Hey, who made our Momo angry? Tell me and I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡± ¡°Little Anning, I¡¯m alright... ¡± Lu Momo shrugged her hand away in annoyance before hanging her head low and pouting her lips, looking extremely pitiful. How could she be alright? Luo Anning was bent on protecting Lu Momo. Since she could not get anything out of Lu Momo, she poked Mo Qiange and asked, ¡°Qiange, what¡¯s going on with Momo? Which bastard bullied her?¡± Luo Anning subconsciously raised her voice because of her anger. While holding Qing Dai in his arms and sipping on some wine, Tang Chao smirked and thought, she actually called me a bastard? Should I admit that I¡¯m that bastard she¡¯s referring to? Mo Qiange shrugged his shoulders and expressed that he had just arrived too and had no idea what happened. Luo Anning immediately flew into a rage and said, ¡°Damn it. Are you out to make me panic? Lu Momo, tell me, which bastard bullied you... ¡° Chapter 162 - Protecting (2) Chapter 162: Protecting (2) Tang Chao pushed Qing Dai away and just as he was about to admit that he was the bastard who had bullied Lu Momo, Lu Momo interjected, ¡°Haha, Little Anning, have you fallen for it? I think I did a great job at acting. Didn¡¯t I seem like a pitiful victim who had been bullied?¡± Luo Anning was dumbfounded by the sudden change in Lu Momo¡¯s attitude. Before she could even vent her anger, she was deprived of the chance to... ¡°Momo, is something wrong with you? Why did you pretend to be angry and pitiful out of nowhere?¡± ¡°I just found it fun... ¡± Lu Momo started getting all clingy and hugged her arm. Swinging it continuously, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a happy celebration tonight. Let¡¯s celebrate you having your name cleared. We won¡¯t go home until we get drunk!¡± Luo Anning patted her chest and said, ¡°No problem. Alright, we¡¯ll drink to our hearts¡¯ content!¡± Everyone stared at the two of them in bewilderment. One moment, they were angry and the next, they wereughing and fooling around. Their mood waspletely erratic and everyone was dumbfounded... Tang Chao stared at Lu Momo in shock, for he did not expect her not to spill the beans and reveal who the person who had bullied her was. After all, Luo Anning was Rong Yan¡¯s wife and would definitely teach him a lesson for teaching her a lesson. That little kid did not even seize such a great opportunity. How unbelievable. Rong Yan had an evil gaze in his eyes. He already discovered that something was amiss with Tang Chao when Luo Anning was questioning Lu Momo. Both Lu Momo¡¯s and Tang Chao¡¯s lips were red and swollen... Rong Yan¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. The two of them... definitely have something going on! Everyone was thrilled after the antics of Luo Anning and Lu Momo. They began topete in drinking. However, Tang Chao, the nightclub goer and Feng Churui, the experienced politician, both had an impressive liquor level. Having met their match, the four of them were obviously indignant and hence, the drinking contest began. Feng Churui stared at the innocent-looking Lu Momo and asked with a slight frown, ¡°Are you sure you can do it? I don¡¯t want to be used of bullying you.¡± Upon hearing his words, Lu Momo almost fainted. ¡°Go ahead, Mayor Feng. If I ever get scared, I¡¯ll be a janitor and wash the toilets of the government office tomorrow!¡± Feng Churui chuckled and said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s what you said. We shall begin then.¡± Lu Momo humphed and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s start then!¡± Lu Momo and Feng Churui had already begunpeting with each other and the sses on the table were all filled, thus forming a spectacr scene. Luo Anning began to feel a little tempted, mainly because she wanted to defeat Tang Chao and get a taste of victory. She rubbed her hands together and said, ¡°Young Master Tang, let¡¯s stop wasting time. We can begin.¡± Tang Chao nced at Rong Yan and wondered, is he not upset? Good. I can then start and put my best foot forward. After three rounds, Lu Momo had already drunk plenty of alcohol and her face had already turned as red as a tomato. Although Feng Churui had drunk a lot of alcohol, he still remainedposed. Luo Anning and Tang Chao were in the midst of an intense battle! Mo Qiange noticed that Lu Momo had already turned red. He grabbed her hand to stop her from drinking more. ¡°Momo, forget it. Too much alcohol is bad for your health.¡± ¡°Qiange, I¡¯m alright. This is a piece of cake to me.¡± Lu Momo then looked up and chugged the entire ss of alcohol. Mo Qiange wanted to stop her, but Rong Yan nudged him with his elbow, seemingly trying to ask him, ¡°Is there an issue?¡± Chapter 163 - Beach Vacation Chapter 163: Beach Vacation ¡°Care to have a few drinks?¡± Rong Yan fiddled with the ss of alcohol in his hand, but did not drink it. Mo Qiange grabbed the ss of wine on the table and said, ¡°No problem, of course.¡± They clinked sses and Rong Yan smirked while Mo Qiange put on a faint smile. The two of them seemed to be challenging each other. After finishing the ss of wine, Rong Yan fiddled with the ss again and nced at Luo Anning who was drinking to her heart¡¯s content. He then slowly said, ¡°CEO Mo, you shouldn¡¯t covet something that doesn¡¯t belong to you. It¡¯s better to put those thoughts away.¡± Mo Qiange snickered and asked, ¡°How do I do that?¡± Rong Yan retorted coldly, ¡°CEO Mo, do you mean you¡¯re intending to woo Anning?¡± Mo Qiange sneered, ¡°Young Master Rong, are you intimidated? Anning doesn¡¯t love you at all. You two are only married in name. You know that better than anyone else. So, Young Master Rong, stop saying such hrious things, lest I get mistaken and think that you and Anning have feelings for each other.¡± ¡°Intimidated? There¡¯s nothing in this world that I¡¯m afraid of. That¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯ve never liked having others covet the things I own. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ruin her,¡± Rong Yan sneered. Mo Qiange tightened his grip on his ss as the veins on his hand began to bulge. Is he threatening me? Very good. Rong Yan really lives up to expectations. He knows what my Achilles¡¯ heel is! Seeing that Mo Qiange was trying his best to control his expression, Rong Yan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°CEO Mo, if you don¡¯t mind, I n to take Anning on a beach vacation in a couple more days. I intend to take it as a chance to unwind and rx. I believe she hopes to have thepanionship of you guys too since you¡¯re her friends.¡± He emphasized on the word, ¡®friends¡¯. He was hinting that Mo Qiange and Luo Anning were just friends and nothing more. Mo Qiange smirked and thought to himself, does he think I¡¯m going to back off just like that? Hah, I¡¯ve never backed off before. It¡¯s just a vacation to the beach, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll go then. What¡¯s the harm? Not only am I going to tag along. I¡¯m going to take the chance to spend more time with Anning and treasure every moment I have with her. Since he wants to make me give up by pulling such a trick, I shall make life hard for him! ¡°No problem. I happen to want to go out and get a breather too. You¡¯re really considerate, Young Master Rong. Besides, Anning values her friendship with us greatly. She won¡¯t go unless we do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Rong Yan had a mysterious gaze in his eyes which made it hard for anyone to guess what he was thinking. ... ¡°Don¡¯t vie with me for the alcohol. Let me have it.¡± Luo Anning had gotten high off drinking and her words began to be slurred too. However, she was still extremely stubborn and forcefully pushed the people away from her in a bid to grab the wine from the table. ¡°Luo Anning, stop drinking. Or else, do you dare believe that I¡¯ll drown you in this wine barrel tonight!?!¡± Rong Yan suddenly barked. He actually failed to stop her from drinking too much. This damned Tang Chao. Is he going to be as insensible as Luo Anning!?! Tang Chao was seriously drunk too. However, he did not feel a tinge of guilt at all after discovering the ming gaze in Rong Yan¡¯s eyes. He even med Luo Anning. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s hers... she was the one who insisted on drinking. I was just ying along. If you must me someone, me your wife.¡± Rong Yan kicked him and hollered, ¡°Would she have fought you if you didn¡¯t provoke her!?!¡± Tang Chao winced in pain and rubbed the painful spot which Rong Yan kicked. He retorted dauntlessly, ¡°You value your wife over your friends. Fine, fine, it¡¯s my fault. You¡¯ll definitely choose to abandon me over your pampered and fragile wife.¡± Chapter 164 - Beach Vacation (2) Chapter 164: Beach Vacation (2) ¡°Scram!¡± Rong Yan kicked Tang Chao again angrily. Unfortunately, thetter could not dodge in time and hence shrieked in pain. Luo Anning was drunk and she tended to behave poorly whenever she was drunk. Rong Yan picked her up without hesitation and got up to leave. If he were to wait any longer, she might just throw a tantrum and behave hysterically! ¡°Damn it, it hurts! Yan, you sellout... ¡± Rong Yan could still hear Tang Chaomenting even though he had long left the private room... ... ¡°Luo Anning, wake up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me. Go away... ¡± Luo Anning murmured and snuggled into Rong Yan¡¯s embrace. She rubbed her head against his chest and eased herself into afortable position to continue sleeping. Rong Yan supported the back of her head and pulled her out of his arms again. ¡°Luo Anning, wake up! Wash yourself to get rid of the smell of alcohol.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting to three. One... two... three... ¡± She was then thrown into the bathtub. ¡°Ouch! It hurts.¡± Luo Anning shrieked in pain and rubbed the spots which hurt. She pouted her lips pitifully, still unable to open her eyes. She looked extremely pitiful and vulnerable. Rong Yan¡¯s heart melted again and he cussed beneath his breath before grabbing his tie and rolling up his sleeves. He then bent down and began undressing her. Luo Anning was extremely fidgety and she could not stop moving about, just like a mudfish. Rong Yan pped her white and tender hips forcefully and hollered, ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯d better behave yourself!¡± ¡°Mm... get lost... don¡¯t touch me... don¡¯t touch me... ¡± Luo Anning suddenly spoke in English and began hitting Rong Yan. Rong Yan tried to bathe her while grabbing her iling hands. His patience was growing thin and she was getting on his nerves. He stuck his hands beneath her armpits, turned on the shower head and ced her under the water. ¡°Hey... it¡¯s raining?¡± Luo Anning opened her eyes a little and mumbled for a while before closing her eyes again. Rong Yan wished he could p her awake! He knew that trouble would definitely entail after she drinks. Whenever she got drunk, she would behave like a lunatic. If he were not the one who was taking care of her today, she probably would not have known even if someone else took liberties with her. The thought of it made Rong Yan feel incredibly infuriated. He turned the tap on to the fullest and the impact of the water jet made Luo Anning shiver uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying... *coughs*... ¡± She finally found some rationality. She opened her eyes, only to be greeted with the sight of a handsome Rong Yan. She cocked her head towards the side and said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m feeling unwell.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s anger vanished after hearing her sweet and tender voice. Rong Yan discovered that he had grown more and more soft-hearted towards Luo Anning. Is that good or bad? ¡°Have you learned your lesson? If you dare get drunk again, I¡¯ll throw you into the tub and make you drown to death.¡± Although she verbally refused to budge, Rong Yan still pulled her away from the shower. He squeezed some shower gel and applied it onto her body. When the shower gelthered, he grabbed a towel and wiped her dry. After he was done, he carried her onto the bed resignedly and pulled the duvet all the way up to her neck. ¡°Now be good and sleep. Keep throwing a tantrum and I¡¯ll throw you down the building.¡± Chapter 165 - Beach Vacation (3) Chapter 165: Beach Vacation (3) He had already broken a sweat, just from showering her. The sticky and moist feeling on his skin made him feel exceptionally ufortable. He grabbed a bathrobe from the closet and entered the bathroom to take a bath. By the time he was out, his face had grown extremely sullen! A sour and rancid stench filled the air and a pool of vomit was attacking his visual senses at this moment. The culprit wasying by the side and hanging unsteadily by the bed. ¡°Luo! An! Ning!¡± he clipped in exasperation. Rong Yan stepped forth to pick her up angrily before pping her perky bottoms again. Luo Anning sobered up quite a bit after throwing up. She raised her head pitifully and stared at Rong Yan who was infuriated. ¡°It hurts... ¡± How is she going to learn her lesson if there¡¯s no pain? Rong Yan questioned with a sullen expression, ¡°Do you remember what you should do now?¡± Although she did not know what he was referring to, Luo Anning was good at observing one¡¯s expression. She noddedpliantly and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Yan decided to spare and forgive her on the ount that she hadplied. He grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the bedroom to go to her room. Bang~ The door was mmed shut and Luo Anning was pushed backwards. She retreated and stared at Rong Yan who was inching dangerously closer towards her. ¡°You... what are you trying to do... ¡± ¡°You!¡± Rong Yan barked and removed his bathrobe to reveal his toned and perfect physique. He had wide shoulders, a narrow waist, straight, toned and long legs, a well-defined chest and standard six-pack abs, all of which were fatally attractive. Luo Anning could not help but swallow her saliva and keep her eyes fixed onto Rong Yan. She could not take them away from his body at all. ¡°Do I look good?¡± he chuckled and pressed himself against her. ¡°Yes,¡± Luo Anning answered without hesitation while still being stuck in a trance. ¡°Do you want me?¡± Luo Anning hesitated for a split second and answered firmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Yan was exhrated and aroused. ... On the following day, the sky shone brightly in the clear blue sky. In the hot summer, they ought to visit the beach and have a nice vacation. Otherwise, it would be a waste. Rong Yan had always been in the pursuit of a high quality of life. The reason he chose to go to the nearby C City for a beach vacation, was because the resort that they were visiting, was a seaside, artificial ind-style resort developed by Baina International. Every development of Baina¡¯s was of superior quality and meant for luxurious enjoyment. It all cost a bomb to produce. Rong Yan, Luo Anning, Lu Momo, Mo Qiange, Tang Chao and Feng Churui set off. One and a half hourster, they finally arrived at the beautiful beach resort. The scorching sun in the sky reflected off of the glistening beach and there were tall coconut trees, as well as daybeds that could be seen everywhere. The mere sight of it made Luo Anning feel overwhelmed with excitement! She turned around, tiptoed and threw her arms around Rong Yan¡¯s neck. Chapter 166 - Beach Vacation (4) Chapter 166: Beach Vacation (4) Her smile was so radiant that it made the sun seem dull inparison. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here. On the ount that you had meticulously arranged this, I shall reward you with a kiss.¡± She quickly moved her tender lips away from his handsome face after giving him a quick peck. She then scurried away like a happy bird. Rong Yan squinted and ced a hand on the spot that she had kissed, after which he put on a mesmerizing smile. Noticing that the two of them were behaving intimately with each other, Tang Chao said bitterly, ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, married men are just different. They never fail to disy their affection regardless of where they go. You¡¯re making us singletons feel terrible... Ah, you¡¯re ruining our morals... ¡± Feng Churui teased, ¡°Your morals have long been warped. It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not they ruin it.¡± Upon hearing his words, Tang Chao immediately rushed forth and tried to strangle Feng Churui¡¯s neck forcefully. ¡°Rui, take your words back. What do you mean they¡¯ve long been warped!?! This is nder. This is outright nder and defamation.¡± Feng Churui nudged Tang Chao with his elbow unhurriedly, after which he chuckled and asked, ¡°Have you ever seen a married man be loyal to his friends again?¡± Rong Yan chimed in coldly, ¡°Chao... your IQ is going to pull our average IQ down.¡± Rong Yan and Feng Churui nced at Tang Chao in disdain before turning around to leave, causing Tang Chao to wail uncontrobly. He thought to himself indignantly, what does he mean that my IQ will pull down our average IQ!?! How can he insult me like that!?! The beach resort was modeled ording to those in the Maldives. Hence, there were also small wooden huts in the shallow waters. Activities like beach volleyball could be carried out on the sandy beach and guests could swim or carry out water activities in the shallow waters. They could also choose to go diving in the deep waters... After changing into their swimsuits in the wooden house, Luo Anning pulled Lu Momo to shallow waters for a swim. The two were as happy as birds that had been freed from their cages and hence continued to squeal and chatter in excitement. Luo Anning was dressed in a sky-blue-colored bikini which entuated her figure, thus making Rong Yan feel extremely displeased, as evidenced by the sullen expression on his face. To Tang Chao¡¯s surprise, the adorable, baby-faced Lu Momo turned out to actually have such a sensual figure! She probably had 34D breasts! As soon as the four handsome men appeared, they immediately became the most beautiful view on the scene. Unfortunately, the men were only d in loose beach shorts, which was to the disappointment of plenty of women. Fortunately for them, their toned muscles and sexy chests were exposed, as well as their perfect skin and taut abs. They were so masculine and sexy that the women were on the verge of getting nosebleeds. Rong Yan¡¯s bodyguards made the women leave and stopped them from getting close to the guys. The four of themid down on the daybeds on the sand while Rong Yan instructed Xu Zhiyuan to grab his thin shirt, with a sullen expression. Xu Zhiyuan immediately understood his boss¡¯ intentions. ¡°Anning, let¡¯s have apetition of who reaches that boulder first. How does that sound?¡± Lu Momo suggested after feeling bored by swimming alone for two rounds. Sharing simr intentions, Luo Anning said, ¡°No problem. The loser will have to stand on the boulder and dere, long live the winner!¡± The two women stood up together and plunged into the water after counting to three. Their beautiful figures could be seen clearly in the blue water. There were plenty of women who had great figures, but women like Luo Anning and Lu Momo who were also beautiful and elegant, were indeed rare. Chapter 167 - Beach Vacation (5) Chapter 167: Beach Vacation (5) The guys could not take their eyes off the two of them at all. A few men dilly-dallied for a while before swimming towards Luo Anning and Lu Momo. Due to the fact that she had been stopped by the two men, Luo Anning slowed down and frowned subconsciously in a bid to overtake them. However, the men did not n to give up the chance to flirt with them. ¡°Babe, isn¡¯t it boring for the two of you to y alone? Why don¡¯t we have fun together?¡± the man asked with a self-righteous smile, thinking that he was dashing. ¡°Babe, where are you from? You don¡¯t seem to be from C City. I know all of the socialites and wealthy heiresses in C City. You don¡¯t look familiar at all,¡± said Man B who was swimming closer to Luo Anning. Due to the fact that they were swimming, the men did not realize that she was Young Madam Rong, the woman who had been proven innocent in the murder case that caused a national uproar. In a moment of lust, they rubbed their palms together and tried to seduce her. ¡°Get lost! Get far, far away from me. Otherwise, you shall bear the consequences,¡± Luo Anning hissed coldly. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re really feisty eh!¡± the men decided to stop acting gentlemanly and immediately extended his arm in a bid to grope her breasts. Luo Anning was infuriated. She plunged into the water and swam away rapidly. At this moment, Lu Momo was already standing on the boulder and staring at Luo Anning. He then ced a hand on her waist andughed out loud. ¡°Little Anning, you¡¯re so ipetent. You¡¯re so slow. I¡¯ve been standing here for a long time.¡± Luo Anning climbed up the boulder and finally realized that the two shameless men had already chased after them. Lu Momo asked, ¡°Do you know these two people?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know them. They¡¯re shameless scumbags!¡± Compared to Rong Yan who was the scum of aristocrats, they were far worse. The two men were trash of trash. They were so shameless as to molest her underwater! Had she not dodged in time, she would have probably been taken advantage of. Lu Momo giggled and shifted her attention onto thepetition. ¡°Hey, Little Anning, keep to your promise. You¡¯ve lost so you have to do the forfeit. Start yelling now.¡± The two shameless men tried to climb onto the boulder and Luo Anning kicked them down into water in displeasure. She then cleared her throat and ced her hands in front of her mouth before yelling, ¡°Long live Lu Momo! Long live Lu Momo!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m content. Little Anning, you¡¯re really obedient. Here¡¯s a reward for you. I¡¯ll pat your head.¡± Lu Momoughed hysterically and patted Luo Anning¡¯s head, pretending to be benevolent. Luo Anning was utterly embarrassed. The two men who had been kicked into the water by Luo Anning, emerged from the water angrily and tried to grab her with a murderous expression on their faces. When they hit the boulder again, a dark shadow moved towards them rapidly and before they could even react, they were flung far far away, while the water sshed all over the ce. Lu Momo immediately jumped behind Luo Anning and popped her head out to sneak a peek. Luo Anning was just as shocked. She watched as Rong Yan moved out of the water with a sullen expression, and spluttered, ¡°Why... why have youe here out of nowhere?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Rong Yan retorted. ¡°I mean... I mean, I see you¡¯re going to plunge into the water to have some fun. Hehe.¡± Luo Anning smiled wryly and tried to find an escape route. Chapter 168 - Surely You Couldn’t Have Fallen For Me? (1)

Chapter 168: Surely You Couldn¡¯t Have Fallen For Me? (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What a joke. Even the blind could tell that Rong Yan was incredibly infuriated right now and the thing a smart person would do is run! The two men were incredibly infuriated to have been beaten up by Rong Yan. They ganged up with each other and decided to take revenge on Rong Yan. Rong Yan stared at them condescendingly from above, like a god looking down at his followers. ¡°How dare you harbor designs on my woman? Are you sick of living?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You can forget about leaving if you don¡¯t kowtow to me and apologize!¡± the man hollered. Rong Yan sneered and bent forward to pull them up onto the boulder. Before they could even rejoice for long, they heard the sounds of their wrist cracking and at the next moment, they began shrieking in terror. Rong Yan had snapped their wrists, but that could not appease his anger at all. He then beat them up into a pulp and retracted his hand gracefully. He then turned to look at Luo Anning coldly and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get back onto the shore.¡± ¡°Oh... okay.¡± Luo Anning was in the midst of enjoying the show. She thought, these two scums thought they could molest me. Great, they¡¯re getting their karma now. When they were back on shore, Rong Yan grabbed the shirt that Xu Zhiyuan handed him and wrapped it tightly around Luo Anning who was extremely displeased with that idea. She thought, everyone is here for a vacation and are dressed in beautiful bikinis. Why do I have to wear an extra shirt? ¡°Hey, hey, hey... Remove it, I don¡¯t want to wear it... ¡± ¡°You must wear it!¡± Rong Yan pped her perky bottoms again, causing her to turn as red as a tomato. She glowered at Rong Yan and could not say a single word. ¡°You... you shameless... ¡± How could he smack my bum in front of everyone!?! Rong Yan nced at her in disdain andid sluggishly on the chair. ¡°Is this your first day knowing me?¡± Bullshit! It was not the first time Rong Yan admitted that he was shameless. Must you be so self-righteous and dignified? Should you be rewarded for being shameless? Luo Anning saw Rong Yan in a different light. Dressed in arge and long shirt, Luo Anning suppressed her anger, for there was no outlet that she could use to vent. She stomped her feet angrily and walked towards the daybed. Rong Yan grabbed her by her wrist, causing her to fall onto his body. She got up and tried to leave, but he was already holding onto her waist, making it impossible for her to move at all. ¡°Rong Yan!¡± Luo Anning looked around, only to realize that all eyes were on them. She gritted her teeth angrily and barked, ¡°Can you be mindful of the fact that we¡¯re in public now? What is going to be of us? What are others going to think of us?¡± ¡°What do the opinions of others have to do with me?¡± Rong Yan grazed his fingertips against her waist while wearing a pair of shades that made him look absolutely suave and cool. She could not guess what he was thinking at all. ¡°Could you be anymore shameless?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind being even more shameless if that¡¯s what you want.¡± Luo Anning was speechless. Fine, she was no match for the thick-skinned Rong Yan. She fell silent and resigned to her fate by pressing her head against his chest. She dared not lift her head up, for fear that she would embarrass herself... She did not wish to speak, but Rong Yan barked, ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re not allowed to wear a bikini!¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°I¡¯m the only person you can wear it for!¡± Luo Anning looked up and glowered at him, feeling a little angry yet shy. ¡°Why so? What right do you have to stop me from wearing a bikini? Why should I listen to you?¡± Chapter 169 - Surely You Couldn’t Have Fallen For Me? (2)

Chapter 169: Surely You Couldn¡¯t Have Fallen For Me? (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What rights do I have? I¡¯m your husband. Is that good enough of a reason?¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯re my husband, you don¡¯t have the right to meddle with my sartorial choices,¡± Luo Anning retorted. She pinched his waist and thought to herself, he¡¯s got such tense muscles! ¡°I don¡¯t like having my woman dress in revealing clothes. I don¡¯t want others to ogle at my woman,¡± Rong Yan said after a long pause. As soon as he finished speaking, Luo Anning raised her head curiously, as if she had just heard an extremely shocking thing. She kept her beautiful eyes fixed on Rong Yan, making him get goosebumps. He pushed her head and and barked fiercely, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Luo Anning was not angry at all. Instead, she mimicked him by squinting and stroking her chin. ¡°Rong Yan, surely you couldn¡¯t have fallen for me?¡± She could not find another reason to exin his possessiveness. Logically speaking, one would only be concerned, interfere and impose restrictions on those whom they cared about. If it were just a stranger, who would bother? She initially merely wanted to tease him, but after thinking about the various reasons, she began to think that it was true. She was not reading too much into things or letting her imagination run wild. Instead, it was because Rong Yan¡¯s actions had led her to think that way. Rong Yan did not expect her to say that all of a sudden. He was immediately stunned, thus giving Luo Anning a sense of thrill. She poked his chest with her fair and tender figure. ¡°Rong Yan, tell me, have you fallen for me?Just satisfy my curiosity. I won¡¯t make fun of you even if you say it out loud. Tell me, hurry.¡± Rong Yan grabbed her finger and pulled her closer towards him, after which he licked it lustrously. Luo Anning shuddered and stared at him in disbelief. Rong Yan smirked sinisterly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, I like doing you. Honey, didn¡¯t you realize that I¡¯m always very excited and aroused when I¡¯m around you?¡± The man pointed at his abdomen and let go of her wrist to hold her waist instead. He then pressed her against himself to make her feel his boner. ¡°Rong Yan, you!¡± Luo Anning turned as red as a tomato, clearly not expecting him to take liberties with her since she was the one who tried to tease him at first. ¡°Shameless? Jerk? Scum? Your vocabry is so limited. Youck novelty,¡± Rong Yan said with a straight face. ¡°Despicable!¡± Luo Anning barked. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Luo Anning was speechless. If she were to go on talking to him, it would only be a matter of time before he drives her to her grave. She instructed the waiter to bring her some ice-blended coconut juice and sat up to sip on it slowly. Staring at the tourists on the beach, she suddenly realized that Mo Qiange was being surrounded by a bunch of women. She initially wanted to go and rescue him, but she discovered that he seemed to be enjoying the feeling of being the center of attention. Luo Anning chuckled and thought, fine, I won¡¯t get in his way then. ¡°Hey... where did Lu Momo go?¡± Luo Anning murmured after discovering that Lu Momo was no longer seated on the daybed. ¡°Mind your own business. Why are you so worried about others?¡± ¡°Momo is not just anyone else. She¡¯s my best friend! Forget it, you won¡¯t understand.¡± Men will never understand how important best friends are to women. After Luo Anning finished the coconut juice, Xu Zhiyuan got the waiter to serve up some ice cream and a tropical fruit tter. Luo Anning immediately dug in, for she was feeling hungry after a swim. Chapter 170 - Surely You Couldnt Have Fallen For Me? (3) Chapter 170: Surely You Couldn¡¯t Have Fallen For Me? (3) ¡°Luo Anning,¡± Rong Yan called. Holding onto a piece of mango using a fruit fork, Luo Anning turned around and tensed up as her body was pushed downwards. She was overwhelmed with his masculine scent. He kissed her lips and sucked the mango out of her mouth... After swallowing it, he wiped the corner of her lips in satisfaction and remarked, ¡°Very sweet... ¡± Luo Anning smiled and turned red, unsure of what he was referring to; her lips or the mango. Luo Anning put her fork away and jumped up far, far away. ¡°Um, I¡¯m going to go for a swim. You can continue lying down here.¡± She fled to the sand, for fear that Rong Yan would catch her again. Mo Qiange noticed that she was running towards him and hence, pushed away the women who surrounded him, and walked towards her. ¡°Anning, shall we go y volleyball together?¡± Luo Anning nced at the that had already been put up and immediately felt excited. Completely forgetting about Rong Yan, she said, ¡°Sure, I haven¡¯t yed in a long time. I hope I won¡¯t embarrass myself.¡± Mo Qiange burst intoughter and ced a hand on her shoulder. He then led her to the crowd and said, ¡°In order to prevent you from embarrassing yourself, I shall team up with you.¡± ¡°You said it yourself. Don¡¯t me me when we loseter.¡± ¡°Can I regret now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Rong Yan squinted in a threatening manner and red at Luo Anning who had left him and scurried towards Mo Qiange. Teamwork and sensitivity were key in beach volleyball. Luo Anning was obviously not sensitive enough and hence had a slower reaction time. However, the other female teammates seemed to have ostracized her because of Mo Qiange¡¯s presence. They failed to retaliate and the other teams defeated them by a huge margin. ¡°Look, it¡¯s her again! She loves stealing the limelight all the time. Is she that desperate to let everyone know how great of a figure she has?¡± ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s such a showoff. She¡¯s just trying to seek attention. People like her are so scheming! All they do is steal the limelight. Does she even treat us like her teammate? All she cares about is catching the attention of men. Hmph!¡± ¡°It¡¯s always her and it is annoying to watch her. We are sure to lose with such a person in our team. Well unless, someone is self-aware enough to leave and not pull us down.¡± Luo Anning wiped her sweat with a towel and stared at the women who wereining while panting heavily. She was immediately infuriated! She threw the towel into the sand and eximed, ¡°All of you, shut up! Do you think I love to be in the limelight? Fine, I¡¯ll stop ying and see how well you pampered women can y. It¡¯s just a ball game, isn¡¯t it? You guys are not athletic either and you scream at the slightest touch. I don¡¯t think you need to y any longer. Go to the side and line up to seek attention!¡± As soon as Luo Anning finished speaking, she heard the sounds of a rumblingughtering from behind. Next, she fell onto a toned and hard chest. She turned around to see that Rong Yan was staring at her too. As soon as those women saw Rong Yaning over, their pale faces turned red and they gleamed at Rong Yan, trying their best to attract him. However, Luo Anning was the only one in Rong Yan¡¯s eyes and he could not be bothered to even look at them. Chapter 171 - Surely You Couldnt Have Fallen For Me? (4) Chapter 171: Surely You Couldn¡¯t Have Fallen For Me? (4) ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you get bullied?¡± he asked. Luo Anning rolled her eyes in displeasure and ced all her body weight against him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who got bullied. If it weren¡¯t a game, I would have long ignored them!¡± ¡°You sound so angry and indignant. Yet, you still say that you didn¡¯t get bullied. Luo Anning, when have you started learning how to lie?¡± Rong Yan frowned in displeasure and smacked her head. Luo Anning seethed in pain. She turned around and grabbed his hand while ring at him. ¡°Rong Yan, are you trying to make fun of me too? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so evil.¡± ¡°Is this considered bullying?¡± Rong Yan retorted while staring up at the sky. ¡°You hit me.¡± ¡°I shall correct you. I smacked you.¡± ¡°It hurts anyway. It¡¯s the same as hitting.¡± Rong Yan squinted out of habit and stared at the bunch of women coldly, after which he waved his hands. The bodyguards immediately pulled the other women away, making sure that they stood at least three meters away from Luo Anning. Seeing how infuriated Luo Anning was, Rong Yanughed relentlessly and said, ¡°Luo Anning, this is what you get for abandoning your husband for a random man. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll y a few rounds with you since I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± Seeing that Rong Yan had already entered the ying area, Luo Anning immediately snapped back to reality and hollered, ¡°Hey, who are you calling random!?!¡± Rong Yan stared at Mo Qiange and smiled provocatively, full of pride and confidence. ¡°CEO Mo, you don¡¯t mind me joining in for a couple of rounds, do you?¡± Mo Qiange smiled at Luo Anning who had scurried towards them from afar. He then said to Rong Yan, ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°That¡¯d be best.¡± Rong Yan turned around and hugged Luo Anning who had scurried towards them. He then looked down and kissed her without hesitation. He said unrestrainedly in front of Mo Qiange, ¡°Honey, watch how your husband wins on your behalf.¡± Luo Anning blushed shyly and nudged him. ¡°Rong Yan, can you please be mindful of the fact that we¡¯re in public?¡± Must he molest me regardless of time and ce? ... Rong Yan¡¯s participation changed the circumstances. Rong Yan hated being near other women. Hence, there were only three people in Luo Anning¡¯s team whichprised of her, Mo Qiange and Rong Yan. However, they were all elites! Their opponents were initially ying in a rxed manner, but they had no choice, but to be serious since Rong Yan had joined in. ¡°Luo Anning, set it up for me!¡± The volleyball darted towards Luo Anning who immediately jumped and hit it. The ball was suspended in the air and Rong Yan leaped up to spike it forcefully towards the opponents, crossing their line of defense. The ball fell to the ground before they could even react. ¡°Yay, we scored!¡± Luo Anning apuded in excitement while Mo Qiange¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. However, he smiled after seeing how happy she was. His gaze was subtle, but Rong Yan did not neglect it. Rong Yan was incredibly displeased, for he felt like his property had been coveted! He hated Mo Qiange because he felt that Mo Qiange was too close to Luo Anning! Mo Qiange could sense Rong Yan¡¯s angry gaze. He turned around with raised brows and a smile that was extremely provocative. Chapter 172 - Surely You Couldnt Have Fallen For Me? (5) Chapter 172: Surely You Couldn¡¯t Have Fallen For Me? (5) However, Luo Anning who was overwhelmed with excitement, did not notice the tension between the two men. Since Rong Yan had joined in, Mo Qiange felt much more motivated to be in the dominant position. He no longer cared about defence. After all, he had been friends with Luo Anning for years and hence, had developed a strong tacit chemistry with her. The two of them could understand each other¡¯s intentions simply by making eye contact, after which they would coordinate well with each other. Apart from the beginning of the game, Rong Yan felt like an outsider throughout the rest of the course. The strong chemistry and tacit understanding between Mo Qiange and Luo Anning made him feel extremely displeased. ¡°I quit!¡± They had already scored enough points to secure the victory and hence, Rong Yan turned around and left haughtily. Luo Anning stood rooted to the ground in confusion, wondering why Rong Yan lost his temper again even though they were having a good game by her standards. He was the one who asked to join and also the one who quit halfway. He¡¯s gotten used to being spoilt! Mo Qiange threw a towel over her head and wiped her sweat away. ¡°Anning, do you want to continue ying?¡± ¡°Of course I do. Get a few more yers and we¡¯ll continue.¡± Mo Qiange thought the same. Rong Yan¡¯s departure gave him a good opportunity to get closer to Luo Anning. How could he let it go to waste? No one bothered to chase after Rong Yan. Luo Anning and Mo Qiange invited a few pretty girls to join the game and they continued ying afterwards. Rong Yan returned to the daybed and stared at Luo Anning who was having even more fun without him. He clenched his sunsses tightly in his hand, causing them to be distorted. Luo Anning, good on you! How dare you seduce another man in front of your own man! ¡°Young Master Rong, the ice-blended lemonade that you asked for is here,¡± Xu Zhiyuan said while walking towards him with the tray. ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. Take it away!¡± Rong Yan flung his shades away in exasperation while glowering at Luo Anning who was smiling radiantly under the sun. Xu Zhiyuan became the scapegoat and hence rubbed the tip of his nose, thinking to himself that he was extremely unlucky. He walked towards the side and drank the lemonade. After taking a few nces at Luo Anning, he realized that she was not paying any attention to him at all. Hence, he stood up angrily and left. Out of sight, out of mind! Luo Anning, you damned woman. You chose to y with a wild man instead of apanying your Husband! You¡¯re dead meat! Lu Momo finally returned after leaving for a long time. She joined the game excitedly and the three best friends formed a strong team which was absolutely overpowering! Atst, the demoralized opponents gave up after losing way too many times. Hence, Luo Anning, Lu Momo and Mo Qiange headed back to the hotel for lunch before surfing. After a long day of fun, Luo Anning returned to the presidential suite to see that Rong Yan was looking at some documents while seated in front of the desk. She approached him and asked curiously, ¡°Why have youe up instead of ying downstairs?¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Rong Yan snapped coldly while pushing her head away. What¡¯s going on with him? Is he taking it out on me? Luo Anning continued to approach him again, refusing to give up. ¡°Who made our Young Master Rong angry this time?¡± Rong Yan glowered at her with a cold, menacing gaze in his narrow and alluring eyes. Luo Anning took a few steps back and pouted. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t tell me then.¡± Her mood was not affected by Rong Yan. Humming a happy tune, she retrieved some fresh clothes from the closet and entered the bathroom to take a shower. Just as she was about to close the door, Rong Yan extended his arm through the crack. Chapter 173 - Surely You Couldnt Have Fallen For Me? (6) Chapter 173: Surely You Couldn¡¯t Have Fallen For Me? (6) Luo Anning was greatly taken aback. At this moment, Rong Yan squeezed into the bathroom. Feeling a sense of threat, she carefully retreated and stared at him while keeping her guard up... Before she could even react, he began kissing her forcefully! He pushed his agile tongue towards her lips and sucked on them forcefully, silencing her while savoring the sweetness of her saliva. ¡°Mmph... Rong Yan... what... are you doing...¡± He was kissing her with so much force that it seemed like he was going to devour her. He began to find it hard to breathe too. Rong Yan ignored her and instead grabbed her wrists with one hand and ced them above her head, against the wall. He then tried to force hisnky leg in between her tightly shut thighs, seemingly pressing her down in a viting manner. His kiss was warm and he began moving his lips towards her neck, corbones andstly, he ripped her shirt apart to nt a kiss on her nipple. Luo Anning moaned uncontrobly. She clearly wanted to push him away but she began to feel weird all over. Desire. She desired to be touched by him again... She wanted him, she wanted more... Realizing how wet she had be, Rong Yan gazed at her rosy cheeks lustfully and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Luo Anning, do you want it?¡± Luo Anning shook her head in a flustered manner. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know at all... she thought. She suddenly felt peculiar, warm and somehow empty... She began rubbing her body against his and subconsciously draped her arms around his neck. Rong Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he bit down on her lips before sucking on them. ¡°Rong Yan... Yan...¡± ¡°Call me Hubby,¡± Rong Yan ordered. ¡°Hub... Hubby...¡± ¡°Tell me you¡¯ll keep a distance from Mo Qiange from now onwards.¡± ¡°Qiange... Qiange?¡± ¡°Shut up! Who said you could address him in such an intimate manner when you¡¯re in front of me?¡± Rong Yan gritted his teeth in exasperation, venting all of the anger that he had pent up. He grabbed her chin and tightened his grip, causing her to be overwhelmed with excruciating pain. She slowly regained her rationality and stared at Rong Yan with watery eyes and a frown on her forehead. What is he doing now? He¡¯s forbidding me from addressing Mo Qiange? Hah, what a joke. Why can¡¯t I call Mo Qiange¡¯s name? Who is he to restrict me? I¡¯ve never interfered or meddled with his life, ever! ¡°Rong Yan, let go of me! I¡¯m not in the mood for nonsense with you!¡± ¡°Nonsense? Fine, if you think it¡¯s nonsense, so be it!¡± Rong Yan then ripped her shirt and bikini away before throwing them onto the ground. Luo Anning felt an excruciating pain when Rong Yan pressed her against the wall. She frowned and stared at him before bursting intoughter. ¡°Rong Yan, have you already fallen in love with me? Otherwise, why are you controlling what I wear and forbidding me from calling Qiange¡¯s name?¡± Fallen in love with her? Rong Yan¡¯s body began to stiffen and he slowly released his grip on her wrist. Staring at her mysteriously, he wondered, do I fancy this sultry and mncholic face? Watching as his body stiffened while he stopped pressing her against the wall, she grabbed a towel and wrapped it around herself before turning around to leave, for she did not want to stay with him a second longer. Chapter 174 - Surely You Couldnt Have Fallen For Me? (7) Chapter 174: Surely You Couldn¡¯t Have Fallen For Me? (7) ¡°Ka-cha¡± The door of the bathroom was closed and Rong Yan punched the wall angrily while the veins on his forehead began to bulge. Damn it, what¡¯s wrong with me!?! Is it even possible for me to fancy Luo Anning!?! How could I have fallen for a woman whom I¡¯ve only known for three short months? Impossible! ... They had a barbecue at night. The head cook stood in front of the barbecue pit and barbecued a wide variety of seafood, vegetables and meat. The aroma of the food wafted up to everyone¡¯s noses. It was truly a pleasure to take in a whiff of the scent of the salty sea, and listen to the waves of the ocean while having fun on the beach. Rong Yan, Tang Chao, Feng Churui and Mo Qiange began drinking some alcohol while Luo Anning ordered a ss of fruit juice. She then walked towards the beach and took a seat to watch the waves crash against the shore. Noticing that she had left, Lu Momo ced a few cooked skewers onto her te and grabbed another ss of fruit juice before walking towards Luo Anning, swaying her hips from side to side. ¡°Little Anning, what¡¯s wrong with you? You look so gloomy,¡± she asked after taking a seat. When Luo Anning saw the fragrant roasted mutton skewer in front of her, she grabbed it with a smile, and took a bite wryly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡± She had no idea why Rong Yan lost his temper out of nowhere, just when she thought they were having a joyous vacation. After everything that happened in the bathroom, she was no longer in the mood for anything. Luo Anning felt that Rong Yan was just bent on making trouble for her. Who on earth wouldn¡¯t wear a bikini to a beach resort!?! Am I supposed to wrap myself up tightly in clothes? Besides, I¡¯ve never had any romantic ties with Mo Qiange. Can¡¯t friends address each other by their names? Mo Qiange and I have been friends for so many years. Why would I keep a distance from my best friend for the sake of a man who doesn¡¯t love me? Friendshipsts forever, but a romantic rtionship may not necessarily be the same. She knew better than anyone else, just how much Lu Momo and Mo Qiange meant to her. ¡°Psht.¡± Lu Momo sat beside her and sipped on the fruit juice in pleasure while munching on the skewer. She looked up at the few stars in the sky, and nced at Luo Anning. ¡°Anning, I don¡¯t know what happened to you and Rong Yan, You two were fine during the day, but you¡¯re acting all funny now. There¡¯s something that I don¡¯t know if I should say... ¡± Luo Anning took another bite of mutton and teased, ¡°Since when have you been afraid of saying anything?¡± Lu Momo bit her lip and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Well... actually, you¡¯re prettypatible with Rong Yan. At least, his status can protect you. Take that incident involving Luo Xinya as an example. Well, Rong Yan actually cares about you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he cares about me or not, but I know that he¡¯s very hot-tempered and no normal person can stand him at all.¡± Luo Anning grabbed a skewer from her and began eating it. ¡°Anning, seriously speaking, have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do after you get Anning Corporation back?¡± Lu Momo asked. Slightly stunned, Luo Anning answered, ¡°Make thepany even better.¡± ¡°What about you and Rong Yan? What¡¯s going to happen to both of you after you get thepany back?¡± Her marriage to Rong Yan was a transaction to begin with and a means for her to snatch Anning Corporation back. However, did she think of changing her rtionship with Rong Yan after snatching thepany back? Lu Momo was filled with doubt. Chapter 175: - Surely You Couldnt Have Fallen For Me? (8) Chapter 175: Surely You Couldn¡¯t Have Fallen For Me? (8) Me and Rong Yan!?! What else can I do about it? We got married because of the Anning Corporation in the first ce. Once I get thepany back, I obviously have to divorce him. She did not think that there would be bliss in a rtionship built without feelings. ¡°I n to divorce him after getting Anning Corporation back. Of course, I¡¯ll have to continue pretending to be a loving couple with him if Old Mr. Rong refuses to let us get divorced. One day, we¡¯ll grow sick of each other and eventually let go,¡± Luo Anning said truthfully. Lu Momo chugged thest sip of fruit juice and said, ¡°Anning, you can actually try getting along with Young Master Rong. You two are doing well now. At least, in our opinions, Rong Yan treats you extremely well.¡± ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not trying to get along with him?¡± Luo Anning questioned with a frown. ¡°Did you?¡± Lu Momo asked with glistening eyes, as if she had just discovered a groundbreaking truth. Luo Anning expressed assent and stood up to walk forwards while the seawater sshed against her feet. ¡°I discovered that Rong Yan is an easily-provoked and hot-tempered freak, precisely because I tried to get along with him.¡± The thought of Rong Yan¡¯s malicious acts made Luo Anning feel extremely infuriated, so much that she punched the air several times Lu Momo snorted withughter and ced the nket by the side, stood up and walked towards her. She kicked the waves and said, ¡°Little Anning, it seems like you have lots ofints about Rong Yan. However, have you ever heard that loving couples fight all the time? You keep berating and criticizing Rong Yan. Is it because you¡¯ve long fallen for him?¡± ¡°Lu Momo, go to hell!¡± ¡°Ah, spare me. Goddess, please spare me!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare to spout nonsense again next time. Hmph! ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to anymore...¡± The two of them began ying a fool with each other, extremely clueless about the fact that they had already be a view for someone else. Mo Qiange sipped on the wine, and chatted with the guys distractedly while staring at the two women jokingly ying together on the beach. The beer can was crushed. Tang Chao sprung up and asked, ¡°Yan, what are you doing? Beers are meant to be drunk not to be crushed.¡± Rong Yan looked down at the aluminium can that he had crushed subconsciously before casting it aside in disdain. Mo Qiange smiled faintly without making anyment about the scene that took ce in front of him. Feng Churui looked at the both of them for a long while before shifting his gaze onto Luo Anning, after which he was suddenly enlightened. When Rong Yan was throwing a tantrum, Mo Qiange answered a call, after which his face grew sullen and he immediately excused himself before putting down the alcohol and scurrying towards Luo Anning. As soon as Mo Qiange left, Tang Chao took a seat beside Rong Yan and ced a hand on his shoulder, pretending to be extremely close to him. ¡°Yan, has Mo Qiange set his sights on your wife? From the way I see it, he definitely harbors designs on your wife.¡± Look, I was right! Even Tang Chao discovered it! Not to mention, I¡¯m her husband! He nced at Luo Anning and red daggers at her, causing her to shiver in fear. She instantly got goosebumps. Mo Qiange frowned and asked, ¡°Are you feeling cold?¡± Luo Anning chuckled wryly. ¡°A little.¡± Mo Qiange removed his shirt and draped it across her shoulders. ¡°Put this on. If you¡¯re still cold, go back to your room to get some rest.¡± Chapter 176 - Surely You Couldnt Have Fallen For Me? (9) Chapter 176: Surely You Couldn¡¯t Have Fallen For Me? (9) Luo Anning adjusted her shirt and quickly asked, ¡°By the way, Qiange, what did you want to say to me just now?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Mo Qiange sighed and said, ¡°Laurent York has been infected by an unknown disease for an entire month. Marquis York has hired the best medical professionals in Ennd but none of them can find the cause of the issue, let alone a solution.¡± Actually, he knew that Rong Yan was the one behind it. He remembered seeing Rong Yan instructing Xu Zhiyuan to inject some chemical into Laurent York¡¯s body. He reckoned that it should have something to do with her illness. However, he wouldn¡¯t tell Luo Anning about that because he didn¡¯t want her to know how ruthless her husband-in-name was. He sincerely hoped that her world was clean and free of any bloodshed and cruelty. She did not wish for anyone to interfere with her ns against Laurent York and since she was someone who would always take revenge where it was due, she would definitely take revenge on Laurent. There were some things that she had to do herself in order to vent her frustration. Luo Anning¡¯s body stiffened and so did her smile when she heard his words. Two years ago, Laurent York abused her authority to force Luo Anning to break up with Du Xiaoran. Two yearster, she almost tortured Luo Anning to death. When she was in that tiny and dark inn where time seemed to stop, Luo Anning swore that she would make Laurent York¡¯s life a living hell, so long as she was alive! After the murder case was resolved, Luo Xinya would no longer be able to stir up anymore trouble. In that case, Laurent York would be the next person she would deal with! ¡°Qiange, MK Bank, which belongs to Laurent York¡¯s family, is cooperating with Baina International. I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to go to Ennd,¡± Luo Anning said coldly while staring at the calm waves, after giving it some thought. Although she sounded calm, anyone who knew her knew that she was filled with anger. How did she stop herself from revealing her emotions? ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Mo Qiange frowned, for he was still very worried about her. Ennd was Laurent York¡¯s territory and it would be a piece of cake for her to harm Luo Anning. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. What¡¯s going to happen to Imperial Court if you go with me? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. This time, I won¡¯t let Laurent York take advantage of me. Isn¡¯t she sick now? She probably wouldn¡¯t have the time to harass me.¡± Lu Momo interjected, ¡°Little Anning, you¡¯d better let Qiange go with you. That incident just took ce a while ago. We don¡¯t feel safe letting you go alone. Besides... I don¡¯t trust the bodyguards whom Young Master Rong has assigned to you.¡± If they had really exercised their duty to protect Luo Anning, she would not have been able to leave the hotel that night without their knowledge back then! Luo Anning was no longer in the mood because they had started talking about Laurent York. All she could think about was how she should take revenge on Laurent York. Instead of proceeding to y with the rest, she returned to the Presidential suite. After taking a shower, sheid on the bed and began to space out... Ka-Cha The door was pushed open from outside and Luo Anning turned to see Rong Yan entering with a petnt expression, and mming the door shut after himself. Due to the conflict they had in the bathroom, they chose not to speak to each other. Upon sight of his return, she nced at him before looking away. She then heard the crinkling sounds of fabric, followed by the sensation of the mattress sinking. Rong Yan pressed his warm chest against her. Chapter 177 - Surely You Couldnt Have Fallen For Me? (10) Chapter 177: Surely You Couldn¡¯t Have Fallen For Me? (10) Rong Yan grabbed her body and pulled her into his embrace. He then tightened his grip around her, making it impossible for her to move. She frowned and pushed him away. Rong Yan turned over and pinned her beneath him. He then grabbed her arms and raised them above her head. He then red at her with his dark, gemstone-like eyes that were glistening with anticipation. However, his eyes were also full of fury! He was infuriated! After realizing that, Luo Anning struggled and tried to break free from his embrace. ¡°Rong Yan, let go of me!¡± ¡°Let go of you? So that you can go and seduce Mo Qiange?¡± Rong Yan smiled and ripped her silk pajamas apart. ¡°Rong Yan, I order you to get off of me, immediately!¡± Luo Anning hollered angrily while gritting her teeth. She was over his sarcasm and hostile attitude. She was done dealing with his erratic temper. She was a human, not his puppet! Rong Yan ignored her and smiled sinisterly. He wanted to hurt her with his words... ¡°Watch what you¡¯re saying. Qiange and I are ordinary friends. You¡¯d better stop having such lewd thoughts!¡± Luo Anning kicked him because she could not move. Rong Yan pressed his leg on top of hers and ignored her while she struggled continuously. She could not break free at all. Upon hearing her sneer, he grabbed her neck tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m lewd? Aren¡¯t you guys lewd? Luo Anning, are you feeling smug about flirting with another man in front of your husband? Do you think you¡¯re very charming and attractive?¡± Luo Anning was incredibly infuriated to hear Rong Yan using her and Mo Qiange! However, she calmed herself down and stared at his sullen face that was as terrifying as the calm before the storm. She chuckled and said with a derisive smirk, ¡°Rong Yan, stop making an issue out of me and Qiange. So what if I get together with him? Don¡¯t forget why we got married in the first ce! What¡¯s wrong? Are you annoyed by the sight of me and Qiange? Rong Yan, you¡¯re really hrious. Do you know that your actions are telling me that you fancy me!?!¡± He tightened his grip on her neck and suppressed his voice. ring at the woman beneath him, he wished he could strangle her! What does she mean so what if she gets together with Mo Qiange? So what? Nothing, she¡¯ll just embarrass me and I¡¯ll kill her! That¡¯s all. No one can touch my woman, regardless of whether I want her or not. ¡°Fancy you? Hah... Luo Anning, you¡¯re putting yourself on a pedestal. Or should I say, do you really think I have such poor taste in women?¡± Biting her lip, Luo Anning glowered at him without uttering a single word. Her face had already turned red as she found that breathing was bing more difficult. Rong Yan let go of her neck and sneered, ¡°Since you overestimated yourself, I shall tell you how much I like doing you!¡± He then pressed himself onto her... Chapter 178 - Dont Test My Patience! (1) Chapter 178: Don¡¯t Test My Patience! (1) ¡°No! No, go away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Luo Anning panicked as she frantically shook her head while yelling and trying to get him to go away. However, Rong Yan, who was overwhelmed with fury, could not register her words in his head at all. He pried her legs open, thrust himself forward and prated her. Luo Anning was not ready for him at all. Hence, her skin tore when he entered her forcefully, after which she was filled with excruciating pain. Luo Anning broke out into cold sweat while Rong Yan stared at her from above and sneered. ¡°Luo Anning, I¡¯m not your Qiange. You don¡¯t have to act pitiful in front of me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re worse than a beast!¡± She was paralyzed by pain which seemed to radiate from her pelvic area, and deep into her bones. How could he do this? It¡¯s rape! What makes him different from an animal? ¡°You¡¯re inhumane!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m human. I¡¯m your man!¡± Rong Yan barked domineeringly while staring at her with gloomy eyes. Extra torment! ... Atst, she struggled with all her might and hit her head against a standing bedsidemp during the process, after which she fainted. ... The following day... It was already noon, but Luo Anning and Rong Yan had yet toe down for lunch. Everyone could not help but feel worried. ¡°Qiange, why hasn¡¯t Little Anninge down yet? It¡¯s understandable for her to note down for breakfast but it¡¯s already lunchtime. Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡± Lu Momo asked while chewing on the straw of the fruit juice. Mo Qiange looked at his watch and said with a sullen expression, ¡°You guys go ahead and eat while I go upstairs to take a look.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Lu Momo raised her hand excitedly in a bid to join in. Tang Chao was infuriated. He knocked his fork against the te, causing a loud and crisp noise, after which he chided, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you people doing? The married couple is getting intimate with each other. Why are you guys disturbing them? Come back here.¡± As soon as Tang Chao finished speaking, Mo Qiange¡¯s burly body stiffened and he clenched his fists tightly. All of this didn¡¯t escape Feng Churui¡¯s notice. Wanting to defend his friend, he said unhurriedly, ¡°CEO Mo, Miss Lu, Chao is right. You two better sit down and eat with us.¡± Chapter 179 - Dont Test My Patience! (2) Chapter 179: Don¡¯t Test My Patience! (2) ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve already called for room service. Anyway, they¡¯re not children. We don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Mo Qiange had no reason to insist further. Lu Momo expressed assent reluctantly and returned to her seat together with Mo Qiange. Tang Chao nced at Mo Qiange who was not in the mood to hide his emotions at all. He was just worried that something might happen to Luo Anning... After she returned to her roomst night, Rong Yan followed suit with a sullen expression on his face and the two of them were obviously at odds against each other. Besides, neither of them wereing downstairs for lunch. He was worried that Luo Anning might have been bullied by Rong Yan. She was overwhelmed with pain which made her feel like she had been dismantled and reassembled again. Her limbs and bones were still aching. A stinging pain filled her throat and she felt giddy too. Luo Anning opened her eyes and watched everything in front of her. A strong, sweet scent filled the air and the room was in a huge mess, with the sheets all crumpled and stained. Last night, Rong Yan forced himself onto her in anger... Everything seemed to rey in her head like a movie. He ignored her screaming and continuously thrust himself into her... His anger and ruthlessness made her feel dejected. ¡°Are you awake?¡± There were red welts all over Rong Yan who was wearing nothing except a pair of trousers. He stood by the side of the bed and looked down at her. At the instant that she saw him, Luo Anning¡¯s pupils constricted and she sat up straight while the silk duvet slid down her body, exposing her skin that was covered in scars and marks. She closed her eyes slightly and pulled the duvet up to cover herself. She tried her best to move as slowly as possible, despite the unbearable pain and aching of her body. Seeing that she was about to get out of bed, Rong Yan frowned and held onto her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Let go!¡± She pushed him away with all his might and grabbed a fresh set of clothes from the closet before entering the bathroom. Rong Yan stood behind her and stared at her pale face while walking towards her in frustration. He mmed the door of the bathroom shut with a loud thud. While she walked, some suspicious liquids and blood flowed out of her... She looked down to see that she was bleeding. It was inevitable for her to bleed, given how rough Rong Yan was the night before. Luo Anning pursed her lips bitterly but she did not cry or throw a tantrum. Instead, she turned on the shower and allowed the water to rinse her body. She used to think that Rong Yan was kindhearted and merely had a bad temper, because at the very least, he helped her out when she was charged for murder. She was grateful towards him for treating her well because no one in this world would be nice unconditionally. Hence, she had been finding a chance to thank him. Unfortunately, such a terrible incident broke out before she could even thank him. It was good, however. She took everything that he had done to herst night, as a form of repayment. They would no longer have anything to do with each other. Luo Anning told herself that neither she nor Rong Yan owed each other anything anymore! Rong Yan stood in front of the French window in frustration, with a cigarette in his mouth. His frown could be seen beneath the fumes of smoke. Chapter 180 - Dont Test My Patience! (3) Chapter 180: Don¡¯t Test My Patience! (3) The sounds of water sshing could be hearding from the bathroom. She had already been inside for an entire hour. Suddenly recalling that her walking posture seemed to be wrong, Rong Yan suppressed his pain and cussed while his face turned as pale as a sheet. He then walked towards the coffee table, snubbed his cigarette and grabbed the telephone handset. ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, buy some medicine for me immediately!¡± ¡°Young Master Rong, what kind of medicine do you want?¡± What kind of medicine? Damn it, how would I know!?! She¡¯s probably all red and swollen down there and she seems to have bled too. Do I get her painkillers? Medicine to stop the bleeding? Or anti-inmmatory drugs? Rong Yan stared at the tightly shut bathroom door and kicked the leg of the couch angrily before walking towards the French window and stuttering, ¡°Well... for abrasions... ¡± Rong Yan had never stuttered before in his life and he was filled with anger and anxiety because he could not seem to voice his thoughts and get to the main point. Before he could even finish speaking, the bathroom door had already been pushed open. He cocked his head towards the side to see that Luo Anning had already walked out, all dressed up neatly. She seemed to be walking with an unsteady gait and her face was still extremely pale. He tightened his grip on the phone and hung up before throwing it onto the carpet because he was no longer in the mood to answer Xu Zhiyuan. ¡°Luo Anning, where are you going!?!¡± Rong Yan stepped forth and grabbed Luo Anning who was already nning to leave. Luo Anning turned around to re at him coldly. Upon sight of the anxiety in his eyes, she chuckled and sneered, ¡°Young Master Rong, who are you to control where I go?¡± Rong Yan grabbed her with an icy cold look in his eyes and barked, ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t push your limits!¡± ¡°So what if I do? What are you going to do? Kill me?¡± Luo Anning pushed his hands away from her in disdain and chastised, ¡°Young Master Rong, I¡¯ll just take whatever that happenedst night, as a form of repayment for the kind deed that you have done to clear my name. You and I owe each other nothing from now on. We¡¯re not to interfere with each other¡¯s life.¡± Watching as she left haughtily, Rong Yan punched the wall forcefully with a menacing look in his eyes. ... Luo Anning left the beach resort without warning, and only informed Lu Momo and Mo Qiange of her departure after she left, telling them not to worry. Discovering that something must have happened between Luo Anning and Rong Yan, as evidenced by her sudden departure, Mo Qiange proceeded to look for Rong Yan angrily. The two of them got into a physical brawl on the couch. Mo Qiange had detested Rong Yan right from the start, and vice versa. His anger was uncontroble after he finally found an outlet to vent it. The two of them got into a physical brawl and the bodyguards wanted to intervene, only to be stopped by Feng Churui. ¡°None of you are to intervene. This fight was inevitable and it was only a matter of time before it happened.¡± The bodyguards nodded and decided not to step forth. Rubbing his chin and showing his interest, Tang Chao squinted and said, ¡°Seems like Yan has made Luo Anning upset. That¡¯s why she left. They¡¯re venting their anger out on each other.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Feng Churui smiledposedly with a look of wisdom. If it were in anger, Luo Anning definitely would not leave so willfully. Besides, everyone was there to unwind with her and she was the star of the vacation. Hence, it did not make sense for her to leave first. It seems that the matter was rather serious. Feng Churui nced at the busy Rong Yan sympathetically. Lu Momo bit on her straw and sucked up some fruit juice. Clenching her fist tightly, she eximed, ¡°Qiange, press on! Qiange, press on!¡± The girls on the beach were huddling together and screaming loudly. Chapter 181 - Dont Test My Patience! (4) Chapter 181: Don¡¯t Test My Patience! (4) The men protected their women by pulling them far far away from the scuffle, lest they get hurt by the two men who were fighting so viciously. ¡°Rong Yan, don¡¯t think that you can keep bullying Anning just because she doesn¡¯t have a family. If this happens again, I won¡¯t be kind to you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he punched Rong Yan who punched him back, after which they both fell back onto the shore. Rong Yan wiped the blood off of his lips and chuckled. ¡°Mo Qiange, don¡¯t forget your identity. You¡¯re in no ce to interfere with neither mine nor my wife¡¯s matters!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for you to decide if I¡¯m in any ce to do so. I have the right to interfere because you bullied Anning.¡± ¡°I never knew that Luo Anning had the abilities to seduce a barbarian.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, watch your words!¡± Mo Qiange stood up and punched Rong Yan again. ¡°If you hate hearing it, don¡¯t do it in the first ce!¡± Rong Yan dodged and retaliated. The heated argument paused for a brief moment, after which they began hitting each other again. Upon returning to S City, Luo Anning headed to Luxury Mansion to pack some of her clothes inside her luggage, after which she called the HR Department of Baina International to inform them of her decision to go to Ennd for a discussion with MK Bank. Due to the fact that she was previously detained and charged by the police, thepany had already sent a group of people who were mainly responsible for the project. She now had the opportunity to go to Ennd. She boarded the next avable flight to Ennd and dozed off during the flight. Since she did not have an appetite, she turned down all of the meals served in-flight by the air stewardess. After more than ten hours of flying, the airnended in London¡¯s Heathrow Airport. As soon as she disembarked from the flight and turned on her mobile phone, she discovered that she had more than 20 missed calls. She swiped to unlock her mobile phone, only to realize that Mo Qiange and Lu Momo had called her at least eight times and the rest were from Rong Yan. She immediately deleted Rong Yan¡¯s number without hesitation! The nights in London were vibrant and she quietly strolled along the streets while lugging her suitcase along. She did not hail a cab. London was like a nightmare to her. The power of money and authority put her through torment and made her realize clearly that one will only be able to protect themselves when they have power and authority. This time, she was returning to Ennd proudly. Laurent York, it¡¯s time you pay for your misdeeds! Luo Anning did not seem to realize that an eye-catching Bugatti Veyron was following her at the speed of a turtle. A red-haired man could be seen clearly from the window that was rolled down and he had a sinister smirk on his handsome face. He was staring curiously at the woman who was lugging her suitcase along the streets and hanging her head low. She had already been walking around for more than 20 minutes ever since she left the airport and he had been tailing her for the same duration too. He thought, does this woman not keep her guard up at all? She actually hasn¡¯t discovered my presence yet? However, he was in awe of her courage. Ever since she was terribly abused and returned to her country in a horrible state, he thought that she would never return to Ennd again for the rest of her life. He did not expect to see her again after just a short period of time. This woman is indeed very interesting. The boring tailing made him gradually lose his patience. He pressed the car horn continuously, causing Luo Anning to snap out of her trance and look up in shock. She turned to meet his pleasant eyes. Chapter 182 - Dont Test My Patience! (5)

Chapter 182: Don¡¯t Test My Patience! (5)

¡°It¡¯s you!?!¡± Luo Anning asked in astonishment. She remembered that he was the one who rescued her from the inn back then. Was his name... Kristen? She remembered hearing a voice telling her to remember his name, Kristen, while she was in a daze. Kristen smiled and said with raised brows, ¡°I¡¯m d you still remember me.¡± ¡°... Kristen?¡± Luo Anning asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± He nced at her and said, ¡°Hop in, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡¯ Luo Anning did not hesitate and got inside the car. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where are you headed to?¡± he asked while revving up the engine. Luo Anning gave it some thought and said, ¡°To the hotel.¡± Since she was out on a business trip and there was a branch of the Baina International Hotel in London, there would be no need for her to waste money on looking for another ce for amodation. Kristen acknowledged with a nod. Seated in the passenger¡¯s seat, Luo Anning nced at Kristen who had one hand on the car window and the other on the steering wheel. ¡°Kristen, thank you for saving me the other time. If you need my help in the future, feel free to ask me. I¡¯ll do my best as long as it¡¯s within my means.¡± Had he not rescued her that day, she would have probably died. Fine, I may have been the one who begged him to save me, but he was still the one who rescued me and brought me to safety in the end, she thought. She still owed him a huge favor. Kristen nced at her before saying ambiguously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯lle a time when I need your help.¡± Luo Anning did not think too much about it. Kristen asked casually, ¡°Can you cook?¡± She subconsciously answered, ¡°I can¡¯t cook dishes that are tooplicated.¡± ¡°Sweet and sour fish.¡± ¡°I can cook that.¡± ¡°Great.¡± He smiled and turned the steering wheel, after which the car sped off in a different direction. Realizing that they were not en route to the hotel, Luo Anning asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to send me to the hotel? Where are you headed to now?¡± ¡°Back to my apartment.¡± Kristen paused before adding, ¡°Cook for me.¡± ¡°Hey, have you got no sense of empathy at all? I¡¯ve just gotten off a flight and you¡¯re already making me work for you?¡± ¡°Luo Anning, is it that much of a hassle to cook for your savior?¡± ¡°... How did you know my name?¡± Luo Anning asked with widened eyes. Kristen guffawed at the sight of how shocked she was. Hisughter echoed in the car and he said, ¡°If I don¡¯t even know who I rescued, how am I supposed to ask for repayment?¡± Luo Anning was speechless. ... Upon returning to the apartment, Luo Anning lugged her suitcase along and entered the apartment. As soon as she did, she saw a beautiful, tall and slender Caucasian woman walking out of the room, d in a nightdress. She was clearly shocked to see Luo Anning, though she recovered from the shock by the time Luo Anning tried to scrutinize her. She thought that her eyes had been ying tricks on her. Catherine was holding a ss of water that she was clearly intending to drink because she had gotten thirsty in the middle of the night. However, she did not expect to see Kristen bringing Luo Anning home with him. Kristen threw his car key onto the coffee table and grabbed Luo Anning¡¯s suitcase. Pointing at Catherine with his long and slender finger, he introduced, ¡°She¡¯s Catherine, the one who saved you when you were on the brink of death.¡± Luo Anning was rather stunned, for she did not expect so much to have happened while she was in aa. She quickly snapped out of her trance and smiled at Catherine in a friendly manner. ¡°Miss Catherine, thank you for saving me the other time.¡± Catherine nced at her coldly before staring at the suitcase in Kristen¡¯s hand. Chapter 183 - Dont Test My Patience! (6)

Chapter 183: Don¡¯t Test My Patience! (6)

¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, I was just following Kristen¡¯s orders.¡± Catherine then grabbed her cup and turned around to return to her room. Luo Anning nced at Kristen, feeling a little puzzled. ¡°Catherine seems pretty hostile towards me. Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. The kitchen is there. The food and ingredients are in the refrigerator. Go and cook, Chef Luo,¡± Kristen said, after which he pulled her luggage towards the side. Luo Anning entered the spacious kitchen to see that it was fully-equipped with all the necessary materials and equipment. However, she found it to be a little too exaggerated. Do they not use the kitchen at all? Leaning against the doorframe sluggishly, Kristen stared at Luo Anning with a frown and chided, ¡°What¡¯s there to see in the kitchen? Hurry and cook. I¡¯m getting hungry.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll cook now. Will that do? My benefactor.¡± She grabbed a chopstick and used it to secure her messy bun, after which she proceeded to grab the ingredients needed for sweet and sour fish. When she turned on the stove, Kristen returned to the living room because he could not stand the stench of oil. Luo Anning shook her head and thought, seems like he¡¯s afraid of filth too. Germaphobic men were the hardest to please. She had firsthand experience! Take the scumbag as an example! While Luo Anning was cooking the sweet and sour fish, she cooked some rice together with a few appetisers. After preparing all the dishes, she served them onto the table and proceeded to grab two more bowls of rice. ¡°Kristen, dinner is ready. Come and eat.¡± Kristen did not need her reminder at all. He walked towards her the instant that the aroma of the food wafted up to his nose. Keeping his narrow eyes fixed on the fragrant and appetising sweet and sour fish which he had been looking forward to. All of a sudden, Luo Anning stuffed a pair of chopsticks in his hand and said, ¡°Dig in. You won¡¯t get full just by looking at it.¡± Kristen took a seat like she had told him to and focused on eating without saying a single word, perhaps because the food was just too delicious. Luo Anning noticed the change in emotions in his eyes when he was eating the sweet and sour fish, even though it was subtle and not too noticeable. As the familiar taste hit his taste buds, Kristen smiled gleefully and said, ¡°It tastes superb.¡± It was just like how he remembered. Luo Anning smiled, for it was rare to receive apliment from him. ¡°Of course it¡¯d be superb. I was the one who made it.¡± ... Luo Anning then miserably discovered that she should not have cooked for Kristen! She was now being taken advantage of, for he had appointed her to be his personal chef. She would have to cook for him in the apartment! After that night, she waspelled to move into the apartment. Although she could not figure out the rtionship between Kristen and Catherine, she could clearly sense thetter¡¯s animosity towards her. She felt that she did not have the intentions to vie with Catherine for Kristen and hence, did not bother trying to cajole or suck up to Catherine. Anyway, Catherine had already said that she was just following Kristen¡¯s orders and didn¡¯t care for her gratitude. In that case, why should she be thick-skinned and let her thoughts go unreciprocated? There were several cars in Kristen¡¯s garage. In order to make traveling to work easier for Luo Anning, he lent a Bentley to her. Upon arriving at the London branch office of Baina International, she headed first to the Human Resources department, where the employees immediately arranged an office for her because they knew that she was the CEO¡¯s wife. The team that had gone to London prior to her arrival, was now under her management and she was in charge of the project. Chapter 184 - Dont Test My Patience! (7) Chapter 184: Don¡¯t Test My Patience! (7) In the beach resort in C City. Lu Momo and Mo Qiange left after Luo Anning did. What was supposed to be a joyous vacation, ended on a gloomy note. Tang Chao and Feng Churui stayed behind to apany Rong Yan, only because Rong Yan was as feisty and angsty as a fire dragon and they decided to spare a thought for the bodyguards. They reckoned that they would be able to reduce the damage inflicted on the innocent if Rong Yan loses his temper. ¡°Yan, why did you fall out with Luo Anning out of nowhere? Aren¡¯t we here on this vacation to help her unwind and rx? Why did you provoke her and cause her to leave angrily?¡± Tang Chao sipped on his alcohol while gloating and staring at Rong Yan who had a sullen expression on his face. How did he know that the joyous vacation would end with such a harsh conflict? He initially thought that he could use the vacation as a chance to provoke Mo Qiange and get him to be clear of his own identity and not harbor any designs on Luo Anning. Yet, he failed to spite Mo Qiange and ended up making himself angry and upset! Rong Yan drank his alcohol in frustration. He was upset for the entire day that Luo Anning was away. That woman is really ruthless. She left without saving me any face! ¡°Say something. Feed my curiosity,¡± Tang Chao said while brazenly moving closer towards Rong Yan. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Rong Yan chugged some alcohol with a petnt expression after pping Tang Chao and catching him off guard. Tang Chao rubbed his handsome face and winced in pain. Feng Churui sipped on his drink before saying unhurriedly, ¡°Yan, women are meant to be doted on. You shouldn¡¯t vent your anger on her. Luo Anning doesn¡¯t like being treated harshly. If you want her to sumb, you have to resort to tricks.¡± It was no wonder that he was the mayor. He had hit the nail right on its head. Rong Yan¡¯s frown began to fade a little after hearing his words. He asked in bewilderment, ¡°What should I do then?¡± He did not just want Luo Anning to sumb to him. He also wanted her to bepliant and stay away from Mo Qiange! Feng Churui grabbed the pair of tongs and picked up an ice cube which he then ced in his ss. The ice cube slowly melted before fusing with the alcohol in his ss. ¡°Women are just like ice. They can treat you worse if you treat them coldly. If you change your approach and warm her up, she¡¯ll melt into water. Besides, women need to be doted on so paying attention to their feelings is the most important.¡± Tang Chao barked, ¡°Damn! Rui, why are you a mayor? It¡¯s such a pity that you¡¯re not a rtionship expert!¡± He did make sense. Rong Yan thought to himself, it felt great getting along with Luo Anning previously. She was extremely gentle when she was being charged by the police and I was nice to her too. After giving it some thought, Rong Yan asked shamelessly, ¡°How do I be gentle to her?¡± Tang Chao snorted and spat his alcohol out. Feng Churui smirked while Tang Chao wiped his mouth and teased, ¡°Yan, why are you pretending to be a pure and innocent virgin? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t had a girlfriend before. Shouldn¡¯t you be clear about how to be gentle to a woman?¡± Silence filled the air. Tang Chao was startled by his own words and he immediately covered his mouth after realizing that he had said something wrong. Feng Churui nced at the unhappy Rong Yan before staring at Tang Chao in disdain, hinting for him to not rub salt into Rong Yan¡¯s wound. Rong Yan tightened his grip on his ss for a long time before letting go again. Staring at him, Feng Churu thought about his words for a long time before asking, ¡°Yan, what do you feel towards Luo Anning now?¡± Chapter 185 - Dont Test My Patience! (8) Chapter 185: Don¡¯t Test My Patience! (8) ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rong Yan grabbed his ss and took a sip of alcohol to hide his emotions. ¡°I mean, how do you feel about Luo Anning now?! Don¡¯t you feel anything special for her at all? Didn¡¯t you take her on this vacation for the sake of spiting Mo Qiange? Have you ever thought about why you wanted to provoke him?¡± Why do I want to provoke Mo Qiange? Because I want him to stay far, far away from Luo Anning, of course! He should stay as far away as he could! However, Rong Yan obviously would not voice his thoughts. Rong Yan could be extremely thick-skinned if he wanted to. However, he would never be thick-skinned when it came to his pride and face value. He remained so calm that hisposure wasmendable! However, the more he behaved that way, the more anxious the bystanders will be. He was clearly trying to show that Luo Anning was his property but he ended up messing things up and driving her away. Great, he has now lost the girl and lost out to his rival in love. Does he have low EQ or low IQ... Tang Chao stopped wailing and rubbed his dashing face before leaning towards Rong Yan dauntlessly again. Acting as if he were speaking from experience, he said, ¡°Yan, from the way I see it, you might... fancy Luo Anning just a little bit. Ah, but seriously speaking, Luo Anning is absolutely gorgeous and her figure is... ¡± He raised his thumb and continued, ¡°Superb. She¡¯s so attractive and sexy. She¡¯d be so great to touch... Damn it!¡± Before Tang Chao could even finish speaking, Rong Yan kicked him far away. ¡°Great to touch? Have you touched her before?¡± Rong Yan squinted and sneered. Tang Chao swore it was sinister! Feng Churui choked on his alcohol and began coughing violently. Not sparing a thought for his buddy, heughed relentlessly at the sight of Tang Chao anxiously trying to exin himself. ¡°Yan... Yan, Yan, Yan, you... Hear me out... Luo Anning is your wife and I know that we should never covet the wives of our friends. I¡¯d never dare to touch her!¡± Tang Chao was on the verge of tears and he wondered, how am I so unlucky!?! I just wanted to gossip and mindlessly ran my mouth. Must he abuse me so harshly? Rong Yan is really relentless... ¡°How do you know it¡¯d be great to touch her then?¡± Feng Churui chimed in, adding fuel to the fire. Rong Yan red at Tang Chao with gloomy eyes, ready to kill him if he were to say anything to anger him. Tang Chao finally knew what it meant to create trouble by speaking without thinking. Is it toote to take my words back? He thought. ... ¡°What did you say? She¡¯s not in the hotel!?!¡± Upon returning to Luxury Mansion, Rong Yan finally discovered that Luo Anning actually returned once and immediately asked to be transferred to Ennd to follow up on the cooperation with MK Bank. Xu Zhiyuan had unfortunately be the scapegoat again. He repeated, ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam was fetched by someone after she left the airport and she¡¯s now putting up at a luxurious apartment in the city... with a man.¡± An icy cold look formed in Rong Yan¡¯s eyes and he immediately snapped the fountain pen in his hand, causing his palm to be cut by the sharp surface. Blood began trickling out of his wound. Chapter 186 - Dont Test My Patience! (9) Chapter 186: Don¡¯t Test My Patience! (9) Luo Anning actually had the audacity to cohabit with another man. Does she take me to be dead? No matter how angry she may be, she cannot be so lewd and immoral! Unforgivable! ¡°Young Master, your hand... I¡¯ll get the doctor to bandage it for you.¡± Xu Zhiyuan then turned around in a bid to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Rong Yan looked down and stared at his bleeding palm. ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re flying to London immediately.¡± Xu Zhiyuan expressed assent and immediately left to get ready. Rong Yan sat in front of the desk and grabbed his mobile phone, after which he tapped Luo Anning¡¯s mobile number and called her several times. However, he would hang up immediately after cing each call. He burst intoughter all of a sudden. What am I doing? he thought. Am I going to question her and demand an exnation? Since when have I be so lowly that I have to ask for an exnation? ... In the Baina International London branch office. ¡°Regarding the cooperation with MK Bank, we¡¯re already in the second stage of the project. The funds are estimated to be in within the next week. By then, Linda will be in charge ofmunicating with the representative from MK. I will be inspecting the progress and carrying out field inspections with the general manager of the branch office ... ¡± The powerpoint slides were projected on the screen in the conference room and Luo Anning was conducting the conference while dressed in an immacte business suit. ¡°Miss Luo, I¡¯ll initiate correspondence with the representative of MK Bank a week from now. The funds will be deposited as well. It definitely won¡¯t affect the second part of the project,¡± Linda said smilingly. ¡°Great.¡± Luo Anning nodded and organized the files and documents scattered across the table. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I shall treat you guys to dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Yay! You¡¯re the best, Young Madam!¡± ¡°Wonderful. It¡¯s rare for Young Madam to give us a treat. I¡¯m going to order the most expensive item on the menu!¡± ¡°Young Madam, can we have dinner followed by dessert and supper?¡± The employees all belonged to the Baina headquarters in S City and they had been working on the project under Luo Anning for quite some time now. Seeing how thrilled they were, Luo Anning naturally would not turn them down. ... In a famous Western restaurant in London. Luo Anning and the employees got seated. The employees were extremely excited. Although they were all highly-paid white cor workers, they were still worlds apart from being aristocrats. Since they rarely patronized expensive and upscale restaurants, they could not help but gasp in amazement. Luo Anning nced at the girls in amusement and thought to herself, they behave like professionals in the office and yet, they be so chatty when we¡¯re out here. How talkative and youthful. They finally remembered that they had to exploit Mrs. CEO after they were done feeling amazed. Hence, they picked up the menu and began ordering the expensive dishes while joking about making Luo Anning go bankrupt from treating them to a meal. Perhaps because she had very few friends, Luo Anning was pleased to joke around with them and hence got them to ce their orders freely. After the orders were ced, the waiter excused himself politely. Surrounding the table, they stared at Luo Anning in a gossipy manner and asked, ¡°Young Madam, how do you get along with Young Master Rong? We¡¯re really curious. They all say that Young Master Rong is germaphobic but you¡¯re an exception. He really loves you, eh!?!¡± Luo Anning pursed her lips and thought, he really loves me? Why don¡¯t I think so? The thought of his violent behavior that night made Luo Anning¡¯s heart grow cold and she thought to herself in disappointment, whoever Rong Yan falls in love with must have sinned too much in her previous life to deserve such retribution now. ¡°Actually... Rong Yan is a clean freak when he¡¯s with me too. He doesn¡¯t let me get near him,¡± she answered after giving it some thought. Chapter 187 - Dont Test My Patience! (10) Chapter 187: Don¡¯t Test My Patience! (10) She could not describe how she got along with Rong Yan. Besides, she did not want to talk about him because it was upsetting to do so. ¡°Psht... Young Madam, you¡¯re lying. You¡¯re the only person who¡¯s allowed to go near Young Master Rong. It must be because he loves you too, too much... Yes, that must be it!¡± The girls stared at her dreamingly while fantasizing about a love story between her and Rong Yan. Luo Anning thought to herself shyly, Rong Yan loves me? That¡¯s the best joke I¡¯ve ever heard in the 24 years of my life! However, she remained silent without saying anything. It was not that she did not want to say anything but rather, she had no idea how to continue. Rong Yan had been wanting to paint a romantic image of their rtionship and she could not embarrass him at this juncture. Hence, she decided that it would be better not to say anything. The dishes were served and the delectable food distracted all of them. No one continued to pester her about Rong Yan anymore. Luo Anning heaved a sigh of relief and a familiar voice filled her ears. ¡°Anning, you¡¯re out here for good food and you¡¯ve forgotten about me. You really hurt my feelings.¡± Kristen leaned against her and bent forward to grab the fork in her hand, which he then used to pick up a slice of beef and ced it inside his mouth. After chewing it, he praised, ¡°Tastes great.¡± Who is this handsome man who showed up out of nowhere? Everyone was bewildered. Knowing that they must have been letting their imagination run wild, Luo Anning immediately snatched her fork back and glowered at him. ¡°Kristen, what are you doing here!?!¡± Ever since she moved into the apartment, he and Catherine had been rather mysterious and she would often be alone in the apartment until after midnight, which was when they would usually return. She tried to ask Kristen what he and Catherine did for a living but he would often change the subject after giving her a vague answer. She actually did not get an answer from him! How atrocious. Kristen grabbed the fork nonchntly again and began eating another slice of beef. ¡°You didn¡¯t make me dinner, so I came out here to settle my meal.¡± ¡°Kristen! That¡¯s my fork!¡± Luo Anning reminded him. ¡°I know it¡¯s your fork. Is there an issue?¡± Kristen seemed to have no idea that what he was doing was wrong. Instead, he nced at her innocently. The girls gasped and silently guessed, does Young Madam have something on with this man behind Young Master Rong¡¯s back? Young Master Rong may be dashing but this man is just as handsome! Staring at the ambiguous looks in everyone¡¯s eyes, she rolled her eyes at Kristen who often caused trouble for her. Staring at her in amusement, Kristen said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Anning¡¯s brother. Please take care of her.¡± Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped. Brother? That was not how things happened in dramas. An outstanding man like him should be the supporting male lead... The hearts of the girls shattered and the dreamy gaze in their eyes vanished. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, Sir. Young Madam should be taking care of us instead. It¡¯s our pleasure to be working for Young Madam. We¡¯ll definitely do our best. We won¡¯t be careless.¡± Chapter 188 - Dont Test My Patience! (11)

Chapter 188: Don¡¯t Test My Patience! (11)

The girls who had snapped out of their trances, smiled politely and replied to Kristen. Luo Anning¡¯s heart finally settled back into her chest as she thought to herself in relief, this guy actually knows how to react to the situation and thank god he didn¡¯t cause me any trouble. She dared not think what Rong Yan would do if the rumors were to spread... After noticing the smitten and dreamy expressions of the girls, Kristen leaned towards her and said softly, ¡°Catherine and I have something to do so we have to go out tonight. You may return to the hotel and wait for me toe back. I¡¯ll take you back to the apartment when I do. By the way... your husband seems to havee to London. Mm... I reckon you¡¯ll be seeing him in no time.¡± ... As soon as Kristen left, amotion broke out in the restaurant. The bodyguards entered first and got the women to move away, after which Xu Zhiyuan entered in a gentlemanly fashion. He nodded at Luo Anning and said, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master Rong is waiting for you outside. Please make your way there.¡± What!?! Rong Yan is really here!?! Luo Anning remained seated because she did not wish to leave. However, she changed her mind after the girls beside her quickly stood up and stood by the side after seeing Xu Zhiyuan who was gesturing for Luo Anning to leave. It seemed he would not stop until she left. Luo Anning stood up and walked towards the entrance to see that there was indeed an eye-catching limousine convoy outside the restaurant. The bodyguards opened the door of the car and said, ¡°Young Madam, please.¡± She bit her lip and decided to get inside the car after getting a grip on her emotions, for she realized that she had to face Rong Yan sooner orter. Bang~ As soon as the door closed, Rong Yan grabbed her wrist and ced her onto hisp, making it impossible for her to move at all. The smell of tobo filled the air in the car, mixed with his masculine scent. Luo Anning could not help but be flustered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put up in the hotel?¡± Rong Yan questioned coldly while grabbing her chin and staring at her with an icy cold gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± He scoffed and tightened his grip on her chin. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back to the hotel because you want to cohabit with another man? Do you know what you¡¯re like?¡± Luo Anning began to struggle and she retorted, ¡°Since when have I cohabited with another man? You can¡¯t just malign me like that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still lying, huh?¡± Rong Yan pushed Luo Anning away, causing her to fall onto the seat. He then grabbed his handkerchief and wiped his hand in disdain. Feeling an excruciating pain in the back of her head and her spine, Luo Anning nced at Rong Yan through the gaps in her hair that was draped messily in front of her face. She then burst intoughter. Rong Yan questioned with a frown, ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at you. Why did you get intimate with me if you think I¡¯m dirty? Do you know how detestable you are now?¡± Rong Yan had been suppressing the anger within him. He initially wanted to have a good talk with her but his rationality had now vanished. He wished he could strangle her! ¡°Luo Anning, let¡¯s get a divorce. I can¡¯t stand a filthy woman who throws herself at all sorts of men, like you.¡± ¡°Sure, just what I want!¡± Luo Anning propped herself up and sat beside him. She then whipped out a fountain pen from her bag and said, ¡°Get yourwyer to draft the divorce agreement. I don¡¯t care about the asset distribution. I just want a divorce.¡± Rong Yan was astonished, for he did not expect her to be so eager about getting a divorce! He squinted and thought, has she always been waiting to divorce me? Chapter 189 - Wouldnt I Be Granting Her Wish?

Chapter 189: Wouldn¡¯t I Be Granting Her Wish?

By initiating the divorce, wouldn¡¯t I be granting her wish? Luo Anning stroked her hair and sneered, ¡°What are you waiting for, Young Master Rong? Surely you can¡¯t have forgotten the number of the headwyer of Baina International?¡± Rong Yan remained silent and red at Luo Anning who nodded before whipping out her mobile phone. ¡°Since you¡¯re toozy to do it, I shall make the call, Young Master Rong. It happens that I do have Lawyer Xu¡¯s number.¡± ¡°Hello, Lawyer Xu, I¡¯m Luo Anning. Here¡¯s the thing. I need you to draft a divorce agreement for me now... Yes, that¡¯s right, Young Master Rong wants to divorce me... Hello, What are you doing!?! Give my phone back to me!¡± Luo Anning frantically tried to snatch her phone back from Rong Yan who had snatched it away from her. How could Rong Yan easily give her phone back to her? Without hesitation, he rolled down the window and flung her mobile phone out of the car. ¡°Rong Yan, you bastard!¡± Luo Anning leaped forward in a bid to beat him up. Rong Yan grabbed her hands unhurriedly and ced them in front of his chest. ¡°Exin yourself,¡± he demanded while ring daggers at her. ¡°What¡¯s there to exin?¡± ¡°Why did you cohabit with another man?¡± Rong Yan questioned, trying to suppress his temper. God knows how much he wanted to rip that man into shreds. ¡°Rong Yan, will you stop being so self-centered? Which eye of yours saw me cohabiting with another man?¡± Luo Anning pushed him away and adjusted her messy clothes, finding him to be extremely ridiculous. If they are not cohabiting, why do they have to stay together? Is there really nothing going on between that man and this woman? Ah, I refuse to believe it! ¡°Do you really think you can overwrite all the lewd things you¡¯ve done just by covering it up with a few words?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Luo Anning punched his chest and said, ¡°Stop calling me lewd. Rong Yan, I¡¯m nowhere as lewd as you are. I¡¯m not cohabiting with my benefactor. There are three of us staying in that apartment and the other one is a girl too. Don¡¯t be so dirty-minded. Society is dirty enough. Stop trying to taint others with your dirty thoughts!¡± Benefactor? Not cohabiting? Another girl? Rong Yan acutely grasped three main points and his stern face became much more mellow. He probed with a frown, ¡°What benefactor? Make yourself clear.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t because of him, I would have long been killed by Laurent in the inn back then. By the time you remembered me, my ashes would have been scattered everywhere by Laurent!¡± Not wanting to talk to him anymore, Luo Anning barked, ¡°Stop the car, I¡¯m getting off!¡± The driver remained silent. He dared not say anything since Rong Yan did not give him permission. Good, very good, he¡¯s not going to pull over, eh? I¡¯ll alight myself then! Luo Anning extended a hand to push the car door open, after which Rong Yan hurriedly grabbed her and pulled her back. Luo Anning continuously struggled and pushed him. ¡°Rong Yan, you jerk, let go of me!¡± Not only did Rong Yan not let go of her, he tightened his grip around her and pressed his chin against her neck. ¡°Honey... cut it out.¡± Cut it out? Hah, who¡¯s the one causing a stir? He took it out on me for no reason and tortured me. He even used me of cohabiting with another man. Who¡¯s the one who should cut it out!?! ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t touch me.¡± She pushed his head away. Rong Yan quickly reacted and hugged her. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, have you had enough!?! I¡¯m not your pet. You can¡¯t just order me around as and when you please.¡± Rong Yan said self-righteously, ¡°Of course you¡¯re not my pet. You¡¯re my wife.¡± Chapter 190 - Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (1)

Chapter 190: Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (1)

¡°Rong Yan, could you be anymore shameless?¡± Luo Anning was infuriated. She clenched her fists tightly, feeling an urge to hit his handsome face. What is he doing now? Am I supposed to forgive him just because he¡¯s acting all thick-skinned and shameless? Or does he think that I¡¯m so cheap as to forgive and forget just because it¡¯s ¡®in the past¡¯? She would never forget how he vited and insulted her that night. He ignored her pleas and her misery. She didn¡¯t need a man like him! He thought, so what if I¡¯m being shameless? It takes skill to woo my wife back! Rong Yan dared not voice his thoughts, however, he hugged her tightly and rubbed his chin against her neck, refusing to speak. Whatever he said would definitely provoke her now and hence, there was no need to say anything. He decided to wait for her to calm down before having a good talk with her. Yes, I did make a mistake that night. However, Rong Yan found it hard to apologize. When he saw her leaving obstinately despite being covered in bruises, he regretted his decision. Perhaps, he should not have been so rough with her. Unfortunately, he could not turn back time. The air conditioner in the car was extremely cold even though the weather outside the car was scorching hot. Hence, it provided a cool andfortable environment. Rong Yan was pleased to be holding the soft and tender Luo Anning in his arms. He rubbed his chain against her smooth and mmy skin affectionately. His warm breathnded on her skin. Luo Anning had no idea what he had up his sleeve but she knew that there would be no end to it if she allowed him to continue! She pushed him away again and eximed, ¡°Rong Yan, let go of me immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being hostile!¡± ¡°Suit yourself. As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± he muttered dejectedly. Luo Anning wondered to herself in bewilderment, what is he doing? He was being angsty and feisty just now. Yet, he¡¯s now groping me and acting all strange. Something is wrong. Something is definitely wrong. Whatever, I, I must leave this scum first. Who knows when he might take it out on me again? ¡°Get lost. If you want to hug a woman go find another one. I won¡¯t entertain you!¡± She then turned around and left, not wishing to stay another second longer. Rong Yan remained silent. He held her tightly. ¡°Rong Yan, Young Master Rong, let go of me. We¡¯re already going to get a divorce. What are you trying to do?¡± Rong Yan murmured, ¡°... Let¡¯s not get a divorce.¡± Where am I supposed to find such afortable bolster if we get divorced? We must not get a divorce. ¡°Repeat yourself!¡± Luo Anning barked. Rong Yan looked up and nced at her before saying coldly, ¡°I said, let¡¯s not get divorced. Also, don¡¯t swear.¡± ¡°Stop f***ing poking your nose in my business. What has me cussing have anything to do with you? Rong Yan, stop being fickle. You were the one who said you wanted a divorce. I don¡¯t care, let¡¯s get the divorce settled today. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve had enough of you!¡± She then began punching him recklessly to vent her anger. Rong Yan dodged her fists and continued to stare at her calmly without uttering a single word. Luo Anning was boiling with fury and she felt like she had not let off any steam at all. Chapter 191 - Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (2)

Chapter 191: Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (2)

¡°Ah!¡± Luo Anning barked without warning and kicked the back of the seat in frustration, causing the seats to copse. Rong Yan knew that she was angry. After she was done yelling, he pulled her into his embrace but she continued to struggle continuously. He suppressed his anger and patted her back like he was coaxing a child. ¡°Anning, I know you¡¯re angry. I let my anger rule my head that night too... ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The mention of that night made Luo Anning feel extremely infuriated. Who is Rong Yan? Since when would he allow others to order him around? ¡°Anning, since you said that whatever you did to me that night would be a repayment, shall we not mention it anymore? There won¡¯t be a next time... ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± She will never forgive anyone who vited her, regardless of the fact that he had tried his best to rescue her before. ¡°...¡± After a long silence, Rong Yan raised her chin and nted a gentle and tender kiss on her lips. Staring at her with glistening eyes, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forgive me then.¡± He did not need her forgiveness, for she was just beside him and her forgiveness made no difference anyway. Possessing her was enough. Luo Anning was speechless. ... Luo Anning was brought back to the same Presidential suite of Baina hotel in the end. She returned to the hotel to see that her luggage had already been sent to her room. Luo Anning finally realized that Kristen had brought her luggage back to the hotel because he knew that Rong Yan wasing. Indeed... very meticulous. After taking a shower in the bathroom, she exited to see that Rong Yan was still seated on the couch in the same position that he was in before she entered the bathroom. She nced at him in displeasure before wiping her hair and taking a seat by the office desk where she typed away on herputer to kill time. Rong Yan snatched her towel away and stood behind her to help her wipe her hair. ¡°You¡¯re really going to ignore me?¡± Luo Anning humphed and ignored him. He does have some self-awareness after all. He knows that I don¡¯t want to talk to him. So, he¡¯d better stay far, far away from me. ¡°Are you hungry? Would you like to have some supper?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Do you need me to be gentler?¡± he asked while fiddling with her hair and observing her expression. ¡°...¡± Rong Yan grabbed the hairdryer and ran his fingers through her hair. After it was dry, he bent forward and said into her ear, ¡°Luo Anning, say something.¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes at Rong Yan who chuckled and remained silent afterwards. However, at the next second, he moved his dry and warm hand into her bathrobe. She did not have the habit of wearing a bra to sleep and hence, she would often just put on a night dress or a bathrobe. However, her habit gave Rong Yan the chance to take advantage of her! She hurriedly grabbed his wandering hand and gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°Rong Yan, if you don¡¯t want me to chop your hand off, take it away now!¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t? What would you do to me?¡± Rong Yan asked with a smirk before sucking her earlobe flirtatiously. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Luo Anning turned around and tried to strangle him. Rong Yan held her in his embrace and walked towards the queen-sized bed. Chapter 192 - Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (3)

Chapter 192: Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (3)

Due to the fact that she was being hugged, Luo Anning had no choice but toy on him. Rong Yan ced his hands behind his head and said, ¡°Go ahead, Honey, kill me with your body. You don¡¯t have to go easy on me.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Why would I be so stupid as to use my body to kill him!?! Rong Yan stared at her angry face and pinched it. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Honey, are you hungry? Shall we have some supper?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! You ruin my appetite.¡± Luo Anning smacked his hand away and rolled to the side to lie down. Rong Yan turned over and pressed her beneath him. ring at her with gloomy eyes, he said, ¡°But I¡¯m hungry. Apany me.¡± As soon as he got off the ne, he immediately rushed to nab her. He did not feel hungry just now because he was too angry. Now that he was no longer angry, his hunger pangs began to overwhelm him. ¡°Must I apany you just because you want me to? Who do you think I am?¡± Rong Yan gave it some thought and said, ¡°My wife of course.¡± Luo Anning was exasperated to hear his words. She pushed him and kicked him. ¡°Is this how you treat your wife? You take it out on me when you¡¯re angry and rape me when you¡¯re upset!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have flirted with other men in front of your husband then!¡± ¡°Since when did I flirt with Qiange? Don¡¯t insult us with your dirty mind, okay?¡± Luo Anning truly felt exhausted. She could notmunicate with him at all. She finally knew why the divorce rate in China was so high. It turns out it was all because of the inability tomunicate with idiotic men like Rong Yan. Rong Yan¡¯s eyes turned gloomy and he said coldly, ¡°Anning, I know you and Qiange are just friends but I don¡¯t like the idea of you being too close to him... Well at least, you can¡¯t be closer to him than you are to me.¡± Rong Yan sounded extremely sour. Luo Anning stared at him in bewilderment, clearly refusing to believe that Rong Yan was the one who said that. Rong Yan immediately got up in frustration and sat by the bed. He lit up a cigarette in anger and pulled his tie before casting it onto the ground. Luo Anning pulled the duvet over herself and ignored him. She closed her eyes and tried to sleep. Just as she was about to fall asleep, the duvet was pulled away and she felt a kiss that smelled like cigarettes, being nted on her lips. She subconsciously opened her eyes and made eye contact with him. Rong Yan did not n to French kiss her and hence retreated. He then said with a slight frown, ¡°Anning... I think I fancy you... ¡± Why? He likes me? Did I hear wrongly? ¡°Forget it, I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me... I don¡¯t believe it myself either.¡± Rong Yan suddenly stood up and pressed the button for room service and ordered some food. Atst, he walked towards the desk and sat down by himself. He started working and left Luo Anning alone to lie on the bed. Soon, the hotel staff arrived with a trolley of food and ced the dishes on the coffee table. ¡°Young Master Rong, this is the supper you ordered.¡± ¡°Okay, you may leave now.¡± After answering the staff coldly, Rong Yan took a seat on the couch. He ate quietly, feeling extremely bitter. He would asionally nce at Luo Anning who was on the bed. He grew even angrier after realizing that she was not paying attention to him at all. Chapter 193 - Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (4)

Chapter 193: Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (4)

Luo Anning was greatly astonished. Previously, she provoked him because she just wanted him to stop bothering her. But what is he saying now!?! He seems to be in love with me? Oh my god! Someone tell me this isn¡¯t real! How... how could he have fallen for me? It doesn¡¯t make sense at all. Luo Anning was bewildered by Rong Yan¡¯s words and she was trying to wrap her head around the fact that he had just confessed. On the other hand, Rong Yan was dining alone in low spirits. After taking a few bites, he got the staff to bring the food away. He entered the bathroom to take a bath and by the time he exited, he was greeted with the sight of Luo Anningying sound asleep on the bed. He frowned again and thought, this heartless woman! I confessed to her and yet, this is all I get!?! What a... heartless woman! Despite being filled with anger, his heart still melted a little when he saw her sleeping soundly. He tiptoed towards her andid down beside her before pulling her into his embrace. Rong Yan nted a kiss on her moist and tender lips before saying softly, ¡°... Of all women, why am I in love with this wretched one?¡± Perhaps because he had kissed her too forcefully, she wriggled in his embrace and pouted, seemingly displeased even during her sleep. Rong Yan loved it when she was all dainty and meek. He pinched her smooth and tender cheeks before kissing her again, as if pinching was not enough. He said in a low and alluring voice, ¡°Goodnight.¡± .... The following day. Luo Anning was jolted awake by a feeling of suffocation caused by someone pinching her nose. She opened her eyes wearily and stared at the troublemaker in front of her. ¡°What nonsense are you getting up to, this early in the morning?¡± Luo Anning smacked his hand away angrily. Rong Yan pulled her out of the bed and said, ¡°Anning, get out of bed. You have to go to work at the officeter.¡± ¡°No... I¡¯m not going... Could you stop disturbing me? I just want to sleep.¡± Luo Anning struggled to get out of his embrace, after which sheid on bed and rolled around before curling up into a ball. ¡°You must go even if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Rong Yan said sternly. He grabbed her arm and pulled her into the bathroom. He then filled the cup with water, squeezed some toothpaste onto the toothbrush and shoved it inside her hand. Rong Yan ordered, ¡°Brush your teeth.¡± Luo Anning glowered at him and rinsed her mouth before brushing her teeth slowly. She thought that he would leave but to her surprise, Rong Yan picked up a pastel blue toothbrush and began brushing his teeth while standing beside her! Luo Anning suddenly sobered up and she stared at the pink toothbrush in her hand before staring at the pastel blue toothbrush in Rong Yan¡¯s hand... Is this the legendary couples toothbrush? While she was spacing out, Rong Yan had already finished brushing his teeth. He leaned towards her and wiped the foam away from her mouth. ¡°There¡¯s still some foam on the corner of your lips.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. You don¡¯t have to do it.¡± Sensing that he was not actually wiping the foam off her mouth and was instead rubbing his finger against her lips, Luo Anning smacked his hand away quickly before wiping her mouth. Rong Yan was amused by her behavior and he began chuckling in a somehow sexy manner. Luo Anning was merely a few millimeters away from him and hence she could not help but turn red and warm. Chapter 194 - Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (5)

Chapter 194: Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (5)

She had no choice but to admit that Rong Yan was not just extremely handsome. Even his voice and body were perfect. God is really biased towards him! It shouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he¡¯s the apple of God¡¯s eyes. ¡°Anning, are you being shy?¡± Rong Yan suddenly raised her chin and stared at her smilingly, after which he trapped her in front of the basin. ¡°Who... who¡¯s being shy!?!¡± She retorted. She ignored him, for she did not want to be in close contact with him anyway. He was undoubtedly extremely dangerous. She felt a sudden moist sensation on her lips and just as she was being shocked, he had already kissed her... She widened her eyes, causing Rong Yan tough. He then rubbed his lips against hers and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Honey, close your eyes.¡± His mesmerizing voice was absolutely tempting. Luo Anning slowly closed her eyes and at the instant that she did, he slipped into a frenzy and kissed her maniacally, seemingly trying to devour her. ... After having had breakfast, Luo Anning was dragged to the office reluctantly by Rong Yan. Along the way, Luo Anning turned around to look out of the window without uttering a single word, clearly upset at him. Rong Yan grabbed her tender hand and rubbed it with his palm. He did not go overboard this time. Before arriving at the office, the car pulled over and Luo Anning refused to get out of it. Rong Yan stood in front of the car and extended his hand towards her while trying not to lose his patience. ¡°Anning,e down. We¡¯re already at the office. There¡¯s no use trying to hide.¡± ¡°How dare you have the cheek to say that!¡± Luo Anning sneered angrily. After a crazy makeout session in the bathroom, she was dragged downstairs for breakfast by Rong Yan who then shoved her into the car and brought her to the office. Why did he nt so many damn hickeys on my neck!?! I only realized it when I looked in the rear view mirror. Great, the shirt of my business suit can¡¯t even hide the hickeys. How am I supposed to go to the office? Yet, the culprit is still smiling smugly like he didn¡¯t have anything to do with it. She thought while gritting her teeth angrily! Rong Yan pulled her hand and said, ¡°Anning,e down, no one willugh at you or criticize you.¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Yeah, no one willugh at me but they¡¯ll be crazy jealous of me! I¡¯m going to be the public enemy and one day, one of your hysterical fans might just douse me in acid... ¡± ¡°My woman should be the subject of envy.¡± Rong Yan frowned and continued silently, ¡°I promise none of what you just mentioned, will ever happen.¡± After the Laurent incident, he had already been rmed and hence, did not dare to ck in protecting her. He knew that his wife was not to be trifled with and had offended plenty of people. If he doesn¡¯t pay more attention to her, she might just get killed one day. ¡°Will it not happen just because of your promise? Do you really think you¡¯re God? I want a scarf. Otherwise, send me back to the hotel immediately,¡± Luo Anning retorted with pouted lips. ¡°Are you really not going to go in?¡± Rong Yan asked, seemingly put in a spot of bother. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Fine, if that makes you happy. Unfortunately, the representative of MK Bank, Laurent York will be here for the meeting that will bemencing at 10:30AM.¡± Chapter 195 - Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (6)

Chapter 195: Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (6)

Rong Yan stoppedpelling her and instead ordered the chauffeur to send her back to the hotel safely, after which he turned around and left. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Rong Yan¡¯s sexy lips curled, the instant that he felt a soft and tender hand grabbing his wrist. Luo Anning alighted from the car out of her own ord and walked towards him while holding onto his wrist. ¡°Is Laurent really going to be at the office for the meetingter?¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Rong Yan retorted, though he secretly grabbed her hand and rubbed his fingertips against her smooth skin. Luo Anning looked down and bit her lip with a tinge of resentment in her eyes. Noticing that something was wrong with her, he grabbed her face and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If you don¡¯t wish to see her, you may return to the hotel to take a break. There¡¯s no need topel yourself. Anning, no one can hurt you when I¡¯m around, alright?¡± It was indeed rare for the angsty and fickle-tempered Rong Yan to make such a statement. Recalling the time when he continuously toiled for the sake of proving her innocence when she got arrested previously, Luo Anning¡¯s heart melted. She would often remember the good times better than the bad. For example, she clearly swore that she would never forgive Rong Yan after he raped her that night but she decided to open her heart up to him again now, just because of what he said. Not only did she want to see Laurent, she too, wanted thetter to know that she would never fear her at all! At 10:30AM, Laurent arrived at Baina International¡¯s branch office under the escort of her bodyguards and a few other staff from MK Bank. Not surprised to see Luo Anning, Laurent smiled gracefully and greeted, ¡°Young Master Rong, we meet again.¡± Laurent and Luo Anning were both scrutinising each other. Didn¡¯t Mo Qiange say that she had been infected with some strange illness? Why isn¡¯t she showing the symptoms at all? She could not tell that there was anything different about Laurent York, apart from the paleness of her face. Rong Yan smirked and remained silent with a derisory gaze. Luo Anning nced at Laurent and said, ¡°Miss Laurent, we meet again.¡± She greeted Laurent with the same words thetter said. Laurent was slightly bewildered, for she did not expect Luo Anning¡¯s and Rong Yan¡¯s rtionship to progress so rapidly within just a little over a month. The two of them seemed to be much closer than before. Laurent humphed and thought, Luo Anning, you do know how to seduce men after all! ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Miss Luo? Look how forgetful I can be.¡± Laurent knocked her hand against her head, pretending to be enlightened. She continued with a straight face, ¡°I was just wondering why you looked so familiar. It turns out you used to be my butler. However, Butler Luo, you should be thankful for the fact that my father let you leave back then. Otherwise, how could you have be the Young Madam Rong that you are today?¡± Luo Anning sneered, ¡°Thank you so much for the ¡°kind treatment¡± you¡¯ve given me since then. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today.¡± Seeing that they were exchanging sarcastic remarks, Rong Yan red at Laurent coldly. He did not forget that she was the very woman who had tortured his wife terribly more than a month ago. Had Luo Anning not stubbornly insisted on taking revenge, he would long have destroyed Marquis York¡¯s family! She would not have even had the chance to be this haughty. Despite being angry with Luo Anning, Rong Yan still cared about protecting her, nheless, she was the wife whom he could not sleep without hugging at night. Rong Yan ced an arm around Luo Anning¡¯s shoulder and pulled her into his embrace. Chapter 196 - Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (7) Chapter 196: Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (7) With eyes full of contempt, Rong Yan said coldly, ¡°The reason why Anning left the Marquis of York is because you people are inferior to her. However, Anning made the right decision by choosing to leave. Well, it¡¯s better that the reporters didn¡¯t find out that my Anning who had graduated from the prestigious International Butlers Academy of Hond, actually became the butler of the York Family. Wouldn¡¯t that make outsiders belittle her? Wouldn¡¯t it seem like she had stooped too low?¡± Rong Yan¡¯s words were indeed shrewd and sharp. Not only did he indirectly put Luo Anning on a pedestal, he also sarcastically hinted that Marquis York¡¯s castle was too lowly for Luo Anning. Laurent was smart and hence, she obviously understood the contempt in Rong Yan¡¯s words. She gritted her teeth angrily as her beautiful face twisted into a grimace. Luo Anning did not expect to hear Rong Yan speaking up for her. She was instantly dumbfounded. Hence, she turned to the side and nced at the handsome Rong Yan. For the first time, she discovered that Rong Yan was extremely sharp-tongued in addition to being ill-tempered! However, she liked how sharp-tongued he was! Seeing that he had performed well, Luo Anning chuckled andid in his embrace. Rong Yan¡¯s eyes lit up, appearing as happy as a child who had just been given the tastiest candy in the world. His features looked much gentler too. ¡°Young Master Rong, what are you saying? Are you implying that my castle is an insult to Luo Anning?¡± Laurent retorted while trying her best to keep the smile on her face. However, her voice had already stiffened. Clearly, she was extremely infuriated to have been criticized and degraded, for she had always had a high sense of self-esteem since she was the daughter of Marquis York. However, the angrier Laurent was, the happier Luo Anning would be. Just as she was about to speak, Rong Yan beat her to it. Rong Yan snorted in displeasure and gibed, ¡°He just enjoys power and wealth because of his family and connections. He sponges off the nation and is well-protected by the royals. To put it nicely, he¡¯s the prestigious Marquis York. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s just the nation¡¯s parasite.¡± ¡°Young Master Rong! Don¡¯t go overboard! Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re cooperating now! Even if we¡¯re not partners, who are you Chinese to criticize the York Family?¡± Laurent¡¯s smile vanished and she lost her patience at the instant that she heard Rong Yan¡¯s words. Rong Yan sneered, ¡°Cooperation? I can terminate the contract as and when I please.¡± ¡°Baina International has already invested so much money in the cooperation previously. Wouldn¡¯t it be too rash of you to just terminate it now?¡± ¡°That amount of money is peanuts to Baina. However, ording to what I know, MK Bank is already facing some cash flow problems because of the poor internal management... ¡± Rong Yan did not wish toment further about MK Bank. The reason being that MK Bank and Laurent York were extremely infuriating to him. He found Laurent York to be a horrendous and disgusting woman who was hiding beneath a graceful facade. The beauty of her superficial appearance was a stark contrast to her true personality. Women like her were the kind whom he detested the most. Pointing at him in disbelief, she spluttered, ¡°How... how did you know?¡± ¡°I can find out about those shameless matters of MK with the flick of a finger.¡± For the first time, Rong Yan held such a long conversation with a woman whom he detested, all for Luo Anning¡¯s sake. He could not even stand looking at her for a second longer. Chapter 197 - Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (8) Chapter 197: Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (8) ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, begin the conference.¡± Rong Yan then held Luo Anning in his embrace and entered the conference room. Despite being terribly insulted and exasperated, Laurent was well aware that Rong Yan was speaking the truth! There were indeed some operational mistakes in MK which resulted in cash flow issues. Another careless mistake would ultimately lead to their bankruptcy. In the cooperation with Baina, the estimated investment amounted to about 1.6 billion US dors, and the returns could be as high as 7.3 billion. It was expected that the profit would materialize within three years ... In other words, the cooperation with Baina could be said to concern the future and survival of MK Bank. Laurent, who was extremely haughty and arrogant, actually did not turn around and leave after receiving such an insult. Instead, she took a deep breath and got a grip on her emotions before entering the conference room smilingly. She would not allow herself to be at the losing end for long. Even if Baina International revokes the contract now, thepensation amount for the breach would be enough for MK to resolve its cash flow problems. Hence, no matter what happens, the most important thing for her to do now is to smile and wait for the next battle. The meeting began and Rong Yan seemed to nitpick on MK¡¯s proposal on purpose. He grabbed the second-stage proposal drafted by MK, from Xu Zhiyuan. After ncing at it coldly, he scoffed and mmed the file onto the desk. ¡°Did MK spend such a long time on producing a piece of trash like this?¡± Turning as pale as a sheet, Laurent said, ¡°Young Master Rong, if you¡¯re displeased with something, you may raise it and we¡¯ll try to solve it as soon as possible. We¡¯ll also strive to perfect it. Young Master Rong, why did you have to undermine all of our efforts?¡± ¡°Hah... even a low-level staff of Baina cane up with that lousy proposal of yours. I¡¯m starting to doubt if MK is even sincere about the cooperation with us. If you¡¯re not sincere, we¡¯d better call it off as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Young Master Rong, what are you saying? I thought you¡¯ve recognized our efforts. The funds for the second stage of the project have already been deposited too and we¡¯re just waiting for the project to be implemented.¡± Rong Yan stared at Laurent and said in the coldest voice that he had ever spoken in, ¡°Is your sincerity expressed through your decision toy a finger on my wife?¡± Rong Yan did not bother beating around the bush and instead exposed her for all the misdeeds that she had done to Luo Anning. Laurent could still remainposed despite all the insults Rong Yan had hurled at her earlier on but now, she was beyond astonished because Rong Yan had cut straight to the chase. Luo Anning could not find the words to describe howplicated everything was. ¡°Young... Young Master Rong, there must have been some misunderstanding, hah... ¡± Laurent chuckled wryly and feigned ignorance. When they were in the inn, Laurent had already fainted by the time Rong Yan and Tang Chao arrived. Hence, she had no idea that Rong Yan had already found out. She thought that Luo Anning definitely would not have told Rong Yan about the shameless matter, which was the reason for her brazen attitude. That was the only reason she dared to continue cooperating with Baina brazenly without harboring any fear towards Luo Anning. She was not even afraid that Luo Anning might take revenge. In her eyes, Luo Anning was just a powerless woman who had nothing to her name, and merely got married to Rong Yan because of dumb luck. So what if she was Rong Yan¡¯s wife? She still doesn¡¯t have a background and the Rong Family definitely wouldn¡¯t stand up or fall out with the York Family for the sake of a lowly woman like her, Laurent thought. Chapter 198 - Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (9) Chapter 198: Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (9) Luo Anning was seated next to Rong Yan. Strictly speaking, Rong Yan was the one who pulled her into the seat beside him. She instantly smiled upon sight of the look of horror on Laurent¡¯s face. Who would have thought that an arrogant woman like Laurent who deemed herself to be better than everyone else and felt thatmoners ought to be bullied because of their status, would actually remain so calm after being insulted? Luo Anning was feeling exasperated for Laurent. ¡°Miss Laurent, I¡¯m afraid you must have forgotten that you invited me to be your guest at midnight two months ago and I ended up staying at your ce for a month. Why? Did you forget it, Miss Laurent? Do you need a reminder?¡± Luo Anning sneered while staring at Laurent with a grin. Laurent subconsciously nced at Rong Yan, only to notice that he seemed to be gloating and watching the show. She suddenly felt like the world was crashing down on her. It seems that Rong Yan has already found out about her abusing Luo Anning. However, since he had already found out, why did he only remind me of the fact that they¡¯re aware of the incident instead of taking revenge for Luo Anning? After taking a look at the mysterious Rong Yan, she turned to look at Luo Anning who had an innocent and pitiful expression on her face. However, she began to feel uneasy for she thought of the possibility of Luo Anning having already devised a n. The fact that they did not talk about it explicitly meant that Rong Yan was probably still mindful of his and Luo Anning¡¯s pride, and hence did not want the incident to be known to everyone. Laurent decided to feign ignorance. She chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really good at joking, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Miss Laurent, is it funny to you then?¡± ¡°... You¡¯re very humorous, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment but I think you¡¯re very talented in every aspect, Miss Laurent.¡± Luo Anning nced at Rong Yan leisurely to see that he looked rather annoyed, clearly wanting her to hurry up so that they could leave. He utterly detested women like Laurent and staying a second longer was disgusting for him. Beneath the desk, Luo Anning held onto Rong Yan¡¯s hand, after which his face became mellower. However,Rong Yan nheless glowered at her in an alluring manner. Laurent crossed her hands and forced a smile. ¡°Oh? Why do you say so?¡± ¡°Miss Laurent, you¡¯re so gifted in acting.¡± ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re not bad yourself.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bepared to you, Miss Laurent.¡± ¡°Young Madam, there¡¯s no need to be modest.¡± ¡°Miss Laurent, why are you in denial? In terms of acting, you¡¯re definitely the best. Rong Yan, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Luo Anning pinched Rong Yan who had been neglected. Rong Yan muttered reluctantly, ¡°Yeah.¡± Upon seeing the two of them putting on an act to insult her, Laurent gritted her teeth angrily and thought, Luo Anning is such a bitch! I should have killed her previously! Seemingly having seen through Laurent¡¯s thoughts, Luo Anning fiddled with her hair and asked Rong Yan nonchntly, ¡°Rong Yan, I remember that in addition to MK Bank, the Duke of Philly¡¯s Philly Bank is also qualified to cooperate with us because they have plenty of funds, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rong Yan expressed assent on ount of her gentleness. However, he continuously rubbed her tender hand affectionately below the table. Chapter 199 - Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (10)

Chapter 199: Forgetting About The Pain After The Wound Heals (10)

Luo Anning cursed him in her head and turned to nce at Laurent who was grimacing. ¡°Miss Laurent, you¡¯d better go back ande up with a perfect proposal. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have no choice but to apologize and terminate the contract.¡± Laurent suddenly sprung up from her seat agitatedly and grew irrational. She then red daggers at Luo Anning with her dark green eyes. The elites of MK followed suit after seeing that she had stood up. They then stood together in a line. The circumstances were harsh. However, Laurent dared not throw her weight around because she was on Baina¡¯s territory. Hence, she did not do anything apart from re daggers at Luo Anning. She couldn¡¯t do anything but she didn¡¯t dare to do anything either. Duke Philly was her uncle, and the British knew that Duke Philly had already fallen out with Marquis York a few years ago. At the same time that they were rtives, they were alsopetitors of the same industry. It was only a matter of time before they had a conflict. However, Luo Anning was now threatening to cooperate with Philly Bank instead of MK. Isn¡¯t she out to threaten me with my Achilles¡¯ Heel!?! MK Bank could lose to anyone but Philly Bank! It was a matter of pride! Laurent gritted her teeth angrily and said, ¡°Fine, MK will be giving Baina a satisfactory proposal.¡± A long time after Laurent left, Luo Anning burst intoughter, for she found it way too thrilling to see Laurent being too afraid to speak. But, this is just the beginning. Since I¡¯m already in Ennd, I won¡¯t let Laurent have a good time. ¡°Are you that happy?¡± Rong Yan entered the office together with her and kicked the door shut, after which he pressed her against it and ced his hands beside her face while ring at her with eyes as dark as ck gemstones. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be thrilled as long as Laurent is displeased.¡± Rong Yan was extremely amused, as though he was pleased with her answer. ¡°In that case, do you want to be happier?¡± He had set the bait and was waiting for the beautiful and fresh fish to take it. Indeed, Luo Anning was enticed by his gaze. She pulled his tie and forced him to lower his head. ¡°How are you going to make me happier? Tell me about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you be in charge of the cooperation between Baina and the MK. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Are you serious!?!¡± Luo Anning stared at him with widened eyes that were full of joy. Although she was now the Deputy Leader of the Baina Strategic nning department, she would still have to report to the person in charge of the project in London. In other words, she did not have the final say. Is Rong Yan giving me the final say!?! ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Young Master Rong touched his handsome face and stared at her in displeasure. Luo Anning stared at him for a long while before nodding again. ¡°A little.¡± Rong Yan was fickle and had an erratic behavior. He had changed his mind overnight before so... ¡°Since you think I¡¯m lying to you, you may continue thinking that way.¡± Rong Yan moved away from her and turned around to take a seat in front of the desk. He had a sullen expression on his face and was throwing the documents around. He was intentionally trying to let her know that he was angry! Standing by the door, Luo Anning watched as he behaved in a puerile manner, after which she snorted withughter. Rong Yan glowered at her and barked, ¡°Shut up!¡± Chapter 200 - Youre In Charge Of Earning Money, Im In Charge of Being A Wastrel (1)

Chapter 200: You¡¯re In Charge Of Earning Money, I¡¯m In Charge of Being A Wastrel (1)

Luo Anning had long gotten used to his temper and hence, did not react to it. She walked towards him and pressed her face towards his. ¡°Hubby, was what you said just now, real?¡± Rong Yan hollered, ¡°No!¡± Luo Anning knew that he was throwing a tantrum and speaking the opposite. Hence, she boldly walked towards him and took a seat on hisp before draping her hands around his neck with a smile on her beautiful face. Rong Yan¡¯s Adam Apple moved a little and he squinted like a predator targeting its prey. Luo Anning bit her lip and asked, feeling vexed, ¡°If I don¡¯t wish to work with MK and decide to work with Philly Bank instead, will I be criticized for being a wastrel?¡± Rong Yan stared at her calmly before finally losing it and pinching her smooth and tender cheeks. ¡°So what? I¡¯m willing to let you waste everything. No one will dare to criticize you at all.¡± I¡¯m willing to let you be a wastrel... I¡¯m willing to let you be a wastrel... I¡¯m willing to let you be a wastrel... Luo Anning immediately spaced out. Is he being a little too direct? Men would usually give their women wealth because they loved them. They would satisfy their women because they loved them. But, does Rong Yan... love me? No... that can¡¯t be right. He merely said that he likes me. Besides, the Rong Family is extremely wealthy and they probably will never exhaust their wealth. Seeing how dumbfounded she was, Rong Yan shook her in amusement, after which she recovered from the shock and hung her head low, not daring to make eye contact with him. Rong Yan raised his brows and said firmly, ¡°Anning, you haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡± ¡°Answer what?¡± Rong Yan frowned, clearly displeased by the fact that she did not seem to care. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°I said I¡¯d let you be a wastrel. You haven¡¯t replied to me.¡± Reply to him? What am I supposed to say? Luo Anning was dumbfounded. Staring at him, she said in a patronizing manner, ¡°Fine, fine, I get it now. From now on, you¡¯ll be in charge of earning money and I¡¯ll be in charge of being a wastrel. Will that do?¡± Rong Yan scoffed and chastised, ¡°How insincere.¡± Luo Anning asked, ¡°What¡¯s considered sincere then?¡± Rong Yan pursed his lips quietly but he continued to tap his finger on her coral lips. Clearly, he was asking for a kiss. Luo Anning was in a dilemma. However, after recalling the fact that he had nitpicked on Laurent for her sake, made her stop feeling shy. She draped her arms around his neck and reciprocated his kiss. Rong Yan was pleased with how obedient she was. He pressed a hand against the back of her head and kissed her maniacally. ... When they returned to the hotel at night, Rong Yan had already finished showering and was in the midst of handling some work matters in front of the desk. Luo Anning was soaking herself in a rose petal and essential oil bath with a tablet which she was using to watch some drama. She began humming a light tune because she was in a good mood. Upon hearing the sounds of knocking outside the door, Luo Anning paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your call,¡± Rong Yan said, ¡°Who called?¡± ¡°... Du Xiaoran!¡± Luo Anning¡¯s heart dropped and she swiftly stood up. She could not even be bothered to remove the rose petals, and instead hurriedly grabbed the towel to wrap it around herself. Chapter 201 - Youre In Charge Of Earning Money, Im In Charge of Being A Wastrel (2)

Chapter 201: You¡¯re In Charge Of Earning Money, I¡¯m In Charge of Being A Wastrel (2)

She opened the door of the bathroom and grabbed her ringing mobile phone and mmed the door shut. She leaned against the door and tightened her grip on her mobile phone while her hands shook a little. Rong Yan¡¯s face had already turned sullen and he was incredibly upset at the instant that the door was closed in front of him. Was it anger or bitterness? Not only was there Mo Qiange. There¡¯s even a Du Xiaoran now. How many men must she get herself involved with!?! After ending the call, Luo Anning stayed in the bathroom for a while to get a grip on her emotions As soon as she opened the door, she saw Rong Yan standing outside the door with a sullen expression on his face. Luo Anning got a great shock after seeing how angry he was! Why is he still here? Due to the fact that she was in a hurry, she did not close the door after grabbing her mobile phone. She thought that Rong Yan would continue working but why did he show up here? Why is he so angry? After hesitating for a moment, she asked, ¡°Rong Yan, what are you doing at the door?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡± Rong Yan stared at her with gloomy eyes. Luo Anning looked down and squeezed her towel before walking past him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin.¡± The matters between her and Du Xiaoran could not be exined in words. Besides, she did not think that he had the right to find out about her past. Reason being, she had no idea how long he would fancy her for. In that case, why would she expose her background to him? Some injuries and pain had nothing to do with others. Nothing to exin? Rong Yan thought. ¡°Hah... ¡± Rong Yan smirked sarcastically as fury boiled within him. He mmed his fist into the wall in exasperation. The snowy white wall was instantly stained with a few streaks of blood. He turned around to see Luo Anning who was lying on the bed and getting ready to sleep, after which he instantly felt like a fool! So what if I care about her? What has she treated me as? She received a call from another man at midnight and yet, she didn¡¯t even bother giving me an exnation, regardless of whether it was perfunctory or not. Rong Yan¡¯s pupils constricted and he hollered coldly, ¡°Luo Anning, what the hell do you take me for!?!¡± Luo Anning opened her eyes, only to see that the door had been mmed shut with a loud thud that seemed to have caused the entire hotel to shake violently. Peace resumed after the loud explosive sound . Luo Anning mysteriously suffered insomnia on the night that Rong Yan did not return... ... Her rm clock rang the next morning. Luo Anning only dozed off at daybreak and she was now suffering from a terrible headache. She pulled the duvet up to cover her head, trying her best to ignore the annoying noise. After sleeping for a while, she suddenly sat up and rubbed her eyes wearily. She subconsciously turned to the side to see that the spot beside her was empty. Rong Yan did not return at all the entire night. She entered the bathroom to wash up and get dressed before leaving for the office. At the instant that she opened the door, she ran into Rong Yan who was about to enter. The two of them exchanged gazes and everything fell silent. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleepst night?¡± She shifted her gaze onto his crumpled shirt and the zer that he had draped over his wrist while his tie hung loosely on his neck. He reeked of cigarettes and he had obvious eye bags. Rong Yan nced at her and entered the room without uttering a single word. When his shoulders knocked against hers, Luo Anning staggered forwards a little before steadying herself. Meanwhile, he had already entered the bathroom with a fresh set of clothes and mmed the door shut with all his might. Chapter 202 - Youre In Charge Of Earning Money, Im In Charge of Being A Wastrel (3)

Chapter 202: You¡¯re In Charge Of Earning Money, I¡¯m In Charge of Being A Wastrel (3)

Rong Yan came out of the bathroom and happened to chance upon the sight of Luo Anning seated on the couch. He gazed at her for a while before looking away. He walked towards the full-length mirror and began putting on his tie while Luo Anning wrapped her arms around him from behind, causing his body to stiffen. Luo Anning hugged his waist and buried her face in his broad shoulders and said bitterly, ¡°Rong Yan, don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡± ¡°Do you even care about whether I¡¯m angry or not?¡± Rong Yan moved her hands away and continued to tie his tie. Luo Anning looked at her hands and got a little distracted, after which she immediately smiled and walked in front of him to help him tie his tie. ¡°If I don¡¯t care, I wouldn¡¯t have waited for you here,¡± she said while helping him put on his tie. She then adjusted his shirt. Rong Yan humphed and said with a mellower expression, ¡°I need an exnation.¡± Luo Anning looked up at Rong Yan and remained silent. Rong Yan nced at her and sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to exin, why do you bother sucking up to me? What does my anger have to do with you? Luo Anning, don¡¯t you forget that you¡¯re now my wife!¡± Is it overboard to ask my wife for a suitable exnation? Is it too much to ask for? Or do I mean nothing to her at all? Is that why she doesn¡¯t feel the need to even exin to me? Regardless of the reason, Rong Yan would definitely be infuriated! He felt like she was trampling all over him. Seeing that he had turned around and was about to leave, Luo Anning frantically held onto his hand. However, Rong Yan stared at her coldly and said, ¡°Let go.¡± Luo Anning shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± It would be harder to exin things if she were to let them be. She did not wish to argue with him because she did not want them to be at odds against each other again, right after they started getting closer to each other. ¡°Luo Anning, you don¡¯t have to intentionally suck up to me. Everything that we talked about yesterday still counts.¡± Rong Yan pushed her away again and left. Dumbfounded, Luo Anning thought to herself, so he thinks that I was being nice to him for the sake of interests and benefits? Does he think I¡¯m afraid of being deprived of his money if I provoke him? So that¡¯s what he thinks... Rong Yan headed straight to the office without having breakfast. After having breakfast alone, Luo Anning got inside the bodyguard¡¯s car and headed to the office. ... As soon as Luo Anning arrived at the office, she could acutely sense the peculiar gazes that everyone was casting on her. Before she could even dwell on it, Xu Zhiyuan hurried downstairs and looked at her like she was his saving grace. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Extremely dumbfounded, Luo Anning asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡± Xu Zhiyuan pushed his gold-framed sses up his nose bridge and muttered hesitantly, ¡°Well... Young Master Rong arrived at the office tower to see that someone had decorated the entrance... he¡¯s throwing a fit in the office now. Hurry and go persuade him to simmer down.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the entrance alright? Since when did anyone decorate it? Besides, why do I have to go and persuade him when he¡¯s angry? I¡¯m not going to be his punching bag and allow him to vent his anger on me. You may go if you want to.¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes at Xu Zhiyuan, not wanting to do that same thing again. She did not manage to curry his favor at the hotel today and hence, she did not want to embarrass herself further. Xu Zhiyuan was almost panicking because the entrance was covered by flowers and messages of confession. That was the reason Rong Yan alighted from the car and ordered his people to destroy all the roses and discard them. Chapter 203 - Youre In Charge Of Earning Money, Im In Charge of Being A Wastrel (4)

Chapter 203: You¡¯re In Charge Of Earning Money, I¡¯m In Charge of Being A Wastrel (4)

Fortunately, Rong Yan arrived at the office early and removed all of the flowers and love messages. Otherwise, the media might just blow things up and fabricate stories. Once the rumors spread, the Baina International stock prices would definitely be affected. It was no wonder that Rong Yan would be infuriated. Previously, it was the CEO of Imperial Court, Mo Qiange and this time, it¡¯s a dauntless man who had the audacity to confess to Luo Anning. It would be strange for Rong Yan to not be infuriated! Luo Anning left Xu Zhiyuan alone and returned to her office. She then switched on herptop and got ready to work, after which she received an email from Xu Zhiyuan. She decided to open it out of curiosity. The photo was erged after some buffering and Luo Anning got a great shock. The grand and opulent entrance of the Baina International office tower was actually decorated by a gigantic heart-shaped wreath made of stunning and vibrant roses. In the middle of the wreath, were the words arranged in blue roses ¨C ¡°Anning, I love you.¡± There were several photos of different sizes that were taken from different angles. Clearly, there was more than one culprit. Seems like the employees were staring at me peculiarly because of those roses. Luo Anning pressed a hand on her aching head and walked towards the French window where she grabbed her mobile phone and gave Du Xiaoran a call. ¡°Anning, do you like the gift?¡± Du Xiaoran asked in a jovial and gentle tone. ¡°Xiaoran... it¡¯s over between us. I¡¯m now Rong Yan¡¯s wife. Don¡¯t do those silly and meaningless things anymore,¡± Luo Anning said while biting her lip. Du Xiaoran fell silent. After a long while, Du Xiaoran asked, ¡°Anning had I not let you go back then, would things be different now? Would I have be your husband?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s heart sank and she answered, ¡°... Xiaoran, there are no ifs in this world. It¡¯s... over between us... ¡± ¡°Haha... Anning, you¡¯re still as resolute as you always were.¡± Luo Anning smiled wryly. She had to be decisive and resolute since she was now Rong Yan¡¯s wife and every action of hers would affect the Rong Family and Baina International. She could not tarnish Baina¡¯s reputation because of her personal reasons, at least not when she was still Young Madam Rong. After smiling for a while, Du Xiaoran said with a straight face, ¡°Anning, I won¡¯t give up on you. If I knew that this would be the oue after struggling for so long, I would have returned two years ago instead of letting you go because of a ridiculous reason.¡± ¡°Xiaoran, what¡¯s the point of that? You know that I¡¯m already married to Rong Yan and that¡¯s a fact that cannot be changed. I¡¯m not good enough for you so you don¡¯t have to waste anymore time on me. Change your perspective and you¡¯ll realize that there are plenty of other women who are better than me in this world.¡± ¡°But, you¡¯re the only woman I want!¡± ¡°Xiaoran... you¡¯re just making things harder for me now.¡± ¡°I understand but this is inevitable. I have the rights to express my love and you have your rights to reject me too but you don¡¯t have the right to stop me from loving you.¡± ... Luo Anning sat feebly on the couch after hanging up. Du Xiaoran was too stubborn and could not be persuaded. She could only hope for him not to do anything too absurd. After ending the call, she received another email from Xu Zhiyuan which roughly meant, ¡°Young Master Rong is throwing a fit in the office and smashing everything in sight.¡± All the employees on that floor were pleading for her to calm him down, for fear of being attacked by the infuriated Rong Yan. Chapter 204 - Youre In Charge Of Earning Money, Im In Charge of Being A Wastrel (5)

Chapter 204: You¡¯re In Charge Of Earning Money, I¡¯m In Charge of Being A Wastrel (5)

Luo Anning arrived at the office to see that the secretaries and assistants were staring at her like they were asking for help. Xu Zhiyuan pointed at the office and signaled for her to go in. Rong Yan was already infuriated sincest night, and his anger did not seem to dissipate even after an entire night. He was obviously provoked by the scene he saw at the office when he arrived. However, Luo Anning¡¯s refusal to exin made everything look even more suspicious, thus angering him further. Luo Anning carefully pushed the door open to enter. Before she could even enter, a chair was mmed against the wall beside her and it shattered into pieces. ¡°Scram!¡± Rong Yan stood by the French window and his body stiffened. Luo Anning¡¯s heart sank slowly and she finally realized the mess that the office was in. Everything was really ruined and destroyed, just like how Xu Zhiyuan described. The office desk waspletely ruined, the coffee table had shattered and the ss shards of the chandelier were scattered all over the ground. She noticed that Rong Yan¡¯s right hand seemed to be bleeding and she was suddenly overwhelmed with an unknown emotion. She instructed her subordinates to grab the first aid kit before entering the office. Upon hearing her footsteps, Rong Yan turned around and hollered, ¡°I said, get out. Did you not hear me!?!¡± His pupils constricted for a moment when he saw her, after which he quickly resumed to normal. Luo Anning stared at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re injured now. Bandage your wound first.¡± Xu Zhiyuan handed the medicine box to Luo Anning who then grabbed Rong Yan¡¯s uninjured hand and tried to squeeze onto the crowded couch. ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t need your concern!¡± He shrugged her hand away forcefully, causing her to lose her bnce and fall forwards after kicking the chair on the ground. Just as she thought that she was about to have a terrible fall, she felt a tightened grip on her waist, after which she fell into Rong Yan¡¯s embrace. ¡°Are you a fool? You can¡¯t even stand still!¡± Rong Yan barked. Feeling aggrieved and mistreated, she pouted and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have fallen if you didn¡¯t pull your hand away.¡± ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s my fault?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Luo Anning said with a nod. Rong Yan gritted his teeth angrily before barking, ¡°Get out!¡± Realizing that they were about to get into an argument again, Xu Zhiyuan tactfully closed the door and hid away. ¡°No.¡± Luo Anning quickly grabbed him in a thick-skinned manner. Rong Yan rolled his wrist and pushed her away. This time, Luo Anning quickly hugged his arm tightly like a Ko bear because she had already learned her lesson previously. Rong Yan tried to shake her off again but to no avail. Hence, he had no choice but to glower at her. Luo Anning burst intoughter and thought to herself, the way he behaves when he has no choice but toply, is so childish yet adorable... ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll help bandage your wound before giving you an exnation, alright?¡± Knowing that he would not ept harsh treatment, Luo Anning decided to lower her pride and cajole him. ¡°What a joke! Must I listen to your exnation?¡± Rong Yan sneered. ¡°Fine, fine, just take it that I¡¯m mumbling to myself.¡± Luo Anning refused to let go of his arm and instead dragged him to the couch. Rong Yan could not move an inch at all. Luo Anning squatted in front of him and carefully disinfected the wound on his finger before bandaging it. Chapter 205 - Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (1)

Chapter 205: Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (1)

With a tender expression on her face, she conscientiously and meticulously bandaged his wound, for fear of hurting him. Rong Yan actually shamelessly thought to himself that it would be worth getting injured if it would make her treat him nicely. ¡°Du Xiaoran is my ex-boyfriend. We were forced to break up because of Laurent,¡± Luo Anning exined calmly without pausing in her actions. Despite having guessed the rtionship between her and Du Xiaoran in the past, Rong Yan had no idea that they used to be a couple. It was no wonder that Du Xiaoran would be so anxious when she was abducted and abused by Laurent back then. He was even more panicked than Mo Qiange. Rong Yan was instantly displeased and he started at her with gloomy eyes. She grabbed a cotton bud, dipped in hydrogen peroxide and gently wiped his wound. ¡°Last night, Xiaoran called me and we talked about Laurent.¡± She looked up at him and stared deep into his soul. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you know what Laurent did to me previously. I can¡¯t just let it go without putting up a fight. Xiaoran knows that I¡¯m in Ennd now and he wants to help me... there really isn¡¯t anything between him and me. We¡¯re just former lovers.¡± Rong Yan pursed his lips and gazed at her with a more tender expression, though his anger did not vanishpletely. Luo Anning shook her head and chuckled. She had long expected for him to not be easily appeased. After disinfecting his wound, she grabbed the cotton swab and put some cream on the wound before wrapping the gauze around it and tying a knot. Staring at the beautiful bow that she had tied, Luo Anning nodded in satisfaction, put away the first aid kit and said without looking up at him, ¡°I know what my status is. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t betray you while we¡¯re still married. I won¡¯t do anything to insult the Rong Family or Baina. I know my limits.¡± It was as if she were indirectly promising that there would not be anything between her and Du Xiaoran, and that she would never betray their marriage. Rong Yan¡¯s frown eased and his handsome face became much more tender, like a panther that had been tamed and domesticated. ¡°What about Mo Qiange?¡± Rong Yan asked after knowing that Du Xiaoran would pose no threat to him. After putting the first aid kit away, Luo Anning stood up and looked down at the dashing man in front of her. After giving it some thought, she said calmly, ¡°This will be thest time I exin this. Qiange and Momo are like my family members. I¡¯m closer to them than I am to Luo Zhiquan. Do you get it now?¡± Although Luo Zhiquan was her blood rtive, he was much worse than an outsider. Not only was he bent on encroaching on her assets, he was even out to kill her. The traumatic memories of her childhood would stay with her forever. On the other hand, Mo Qiange and Lu Momo were like two rays of sunlight that lit her world up during her darkest times, giving her warmth... All of a sudden, Rong Yan pulled her into his arms and ced her on hisp. Hugging her tightly, he buried his chin in her neck and breathed onto her skin. Rong Yan felt like his heart was being scrunched up by an invisible hand. Her friends whom she was not rted to by blood, were actually closer to her than her rtives. How miserable must she be to think that way? Luo Zhiquan was her biological uncle and yet, he seemed just like an outsider. How much pain must she suffer? Rong Yan said in a deep and rumbling voice, ¡°Anning, I¡¯m your family from now on too, If no one dotes on you, I¡¯ll dote on you.¡± Chapter 206 - Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (2)

Chapter 206: Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (2)

Luo Anning immediately grabbed his face and smiled warmly. ¡°Rong Yan, I might just take your words for real.¡± She admitted that at this point, his words had really tempted her. Since no one dotes on you, I¡¯ll dote on you. Ever since she was a child, she yearned for parental love. Ever since her parents passed away, she once yearned for her uncle¡¯s and aunt¡¯s love. However, she was wrong. All her uncle and aunt wanted was the billion-yuan assets that her parents had left behind for her. Once they got her assets, they racked their brains to think of a way to send her abroad and left her to fend for herself. Rong Yan pressed a hand on the back of her head and nted a kiss on her soft and dewy lips. ¡°Take it that I¡¯m being serious. I must dote on my own wife.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of joy and she asked, ¡°Do you really fancy me?¡± ¡°Are you doubtful? We¡¯ll let our actions do the talking then.¡± He then tried sticking his hand inside her shirt. Luo Anning grabbed his hand anxiously and refuted, ¡°Don¡¯t! We¡¯re in the office!¡± ¡°You mean we can do it elsewhere?¡± Rong Yan asked with a sinister smirk. ¡°Go to hell! You¡¯ve got such a corrupted mind!¡± Luo Anning jumped out of his embrace and stood by the side, almost falling onto the ground because she had stepped onto the chair on the ground. Rong Yan swiftly caught her again and pulled her into his embrace. He asked coldly, ¡°Why were you so careless? Didn¡¯t you see that there was something on the ground?¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Who¡¯s the one who smashed everything in a moment of lunacy? Great, we shall see how you work now.¡± I¡¯m showing her concern and yet, she¡¯s climbing all over me, eh? Staring at the glowing, dainty woman in front of him, Rong Yan felt a warm and fuzzy feeling in his heart. All his feelings of jealousy and anger vanished without a trace. ... Rong Yan had a social event to attend at night. Hence he left after having dinner with her and told her to wait for him in the hotel room. As soon as Rong Yan left, Luo Anning whipped out her mobile phone to call Hebrew Philly. Hebrew Philly was Duke Philly¡¯s son and Laurent¡¯s cousin. Although he was an aristocrat, he was extremely liberal and his private life was sordid too. He often fooled around with female celebrities, underage girls and the wives of other men. The most juicy part was that he had once organized a yacht party which involved prostitution. Arge number of actresses who wanted to be famous overnight through shortcuts, were said to have allowed him to taint them that night. He had plenty of perverted fetishes which made all the women who had gotten intimate with him before, feel terrified... Hence, Hebrew became the ck sheep of the English upper ss society. He was cklisted by all the families that had beautiful women. Hebrew was clearly shocked to receive Luo Anning¡¯s call. He then smiled and teased, ¡°Hey Asian beauty, why do you have the time to call me? Are you missing me? Why don¡¯t I go to your ce tonight?¡± Luo Anning sneered, but no one could tell the derisiveness of her tone. ¡°Mr. Hebrew, I have a deal to discuss with you. I wonder if you¡¯re interested.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯ll be interested if it¡¯s regarding women. Otherwise, you may save it. You know what my favorite is, beautiful babe.¡± ¡°Of course it has something to do with women.¡± ¡°Sure, sure, what is it? Go ahead and speak. I¡¯m starting to get a little eager!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for us to talk about it in person.¡± ¡°No problem. Of course I have to show up for a date with an Asian beauty!¡± Hebrew sounded extremely smug. Chapter 207 - Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (3)

Chapter 207: Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (3)

After settling on a location, Luo Anning ended the call and put on a long dress that was rather conservative. She especially got a few bodyguards to go along with her, and then headed to the restaurant. Along the way, Luo Anning would look out of the window to admire the scenery. The red traffic lights cast on her face which was cold and solemn. This time, she had to ensure that Laurent is left with no chance for aeback in Ennd! ¡°Young Madam, we¡¯ve arrived at the cafe.¡± The bodyguard had already pulled over just as she was getting distracted. She alighted from the car and smiled at Hebrew who was seated by the window. ¡°You guys may wait outside. If I need you, go in immediately.¡± Knowing that Hebrew was lecherous and lewd, she decided to bring her bodyguards along for safety precautions. The bodyguards acknowledged, ¡°Got it, Young Madam.¡± She smiled in satisfaction and entered the cafe. Hebrew waved at her the instant that he saw her. Frankly speaking, Hebrew was rather good-looking, but he seemed rather haggard because of his overactive sex life. She took a seat opposite him while he slid the coffee towards her. ¡°Asian beauty, I especially ordered this for you. You must have a good taste of it.¡± He continuously stared at her chest and was suddenly struck with disappointment when he realized that her cleavage was covered by her clothes. Luo Anning naturally knew that he was disappointed. She smiled and moved the coffee away before beckoning the waiter. ¡°I¡¯d like to have a ss of orange juice please, thank you.¡± Hebrew asked with a sullen expression, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid that I¡¯d spike your drink!?!¡± She was not afraid, but certain that he had spiked her drink! Of course, Luo Anning would not voice her thoughts openly. Instead, she smiled politely and said, ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve started to dislike coffee.¡± Hebrew humphed apprehensively. Soon, the waiter served up the ss of orange juice which Luo Anning took a sip out of. Seeing that he had lost the opportunity to take liberties with her, Hebrew looked at the time in frustration while Luo Anning nced at him leisurely. ¡°Mr. Hebrew, I wonder if you know about the cooperation between MK bank and Baina?¡± ¡°Of course I do,¡± Hebrew said in disdain. Philly Bank wasparable to MK Bank in terms of wealth and abilities. The two families were at odds with each other and they had beenpeting for this opportunity since the start. Duke Philly was exasperated when he found out that Baina had chosen to work with MK Bank in the end. Luo Anning smiled when she saw the look of menace in his eyes. Just like she had expected, Duke Philly bore a strong hatred towards the York Family. It was to her advantage! ¡°I do have a solution that will allow us to harm MK Bank and let Philly Bank rece them as our partner. Are you interested, Mr. Hebrew?¡± Hebrew sat up straight and asked, ¡°Tell me what solution you have!¡± Luo Anning bent forward and murmured, ¡°We... ¡± ... Upon returning to the hotel, she noticed that Rong Yan had already returned and was staring at her petntly. Luo Anning was overwhelmed with an ominous feeling. She lost track of time because she was discussing the deal with Hebrew. Chapter 208 - Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (4)

Chapter 208: Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (4)

She initially nned to reach the hotel before Rong Yan returned. However, he caught her red-handed. Luo Anning closed the door and walked towards him smilingly. She then draped her arms around his neck and sat on hisp. ¡°You¡¯re back. Was the event tiring for you? Shall I make you some tea?¡± Rong Yan was pleased with her affectionate gestures. He held her slender waist and rubbed his finger against it. He asked angrily and coldly, ¡°Where did you go?¡± He flew into a rage when he returned and realized that she was not in. Before he left, he clearly instructed her to wait for him obediently. To his surprise, he returned to see that there was no one at home! He was extremely displeased with that feeling. He felt like he could not grasp onto her and he felt that she would sneak away at any time! He found out from the bodyguards who were assigned to protect her, that she had gone to meet Duke Philly¡¯s son. Ever since then, he had been exasperated. He immediately understood everything after thinking about Hebrew¡¯s identity. Hence, he was only questioning her because he wanted to see if she would be honest with him. Leaning on his chest, she could hear his slow and steady heartbeat. Fiddling with the buttons on his shirt, she said, ¡°I went to meet Hebrew at a cafe and I initially nned to rush back before you did but as we chatted... I forgot about the time.¡± Rong Yan secretly felt relieved for the fact that he did not dote on her for nothing, for she was honest enough. ¡°Remember to tell me where you¡¯re going next time. Don¡¯t let me end up being unable to find you, alright?¡± Rong Yan smacked her thigh and gave his orders. Luo Anning shuddered and rubbed her head against his neck. ¡°Yes, yes... ¡± ¡°Do you really get it or are you just brushing me off?¡± Rong Yan raised her chin and pressed his face closer towards her. The innocent Luo Anning thought, since when have I brushed him off? I was answering him sincerely! How unfair! Luo Anning blinked and pouted. ¡°I really do.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Rong Yan clearly did not believe her. It was exceptionally heartwarming. Luo Anning discovered that she had begun blushing! Her face turned warm and red. Oh my god, he is not just handsome, he has such an alluring voice too. What a temptation! ¡°Speak! Don¡¯t think you can fool me!¡± Rong Yan bit her lower lip and stared at her with dark and glistening eyes. Luo Anning who had been bit subconsciously frowned and stared at him. She then pointed at the chandelier and eximed, ¡°I swear to the chandelier that I really get it! I really, really do!¡± At the same time, she continuously prayed in her heart, please stop tempting me. I might just cave in and let him get intimate with me... Although there¡¯s nothing wrong with my husband I don¡¯t want him to think that I¡¯m a lecherous woman! Rong Yan remained silent for a while before saying sternly, ¡°I still don¡¯t believe you. Why don¡¯t you prove it to me?¡± ¡°How do you want me to prove it?¡± Luo Anningmented. He was really hard to please. ¡°Let your actions prove it.¡± Luo Anning was swept off her feet and pressed onto the bed by Rong Yan. ¡°No... no... no... we can¡¯t... ¡± Rong Yan seemed to ignore her... Chapter 209 - Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (5)

Chapter 209: Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (5)

After a long and intense night, Luo Anning dozed off in exhaustion. Staring at Luo Anning who was sound asleep and blushing, Rong Yan pinched her pale yet rosy cheeks and said with a frown, ¡°You really can¡¯t keep up with my pace... seems like you must train harder.¡± ... The following day. Luo Anning was jolted awake by a suffocating feeling. She opened her eyes and was greeted with the sight of Rong Yan¡¯s erged face. Soon, he kissed her and she called out to him in a muffled voice. Rong Yan only let go of her after discovering that she was awake. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re up. Get out of bed and go wash up, thene down for breakfastter.¡± ¡°Oh... ¡± Luo Anning rubbed her eyes wearily, not nning to get out of bed. Rong Yan pinched her face and nudged her towards the bathroom in a bid to get her to take a bath. He then grabbed a business suit and put it on for her. After getting dressed, the two of them headed downstairs for breakfast. Rong Yan was serving her all the way, making her feel shocked and ttered. Halfway through the meal, Rong Yan put down his cutlery and wiped the corner of his lips with a napkin. ¡°Anning, the bodyguards will be sending you to the officeter. I have something to attend to in S City so I have to make a trip back.¡± His decision to head to the London branch office for her sake, undoubtedly caused plenty of problems and dys because he was the CEO. Luo Anning too, understood that he had a pile of work to handle at the headquarters and that staying in Ennd for a long time would not be a viable option. She nodded and took a mouthful of milk. ¡°Got it. Do you need me to send you there?¡± Keeping his eyes fixed on her for a long time, he said dejected, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll leave after sending you to the office.¡± He was worried that he might take her with him onto the flight if he were to let her send him to the airport. She was stubborn and prideful, and wanted to handle Laurent¡¯s matter on her own without his interference. In that case, he decided to leave it to her. However, the process would be agonizing. It seems I have to finish handling the issues at the headquarter as soon as possible and free up my schedule... ... After sending Luo Anning to the office, the bodyguards opened the door of the car. Luo Anning bid him goodbye and got ready to alight. Rong Yan grabbed her wrist tightly and pulled her back inside the car before cing her on hisp.. The bodyguards tactfully closed the door. Luo Anning struggled for a bit before asking, ¡°Rong Yan, aren¡¯t you supposed to go back to S Nation? Cut it out. What if you miss the flight?¡± Rong Yan smirked and asked with raised brows, ¡°Luo Anning, are your brains for disy only? Do I actually need to board amercial flight?¡± Luo Anning finally realized what was going on. Why would the wealthy and prestigious Rong Yan need to board amercial ne when there were several private jets and helicopters in Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion, which are always on call? Luo Anning grimaced wryly and subconsciously allowed him to ce her arms around his neck. Rong Yan pressed his chin against her and rubbed his nose against hers. ¡°Anning, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Isn¡¯t he just making a trip back home? Must he make it seem like we¡¯re parting for good? Luo Anning blinked and said, ¡°Goodbye?¡± Rong Yan remained silent. ¡°Bon voyage?¡± Rong Yan was furious and speechless. ¡°Come back soon?¡± His face turned less petnt. Luo Anning scratched her head and wondered, Everything seems wrong. What am I supposed to say then!?! Young Masters are hard to please! Chapter 210 - Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (16)

Chapter 210: Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (16)

Rong Yan lost his patience at the instant that he saw the frown on her face. He barked, ¡°Luo Anning, could you be any more stupid!?! I¡¯m leaving. Can¡¯t you say something heartwarming?¡± Something heartwarming? He should have said so earlier, instead of making me waste my time racking my brains. Luo Anning grabbed his handsome face and nted a kiss on it. Staring at him with glistening eyes, she said, ¡°Rong Yan, go ande back sooner. I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Extremely pleased, Rong Yan pressed a hand against the back of her head and kissed her again. ¡°What else?¡± Luo Anning racked her brains and said, ¡°Take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t fall sick.¡± ¡°Remember to call me. You¡¯re not allowed to get close to other men or think about any man except me. When I¡¯m not around, remember to miss me.¡± ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± ¡°And... ¡± Rong Yan¡¯s eyes turned gloomy and he said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible. Report all of your whereabouts to me.¡± Luo Anning felt like she was being watched and monitored by him. There was no privacy for her at all. However, she decided not to hold it against him on the ount that he was doing it out of concern for her. Atst, Rong Yan made out with Luo Anning again before letting her alight. The limousine convoy then zoomed away in an ostentatious manner. The warmth and moisture of his kiss was still lingering on Luo Anning¡¯s lips, making her space out a little. ... She was now in the conference room. Since Rong Yan had allowed her to handle the cooperation between Baina and MK Bank, she would be in charge of everything rted to it. Seeing that Laurent seemed to be in a foul mood when she entered the conference room together with her bodyguards and the elites of MK Bank, Luo Anning felt a sense of thrill and smiled. ording to Rong Yan, Laurent developed those strange illnesses, all because of him! Rong Yan owned a biological research center which specialized in the research of viruses, bacteria and other unknown items. Laurent developed the illness because of a dose of medicine. That was the reason for the immense torment that she had to suffer. She would be alright for a month and unwell for the next. During her worst rpses, she would feel numb and disabled, as if she were in a living hell. ording to the timeline, Laurent was probably going to suffer her second rpse soon. Laurent scanned her surroundings to see that Rong Yan was not around. She heaved a sigh of relief and took a seat. After the conference began, she submitted the amended proposal. ¡±Young Madam, here¡¯s the amended proposal. We dare not say that it¡¯s perfect but it¡¯s the best we can do,¡± Laurent said confidently. Clearly, she had yet to recognize that Luo Anning was Young Madam Rong, the person in charge of the cooperation with MK. Luo Anning grabbed the proposal and flipped through it casually. After flipping through a few pages, she lost patience and said with a frown, ¡°Is there no one else in MK? Such a lousy proposal can be done by even a clerk of Baina. Miss Laurent, if MK Bank really isn¡¯tpetent enough, we¡¯ll have to work with someone else.¡± Laurent smirked derisively and sneered, ¡°Young Madam Rong, we¡¯re now discussing the partnership. It¡¯s no time to be talking about personal feelings. May I ask if you¡¯re even granted the authority to switch partners? Besides, how much do you know about proposals? You¡¯re just a butler who knows how to perform household chores. Who are you to talk down to us professionals?¡± Luo Anning could not be bothered to keep up with the front anymore. She retorted with a sullen expression, ¡°The proposal can¡¯t make the cut because I say so. What can MK do if Baina doesn¡¯t want to implement it?¡± Chapter 211 - Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (7)

Chapter 211: Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (7)

¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t you go overboard!¡± Laurent barked angrily as she mmed her hand against the table and stood up abruptly. She was obviously making things difficult for me. Does she really think she can go against me just because she¡¯s now the Young Madam of the Rong Family? Laurent clenched her fists slowly as a look of resentment formed in her eyes. She wished she could turn back time and kill Luo Anning back when they were at the inn! Had she done so, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it now! Luo Anning was much calmerpared to Laurent who was boiling with fury. She ignored her petty fit and said, ¡°Miss Laurent, you¡¯re making it sound far more serious than it really is. I¡¯m just looking at the problem with concern for mypany¡¯s interests. Miss Laurent, have you gotten your personal feelings involved?¡± ¡°This proposal is almost perfect but why are you still turning it down? If that¡¯s not getting your personal feelings involved, what is it?¡± Laurent retorted in exasperation. Luo Anning chuckled and knocked her fingertips against the table. ¡°How do you define perfection, Miss Laurent? Does perfection mean that MK Bank obtains the most profits while Baina is just an investor that puts in money without getting any profits? You¡¯re too naive. Baina is not a charity organization or a magic money tree that will fund MK Bank and help you tide over your crisis. When the profits are maximized, Baina should be obtaining a reasonable share of the profits too.¡± Did Laurent think that I couldn¡¯t tell? The proposal seemed to be perfect on the surface but all of the materials and sources are going to be provided by the variouspanies owned by Marquis York. They¡¯re just using Baina¡¯s money and putting it back into MK Bank. I¡¯m not that silly as to give MK Bank the money to solve their cash flow issues. Extremely stunned by her words, Laurent could not recover from the shock all of a sudden. Luo Anning stood up sluggishly and walked towards her with a smirk on her lips. ¡°We¡¯re turning down this proposal. If MK Bank can¡¯te up with a reasonable proposal within three days, you¡¯ll have to continue amending it until I¡¯m satisfied! Baina has plenty of time to waste with you.¡± ... After berating Laurent, Luo Anning was in high spirits. As soon as she returned to the hotel, she received a call from Rong Yan. ¡°How did the conference go today? Did you enjoy it?¡± Rong Yan asked in an alluring voice that was even sexier over the phone. Luo Anning grabbed a ss of water, stood in front of the French window and stared at the city lights beneath her. She said smilingly, ¡°Yeah, it was. Well, Young Master Rong gave me the rights to take charge. Of course I¡¯d be ted.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re that happy, how are you going to thank me, Young Madam Rong?¡± ¡°How would you like to be thanked?¡± Luo Anning asked smilingly after taking a sip of water. She knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t help her without asking for anything in return. He had just given her some benefits and he¡¯s already asking for something in return. Her words were very much to the joy of Rong Yan. He asked in an alluring voice, ¡°Young Madam Rong, paying me back with your body is a good option. What do you think?¡± ¡°Go to hell! All you have are lewd thoughts. I¡¯m going to ignore you.¡± ¡°Honey, simmer down. We¡¯ve already done it before anyway. There¡¯s nothing to be shy about, eh?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s being shy? Scram!¡± Luo Anning barked while blushing uncontrobly. Fortunately, Rong Yan isn¡¯t here now. Otherwise he might just poke fun at me for getting shy. ¡°Fine, if you say so.¡± Rong Yan was kind enough to not tease her any further. He continued, ¡°Did you miss me today?¡± Isn¡¯t he switching topics a little too quickly? Luo Anning¡¯s ears turned red and she asked shyly, ¡°What about you? Did you miss me?¡± Chapter 212 - Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (8)

Chapter 212: Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (8)

¡°I do,¡± Rong Yan answered firmly. This time, there was no way Luo Anning could fool her way through. She hesitated for a long while before saying, ¡°I miss you too... ¡± Extremely delighted with her answer, Rong Yan chuckled for a long while, hisughter sounding extremely alluring. Luo Anning put down her phone andughed after listening to hisughter. Heaven seems to treat her rather well... At least, when she was badly hurt, there was a man who told her that he would dote on her since no one else does. The more they interacted with each other, the more she felt that their marriage was not that tedious... After chatting with Rong Yan for more than half an hour, during which she waspelled to say some mushy things, Luo Anning yawned and Rong Yan decided to let her off. They bid each other goodnight and Luo Anning proceeded to lie down on the bed. She had a good night¡¯s sleep afterwards. ... In the CEO¡¯s office in S City. As soon as Tang Chao entered, he was greeted with the sight of Rong Yan saying goodnight to the mobile phone, as happy as ark. Tang Chao looked up at the sky and thought, it¡¯s afternoon now! Must he be so mushy!?! After ending the call, Rong Yan saw Tang Chao and his face grew sullen. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Tang Chao finally knew what it was like to have a friend who values romance over friendship. Rong Yan was a live example! After having a sweet and loving conversation with his wife, he starts to despise me. It¡¯s unfair... Tang Chao thumped himself down on the couch and crossed his legs on the coffee table. ¡°Can¡¯t I visit you for no reason?¡± Rong Yan nced at him sluggishly and pressed thendline to get Xu Zhiyuan toe in and move the documents away. ¡°I¡¯m very busy now. I don¡¯t have the time to fool around with you.¡± Tang Chao clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth and he said, ¡°Married men are just different. What¡¯s the matter? How¡¯s your progress with Luo Anning? You look so happy. Seems like the progress is going well.¡± Rong Yan smirked and casually burst intoughter. He had no choice but to admit that it was true. Tang Chao was even more distressed. At this moment, Xu Zhiyuan happened to enter and Tang Chao franticallyined about wanting to drink some coffee. When Xu Zhiyuan arrived, he asked for some snacks that he could pair with coffee. After the snacks were served, heined about them tasting awful and continuously picked on the details, thus infuriating Rong Yan. ¡°The door is there. Scram immediately!¡± Does he treat the office like a cafeteria!?! Tang Chao finally felt a sense of existence. He fell backwards onto the couch and said, ¡°No, I refuse to leave. You¡¯re the only one who can defend me and temporarily protect me now.¡± Rong Yan asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Make yourself clear.¡± It was rare for Tang Chao to be afraid of anything. ¡°What else can it be? It¡¯s the old man. I don¡¯t know what has gotten into him. I thought the old man just likes to nag and so I agreed casually. Yet, he¡¯s so efficient! I had arge group of women running into my room early in the morning, and it scared me out of my wits.¡± The thought of the mboyant women throwing themselves at him as soon as he opened his eyes, made him nauseous! Chapter 213 - Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (9)

Chapter 213: Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (9)

He did like fooling around with women but he still had standards! He was extremely picky! Old Master Tang was just doing it for his grandson¡¯s own good. Hence, he summoned all the superior socialites of S City and conducted a selection and screening, as if he were picking a consort for his grandson. Tang Chao finally knew what it meant to shoot oneself in the foot, ... An extravagant and ostentatious banquet was going on in the banquet hall of Lawrence Hotel. As the heir of the Tang family, Tang Chao definitely had to attend the banquet. Surprisingly, he did not bring ady along with him for the night, which was to the joy and surprise of numerous socialites. The fact that he did not bring ady meant that there was still hope for them! As soon as Tang Chao entered the hall, he felt like he was sending himself into the lion¡¯s den. The women were staring at him lustfully like he was going to be devoured by them. Tang Chao¡¯s heart pounded and he rubbed his nose before coughing and clearing his throat. He then turned around and said, ¡°Yan, why are you being so slow? The women have already been pushed away by your bodyguards.¡± Rong Yan then appeared in front of everyone, all handsome and dashing. He looked standoffish, confident and condescending. At the instant that he appeared, he stole the attention of the crowd with his domineering aura. Tang Chao heaved a sigh of relief and thought, bringing him along was the right thing to do! He¡¯s drawing the attention away from me. Although it was hical, Tang Chao had never been a morally upright person and it was not his first time making use of his buddy. He had already mastered the skill of finding a bnce when making use of others. ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Master Tang, wee. It¡¯s an absolute honor to have you here!¡± The organizer of the banquet stepped forth to wee them enthusiastically. Rong Yan casually replied to the organizer while Tang Chao grabbed a ss of champagne from the waiter¡¯s tray and began chatting with them too. After the casual chat, Rong Yan cast a sharp and sweeping nce at him before gazing at him sympathetically again. ¡°Chao, this is all I can do to help you. What happens next will depend on your fate. I still have something to attend to. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡± Upon sight of Old Mr. Tang walking towards them with arge bevy of women, Rong Yanughed relentlessly and gazed at Tang Chao ambiguously before walking away. ¡°Hey... Yan, are you leaving just like that?¡± Noticing that Rong Yan had already vanished, Tang Chao shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ve managed to escape. It¡¯s time I leave too.¡± Tang Chao put down the champagne and chucked his hands in his pockets before leaving while whistling. ¡°Leave? Where are you leaving to?¡± a voice questioned sternly. Tang Chao froze in shock and slowly turned around to look at his elder. ¡°Hey old man, what are you doing here?¡± Old Master humphed and pointed at the socialites behind him. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, how am I supposed to stop you from leaving? The exits are all blocked. Don¡¯t think of leaving tonight. You must find a marriageable candidate tonight. They¡¯re all here. Take your time and choose. We have plenty of time to spare.¡± As soon as Old Mr. Tang finished speaking, the socialites put on their best smiles while Tang Chao thought to himself in anguish, is he being my matchmaker!?! Honestly speaking, these women are not too bad. Well, the old man must have screened them before. Chapter 214 - Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (10)

Chapter 214: Since No One Dotes On You, I Will Dote On You (10)

Just because he likes her doesn¡¯t mean that I must too! ¡°Old man... I suddenly remembered that Yan asked me out for something. Let¡¯s call it a day. We¡¯ll carry out the selection again tomorrow and we¡¯ll do it slowly. You guys continue ying while I leave... ¡± Tang Chao then scurried away quickly. ¡°Tang Chao.¡± ¡°Young Master Tang, why are you leaving so soon?¡± ¡°Tang Chao~ What do we do now?¡± As soon as Tang Chao left, the socialites broke into an uproar. Holding onto his smoke pipe, Old Mr. Tang humphed and hollered, ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about? He can¡¯t run anywhere with me around. All of you, be quiet and put on your most beautiful behavior. We must make that rascal fall in love with one of you. The one who gets selected will get to choose a mansion in the Eastern district.¡± As soon as Old Mr. Tang finished speaking, the socialites fell silent and smiled beautifully again. They did look rather shocking because the entire row of women were smiling radiantly! Tang Chao whistled and sauntered out of the hotel nonchntly. ¡°Block the exits? He must be fooling me. Does he think I¡¯d be afraid!? Hah!¡± He really thought that the exits were sealed but it seemed that he was smart enough not to fall for Old Mr. Tang¡¯s trick. Just as he was being in awe of his own sneakiness, a subordinate of Tang Corporation who had been hiding in a corner, immediately rushed out to nab him. Tang Chao nimbly dodged the man but Old Mr. Tang¡¯s trusted subordinate attacked him without hesitation. The more he dodged, the quicker they would chase. After a long time, Tang Chao had no choice but to allow them to take him back to Old Mr. Tang. Seeing how dejected and disheveled his son was, Old Mr. Tang chuckled and took a whiff of smoke before remarking, ¡°Rascal, you can never outsmart an old and experienced person. You¡¯re too ipetent to battle me.¡± ¡°Old man, could you not be so eager and impatient? I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t have to rush to get married. Besides, I¡¯m not interested in those women behind you. Dismiss them all.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t like the women I¡¯ve found, why don¡¯t you go find one yourself? I don¡¯t care anymore, you have to pick one and consummate your marriage tonight. I want a grandson as soon as possible!¡± Old Mr. Tang waved his hand and thedies immediately formed a row like models on a runway, in front of Tang Chao. ¡°Haha... isn¡¯t that the smug and arrogant Tang Chao? Why has he ended up in such a plight? He looks just like a husky. I can¡¯t take it anymore, Qiange. I¡¯m about to dieughing, hahaha ... ¡± A loudughter sounded all of a sudden.. Lu Momo stood beside Mo Qiange and guffawed uncontrobly while smacking his shoulder, clearly unable to contain her amusement. Tang Chao gritted his teeth and thought, damn it, how did I even run into her here? No, I can¡¯t go out like this. Otherwise, that kid is going tough at me for the rest of my life. How will my underlings still have the cheek to follow me? Lu Momo was grinning adorably while Tang Chao squinted and said with a sinister smirk, ¡°Lu Momo, you¡¯re the one.¡± ¡°Old man, get them to let go of me! My woman is watching us over there. You¡¯re making me embarrassed!¡± Chapter 215 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (1)

Chapter 215: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (1)

Old Mr. Tang was stunned and walked over to him cheerfully as he hurriedly implored, ¡°Where is she? Bring her over and let me see.¡± He did not look like an easy man to fool, especially if Tang Chao threw out a statement so casually. After all, in his long life, how many people have tried to fool him? Old Mr. Tang had long seen through Tang Chao¡¯s scheme, but he continued to smile widely as if he were still oblivious. Tang Chao struggled a few times more, but knew that the old man would not be fooled so easily. Forget it. The old man is not going to let me leave until I find a woman tonight. It just happens that that kid Lu Momo has the audacity tough at me. Why don¡¯t I make use of her then? ¡°Lu Momo!¡± Tang Chao barked at Lu Momo. Lu Momo who was guffawing in joy, subconsciously turned around when she heard her name. ¡°What do you want?¡± Tang Chao smugly turned around and said to his old man, ¡°I told you my woman was watching us. Hurry and get them to let go of me. Stop embarrassing me further!¡± Staring at him apprehensively, Old Mr. Tang waved and got his subordinates to let go of Tang Chao who then adjusted his clothes and got ready to leave with a smug grin. To his surprise, Old Mr. Tang immediately walked towards Lu Momo, making Tang Chao feel overwhelmed with an ominous feeling! If the old man finds out the truth, wouldn¡¯t all my efforts be wasted? Wouldn¡¯t these matchmaking sessions continue happening? No, I can¡¯t let the old man talk to Lu Momo! Tang Chao dashed towards Old Mr. Tang and Lu Momo who was covered by two shadows before she could even react. Next, she was trapped forcefully in Tang Chao¡¯s embrace and the next second, he nted a moist kiss on her lips. Staring at the handsome face right in front of her, Lu Momo widened her eyes in shock and she thought, what... what rights does he have to kiss me!?! Tang Chao initially just wanted to stage an act. However, to his surprise, he could not stop himself after tasting her sweet and tender lips. He bit her lower lip and warned softly, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± She was suddenly overwhelmed with excruciating pain and the metallic odor of blood began to fill her mouth. Lu Momo closed her eyes indignantly. Tang Chao was extremely satisfied. He pressed a hand against the back of her head and continued to kiss her even more maniacally. Old Mr. Tang grinned widely from ear to ear after watching them kiss and hug each other like there was no one around him. He nodded in satisfaction too. Mo Qiange was just as astonished as Lu Momo and he was bewildered to see Tang Chao making out with her. Since when did they get together? He wondered. ... In London. On the third day after Rong Yan returned to S City, Hebrew visited the Baina London Branch office. Luo Anning smiled when she received the call from the front desk and her eyes were full of joy. ¡°Please bring Mr. Hebrew to my office.¡± She then stood up and walked towards the French window while staring at the rows of cars on the roads below. Knock-knock. The door was opened from outside and the secretary said, ¡°Miss Luo, Mr. Hebrew is here.¡± ¡°Okay, please bring two cups of coffee in.¡± ¡°Alright, hold on Miss Luo.¡± The secretary smiled and retreated. As soon as Hebrew entered, he scanned the office and clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth. He thenid down on the couch and crossed one leg over the other. ¡°Asian beauty, I didn¡¯t expect your life to be so nourishing. You¡¯re indeed very prestigious and lofty, Young Madam Rong. Seems like Young Master Rong really loves and dotes on you.¡± Chapter 216 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (2)

Chapter 216: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (2)

Luo Anning smiled and decided not to make anyment. She asked calmly, ¡°I told you to check up on some information. How¡¯s that going?¡± The secretary served the coffee while Hebrew grabbed the secretary¡¯s hand lecherously and kept his eyes fixed on her chest. Feeling like she had been molested, the secretary blushed, retracted her hand and retreated. Luo Anning cleared her throat in a bid to remind him to be mindful of the time and ce. Hebrew retracted his hand reluctantly and threw the envelope onto the office desk. ¡°The data and figures that show the losses MK Bank has been incurring, are all here. It¡¯s up to you to decide what to do with it.¡± Luo Anning opened the envelope and scrutinized the information for a long while before smiling in satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely reconfigure MK Bank this time.¡± Stroking his chin, Hebrew remarked, ¡°I¡¯m really curious. Why are you helping me deal with MK Bank? Aren¡¯t you cooperating with them now?¡± ¡°The enemy of your enemy is a friend.¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, you used to be the butler of the York Family. Have you held a grudge against them since that time?¡± Hebrew asked, staring at her intently. His lustful gaze made Luo Anning frown in disdain. She reminded coldly, ¡°Hebrew, put away that gaze of yours. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind gouging your eyes out.¡± Knowing how ferocious she was, he backed down. Previously, Luo Anning gave him two choices. One was to get rid of MK and let her work with Philly Bank instead. The other was to satisfy Hebrew¡¯s wish to do the thing that he had yet to find the chance to do... Luo Anning knew that he was a lecher who only thought about sex all day! However, the more weaknesses there were, the easier it would be for her to control him. She smiled and said, ¡°Of course. My only concern is that you wouldn¡¯t dare to do it when the timees.¡± Seemingly having heard the funniest joke on earth, Hebrewughed out loud and said, ¡°What a joke. I¡¯ve never been too afraid to do anything! I just haven¡¯t had the chance to take action then. Since I have the help of the Asian beauty, you, Young Madam Rong, there¡¯s nothing for me to be afraid of!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± After sending Hebrew away, Luo Anning pressed a button on thendline, handed over some important instructions and faxed the documents over. ... On the second day, the data and figures of MK Bank¡¯s losses were revealed in the business newspapers. The numbers showed MK Bank¡¯s struggling plight, and the evidence of them relying on the cooperation with Baina International to solve their cash flow issues. Some professionals also pointed out that MK Bank¡¯s losses were not incurred overnight and instead, were the results of mistakes in management which caused them tond in the doldrums. As soon as the reports were released, the stock price of MK Bank plunged drastically and plenty of stockholders frantically sold off all of their MK Bank stocks. All of a sudden, MK Bank was on the verge of bankruptcy. At this time, Baina International had already approved of the proposal that MK Bank submitted two days ago and hence the funds were instantly deposited. At this juncture, MK Bank wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford the operations, let alone the funds for the second stage of the proposal! It was said that Marquis York got a heart attack and was hospitalized after seeing the reports. Chapter 217 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (3)

Chapter 217: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (3)

When Laurent was running to and fro between the hospital and MK Bank, she received news from the nning department of Baina International. Laurent almost broke her teeth from clenching her jaw too hard. Luo Anning is absolutely doing it on purpose! She thought. She¡¯s kicking MK down when we¡¯re already in the rut! Luo Anning was not at all surprised to see Laurent arriving angrily at Baina International. She smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Miss Laurent, you seem very eager. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Luo Anning, stop feigning ignorance! Were you the one who did that to MK!?!¡± Laurent rushed forth and tried to grab her, only to be stopped by the bodyguards, not too far away from them. ¡°So what if I was the one who did it and so what if I wasn¡¯t?¡± Luo Anning smirked and stared at the exasperated Laurent derisively. Go ahead and be angry. The angrier you are, the happier I¡¯d be! She felt the thrill of getting revenge. ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re despicable!¡± Laurent hollered furiously. Her eyes were full of fury and she looked like she was about to explode. Luo Anning grabbed the ss of water on the table and walked towards her slowly. ¡°Despicable? Could I be any more despicable than you, Miss Laurent York? If it weren¡¯t because of you, Xiaoran and I wouldn¡¯t have had to break up with each other. Yet, you still had the cheek to rake things up from the past and harp on them!¡± She raised the ss high up in the air and poured the water onto Laurent. ¡°Luo Anning, you shameless bitch! Let go of me. All of you, let go!¡± Laurent was dripping wet from head to toe while the bodyguards held her down. Her damp hair was being stuck to her face and her exquisite makeup had been ruined too. She looked rather maniacal and hysterical. ¡°This is just an appetiser. What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid, the lofty Miss Laurent?¡± Luo Anning threw the duvet onto the ground andughed shrewdly. ¡°Bitch, what do you want!?! Don¡¯t think that you can live a carefree life just because you have the support of Young Master Rong now. I¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death! I definitely will!¡± ¡°Nothing much, just going to send you to hell!¡± Luo Anning sneered, ¡°You were the one who made my life a living hell. I will kill you. Oh no, I mean, I will make you wish you were better off dead. You¡¯re going to suffer another rpse in a few more days, aren¡¯t you? How does it feel to be numb all over and have your servants take care of your needs?¡± ring at her menacingly, Laurent barked, ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it!?! You were the one who caused me to be infected with this damned disease!¡± ¡°Yes and no. To be specific, my husband was the one who did it.¡± ¡°You bitch! I¡¯m going to kill you. Luo Anning, you will face your retribution! You¡¯re just throwing your weight around because you¡¯re Young Madam Rong. When you get abandoned one day, I shall see how you die!¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s such a pity that you won¡¯t live to see that day.¡± Luo Anning turned around and ordered, ¡°Send the guest away!¡± ... The people in S City instantly received the news as soon as the newspapers were published in Ennd. In the luxurious office, Rong Yan smirked and glided his mouse downwards, soon after which he was greeted with the sight of the news report on theputer screen. He burst intoughter, only after reading the entire article. This little woman is indeed very capable. She made use of Hebrew and effortlessly pushed MK to the edge. Everything else should be much easier to handle, even if she doesn¡¯t do anything. MK would be at a greater disadvantage as she stalls for more time. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they go bankrupt. Chapter 218 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (4)

Chapter 218: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (4)

Xu Zhiyuan stood by the side and suggested smilingly after seeing that Rong Yan was in a good mood, ¡°Young Master Rong, the work here is almost done. Would you like to go see Young Madam?¡± Upon hearing his words, Rong Yan shot him a nce of disdain before turning to look at the report again. ¡°It¡¯s alright. She¡¯ll mess up if I¡¯m around. I¡¯d better go see her after she¡¯s done with settling her own matters.¡± By then, it would be moreplicated than just paying her a visit. He might just take her home. It had been quite a few days since they met. Even though they called each other everyday, hearing her voice was not as good as physically having her by his side. Seemingly having thought of something, he suddenly got Xu Zhiyuan to call Luo Anning¡¯s bodyguard in London. Despite feeling hesitant and apprehensive, Xu Zhiyuan did as he was told. As soon as the call got through, Rong Yan instructed, ¡°Take videos of Luo Anning going about her daily life without her realizing, and send the videos to me everyday. Also, report to me about every man she interacts with.¡± After ending the call, Rong Yan rubbed his chin while Xu Zhiyuan thought to himself, he¡¯s Young Master Rong, indeed. How perverted! He wants videos of her going about her daily life!?! And the names of the men she interacts with!?! Must you be so uptight? It¡¯d be better to keep Young Madam in your pocket and bring her everywhere you go, wouldn¡¯t it? Of course, Xu Zhiyuan would never dare to say those words. ... After Luo Anning returned to the hotel at night, the room service staff served her some desserts that were new on the menu. She sat cross-legged on the couch and began watching a movie on herptop. Her mobile phone began ringing and she answered it without even looking at the screen. ¡°Hello... ¡± ¡°Anning,¡± he said in a mncholic voice. Greatly stunned, Luo Anningughed again and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who provoked our Young Master Rong this time?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Hmm... ¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Rong Yan humphed again and mmed the door shut forcefully. After a long while, he asked again, ¡°How are your matters going? If I continue tolerating this, I¡¯ll develop internal injuries!¡± Having understood what he meant, Luo Anning thought about it and realized that they had been away from each other for half a month. It was no wonder that he would call her andin early in the morning. Men often... ahem... felt urges in the morning. Due to the time difference, it was now nighttime in London and morning in S City. ¡°Soon, soon. Be good and bear with it! You¡¯ve made it past two weeks. A little bit more time would be no issue to you, don¡¯t you think so?¡± MK Bank was hanging on for dear life and Marquis York had still yet to be discharged from the hospital. Mrs. York ignored everything else and stayed in the hospital everyday to take care of him, On the other hand, Laurent visited all the banks that she had rtions to and desperately begged for them to give MK Bank a loan so that they could tide over the crisis. However, her efforts were futile. Everyone knew that Baina was intentionally going against MK Bank. Although they often say that the locals can¡¯t be outsmarted, Baina was a megarich tycoon that owned a business empire with branch offices in every country. Dealing with a bank was a piece of cake for them! MK Bank would undoubtedly be defeated this time! Chapter 219 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (5)

Chapter 219: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (5)

Rong Yan¡¯s face grew petnt after hearing her coax him like he was a child. He gritted his teeth and threatened, ¡°You¡¯d better finish what you have to do as soon as possible then. Otherwise... hah!¡± Rong Yan did not explicitly state what he would do to her and simply kept her in suspense in a threatening manner. Luo Anning guffawed in amusement and Rong Yan, who had been frustrated because he missed her too much, suddenly felt much calmer. The two of them did not say anything while she continuedughing for a long time. Rong Yan listened to herughter quietly and when she finally recovered, he said, ¡°Anning, Grandpa and mother have been nagging about you. Get ready to face the music when you¡¯re back. Don¡¯t me me for not helping you.¡± At the end of the day, doesn¡¯t he just want me to go back? How pretentious. If he misses me he can just say so. I¡¯m not going tough at him anyway. Luo Anning sniggered and expressed assent continuously, which was much to the joy of Rong Yan. After hanging up, she immediately received Lu Momo¡¯s call. Luo Anning picked it up, feeling a little puzzled. ¡°Little Anning...¡± She murmured while sobbing. ¡°Momo, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Little Anning... I¡¯ve been bullied! Hurry ande take revenge for me...¡± Shocked by her aggrieved tone, Luo Anning wondered to herself in bewilderment, who has the audacity to bully Momo!?! Atrocious! She¡¯s such a lovable and adorable girl. Who¡¯d be so heartless as to bully her!?! Luo Anning was filled with exasperation. ¡°Momo, tell me, which bastard bullied you!?! I¡¯ll take revenge for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none other than Tang Chao! He, he... he actually forced a kiss onto me! Little Anning, you must take revenge for me! My reputation has been ruined by him!¡± Lu Momo wailed and yelled. It must be really hard on her to feel this upset so bright and early in the morning... Luo Anning only managed to find out the truth after probing for more than half an hour. Did Tang Chao kiss Momo because she poked fun at him? The consequences are dire then. Momo got kissed forcefully at the banquet. Which man is going to want her from now on? Who¡¯d dare to risk their life going against the young master of the Tang family? After coaxing Lu Momo for a long time, she finally cated her feelings. Exhausted beyond words, Luo Anning climbed into bed and went to sleep. ... On the second day, she received a bouquet of roses which gave her a great shock. Noticing the look of bewilderment on her face, the bodyguard exined, ¡°Young Madam, this is from Young Master Rong. There¡¯s a card on it.¡± Luo Anning stared at the bodyguard in bewilderment and just like he imed, she did find a card-like note amongst the roses with the words ¡°Remember to miss me!¡± written on it. It was signed off by Rong Yan. Luo Anning burst intoughter. Seems like he faxed the note over. After taking a whiff of the pleasant floral scent, Luo Anning was instantly in high spirits. She left the office and began settling the MK proposal. Although the second stage of the n had already been approved, the funds had yet to be deposited. If they were to fail to do so within three days, they would be facing awsuit filed against them by Baina International. By then, MK would not only be embroiled in awsuit, they would also have to make marypensation to Baina for breaching the contract. ¡°Miss Luo, Mr. Hebrew is here. Would you like to see him?¡± The Secretary asked after knocking on the door. Surprised to hear that Hebrew hade to visit, Luo Anning leaned against her seat and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 220 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (6)

Chapter 220: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (6)

Hebrew sauntered in and casually thumped himself down on the couch before ordering the secretary to brew some coffee, as if he were at home. Biting her lip, the secretary stared at Luo Anning and turned around to make some coffee after gaining Luo Anning¡¯s approval. ¡°Shoot. Why are you here?¡± Luo Anning broke the silence. Hebrew ced his legs on the coffee table, with one over the other. ¡°Young Madam Rong, have you forgotten? As promised, I¡¯ve already stolen all the information of MK Bank but you¡¯ve yet to fulfill your promise to me. Are you thinking of going back on your word now?¡± Hebrew sounded a little menacing, as if he would kill her immediately if she were to say yes. Luo Anning burst intoughter and tried to cate him softly. ¡°Mr. Hebrew, I¡¯m right here. If I go back on my word, you would have been thrown out by the security officers and not sitting here in my office. Besides, the matters regarding MK Bank have already been dyed for so long and the purpose of that is to make them dig their own grave. Don¡¯t you find it thrilling to watch your enemy suffer?¡± She did make some sense. Despite having been convinced by her, Hebrew still refused to budge. ¡°What about the two benefits that you offered me? You should at least give me something nice first, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Seeing the greed in his eyes, Luo Anning chuckled and said, ¡°No hurry, Philly Bank is the only one working with us now that we¡¯ve gotten rid of MK Bank. As for the second benefit, are you sure it¡¯s appropriate to fulfill it now?¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Hebrew cussed distastefully. God knows how long he had been thinking about those two benefits for. He was just waiting to devour the piece of meat and yet, he was told that it wasn¡¯t inappropriate to have it now! How infuriating! Despite feeling reluctant, Hebrew still left after being cated by Luo Anning. ... Luo Anning did not expect to run into Luo Shaodong at the entrance of the office. Actually, Luo Shaodong had long been waiting at the door of the office. Upon sight of him, Luo Anning chuckled before her face grew sullen again. Luo Shaodong was only a year younger than Luo Xinya and was currently attending university in Ennd. He was exceptionally emotional about the fact that his cousin had put his sister behind bars. Upon sight of Luo Anning exiting thepany with her bodyguards, he smiled. Luo Anning did not intend to talk to him because just like Luo Xinya, he was up to nothing good! The memories of her childhood would forever remain as a trauma for her, including Luo Shaodong! ¡°Your bodyguards follow you everywhere you go. Is that because you¡¯ve got too many enemies so you¡¯re afraid of being assassinated?¡± Luo Shaodong gibed. Luo Anning initially wanted to just turn around and leave. However, she got all riled up after hearing his derisive tone. She turned around and retorted sarcastically, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m scared of those who have their conscience blinded by money and interests, and worried that they might encroach on my assets. Don¡¯t you agree, my cousin?¡± She emphasized the word ¡°cousin¡± and one would be able to tell the menace and resentment in her tone if they were to listen carefully. She had never tried to hide her resentment towards Luo Zhiquan and his family. Luo Shaodong¡¯s face grew sullen and pale. His expression changed extremely quickly and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± After pausing for a moment, he said in annoyance, ¡°Since we¡¯ve already met, why don¡¯t we go have some coffee, cousin?¡± Coffee? She did not think that she could sit down calmly and have some coffee with him. She would need a ton of manners to hold herself back from sshing coffee at him! Chapter 221 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (7) Chapter 221: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (7) ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I usually don¡¯t have coffee with strangers.¡± She then turned around. ¡°Young Madam Rong, why are you in such a hurry to turn me down? Let¡¯s have a good chat. There might be something you¡¯d be interested in, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Laurent walked towards them from the side. After several days, she looked rather arrogant even though she did look a little haggard and fatigued. Luo Anning shifted her gaze onto the two of them and scanned them from head to toe, while Laurent tugged her hair andughed flirtatiously and smugly! ¡°Young Madam Rong, you¡¯d better give in and have some coffee. I promise you won¡¯t regret your decision.¡± Since when has Luo Shaodong and Laurent be acquainted? One of them was her enemy who was rted to her by blood while the other was also her enemy who was not rted to her by blood. Both of them hated her to the core and she too, wished that they would be dead... Seemingly having noticed her apprehension, Laurent smiled gracefully and said, ¡°The enemy of your enemy is a friend. Since you can work with Hebrew, why can¡¯t I work with your beloved cousin, Young Madam Rong?¡± ... In the end, Luo Anning still followed them to the cafe. She was purely curious about what they had up their sleeves. The three of them ordered a cup of coffee each and remained silent while waiting for the waiter to serve the coffee. They were all having their own thoughts. Luo Anning could tell that Laurent and Luo Shaodong were nning something big this time because they were both people who liked to bear grudges. Not long ago, she had just sent Luo Xinya to prison where she would be staying for 13 years. She didn¡¯t think that Luo Shaodong would let it slip just like that! Soon, the coffee was served and Laurent briefly thanked the waiter with grace. Without a doubt, her manners and poise were undeniably that of an aristocratic heiress. However, no amount of beauty could hide the ugliness and viciousness of her heart. After the waiter retreated, Laurent cut straight to the chase. ¡°Luo Anning, I hope you¡¯ll invest some funds in MK Bank on behalf of Baina, so as to help us tide over the ordeal this time.¡± ¡°Hah... what makes you think I¡¯ll invest money in your bank? Do you think I¡¯m that silly as to rescue my enemy?¡± Luo Shaodong was not too old but he did seem more mature than his age. He knocked his fingertips against the coffee cup and stared at her with a mirthless smirk. Luo Anning suddenly felt like she had been targeted by a venomous snake. ¡°You may choose not to help me but the consequences of that would be the leak of the photos of you getting raped back then! By then, everyone will know that you, Young Madam Rong, almost got raped and you will disgrace Baina International once again. When that happens, do you think you can still keep your ce as Young Madam Rong?¡± All of a sudden, Luo Anning knocked the cup of coffee over, causing it to spill all over the table and stain her white dress. However, she could not be bothered anymore, for all she could think about was Laurent¡¯s words. Rape, rape, rape... It was the darkest memory of her childhood which she wished she could erase! Yes! When she was a child, she was almost raped by a homeless man in a park near her home! Luo Anning¡¯s face turned pale immediately and her fingers trembled while she frantically tried to wipe the coffee stains away with her handkerchief. ring at them, she questioned, ¡°Are you trying to threaten me?¡± Chapter 222 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (8)

Chapter 222: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (8)

¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re not that stupid, eh?¡± Laurent sneered. cing his elbow against the table, Luo Shaodong smiled and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I happened to take some photos of what happened back then and I haven¡¯t deleted them after all these years. It¡¯s finally time theye in handy.¡± In order to convince her, Luo Shaodong whipped out a document envelope that contained photos and mmed it onto the table for her to see. Staring at him apprehensively, Luo Anning grabbed the envelope, held her breath and opened it. All of a sudden, the photos were strewn all over the table. She frantically picked them up but the more panicked she was, the more mistakes she made. Plenty of photos fell all over the ground. The photos were real! She could remember the filthy and lecherous homeless man even if he turned into dust! Laurent kindly picked up the photos on the ground and stuffed them inside the envelope. ¡°So, Luo Anning, do you agree to give the funds to MK Bank now?¡± ¡°What else is there to consider? She¡¯ll definitely agree.¡± Luo Shaodong stared at Luo Anning andughed sinisterly. ¡°Miss Laurent, you probably don¡¯t know that my cousin hates recalling her childhood the most. Of course, these photos are probably the ones that she wishes she could destroy the most.¡± Luo Anning tightened her grip on the document envelope as the sharp edges cut her tender palm. She took a deep breath and eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t make decisions for the fund. Change your request. Also, I want the original copies of these photos!¡± ¡°Hmph, apart from funds, what else do you think MK Bank needs you for?¡± Greatly infuriated, Laurent raised her voice and continued, ¡°My request is the same. I¡¯m giving you three days to consider. If MK Bank still doesn¡¯t deposit the funds, you shall be destroyed together with MK Bank!¡± ... Feeling cold and mmy, Luo Anning returned to the hotel and thumped herself down on the couch without even switching on the lights. Luo Shaodong was right. Her childhood was a traumatic memory that she did not wish to recall and she wished that she could destroy those photospletely! That way, no one would know about her dark past. Ever since her parents passed away in a traffic ident, Luo Zhiquan¡¯s family encroached on her assets and property, and took advantage of her tender age to drive her to the damp and humid basement. She was often deprived of food and was regrly beaten up by Luo Zhiquan and his family. Even Luo Xinya and Luo Shaodong derived joy from bullying her... The various memories immediately rushed into her mind and she bit her arm forcefully like an injured beast licking its wounds. In the pitch darkness, a narrow pair of eyes were fixed on her ever since she entered. Unfortunately, she did not realize it at all. Just as he was about to surprise her, he heard the sounds of her mncholic sobbing! Rong Yan¡¯s heart wrenched up and he was suddenly overwhelmed by anger and worry. Why is she crying? Which damned fe bullied her? She¡¯s crying and weeping so miserably. How should Ifort her? Countless questions popped up in his mind and his frown continued to crease further. He initially wanted to give her a surprise but she was the one who gave him a shock instead. All of a sudden, the chandelier lit up and every corner of the room was filled with light. Greatly startled, Luo Anning abruptly looked up and stared at Rong Yan with reddened eyes. What is he doing here? Shouldn¡¯t he be in S City? Before Luo Anning could even voice her doubts, Rong Yan strode forward and pulled her into his arms to hug her tightly. Chapter 223 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (9)

Chapter 223: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning was bewildered by the sudden hug while Rong Yan pressed her head against his chest. Sounding a little frustrated, he asked in a deep and low voice, ¡°Who bullied you?¡± Luo Anning felt a sudden pain in the tip of her nose because it hit Rong Yan¡¯s hard chest. She was already feeling unwell in the first ce. Now, she finally had the excuse to cry. ¡°It hurts... ¡± ¡°It hurts?¡± Rong Yan asked in a mellow and tender voice, though his face was still cold and sullen. He caressed her back slowly and asked, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Luo Anning sniffled and nodded before asking, ¡°What brings you here? Didn¡¯t you say that you were really busy?¡± Upon hearing that she was in the mood to ask other questions, Rong Yan deduced that she should have gotten over it. He looked down at her and made eye contact with her tear-filled eyes. He then looked away and coughed unnaturally. ¡°... I missed you.¡± He missed her like crazy and when she was not around, he couldn¡¯t sleep at all! He had fallen in love and gotten addicted to hugging her soft and fragrant body, so much that he couldn¡¯t sleep well without hugging her! Finding it rare to hear Rong Yan saying such mushy words, Luo Anning rubbed her head against his chest affectionately and tightened her grip around his slender waist. She murmured, ¡°I missed you too.¡± When the two of them stayed in the spacious presidential suite previously, she did not find it to be huge. After he left, she found it to be roomy and empty. There was no one she could bicker with after work and that feeling... was horrible! Rong Yan raised his brows in satisfaction and his face grew tender. He raised her chin and stared at her before asking, ¡°Tell me, why did you cry just now? From what I remember, you¡¯re not the kind to cry easily. What happened this time?¡± After giving it some thought, Luo Anning decided to tell Rong Yan about everything, including the dark and traumatic memory of her childhood. It was her first time pouring her heart out to Rong Yan and telling him about her past truthfully. After the depressing conversation, Rong Yan frowned and hugged her even more tightly. He then kissed her forehead and said, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again from now on, Anning.¡± With him around, he would never allow such a thing to happen to her. Never! He could not rewrite the past but he could protect her from future dangers and prevent her from getting hurt. ¡°Wait, you mean Luo Shaodong has those photos?¡± Rong Yan asked softly with a squint. ¡°Yeah, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have colluded with Laurent to threaten me using these photos,¡± Luo Anning said dejectedly. ¡°If I remember correctly, Waterside Residences is a luxurious estate. How could the security officers have allowed a homeless man to enter?¡± Rong Yan said with a cold smirk. Luo Anning suddenly thought of something and she muttered in astonishment, ¡°You... you mean... ¡± ¡°Yes! Privacy matters the most to the rich living in mansion districts and irrelevant personnels are prohibited from entering, let alone a homeless man! Unless, someone led him in... ¡± Rong Yan did not finish his sentence because he believed that Luo Anning was smart enough to know what he meant. Luo Anning¡¯s face turned pale immediately. Back then, she was merely 13 years old while Luo Xinya was 12 and Luo Shaodong was 11. If they were the culprits, it would be far too terrifying... Chapter 224 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (10)

Chapter 224: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Back then when the homeless man almost raped Luo Anning, ady who was out on a walk with her dog, rescued her, causing the homeless man to flee in panic. After thanking thedy hastily, she scurried back home and hid in her room to wash herself thoroughly from head to toe. Due to the fact that it concerned her chastity, she dared not tell anyone about it, let alone report that damned homeless man to the police! Back then, she bottled up all of her emotions and the incident remained as a nightmare of hers after a long time. Since Luo Shaodong was the one who took those photos, he must have been there at the time and probably hid in a corner to take photos of her secretly. If the homeless man had been brought into the residence by him or Luo Xinya, they were undoubtedly wicked! They were so young and yet, already so scheming. The thought of it made Luo Anning feel rather terrified... ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this matter. Go take a shower and have a good night¡¯s sleep, alright?¡± Rong Yan patted her and beckoned for her to go take a shower. After hesitating for a while, Luo Anning grabbed her clothes and headed to the shower. Rong Shao stood elegantly in front of the French window with a cigarette in his mouth. They had the guts to threaten my woman. They must be tired of living! He grabbed his mobile phone, ced a call and ordered, ¡°Xu Mengjie, draft a legal letter and file awsuit against Luo Shaodong for extortion, ckmail, and... intentional nning of rape.¡± Greatly startled, Xu Mengjie immediately recovered from the shock and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, I think you need to tell me the process of what happened. It¡¯d be better for the draft of the legal letter.¡± Rong Shao rubbed his temples, nced at the bathroom, and made sure that Luo Anning had yet toe out. He then briefly exined what happened and said, ¡°Execute it secretly, understand?¡± The matter concerned Luo Anning¡¯s reputation, after all. Xu Mengjie said respectfully, ¡°Young Master Rong, I understand. You can rest assured that there will be a confidentiality use in thewyer¡¯s letter.¡± ¡°Very good, your sry for this month is increased by 15%.¡± Rong Yan had always been the kind of employer to reward his employees for their hard work and punish them for their mistakes. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Rong!¡± Luo Anning happened to exit the bathroom when Rong Yan ended the call. Due to the hot mist in the bathroom, her fair skin had be pink and tender. Rong Yan suddenly felt thirsty and aroused as tension built up in his abdomen. Luo Anning¡¯s eyes had turned red and swollen from crying. Seeing that he was smoking, she chided with a frown, ¡°Smoking is bad for your health. Refrain from smoking from now on.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Rong Yan asked, even though he had already walked towards the ashtray and snubbed his cigarette. ¡°Well ... I don¡¯t like the smell of smoke very much.¡± Luo Anning remained silent for a while. Knowing that men can¡¯t avoid smoking and drinking during entertainment, she added, ¡°Except when entertaining your clients and business partners, it is better not to smoke.¡± Cigarettes were nothing but harmful! Rong Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and he said excitedly, ¡°Okay, I will try to smoke less...¡± He felt a little happy and excited because she seemed to be restricting him out of concern. He was happy because she had begun paying attention to him and his health. That night, Rong Yan hugged Luo Anning and remained decent apart from groping her and biting her. Knowing that she was out of sorts, Rong Yan decided to hold himself back from getting intimate with her and simply took liberties. Chapter 225 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (11)

Chapter 225: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (11)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the following day, Luo Anning skipped work for the first time. Reason being, the hungry and randy Rong Yan got intimate with her over and over again in the morning. By the time he was satiated, she felt like her back was about to break! When Luo Anningid on the bed angrily and ate the shiitake minced pork porridge that Rong Yan was feeding to her, thetter smiled smugly in an annoying manner, so much that Luo Anning wished she could punch him. He was clearly the one who put in effort and did the work. Yet, he did not seem to be in the least bit tired at all. Instead, she was the one who seemed to have had all her energy depleted. How unfair! ¡°Focus on eating. Would you feel full from staring at me?¡± Rong Yan asked while grabbing her chin and licking the rice grains away from the corner of her lips. Although it was a sexual action, he made it seem rather amusing. Luo Anning could not help but blush shyly even though she was not an innocent, goody-two-shoes, and had even gotten intimate with him before. ¡°Rong Yan, you¡¯re shameless.¡± He was clearly seducing her and yet, he still med her for not focusing on eating. The pot calling the kettle ck! ¡°I just need my wife, I don¡¯t need shame.¡± The thick-skinned Rong Yan continued to feed her the rest of the porridge. 1¡°Do you want more?¡± he asked. Patting her full belly, Luo Anning shook her head and refuted, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be a pig if I continue eating.¡± ¡°Even if you be a pig, I¡¯ll still fancy you. It¡¯ll feel good when I hug you because you¡¯ll be warm and soft,¡± Rong Yan said while staring solemnly at her. He seemed to be thinking about putting her on a weight gain n so that she would feel morefortable when he hugs her. Luo Anning could tell what he was thinking. She hit him with the pillow and barked, ¡°Rong Yan, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Rong Yan took the pillow with a chuckle, and set it aside. Poking her cheeks which had been puffed up because she was angry, he teased, ¡°The angrier you are, the lovelier. I like it.¡± ¡°Go... to... hell... ¡± Luo Anning grabbed his finger and bit it. Greatly taken aback, Rong Yan squinted slightly and moved his finger around her mouth before pushing it in and pulling it out. That made Luo Anning who initially wanted to bite him, freeze on the spot and think, could he be any more shameless? Seeing that she had gotten really shy, he let her off and kissed her on the forehead. He then pecked on the red and swollen lips and said, ¡°Be good and rest. I still have something to attend to. I¡¯lle back to have dinner with you. ¡± ¡°Hurry and go... ¡± Luo Anning wished he could leave immediately. Any longer and he might do something shameless to her! Rong Yan chuckled and shook his head resignedly. She gets so shy easily. Seems like there¡¯s a long way to go... ... Luo Shaodong did not expect to see the prestigious Rong Yan in the Dean¡¯s office. When he was summoned to the Dean¡¯s office, he was surprised and wondered what he had done to rm the dean. When he saw Rong Yan, he suddenly figured it out. It was Luo Anning. Despite knowing the purpose of Rong Yan¡¯s visit, he pretended not to know anything and put on a fake smile. He took the lead and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, what are you looking for me for?¡± Rong Yan sat on the couch in a lofty manner with his long legs crossed. Pressing a hand on his forehead, he gently tapped on the armrest with the other. ¡°I thought you¡¯d already know.¡± Chapter 226 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (12)

Chapter 226: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (12)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Shaodong chuckled wryly and continued to feign ignorance. ¡°Young Master Rong, pardon me for being silly but I really can¡¯t figure out the reason that you¡¯re looking for me for.¡± Rong Yan shot Xu Zhiyuan a nce and thetter instantly understood what he meant. ¡°Mr. Daniel, I have some questions about academics that I¡¯d like to consult you about... ¡± The two of them then exited the room and closed the door after themselves. Rong Yan switched on the lighter with a loud and crispy sound. He lit up a cigarette and began smoking it slowly while the smoke wafted over his handsome face, making him look rather mysterious. Luo Shaodong began to find it a little hard to guess his thoughts. Luo Shaodong thought, logically speaking, Luo Anning and Rong Yan¡¯s rtionship should be rather strained. Well at least, I found out that they had barely met within the two years of their marriage. During such circumstances, it should be right that Luo Anning wouldn¡¯t tell him about such an embarrassing matter. Luo Shaodong could not think of anything else that would anger Rong Yan. What did Luo Anning say to him!?! Luo Shaodong could notpare to Rong Yan in terms of life experience. Besides, Rong Yan was the CEO of a multinational corporation and hence, he obviously had better EQ. Rong Yan decided not to state things explicitly and instead continued to smoke his cigarette with a stern expression on his face. Luo Shaodong¡¯s hands began to turn sweaty and he felt very uncertain because he could not figure out what Rong Yan was thinking. Finally, just as Luo Shaodong was about to flee in panic, Rong Yan said, ¡°If you¡¯re smart enough, give me the original copies of the photos.¡± Luo Shaodong froze for a moment before chuckling again. ¡°Young Master Rong, I don¡¯t get what you mean. Original copies of the photos? What photos?¡± ¡°Are you feigning ignorance?¡± Rong Yan questioned with a frown. His time was precious and he could not be bothered to waste any more time with Luo Shaodong. If Luo Shaodong refused toply, he would have to deal with him the hard way. Luo Shaodong decided to feign ignorancepletly. ¡°Young Master Rong, I¡¯m really sorry, I don¡¯t understand what you are saying ... ¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Rong Yan leaned forward and snubbed the cigarette butt in the ashtray. He stood up in annoyance and said sternly with poise, ¡°You may wait for thewyer¡¯s letter. I have thousands of ways for you to hand over the original copies. You¡¯re the one who asked for it.¡± As soon as Rong Yan finished speaking, he exited the room with steady footsteps. Before Luo Shaodong could even go back on his word, Rong Yan had already vanished without a trace. If it were Luo Anning who came today, Luo Shaodong definitely would not be afraid. In fact, he might even threaten her again dauntlessly. However, it was Rong Yan and Rong Yan... was not one to be trifled with. He dared not incur Rong Yan¡¯s wrath at all. Luo Shaodong was still standing and thinking about how to deal with it. Xu Zhiyuan, who was outside the door, had already walked in with a bronze letter on which there was the Baina International¡¯s logo. ¡°This is the legal letter. Young Master Luo, stow it away properly.¡± Xu Zhiyuan then pushed his gold-framed sses up his nose bridge, appearing rather dominant. After grabbing the letter, Luo Shaodong quickly opened it, and the next second, his face began to turn pale. Xu Zhiyuan knew that he hadpleted the task, and then left with a smile. Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s departure did not mean that the matter hade to an end. Dean Daniel entered disappointedly and said sternly, ¡°Luo Shaodong, in my eyes you have always been a good student with good morals and academic excellence. I never thought that ... It¡¯s so disappointing.¡± ¡°Sir, I... ¡± Luo Shaodong tried to exin himself. Chapter 227 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (13)

Chapter 227: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (13)

Daniel extended his hand to stop him before turning around and walking to his desk to print an expulsion letter which he then sealed with an official school stamp. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable for our college.¡± Shaking his head in disappointment, Daniel left while Luo Shaodong held onto the legal letter in his left hand and the expulsion letter in his right. He crushed the letters and mmed them onto the ground before striding away while gritting his teeth angrily. ... Luo Anning only woke up in the afternoon. No longer sleepy, she got out of bed to wash up and change into a fresh set of clothes before heading downstairs for breakfast. To her surprise, she ran into Catherine in the hotel! Catherine clearly disliked her. She nodded and took it as a greeting, after which she walked past Luo Anning who turned around to call her and stop her in her tracks. ¡°Catherine...¡± Upon hearing her call, Catherine stopped and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She soundedposed with no tinge of animosity. Luo Anning knew how cold and aloof Catherine was by nature and hence, did not mind her standoffish reply. Recalling how Kristen disappeared without an exnation at the restaurant previously, Luo Anning asked curiously, ¡°Where did Kristen go to?¡± Catherine frowned and remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°Kristen is out on a business trip. If you need to see him for something, you may feel free to tell me. I¡¯ll ry your message to him.¡± ¡°Well... Nah, I just haven¡¯t contacted him in a while so I¡¯m a little worried.¡± ¡°He¡¯s doing very well, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Catherine nodded again and said, ¡°Miss Luo, if there¡¯s nothing else, goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Seeing that Catherine had left swiftly, Luo Anning wondered to herself in bewilderment. Kristen¡¯s and Catherine¡¯s jobs have always puzzled her. When she stayed in their apartment, they would leave at night and return in the morning, and their schedules were irregr too. She had also asked Kristen about their profession but he would often miraculously change the topic. Otherwise, he would cast the question back at her, making her guess what his job was. Luo Anning was speechless, but she did not continue probing. ¡°What are you looking at? You seem so distracted.¡± She was pulled into a familiar embrace. Rong Yan raised her chin and gazed at her. Luo Anning pushed him away shyly. Although there were very few patrons in the restaurant, Rong Yan¡¯s appearance caught everyone¡¯s attention. Seeing the slight displeasure on Rong Yan¡¯s face, Luo Anning held onto his hand and brought him towards the seats. ¡°I happened to run into someone I know so I chatted for a while.¡± Shifting his gaze onto their interlocked fingers, Rong Yan asked happily with a grin, ¡°Was it a male or a female?¡± Luo Anning scrutinized him and stroked her chin while saying solemnly, ¡°Young Master Rong, are you running a background check?¡± Rong Yan said with raised brows, ¡°I thought I was being obvious enough.¡± Luo Anning ced a hand on her forehead and thought, fine, it¡¯s not my first day knowing him anyway. I should have gotten used to his rules. ¡°It was a female, thedy I used to stay with in the apartment.¡± Upon hearing that it was ady and not a man, Rong Yan decided to stop asking and instead called for the waiter to begin ordering. After ordering his food, he looked up and asked her, ¡°What would you like to have?¡± Luo Anning supported her chin with one hand and said, ¡°Anything, I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡± She then stared at Rong Yan ambiguously. She knew how picky he could be! Chapter 228 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (14)

Chapter 228: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (14)

Rong Yan smirked and nced through the menu and ordered a few dishes before returning it to the waiter. He then gazed at her and said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s so easy to feed you.¡± He sounded alluring and a little lethally sexy. Luo Anning swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that I¡¯m hard to please?¡± Rong Yan asked with a squint while grabbing her chin. Noticing the nces that everyone was giving them, Luo Anning¡¯s ears turned red and she smacked his hand away. ¡°Hey, hey, hey... take note of where you are. We¡¯re in public, don¡¯t flirt with me!¡± Rong Yanughed out loud, feeling amused by the way she was pretending to be angry. Luo Anning turned redder and she finally realized that he was teasing her! The waiter served the dishes and Luo Anning picked up the chopsticks to grab a piece of broli which she then stuffed in his mouth. ¡°Food shall stop you from talking.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s face turned stiff instantly and the broli was still in his mouth, making him look weird and... funny. Three secondster, he spat it out and took a sip of water to rinse his mouth! At this moment, Luo Anningughed loudly while Rong Yan stared at her before saying, ¡°You sure are ruthless!¡± ... After dinner , it was already evening and the sunset was beautiful. Luo Anning suggested that they go for a walk to let the food digest and Rong Yan had no objection. He grabbed Luo Anning¡¯s soft and tender hand and exited the hotel while the bodyguards followed closely. There were many tourists on the banks of the River Thames and numerous artists who were drawing portrait sketches for the tourists . ¡°Anning,you don¡¯t have to worry about the photos and leave them to me. No matter what happens, don¡¯t be afraid, everything will be fine with me by your side.¡± Rong Yan turned towards the side and nced at her. Rong Yan was very satisfied with the height difference. When he hugged her, her little head could just rest perfectly on his chest. Luo Anning subtly felt that there was something more to his words, and thought about him saying that he had something to deal with this morning. She bit her lip and asked, ¡°Did you go see Luo Shaodong?¡± Rong Yan raised his brows and thought, can she be a little more foolish sometimes? She¡¯s going to ruin my sense of aplishment. Rong Yan expressed assent while pinching her smooth and tender chin. She was surprised by his efficiency because she had just told him about the matterst night and yet, he had already gone to look for Luo Shaodong this morning. After the ident, she felt extremely touched because it had been a long time since anyone apart from Mo Qiange and Lu Momo treated her so well. She could not be bothered by everything else around her and agitatedly dived into his arms. Wrapping her arms tightly around his waist, she asked, ¡°Rong Yan, why are you treating me so well? I might be too needy under your continued care.¡± Rather taken aback by the sudden hug, Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Of course I have to treat you well. I allow you to be needy towards me.¡± ¡°What do I do? I think I might have fallen for you... ¡± Luo Anning murmured while rubbing her head against his chest. She knew how well he treated her and what he had done for her sake. She would be lying if she said that she did not feel anything for him. Chapter 229 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (15)

Chapter 229: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (15)

Rong Yan squinted and raised her chin with his fingertips. ¡°What did you say just now? Repeat yourself.¡± Luo Anning blinked and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be needy towards you.¡± ¡°Not this.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, why are you treating me so well?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are you... ¡± ¡°Luo Anning, keep trying to beat around the bush and see what I¡¯ll do to you.¡± Rong Yan bit her hand in exasperation. ¡°Ah, it hurts! Hurry and let go of me, let go... ¡± Rong Yan benevolently let go of her. Staring at her provocatively, he asked, ¡°Do you know what to say now?¡± ¡°Are you a dog... ¡± Holding onto her hand that had been bitten, Luo Anning stared at him and hollered, ¡°I like you!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Rong Yan kissed her to seal her lips, after which he pressed his hand against the back of her head... After kissing her for a long while, Rong Yan gently bit the bottom of her lip and said, ¡°I like you too, Anning.¡± ¡°Um... do you want some coffee? I¡¯ll go get some.¡± Luo Anning could not get used to the romantic ambiance and quickly changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Alright, wait for me then.¡± Luo Anning hurriedly scurried away, as if she was fleeing. She was afraid that she might turn as red as a tomato if she were to stay any longer. Watching as she disappeared, Rong Yan ced a hand on his lips and licked it to find that it smelled like her... After she bought coffee, the two of them began strolling along the river banks again. Rong Yan was extremely outstanding in terms of appearance and poise. Not long after she left, an artist walked towards them and hinted that he would draw a free portrait for her. Rong Yan was obviously not willing. He frowned and turned the artist down. Luo Anning noticed the look of disappointment in the artist¡¯s eyes and asked why he wanted to paint them. Staring at Luo Anning, the artist seemed to have seen a dash of hope and smiled before answering by saying that they would be his best models. Apart from that, the artist also generouslyplimented them for lookingpatible with each other. Rong Yan¡¯s initial look of disdain vanished when he heard theplement and surprisingly agreed. Luo Anning could not figure out what Rong Yan was thinking. Seated on the chair, Rong Yan possessively ced his hand on Luo Anning¡¯s shoulder and smiled while the artist held onto the sketch board and began drawing them. An undeniable fact was that the artist was really professional. Within just twenty minutes, he managed toplete the drawing. Even the hard-to-impress Rong Yan raised his brows and expressed his astonishment when he saw the portrait. His face was tender and he seemed rather focused. After thanking the artist, Luo Anning put the portrait away and began strolling with Rong Yan again. Seeing that he was in a good mood, she tugged his sleeve and asked, ¡°Is our Young Master Rong in a good mood today? How rare.¡± ¡°Is it that rare?¡± Rong Yan asked with raised brows. Luo Anning remained silent while smiling. She would never tell him that he had a bad and erratic temper. It was rare for him to be in such a good mood. ......... While they were strolling, Rong Yan received a call which made his face grow sullen. When they returned to the hotel at night, Rong Yan told her to go rest while he turned around and proceeded to do some work at the desk., Luo Anning had no idea what he was busy with, but she could tell from his stern expression that it must have been something urgent. Chapter 230 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (16)

Chapter 230: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (16)

Luo Anning tossed and turned in bed before finally dozing off. However, she suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. Rong Yan paused in his actions and asked softly, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Luo Anning shook her head and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°1AM.¡± That means that he had been working at the desk for several hours and only fell asleep now. Luo Anning sighed and pulled him to lie down beside her. Sheid in his arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, hurry and get some rest.¡± Rong Yan chuckled and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°I thought I was being obvious enough.¡± Luo Anning had subconsciously picked up Rong Yan¡¯s lingo after staying by his side for long enough. After a while, she heard Rong Yan¡¯s low and rumbling voice. ¡°Anning, I¡¯m going back tomorrow morning.¡± Luo Anning raised her head and frowned a little. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? No... I mean, did something happen in S City?¡± Rong Yan¡¯s dark and gloomy eyes glistened under the faint, yellow light and he said, ¡°Nothing much but there needs to be someone at the headquarters. Once you¡¯re done with handling the things here in London, let me know and I¡¯lle and pick you up. Alright?¡± Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t answer her even if she were to probe further, Luo Anning nodded and leaned on his chest again. The two of them then fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. ... Due to the fact that MK Bank had been dying the deposit of the funds for the second stage of the project, thewyers at Baina International sent them a legal letter. On the day that they received the letter, Laurent was in the midst of having dinner with the head banker of a bank that MK Bank was in close rtions to, in a bid to get some funds. During the meal, she toasted to her seniors who were of the same age as her father. Hence, she could not find a reason to turn them down and hence had no choice but to drink it. Just as she was about to talk about the borrowing of funds, the door of the room was pushed open and thewyer handed them the legal letter, making her drop the idea of asking for a loan. Laurent¡¯s face grew petnt and pale. She grabbed the legal letter and began chasing others away haughtily. Actually, the legal letter should have been delivered to MK Bank and not to Laurent. However, Luo Anning intentionally got thewyer to hand it to Laurent because she knew that thetter was going to try and suck up to the senior bankers today. Firstly, she would show Laurent that Baina was bent on suing MK and secondly, she would also prove that MK Bank needed endless amounts of funds. ¡°Niece, I suddenly remembered that there¡¯s something for me to handle at the bank. I¡¯ll take my leave now. This meal is on me.¡± ¡°Laurent, I do want to give MK Bank some help but I¡¯m helpless. I¡¯m sorry... ¡± ¡°I may not be of much help but feel free to tell me what you might need in the future. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to help when I can.¡± ¡°Sorry... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry... ¡± After the Bainawyer left, the bankers stood up and made excuses to leave. They were obviously terrified of getting implicated! Those who had been trying to suck up to her family actually fled and scurried away when MK Bank was in trouble and needed help! ¡°Get lost! All of you, get lost and scram!¡± she barked angrily. Laurent shivered in exasperation and swept all the crockery onto the ground, causing them to shatter into bits. Chapter 231 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (17)

Chapter 231: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (17)

Laurent was the only daughter of the York Family and her father was hospitalized because of the things that happened in MK Bank while his mother took care of him in the hospital. Hence, Laurent had to see to everything as the next person in charge of MK Bank. Despite feeling disdainful towards those people, she still had to smile and lower her pride to dine with them, in a bid to get their support and take up a loan. She was just about to seed, yet, the damned Baina and damned Luo Anning foiled her ns! ¡°Ah!¡± Laurent grabbed the paintings on the wall and smashed them onto the ground in exasperation. ¡°Luo Anning, you deserve to die!¡± ... ¡°Miss Luo, the legal letter has already been handed to Miss Laurent of MK Bank like you instructed.¡± Thewyer was reporting to Luo Anning who was seated in front of the office desk. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Lawyer Thomson.¡± Luo Anning nodded with a grin. Thomson smiled respectfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to do this for you, Miss Luo. If there¡¯s nothing else, I shall take my leave now.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Thomson left and closed the door after him. Luo Anning walked towards the French window and smiled. She had once said that she would make Laurent go to hell so long as she was alive. At this moment, she felt the thrill of taking revenge but the climax had yet toe. ¡°Laurent, just you wait. I¡¯ll make sure you pay for all the humiliation that you have inflicted on me.¡± Her mobile phone began to ring at this moment and she picked it up without even looking at the caller disy. ¡°Hello, this is Luo Anning.¡± It was her habit to report her name. He beganughing and he said, ¡°I heard from Catherine that you were looking for me!¡± It was Kristen! Luo Anning rubbed her temples and said, ¡°My benefactor, you didn¡¯t contact me for a long time so I was worried that you might have met with a mishap. Well, if unfortunately, you passed away, I¡¯d at least get to take your corpse away, right?¡± Kristen said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you then. I¡¯m doing very well now.¡± ¡°Is that so? I can rest assured then. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now. I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hang up.¡± Kristen stopped her one second before she was about to hang up. She ced her mobile phone beside her ear and asked, ¡°What is it, my benefactor?¡± ¡°Come over and cook for me.¡± He sounded so demanding, just like a boss! ¡°Young Master, there are plenty of Chinese restaurants in London. Do you need me to give you their addresses? Don¡¯t make me your ve!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have called you if I liked eating at those ces. Come here now, hurry!¡± Luo Anning took a look at the time to see that there was still a few minutes left before the clock strikes 5:30, which was the time she got off work. After giving it some thought, she decided to cook for him since it was not a tough task and she owed him a favor anyway. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t bring your followers here.¡± Kristen ended the call right after he finished speaking. Luo Anning thought to herself, finally, someone is as extreme as Rong Yan. He doesn¡¯t give me time to react at all! After leaving the office, she asked for a car that she could use and headed to Kristen¡¯s apartment without the bodyguards. Halfway into the journey, she suddenly discovered that she forgot to ask Kristen if he had any ingredients at home. She finally found her mobile phone and gave him a call. The call was soon picked up. ¡°Kristen, do you still have any ingredients at home? If not, I¡¯ll head to the supermarket before going to your apartment... ¡± While she was speaking on the phone, a ck car that was driving against the traffic, sped towards her, causing her to drop her phone in astonishment before hurriedly steering away. Chapter 232 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (18)

Chapter 232: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (18)

The ck cars in front formed a snake-like queue which she could not avoid regardless of how she tried to hide. A massive sound filled the air. The car mmed against a tree and the front bo waspletely crushed, causing the airbags to burst. Luo Anning passed out before she could even get anything ready. Upon hearing the loud sounds, Kristen tightened his grip on his mobile phone and yelled, ¡°Luo Anning? Luo Anning, what¡¯s wrong with you!?!¡± ¡°Shit!¡± Kristen cursed after failing to get a response for a long time. He grabbed his car keys and dashed out. He greeted Catherine who had just entered. Seeing that he was rushing out, Catherine asked with a frown, ¡°Kristen, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Something has happened to Anning!¡± .... Kristen and Catherine hurried to the area where Luo Anning had gotten into an ident, only to see that the police had already cordoned it off. Although the driver who caused the ident had fled, there were surveince cameras along the road and the traffic police had already begun trying to hunt the driver down. Due to the fact that the car had been severely crushed out of shape, the emergency responders had to cut out an opening in front of the car in order to rescue Luo Anning. Staring at Luo Anning who had already passed out and was covered in blood, Kristen cursed again while the paramedics hurriedly carried her out and put her on the stretcher in the ambnce. Kristen rushed over and the nurse was about to close the door when she saw the handsome man in front of her. She then said solemnly, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t disturb us from carrying out our work.¡± Kristen pushed the nurse away and jumped into the ambnce. ¡°I¡¯m her family member.¡± Seeing that the nurse was apprehensive, Kristen squinted in a threatening manner and said, ¡°I¡¯m her brother. If we keep dying and something happens to her, you guys will die together with her, alright?¡± His stern and murderous tone made the frightened nurse break out into cold sweat. Despite having been through life and death situations, the nurse was still scared to see Kristen. Not daring to hesitate any longer, the ambnce sped off to the hospital. ... Luo Anning was wheeled into the emergency operating room while Kristen walked towards the end of the corridor, whipped out his mobile phone and called Catherine. ¡°Have you found the culprit?¡± From the scratches on the ground that were left behind by the car tires, Kristen could tell that someone was intentionally trying to collide into Luo Anning who had no choice but to steer towards the tree in order to avoid the collision. ¡°It was Marquis York¡¯s daughter, Laurent York. She has already been arrested by the police for drunk-driving.¡± Drunk driving? Kristen sneered and thought to himself, the sentence for drunk-driving is much lighter than that for murder! Laurent had already prepared everything beforehand. Given Laurent York¡¯s current status, she still had great power because of her father¡¯s societal status even though MK Bank was on the verge of bankruptcy. She¡¯d better pray for Luo Anning to be alright, otherwise... Kristen smiled and said, ¡°Catherine, I don¡¯t want her to live in peace.¡± Catherine took a deep breath and said, ¡°I know what to do.¡± The lights of the emergency room were switched off and Luo Anning was transferred to a normal ward. The doctor said to Kristen, ¡°The patient is alright but she has a minor concussion. When shees to, she¡¯ll have to be hospitalized for two days for further observation.¡± Kristen nodded and waved his hand in annoyance, after which the doctors and nurses left the ward. Chapter 233 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (19)

Chapter 233: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (19)

Luo Anning who had changed into a patient¡¯s clothing wasying on the bed with her head bandaged tightly with gauze. She looked exceptionally funny. Kristen burst intoughter and poked her head before teasing relentlessly, ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re not smart to begin with but after this, you might be stupid. What¡¯s going to happen then?¡± If I said this while Luo Anning was awake, she would probably be so angry and strangle me right? Kristen smiled as he thought about it and proceeded to pinch her smooth and tender cheeks. ¡°Luo Anning, your life is really interesting. The first time we met, you were abused almost to death and yet, you now got into a car ident. I¡¯m really looking forward to what surprises you have for me.¡± ... Luo Anning was then jolted awake from the aroma of fried food. She opened her eyes and frowned when she smelled the strong odor of antiseptic. Still feeling giddy, she shook her head and looked up at everything around her. Upon sight of the man who was having his breakfast in disdain, she asked in shock, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kristen put his fried chicken away and whipped out a few pieces of tissue to wipe his mouth with. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you hungry? Would you like to have some chicken?¡± Luo Anning questioned, ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s appropriate to let a patient consume junk food?¡± ¡°I knew you would hate it. Actually... I don¡¯t like it either.¡± Kristen rolled his tissue into a ball and tossed it into the bin. Had he not guarded her for the entire night and was beyond famished, he would not have gone to the 24-hour fast food store to get some fried chicken. Luo Anning rolled her eyes at him and asked, ¡°By the way, how did you end up in the hospital?¡± ¡°Thanks to me, you were on a call with me when you got into the car ident. I came here ording to the route,¡± Kristen said while looking at her like she should thank him. Luo Anning said, ¡°Kristen, I really wonder if you owed me big time in your previous life. Otherwise, why would you always be so unlucky as to run into me?¡± Kristen smirked and threw all the chicken drumsticks into the rubbish bin. He then walked towards the bed and poked her head, making her glower at him. ¡°Since you¡¯re alright, let¡¯s get you discharged. I¡¯m still waiting for you to cook for me.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, could you be more kind hearted? I¡¯m now injured and in need of care and concern, not a ve!¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re injured. Aren¡¯t you alive and well? You can hear well and your voice is loud too. You seem pretty healthy.¡± ¡°Kristen, go to hell... ¡± After bickering with Kristen for a while, Luo Anning asked solemnly, ¡°When you arrived at the scene, did you see the person who collided into my car?¡± Kristen answered solemnly, ¡°The person who crashed into you is Laurent.¡± ¡°It was her!?!¡± Luo Anning yelled in shock. She did not expect Laurent to have the guts to crash into her car openly. Was she really desperate? Despair gives courage even to a coward. ¡°Who else in Ennd would wish death upon you?¡± Kristen had a look of guilt on his face. He continued, ¡°Luo Anning, I¡¯m partly to me for this too. Had I not asked you to leave your bodyguards behind, this mess wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not entirely your fault too. However, this incident is a sign that I don¡¯t have to wait anymore. It¡¯s time for me to go on the offensive,¡± Luo Anning said calmly as her eyes turned gloomy. Chapter 234 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (20)

Chapter 234: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (20)

The doctor ran a detailed, full-body examination on Luo Anning and allowed her to be discharged after ensuring that there were no issues. After exiting the hospital, Kristen asked, ¡°Do you want to get back at Laurent?¡± Luo Anning nced at him, seemingly surprised that he was shocked. ¡°Is it that surprising to you that I¡¯m going to deal with her? I thought I didn¡¯t seem like the type to let others take advantage of me.¡± Kristen chuckled and pinched her face to find that it felt nice pinching her. He felt an urge to pinch her again but Luo Anning smacked his hand away and warned, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, stop behaving in such a childish manner with me. I¡¯m already an adult!¡± Unable to pinch her, Kristen pouted and chastised, ¡°How petty. Is this how you treat your life¡¯s savior? Eh?¡± Luo Anning did not answer and while he was not noticing, she pinched his handsome, smooth and enviable face. ¡°Wow... Kristen, what are your skincare secrets? How is your skin so smooth and tender!?!¡± How could there be no pores at all!?! Luo Anning thought to herself in dejection, forget it if he¡¯s so ravishing and insanely good-looking. He even has such great skin. Women ought to feel ashamed... Skincare secrets? Smooth and tender? Upon hearing her words, Kristen turned pale and barked, ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re courting death!¡± He then extended his arm swiftly towards Luo Anning who was nimble and managed to dodge in time. Clutching her stomach and swaying back and forth, she teased, ¡°Kristen, so this is your weakness. Haha... you revealed this yourself... Hahahaha... ¡± Seeing how amused she was as she guffawed uncontrobly, Kristen¡¯s face grew sullen and he humphed before turning around in annoyance. After she was doneughing, Luo Anning patted her chest and calmed herself down. She then hailed a cab and headed back to the office. When she arrived at the office, the bodyguards saw the injury on her head. After asking for the reason, they decided to report to Rong Yan but Luo Anning hurriedly stopped them. If Rong Yan were to find out, wouldn¡¯t he fly back here immediately andsh out at her? ¡°You don¡¯t have to report to Young Master Rong. I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ll finish settling everything soon and once we¡¯re back in S City I¡¯ll tell him about it.¡± The bodyguard said hesitantly, ¡°Alright then. Please tell Young Master Rong the truth when that happens, Young Madam.¡± Upon entering the office, Luo Anning called thewyer toe in and continue giving MK Bank pressure. She did not want to wait any longer. Laurent was now already at her wits¡¯ end and if Luo Anning did not put an end to the matter immediately, Laurent might get up to something crazier. She would never lose her life while taking revenge. ... Laurent who had been arrested, was tested for drunk driving because there was too much alcohol in her blood. The police followed thew and sentenced her to 13 days of detention and rehab. However, due to the fact that she waspliant, apologetic and willing topensate for the victim¡¯s losses, the police stationmander intended to let her go after lecturing her and educating her. As soon as he released Laurent, the stationmander received a call which made his face turn pale and he immediately got someone to arrest Laurent again. Laurent was still bewildered over being arrested once again. The stationmander expressed his apologies and exined to her that the Chinese Embassy in Ennd had been rmed because of how prestigious the victim was... Chapter 235 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (21)

Chapter 235: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (21)

Since the matter had escted, Laurent definitely had to be detained. On that night, Laurent was arrested and detained. Later on, amotion broke out and Laurent was unfortunately beaten up by ident. When Laurent was detained, she heard from the police officers that Baina International had already began suing MK Bank. Without Marquis York who had already been hospitalized because of a heart attack, and Laurent to tend to MK Bank, the bank was at aplete loss. Just as she was panicking and eager to return to MK Bank and take over everything, the police officers broke some shocking news to her again. MK Bank had dered bankruptcy and was in debt of 3.7 billion US dors. Out of the 3.7 billion US dors, 2.1 billion was to bepensated to Baina International for their losses that resulted from the breach of contract! Laurent was bbergasted and she fell onto the ground abruptly. She refused to believe that MK Bank was over just like that! When she was overwhelmed with dejection, the police officer opened the metal gate and informed her that the victim had dropped charges and was not going to pursue the matter further. Hence, she could be released earlier. ... In the office, Luo Anning stood in front of the French window while the secretary led the angsty and furious Hebrew in. He barked, ¡°Young Madam Rong, when are you going to fulfill the second promise that you made to me? Laurent has already been arrested. Are you trying to go back on your word?¡± Luo Anning turned around and gestured for her secretary to make some tea. She then stared at Hebrew who was dissatisfied, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely fulfill my promise. Laurent has already been released this morning. Before the second promise is fulfilled, I still need you to do something.¡± Hebrew was infuriated. He mmed his hand against the coffee table and sprung up. ¡°You need me to do one more thing? Are you finished yet? You haven¡¯t even fulfilled the second promise and you¡¯re asking me to do another thing for you? Luo Anning, did you really belittle me!?!¡± ¡°Mr. Hebrew, simmer down. It¡¯s not toote to make a decision after hearing what I have to say.¡± Hebrew returned to the couch and yelled in annoyance, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°I want you to ask Laurent out... ¡± Hebrew gazed at her in apprehension, unsure of her purpose for doing so. Noticing that he seemed to be hesitant, she chuckled and said, ¡°This is the best way to ruin her reputation. You just have to do what I tell you to. I¡¯ve already made a reservation at the restaurant. By then, you just have to do what you want. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± ... As soon as Laurent left the police station, she headed straight to the hospital to see her father. MK Bank¡¯s bankruptcy was undoubtedly a destructive blow to her father. Besides, he had yet to recover from his heart attack and she was afraid that her father would be further agitated. When she arrived in the hospital, she realized that everything was just like she had expected. When Marquis York heard that they had a debt of 3.7 billion US dors, he fainted immediately and was sent for emergency surgery. Madam York cried her heart out and wailed in agony outside the emergency operating room. Their bank had gone bankrupt and everything was going to be taken away from them. She was so angry that her blood pressure plummeted. Seeing how miserable her mother was, Laurent¡¯s heart wrenched up and she said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry, Father will be alright. I¡¯ll think of a way to handle the things at MK Bank. Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m here to settle everything.¡± While crying Madam York said, ¡°Laurent, it¡¯s been hard on you, my child. If MK is gone like that, what is going to happen to you from now on... ¡± Whileforting her mother, Laurent stared at the red lights of the emergency operating room and her heart sank. It was all Luo Anning¡¯s fault! Chapter 236 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (22)

Chapter 236: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (22)

I will never let her off! Never! When MK Bank gets back on its feet again, I¡¯ll make those who have despised me, go to hell! Luo Anning, I must make you die a horrible death! Two and a half hourster, Marquis York was sessfully rescued and transferred to the intensive care unit. Laurent felt distressed because of the hefty medical bills. All real estate and liquid assets in the York¡¯s name were frozen from the moment MK dered bankruptcy. The hefty medical bills that she had to foot now, were like nothing to her in the past. But now... she found them to be extremely expensive. The doctor pressed her for the bills several times before and gave them some leeway for the deadline of payment, on ount of Marquis York¡¯s reputation. Laurent was instantly filled with aplicated mix of emotions. After settling her mother, her mobile phone began to ring because of an iing call from an unknown number. She hesitated for a while before picking up. ¡°Cousin Laurent, how are you doing now?¡± Hebrew asked while chuckling sinisterly. ¡°Hebrew!?!¡± Laurent stood up and asked in disbelief. ... Half an hourter, they met at a posh Western restaurant. As soon as Laurent entered, a waiter led her to the spot where Hebrew had selected and reserved. She arrived before Hebrew did. She ordered a cup of coffee and took a sip of it anxiously. She had never expected to hear her arch nemesis, Hebrew, offering to help her when MK Bank had gone bankrupt. Although she knew that he had an ulterior motive, she had no choice but to give it a try! Putting their rivalry aside, the two families were rtives at the end of the day. At this juncture, she had no choice but to take the gamble. Since it was mealtime, there were quite a few patrons in the restaurant but fortunately, the spot Hebrew selected was rather far away and not easily noticed. Otherwise, she would probably be getting hell, given the current news. When she was about to finish the cup of coffee, Hebrew finally arrived. Upon sight of her, he smirked insidiously and pulled out the chair before taking a seat. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really early. Did I make you wait for too long? That¡¯s terrible of me. I ought to be punished for making my beautiful cousin wait for so long.¡± Hebrew patted his head and grabbed the menu to begin ordering. Staring at him, Laurent finally cut straight to the chase. ¡°Hebrew... Cousin, are you really going to help MK Bank?¡± Hebrew looked up and smiled mysteriously. ¡°Of course... but on one condition. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll agree to it or not. If you agree, it won¡¯t be hard to clear MK Bank¡¯s debts.¡± Laurent could not help but be tempted by the bait cast out by Hebrew. She asked with a straight face, ¡°Cousin, feel free to name your conditions. I¡¯ll agree as long as it¡¯s within my means. MK Bank is now a time-bomb. I hope to clear the debts so please tell me what you¡¯d like me to promise you, Cousin.¡± After ordering some dishes, Hebrew closed the menu and handed it back to the waiter. Pressing his elbows on the table, he scanned her from head to toe and said, ¡°Well, no hurry. Let¡¯s eat first. We don¡¯t have to rush to get business now. Since I¡¯ve made you wait, I ought to punish myself by drinking three shots of alcohol.¡± Laurent had already begun to get a little infuriated but she had no choice but to suppress her anger since she was asking for help. ¡°You¡¯re being too formal, Cousin. We¡¯re not strangers.¡± Hebrew smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Cousin. We¡¯re family. Ah, right, I forgot to order some alcohol just now. Cousin, go ahead and order what you¡¯d like. It¡¯s my treat.¡± Chapter 237 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (23)

Chapter 237: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (23)

The waiters were getting busy and did not have time to serve them. Laurent had no choice but to smile apologetically and walk towards the bar to order. Not long after, she returned with a bottle of wine. Laurent poured Hebrew some wine and clinked sses with him. ¡°I shall toast to you, Cousin. Please help us tide over the ordeal this time.¡± She looked up and the ss of red wine slid down her throat. Hebrew¡¯s eyes turned gloomy and he finished it in one gulp. After ordering bottle after bottle of wine, Hebrew began to get drunk out of his senses. Laurent whipped out his wallet and retrieved his credit card, which she then used to foot the bill. The waiter then helped her to help him out of the restaurant. Seeing how drunk Hebrew was, Laurent began to feel a major headache. She definitely could not send him back to Philly Castle since Duke Philly would not want to see her. He might even call off the offer that Hebrew was going to give MK Bank. The effects of the red wine were rather intense and she began to feel a little giddy. She hailed a cab and informed the driver of the name of the hotel, after which the driver sped towards the hotel. When they arrived at the hotel, Laurent realized that Hebrew did not bring his personal identification card or his driver¡¯s license. Rubbing her temples, she decided to use her personal identification to check into a hotel room since that was her only resort. With the help of the hotel staff, she brought Hebrew to the hotel room. Just as she was about to leave, the initially drunk Hebrew swiftly grabbed her by her wrist. ¡°What are you doing!?!¡± Laurent asked in astonishment when she saw that Hebrew had sobered up. ¡°We¡¯re going to be alone in the room. What do you think I¡¯m going to do? Besides, you were the one who brought me here to the hotel, Cousin.¡± Hebrew smiled lecherously and pushed her towards the wall. ¡°Stop it, Hebrew! I order you to stop immediately!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°Ah, let go of me! I¡¯m going to kill you! Hebrew, you¡¯re going to have a horrible death!¡± ... After a chaotic night... She heard some misceneous soundsing from outside, though they were soon drowned out by the sounds of passion in the room. The door was kicked open with a loud thud and the reporters swarmed in with their cameras and mobile phones, snapping away continuously. The sounds of the camera shutters and the ring shes made Laurent snap back to reality. Staring at the reporters, she struggled and covered her face with her hands before yelling, ¡°Get lost! Who told you toe in!?! Scram, all of you, get lost!¡± After everything that happenedst night, her voice had be exceptionally hoarse and non-threatening. It was evidence of the thrilling and sensual night that she had. ¡°Miss Laurent, did you resort to these underhanded means to borrow some funds to clear MK Bank¡¯s debts because of the bankruptcy?¡± ¡°Miss Laurent, we¡¯d like to know why you decided to sleep with your cousin. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being criticized formitting incest?¡± ¡°ording to the registration log of the hotel, you were the one who brought Mr. Hebrew herest night. So were you the one who initiated and orchestrated this, Miss Laurent?¡± ¡°Why did you sleep with Mr. Hebrew... ¡± ¡°Does Marquis York know that you¡¯ve done such a shameless thing... ¡± Laurent was stunned out of her senses and she curled into a ball to hug herself while shaking her head in fear and terror. I don¡¯t know anything, I don¡¯t know anything at all! Chapter 238 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (24)

Chapter 238: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (24)

¡°Greatest British Aristocratic Scandal Of The Year ¨C The daughter of the Marquis of York and the son of Duke Philly havemitted incest.¡± On the following day, the news report swiftly spread around Ennd and the main stars of the news, Laurent and Hebrew, instantly became household names. The report was exposed by the mainstream and credible British Media. It was reported that Laurent was overwhelmed by the high debt of MK Bank andnded her sights on Hebrew after failing to seek help from others around her. Laurent was used of hatching a n beforehand and making a reservation at a restaurant where she ordered some wine. Although they were seated in an obscure spot of the restaurant, there were still plenty of people who saw Hebrew getting drunk and pulled away by Laurent. The hotel staff also revealed that Laurent had used her personal identification card to check into the room and that she did not leave immediately after entering together with Hebrew. The reporters also managed to snap photos of the chaotic scenes in the room. Laurent¡¯s elegant, posh and demure image was instantly ruined as she now became the cheap and lowly subject of criticism. ... Luo Anning was having her breakfast in the hotel¡¯s restaurant when she saw the news report. As instructed, the waiter served the morning newspapers to her. In the censored photos, Laurent and Hebrew were photographed stark naked and the look of horror and panic on Laurent¡¯s face made Luo Anning feel a great sense of thrill. When was thest time that she had ever felt so exhrated? Ever since she got bullied and humiliated by Laurent two years ago, and then abused by her again in the inn, she made up her mind to make Laurent¡¯s life a living hell. She had never felt that she was a saint and she would definitely take revenge on whoever offended her. She was now doing these, simply to make Laurent pay for all the humiliation. Laurent tried to kill her time and time again but Luo Anning at least, did not try to kill her. Hebrew called her at this moment. ¡°Mr. Hebrew, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Luo Anning took a sip of milk and handed the newspapers to the waiter, hinting for him to throw it away. ¡°Young Madam Rong, how is it? Are you pleased with what I have done? I did let the reporters snap photos of everything that happened that night. It¡¯s over for MK Bank now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never doubted how shrewd you can be, Mr. Hebrew. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to work with you, would I?¡± ¡°Hahaha... Young Madam Rong, you¡¯ve got really good taste! Since everything is almost settled now, shouldn¡¯t you do something about Baina¡¯s case...?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you maye and sign the contract with Baina at ten o¡¯clock!¡± ¡°Thank you very much then, Young Madam Rong. I hope we cooperate well!¡± ¡°Ditto.¡± After ending the call, Luo Anning exited the restaurant, she returned to the presidential suite andid down to continue sleeping. She could finally stop worrying about everything and have a good night¡¯s sleep. ..................... She had a good sleep and by the time she woke up, the sky had already turned dark. She rubbed her throbbing head and got up to go to the bathroom. While in a daze, she received a call from Kristen who wanted her to cook for him... Although she was in a deep sleep, she had always had a good memory. As soon as she left the hotel in a bid to go to Kristen¡¯s apartment, she identally knocked into a hard and firm chest which made her feel a tear-jerking pain! ¡°You don¡¯t even watch where you¡¯re going. What are you thinking about?¡± a deep, alluring and familiar voice chided. Chapter 239 - Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (25)

Chapter 239: Nothing Much, Just Gonna Make You Go To Hell! (25)

Luo Anning looked up and stared at Rong Yan in astonishment. ¡°What are you doing here!?!¡± Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would being to pick you up after you were done? Why are you so shocked to see me?¡± ¡°No... it¡¯s alright.¡± Luo Anning touched the tip of her nose and began to look a little shy. It seems I can¡¯t go to Kristen¡¯s ce anymore, she thought. When Rong Yan is around, she would have to forget about getting in touch with other men because she knew how possessive he could be. Rong Yan patted her head and said, ¡°Go upstairs and pack up then. We¡¯re going home.¡± ¡°Why are we in such a hurry?¡± Luo Anning touched the spot that he had smacked and thought to herself, can¡¯t he be gentler? Rong Yan wondered with raised eyebrows, since she hates Ennd, shouldn¡¯t she be eager to leave as soon as possible? ¡°You want to stay behind in Ennd for a vacation?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you got off the ne a while ago and yet, you already want to leave again. I¡¯m just worried that you might be tired,¡± Luo Anning said softly. She could not help but sigh when she saw the eyebags under his eyes. ¡°We¡¯d better go back tomorrow. Rest well tonight, alright?¡± ¡°Anning, are you showing concern for me?¡± Rong Yan asked with a dreamy yet sinister smile as he slowly leaned closer towards her. His warm breath fell on her face, making her feel ticklish and numb like she was electrified. ¡°Duh.¡± Luo Anning turned red and pushed his head away with her index finger in a bid to keep a safe distance so as to avoid getting tempted by his dashing good looks. Who knew, as soon as she pushed him away, Rong Yan leaned forward again to pinch her chin. He then kissed her, with no regard for the passing crowd. ... When Rong Yan was taking a shower at night, Luo Anning gave Kristen a call and told him that she could not go to his ce because of her personal matters, and got him to settle his own meals. Just like she had expected, Kristen flew into a rage and chastised, ¡°Luo Anning, how could you be such an ingrate? I¡¯m your life¡¯s savior! Lifesaver! Is it that difficult for you to make me a meal? Huh?¡± ¡°Kristen, I know you saved my life, yes... I¡¯ll never forget it for the rest of my life. But... Rong Yan is here so I can¡¯t make it. Um, why don¡¯t you note it down first? I¡¯ll make it up to you again when I have the chance to, alright?¡± Kristen was speechless. Luo Anning pulled her mobile phone away and ensured that the volume had decreased, after which she ced the phone beside her ear again and said, ¡°Hehe, Life Savior, that¡¯s all for now, I¡¯m going to hang up. Go to bed early, goodnight!¡± She ended the call resolutely so as to avoid hearing his anger again. ¡°Who are you speaking to over the phone?¡± Rong Yan asked as he came out of the shower with a towel wrapped around his toned and sexy body, on which there were water droplets that were flowing down his chest and onto the towel. He was inexplicably sexy and tempting... Realizing that her gaze seemed to be a little too intense, Luo Anning coughed and looked away. ¡°Just a colleague. Um, now that you¡¯re done with showering, it¡¯s my turn.¡± She then scurried into the bathroom while Rong Yan stared at the door of the bathroom with a frown. Women are really hard to figure out! ... On the second day, Luo Anning and Rong Yan arrived at the office and handed some instructions to their employees before informing them that they would be returning to S City. After settling all the administrative procedures, they left the office, hand in hand. ¡°Anning.¡± Rong Yan suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Yes?¡± Luo Anning asked in bewilderment. ¡°Nothing, just wanted to kiss you all of a sudden.¡± Rong Yan grinned and grabbed the back of her head to kiss her forcefully. Chapter 240 - Cant Be Compared To Her (1)

Chapter 240: Can¡¯t Be Compared To Her (1)

All of a sudden, the sounds of the camera shutter filled the air and a photo of them sharing a longing kiss was snapped. While on the flight back home, Luo Anning turned to look at Rong Yan. After hesitating for a moment, she still could not decide if she should tell him about it. Rong Yan put his documents aside and nced at her. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± He realized that she seemed to be yearning to speak but could not bring herself to. Since when has Luo Anning been so timid? Luo Anning nced at him and heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that he seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Um... do you know about what happened to Laurent yet?¡± As soon as she spoke, she wished she could p herself because she was asking the obvious. Since he came to pick her up after knowing that she was done settling what she had to, he obviously already knew about it! ¡°Mhm.¡± Rong Yan nodded and looked at her, seemingly trying to ask her what the issue was. Luo Anning carefully tried to sound him out. ¡°Do you have anything to say to me then? For example... do you think what I did was... ¡± She could not bring herself to say the word ¡®vicious¡¯. Rong Yan¡¯s coral red lips curled into a faint smile and he looked out of the window to see that there was a thickyer of clouds. ¡°Anning, you won¡¯t be able to stand strong if you¡¯re not vicious enough. Compared to Laurent, I think you¡¯re not as vicious or ruthless as her.¡± You won¡¯t be able to stand strong if you¡¯re not vicious enough... Luo Anning could not figure out what he meant. Does he not me me? She was initially still worried that he might think of her as an horrendous woman, because of what she had done to orchestrate the incestuous behaviour between Hebrew and Laurent. She was hesitant because she was afraid of hearing something that she did not want to hear. But what did he just say? I¡¯m not as ruthless as Laurent? Does he mean that he doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m being too much? ¡°Are you letting your imagination run wild again?¡± Rong Yan grabbed her head in amusement and hugged her tightly before messing her hair up. ¡°Hey... don¡¯t touch my hair.., let go, Rong Yan!¡± Luo Anning struggled continuously. Rong Yan seemed to have felt a great sense of thrill from ying with her hair. He smiled sinisterly and decided not to let her go after hearing what she said. He decided to mess her hair up even more! Luo Anning avoided him and dodged before biting down on his shoulder. Rong Yan paused in his actions and groaned in pain while Luo Anning raised her head and brows. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to y with my hair.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Rong Yan teased with raised brows. He then squinted sexily. He unbuttoned his shirt and stared at the deep bite mark on his shoulder before cing a hand on his head and sighing. He then smirked sinisterly and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t dare to do that, how can my wife give me a mark of love from now on? Aren¡¯t I right, wifey?¡± Mark of love? He actually has the guts to say that. Luo Anning was awkward and speechless. She had no choice but to glower at him. She did not doubt that he would not be able to hold himself back from saying anything atrocious if she were to continue bickering with him, given how shameless and thick-skinned he was. Seeing that she had stopped, Rong Yan decided not to tease her further. He pulled her over and ced her on top of hisp while rubbing his chin against the top of her head. Chapter 241 - Cant Be Compared To Her (2)

Chapter 241: Can¡¯t Be Compared To Her (2)

¡°Anning, you were forced to break up with Du Xiaoran two years ago because of how ruthless Laurent was. She knows what she wants. That¡¯s why she dealt with you regardless of the consequences. What she got in the end was having Du Xiaoran for two years.¡± Rong Yan continued unhurriedly, ¡°When you appeared again in Ennd, after 2 years, she began to worry that Du Xiaoran would be taken away by you, so she was fierce enough to start the war and abduct you. Had you not been rescued, I would be visiting you at your grave next year.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s body stiffened as he hugged her and spoke into her ear, making her feel overwhelmed with aplicated feeling. He actually knows so much about me and Du Xiaoran? Rong Yan patted her shoulder and gestured for her to rx. ¡°Actually, in my opinion, you and Du Xiaoran ended up in such a state today, mainly because of Laurent. And, you two are far more gentler than she is.¡± Luo Anning remained silent for a long while and insteadid on his chest to close her eyes, pretending to be asleep. No one knew what she was thinking about but it did not matter to Rong Yan anyway. Du Xiaoran was just part of her past and Rong Yan is the one who has all of her now. ... After more than ten hours of flying, they touched down in S City but they did not return to the mansion immediately. Rong Yan found two pairs of shades somewhere and put them on for himself and Luo Anning. He then held onto her hand and walked her through the VIP passageway of the airport. Rong Yan did not take her back to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce or Luxury Mansion. Instead, he took her to the apartment where he had been residing for the past two years. The car pulled over in front of the apartment and Rong Yan took the lead by alighting from the car. Rong Yan extended his clean and long arm into the car. After a moment of hesitation, she ced her hand in his and he tightened his grip to pull her out of the car. Luo Anning pursed her lips upon sight of the luxurious, private apartment and asked in bewilderment, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re going home? Why did you bring me here?¡± Rong Yan pulled her away, entered the elevator, pressed the button for the 36th floor, and looked at her puffed cheeks which made him guffaw. He pinched her face and teased, ¡°In order to spice things up, I¡¯m taking you here for some alone time.¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes at him. Although she did not believe him, she did not wish to pursue the matter. Anyway, she would have a roof over her head. She usually went with the flow anyway. The elevator stopped on the 36th floor and Rong Yan led her to the apartment. After scanning his fingerprint, the door was unlocked and opened with a click. ¡°Come in, why are you still standing there like a statue?¡± Rong Yan chuckled and went ahead to enter while Luo Anning pouted and followed after him. She was greeted with the sight of a monochrome-themed design that suited a bachelor¡¯s style. The interior was spick and span, and the French window offered a panoramic view of the city¡¯s skyline and the bright neon lights. Luo Anning looked around, only to discover that all the furniture was spotless and there was no hair on the ground. Sure enough, Rong Yan¡¯s a clean freak.. Rong Yan unbuttoned his shirt and walked to the bedroom while saying, ¡°There is food in the refrigerator. You can cook.¡± ¡°What are you going to do then?¡± Luo Anning asked. Hearing her unpleasant tone, Rong Yan stopped and looked at her with a wicked smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath, is there a problem? Or, do you want to shower with me?¡± Luo Anning picked up the pillow and threw it at him. ¡°No, you lecher!¡± Chapter 242 - Cant Be Compared To Her (3)

Chapter 242: Can¡¯t Be Compared To Her (3)

Rong Yan grabbed the pillow and put it aside. ¡°I¡¯m not being lecherous. It¡¯s called having a fun married life.¡± Rong Yan then said with a guilty expression, ¡°Seems like I didn¡¯t teach you well. Ah... ¡± Luo Anning barked angrily, ¡°Go to hell.¡± Rong Yan loved it whenever she was angry and his smile became wider while he squinted slightly and blew a kiss at her. Before she was embarrassed and indignant to speak again, he turned around and entered the bedroom. ... Just like he said, the refrigerator contained all sorts of ingredients. Luo Anning was a good cook to begin with. With abundant ingredients, she quickly figured out what to make. The spacious kitchen was also incredibly clean and tidy. No doubt, Rong Yan had never cooked at home before. Luo Anning ced a hand on her forehead and wondered, he¡¯s been staying in this apartment for two years. Has he always been eating out? After taking a bath, Rong Yan changed into his home clothes and came out of the bedroom to see that Luo Anning had prepared a table of dishes. The spread consisted of sweet and sour fish, ypot sirloin soup, Gongbao chicken cubes, c chicken wings, fried eggnt slices, hot and sour potato shreds, stir-fried vegetables... Upon sight of the delectable feast, Rong Yan suddenly felt that he had a virtuous wife. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± Luo Anning asked while scooping some rice. ¡°Come and eat.¡± Rong Yan nced at her while she got busy, after which the smile on his lips widened subconsciously. He then walked to the table and sat down. Luo Anning moved the soup towards him and said, ¡°Try it and see how it tastes.¡± Rong Yan grabbed the hand that she was about to retract, kissed her on the lips, and let go of her while she looked confused. He then picked up the spoon and drank some soup gracefully. ¡°Not bad, but itcks some heat. Work harder next time.¡± Luo Anning pouted and took a seat beside him. She then picked up the bowl and began drinking it. She then stared at him in confusion and said, ¡°The temperature was right, the vor is there. What¡¯s missing?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for myment? I told you and yet, you¡¯re unhappy. Women are so hard to figure out... ¡± Luo Anning was speechless. Rong Yan remained silent. Luo Anning felt that he was intentionally trying to make things hard for her. She hollered, ¡°You think there wasn¡¯t enough heat, eh? Fine, the next time we¡¯re here, you shall do the cooking. I¡¯ll drink anything you make, even if it¡¯s poison!¡± She had the confidence and guts to say that because she knew that he was a clean freak and would never step into the oily kitchen. Hence, she was merely feeling smug and proud about getting back at him. After hearing her words, Rong Yan asked with a frown, ¡°You want me to make soup?¡± When Luo Anning saw his expression, she was even more certain that he wouldn¡¯t enter the kitchen, let alone cook! ¡°Yes, cook me some soup!¡± She smirked smugly and radiantly while staring at him calmly. Rong Yan nodded and said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll cook for you next time.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s jaw dropped and she agitatedly grabbed Rong Yan¡¯s handsome face while staring at him with her eyes wide open. ¡°What!?! Did I hear you wrongly? Are you really going to cook soup for me? You can cook!?!¡± Rong Yan avoided eye contact and grabbed her hands before saying calmly, ¡°Yeah.¡± Oh my god! Am I hearing things? The spoiled and prestigious Rong Yan can cook!?! Luo Anning still could not believe it. ¡°Rong Yan, are you lying to me? Did you agree because you¡¯re afraid of being embarrassed? Are you nning to fool me with some store-bought soup?¡± Chapter 243 - Cant Be Compared To Her (4)

Chapter 243: Can¡¯t Be Compared To Her (4)

¡°You think too much.¡± Rong Yan lowered his head and drank the soup, seemingly not nning to continue speaking. His suddenly aloof attitude made Luo Anning lose interest in questioning him further. She found him to be peculiar. She wondered in bewilderment, how does he know how to cook? After dinner, Luo Anning resignedly cleaned the table and ced the crockery in the dishwasher. Rong Yan sat on the couch and read some documents. There were all kinds of magazines on the coffee table. Luo Anning nced at the focused Rong Yan and turned around to go to the bedroom to take some clothes out of the suitcase, change into them and proceeded to go to the bathroom for a shower. Rong Yan was extremely particr about the quality of life, as evidenced by the incredibly spacious bathroom which was exquisitely luxurious. After being on the ne for more than ten hours, Luo Anning was exhausted and hence chose to take a bath whichsted for an hour. She was energetic after taking two baths and headed to the study in a bid to read some online news for fun. However, she realized that there was no inte connection! Luo Anning refused to give up and proceeded to check thework cable and router. There was nothing wrong with it but there was just no inte connection. She had no choice but to go to the living room and look at Rong Yan who was still reading documents. She muttered, ¡°Rong Yan... ¡± Knowing that he had been out of sorts since they talked about that topic, Luo Anning decided to go to the study instead of staying in the living room with the aloof Rong Yan. To her astonishment, there was no inte connection! After messing around for a while, she finally admitted that she didn¡¯t have the ability to reconnect the inte... Rong Yan raised his head and nced at herzily. He then raised his brows and did not ask her what was going on. Luo Anning drew circles on the ground with her feet and asked, ¡°Um... why isn¡¯t there any inte connection in the study?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that. I didn¡¯t pay the bills so the connection was cut off,¡± Rong Yan answeredposedly. Didn¡¯t pay the bills? Rong Yan actually owes bills!?! What a joke! Does he even need that money? ¡°Rong Yan, are you kidding me?¡± Luo Anning walked towards him with a mirthless smile. Rong Yan closed the folder and looked at her solemnly. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? I haven¡¯t been here for a long time, so I missed the payment.¡± It was a valid reason so Luo Anning put up with it. She turned on the TV and sat next to him. Since I can¡¯t log onto the inte, I should be able to watch TV right? She turned on the television to see that the TV screen flickered and turned ck immediately. It then never switched on again. Luo Anning was beyond exasperated. She turned to look at the innocent and harmless-looking Rong Yan. ¡°Please exin to me. Is the TV also broken because you haven¡¯t been here for a long time and it has a limited life span?¡± Rong Yan smiled and praised, ¡°Intelligent!¡± ¡°My foot!¡± Luo Anning flew into a rage and pounced on him before beginning to strangle him. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a three-year-old child who doesn¡¯t have an IQ? Do you think I¡¯d believe a reason that even a child wouldn¡¯t believe!?!¡± Rong Yan grabbed her waist and his eyes turned gloomy. All of a sudden, he pressed Luo Anning onto the couch, rendering her helpless and unable to resist. Rong Yan stared at Luo Anning who was about to fly into a rage. Rong Yan smirked and asked, ¡°Is the TV better than me? Why can¡¯t you look at me?¡± Chapter 244 - Cant Be Compared To Her (5)

Chapter 244: Can¡¯t Be Compared To Her (5)

Luo Anning asked in puzzlement, ¡°What... ¡± (are you getting up to?) Before Luo Anning could finish speaking, Rong Yan frowned and kissed her right on her lips. His lips were tender and perfect for kissing. Luo Anning was about to refute but lost the ability to do so when he kissed her affectionately. Staring at Luo Anning whose eyes were ssed over and watery, in satisfaction, Rong Yan kissed her tender lips again onest time before letting go of her. Once she regained freedom, Luo Anningid on the couch and gently panted while Rong Yan sat up straight and continued to flip through his documents. After a while, Luo Anning stood up and humphed in displeasure while walking around the house aimlessly. She fiddled with things and looked around... The apartment was rather spacious with a floor area of more than 400 square meters. It was obviously a waste of resources for Rong Yan to live alone. It was fully-equipped with the master bedroom, guest room and study room. She had already explored the master bedroom when she took a shower, as well as the study which she found to be rather boring. Bored out of her wits, she tried to open the door of the guest room, only to realize that it wouldn¡¯t budge regardless of how hard she tried! Seriously? How precious can a guest room be? Does he have to lock it? Upon hearing the sounds of her continuously trying to push the door open, Rong Yan walked towards the room from the living room and leaned his tall and muscr body against the wall sluggishly. Staring at her, he asked with a slight frown, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luo Anning got a great shock and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you walk without making any sounds? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll scare others to death... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking, what are you doing?¡± Rong Yan questioned sternly without answering her. Clueless about why he got angry all of a sudden, she asked, ¡°I¡¯m bored, I just wanted to take a look... ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see here.¡± ¡°Why did you lock it then?¡± Luo Anning asked. The atmosphere became a little weird all of sudden. Rong Yan red at her with his dark and gloomy pupils which made it impossible for her to guess what he was thinking. ¡°No reason,¡± Rong Yan said coldly before returning to the bedroom and mming the door shut. Silence filled the air in the room again. Luo Anning stood in front of the guest room and looked at the door. In fact, she didn¡¯t really want to go in that badly and was merely just curious. His aloofness made her feel disappointed... That night, Rong Yan slept in the bedroom while Luo Anning dozed off on the couch. Rong Yan left at daybreak without leaving behind any notes for her. ... In a medical research center on an ind in Ennd. It was an isted ind, and those who were qualified to enter were all elites in the medical industry. The center contained state-of-the-art medical equipment that was avable for individual departments to conduct research into human diseases. Every Monday at 10AM, various newspapers and magazines that included the hottest topics of the outside world, would be delivered to the ind. In the public cafeteria, a woman stood amongst the crowd of blonds and white people. Her long hair cascaded down her back and her facial features were soft and elegant, exuding an indifferent and aloof vibe. Holding onto a set of newspapers, she picked a seat and sat down to have her breakfast while flipping through the newspapers. ¡°Heir of Baina International kisses his wife sweetly, publicly disying his affection for her! Everyone is green with envy!¡± When she saw the extraordinarily familiar face on the cover page of the London Times, she shuddered and dropped her fork on the te, making a crisp and sharp noise. Chapter 245 - What Do You Take Me For? (1)

Chapter 245: What Do You Take Me For? (1)

Mo Xiyan was stunned for five whole minutes. Staring at the headline, she wondered, he¡¯s married? He¡¯s actually married? Why did he get married!?! Although she was always mentally strong and was a little skeptical of the matter, she could no longer keep herposure at this moment. A massive ripple formed in her heart. She grabbed the newspaper and dashed into theb hysterically. She then mmed the newspaper down onto the table with a loud thud. Zhou Zhong, who was in his fifties, looked at the student whom he was the proudest of, and asked ¡°Xiyan, what brings you here at such an early hour?¡± Shaking uncontrobly because of her anger, she asked, feeling deceived, ¡°Teacher, why didn¡¯t you tell me that he got married? He¡¯s been married for 2 years. If it weren¡¯t for the newspapers that I read today, which featured him, I would still be kept in the dark! I was still hoping and looking forward to leaving this ind and going home to marry him!¡± ¡°¡±Why did you lie to me? Speak up! Why did he marry another woman? Why did he betray our rtionship!?!¡± After staring at his hysterical student who was on the verge of breaking down, Zhou Zhong shifted his gaze onto the newspaper, and the photo of the two of them sharing an intimate kiss, made him gasp in shock. He did not expect Rong Yan to be featured in the British media and for it to then end up being discovered by Mo Xiyan! ¡°Xiyan, hear me out. I know you fancy Rong Yan, but I wanted you to focus on learning so I decided to hide it from you... ¡± Zhou Zhong tried to exin with a look of dismay. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen! I don¡¯t want to listen!¡± Mo Xiyan covered her ears and shook her head uncontrobly. ¡°He said he was going to marry me, I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯s really married! I want to leave the ind... I want to leave the ind... ¡± Seemingly having thought of something, she dashed out of theb while Zhou Zhong continuously yelled at her in a bid to stop her in her tracks but to no avail. Watching her disappear, Zhou Zhong sighed and muttered, ¡°Well ... this child... What should I do with her?¡± ... Luo Anning returned to the mansion bright and early in the morning, giving the servants a great shock. ¡°Young Madam, why... why are you suddenly home? Weren¡¯t you with Young Master Rong... ?¡± Luo Anning, who had not slept well all night, was extremely fatigued at this moment. She answered Auntie Li and the servants perfunctorily and headed upstairs while stifling a yawn. When she was half awake, her mobile phone on the bedside table rang and she pulled the duvet up to cover her head, not wanting to bother about it. To her surprise, her mobile kept ringing non-stop like an rm. It was really annoying! She fumbled about the bedside table and finally found her mobile, after which she answered the call while in a dze. ¡°Hello... ¡± ¡°Luo Anning!¡± a voice hollered. Luo Anning was so shocked that she no longer felt sleepy. She opened her eyes abruptly and stared at the number, only to realize that it was Kristen! She swallowed some saliva and chuckled wryly. ¡°Hehe... Kristen, good evening. Why do you have the time to call me?¡± She was suddenly overwhelmed with an ominous feeling. She thought to herself in dismay, I forgot to tell Kristen that I¡¯ve gone home. He was still waiting for me to cook for him. Oh dear, I must have angered him... ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re really brazen, eh!?! You didn¡¯t even tell me that you were going home.¡± Kristen clearly did not n to let her off. Luo Anning eximed in fear, ¡°Kristen, I didn¡¯t have a choice. If I could, I would have informed you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chapter 246 - What Do You Take Me For? (2)

Chapter 246: What Do You Take Me For? (2)

Kristen humphed and asked, ¡°If apologies were enough, what are policemen for?¡± Luo Anning was speechless. I don¡¯t think I did anything illegal, did I? Displeased to hear that she had ignored him, Kristen urged, ¡°Luo Anning, say something. Don¡¯t think you can escape by staying silent.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Luo Anning expressed assent before propping herself up. She looked at the time to see that it was already noon and her stomach was rumbling. ¡°Kristen, when you visit China next time, I¡¯ll definitely cook up a feast to make it up to you, alright? Let me off for now. I¡¯m still looking for some food to fill my stomach with.¡± ¡°You¡¯re noting to Ennd anymore?¡± Kristen asked as his voice suddenly became lower. ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be going there again.¡± There was no reason for her to visit Ennd again. She couldn¡¯t go to Ennd anymore. After all, she had terrible memories of that ce. Kristen remained silent for a long while before sighing and saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find the opportunity to look for you in China. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to hang up now.¡± Before she could even answer, he hung up. Luo Anning put down the phone and headed to the bathroom to freshen up before making her way downstairs for breakfast, d in her casual clothes. Upon sight of her, Auntie Li immediately rushed forth and asked, ¡°Young Madam, are you hungry? Come here, the cook made your favorite dishes. Hurry,e and eat.¡± The enthusiastic Auntie Li urged Luo Anning to have a seat, after which thetter hurriedly wolfed down her food without caring about her image or table manners. The obvious reason being, she was famished! She was so hungry that she could eat an entire cow! Auntie Li stood by the side and chuckled while Luo Anning enjoyed the meal. ¡°Young Madam, do you have anything onter? Or do you n to go anywhere?¡± Luo Anning paused and nced at Auntie Li apprehensively. ¡°Is there an issue?¡± Auntie Li would never ask her such questions or pay attention to her whereabouts unless Luo Anning took the initiative to tell her. After hearing Luo Anning¡¯s question, Auntie Li grinned wider and said, ¡°No, no, the temperatures are just warmertely. You¡¯d better not go out. It would be terrible if you get a heatstroke. Don¡¯t you think so, Young Madam?¡± ¡°Auntie Li, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little strange today?¡±Luo Anning asked frankly. Auntie Li expressed assent while Luo Anning continued, ¡°So what if the temperatures are warmer? I¡¯m not going to stand under the scorching sun anyway. Besides, don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s something called an air conditioner?¡± ¡°Well... um, you¡¯re right. Hehe.¡± Luo Anning was speechless. Auntie Li did not say anything else and instead kept her eyes fixed on Luo Anning, seemingly deep in thought. She seemed to have something to say to Luo Anning but could not bring herself to. Luo Anning did not probe further and instead focused on stuffing herself with food. After lunch, Luo Anning ran upstairs to call Lu Momo out of boredom. It had been a while since she left for Ennd. Luo Anning began to get curious about gossip after recalling Lu Momo¡¯sints about Tang Chao previously. ¡°Hello, Momo!¡± ¡°Ah! Little Anning, I miss you so much!¡± ¡°Since you miss me so much, do you want to meet me tonight?¡± Although it was a question, Luo Anning had already picked a satin dress from her closet and got ready to put it on. Just as she expected, Lu Momo eximed in excitement, ¡°Yes, yes, I must see you!¡± After settling on the time and ce, Luo Anning changed into her outfit in no time and rushed out of Luxury Mansion, leaving Auntie Li behind to call after her worriedly. Chapter 247 - What Do You Take Me For? (3)

Chapter 247: What Do You Take Me For? (3)

Auntie Li rubbed her hands helplessly. She wanted to stop Luo Anning but thetter could not be stopped at all! After giving it some thought, she realized that she was in no ce to make decisions and hence turned around to give Rong Yan a call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rong Yan asked in annoyance. Auntie Li shuddered and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam headed out after lunch. I tried to stop her but... I failed to do so.¡± ¡°Useless!¡± Rong Yan mmed the phone down and hung up. In the Baina office, Xu Zhiyuan entered with some documents and immediately kept his guard up when he saw the petnt expression on Rong Yan¡¯s face. He would flee once his life was in danger. Rong Yan stood up and headed outside while Xu Zhiyuan frantically asked, ¡°Young Master Rong, where are you going? A meeting is going to happen in 15 minutes... ¡± ¡°Back off!¡± Rong Yan disappeared as soon as he barked. He touched the tip of his nose and looked at the urgent document that he was holding. ¡°Well... he has to sign the document at least.¡± .... Luo Anning arrived at the cafe that she and Lu Momo agreed to meet at. She arrived earlier than Lu Momo. Luo Anning selected a window seat and sat down before ordering a cappino. Not long after, she began to hear the sounds of the people around her gossiping. She initially did not n to listen but after hearing that they seemed to mention the words ¡°Young Madam Rong¡±, she curiously decided to listen. Woman A whispered into Woman B¡¯s ear, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Young Madam Rong seated by the window? She is Young Madam Rong, isn¡¯t she?¡± Woman B said, ¡°It has to be right. She looks just like the woman in the photos!¡± Woman C nodded confidently and said, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s Young Madam Rong! Hey, do you guys think that the rumors of Young Madam Rong getting raped when she was younger, that are going around on the inte are true? There are photos as evidence. How did a filthy woman like her get married to Young Master Rong? I¡¯m really curious.¡± Woman D said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand this, right? Although she has been raped, men are visual and sensual creatures who let their sexual urges rule their heads. Young Master Rong may be a clean freak but he¡¯s undeniably a man. Maybe she¡¯s good in bed and pleases Young Master Rong really well. That¡¯s how she got to be his wife.¡± Woman A said, ¡°You do make sense! However, since Young Master Rong is a clean freak, how could he tolerate having a used woman?¡± Woman C suddenly said in a moment of enlightenment, ¡°Oh, I get it now. Aren¡¯t hymen reconstruction surgeries avable nowadays?¡± The women then burst intoughter brazenly, theirughter sounding sharp and shrilling in the cafe. The waiter served the cappino, and apparently heard the conversation between the women. Staring worriedly at Luo Anning who had a sullen expression, he said, ¡°Miss, here¡¯s your cappino.¡± Luo Anning looked up and said coldly, ¡°Thank you.¡± The waiter was relieved to see that Luo Anning was not angry. He smiled and turned around to leave. Luo Anning could not put her feelings into words. She found the keywords of their conversation. Rape... She suddenly recalled Rong Yan telling her to leave the matter for him to handle, after Luo Shaodong and Laurent threatened her with the photos previously. Ever since then, Luo Shaodong never looked for her again. It seems he had returned to the nation and had already spread the word. Chapter 248 - What Do You Take Me For? (4)

Chapter 248: What Do You Take Me For? (4)

The women at the next table were stillughing wildly about their discovery. Theirughter was like daggers that were piercing through Luo Anning¡¯s heart. After a while, she finally sprung up because she was unable to take it any longer. She then stormed towards them furiously. She then mmed her hand against the table with a loud thud. Luo Anning had a sullen expression on her face and she stared at the dumbfounded girls with an icy gaze in her eyes. ¡°Repeat everything that you said just now!¡± The girls who wereughing brazenly just now, did not expect Luo Anning to confront them because they thought that she would avoid them since she was at the center of the rumors. They did not think that she would give them a hard time either. ¡°We... we... didn¡¯t say anything... just now.¡± The girls stammered, not daring to repeat themselves. Luo Anning scoffed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf? Repeat the words you said just now!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything.¡± The girls looked around for a while, but didn¡¯t find her bodyguards. Hence, one of them said boldly, ¡°How would we know if you are deaf or not? Besides, what did we say just now? Why don¡¯t you repeat it?¡± Luo Anning stared at the girls¡¯ clothes and realized that they were not nobodies, especially since they could patronize this luxurious cafe. Luo Anning could not help but sneer and think to herself, how could highly-educated people be so uncouth? She had met plenty of people like them who would never be afraid unless they were in serious trouble. She sneered, ¡°I have a voice recording of what you said. Do you think you can deny it?¡± They were astonished to see the recorder and fell speechless. In the end, Woman A asked bravely, ¡°So... so what if we said something? Those are just online reports that we discussed. We¡¯re not the ones who spread the news.¡± Luo Anning grasped her pen tightly and just as she was about to speak, a man said, ¡°Apologize to my wife.¡± Upon hearing the familiar voice, Luo Anning did not turn around. It was not that she did not dare to do so but rather, she did not wish to. Although she had no idea why he showed up here, she suddenly understood why he cut off the inte connection in the apartment and refused to let her watch television. She knew that he was doing it for her own good because he did not want her to be hurt by the rumors. However, his attitude made her upset. Rong Yan did not walk in, but instead stood at a distance of three meters away, staring at the girls with an icy cold gaze in his narrow eyes. ¡°Young Master... Young Master Rong... ¡± The girls broke out into cold sweat, feeling intimidated by Rong Yan¡¯s cold and gloomy aura. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat it a second time. Apologize!¡± Rong Yan barked impatiently. The girls stood up and hung their heads low while facing Luo Anning. They said fearfully and reluctantly, ¡°Young Madam Rong, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Luo Anning¡¯s spirits were dampened by the girls and she was no longer in the mood to see Lu Momo. She opened her purse, took out a big bill, put it on the table and turned around to leave. When Rong Yan saw this, he followed her out of the cafe quickly while ring at her. With a frown, she walked towards the side in a bid to hail a cab. As soon as she raised her hand, Rong Yan grabbed her and pulled her away forcefully. Chapter 249 - What Do You Take Me For? (5)

Chapter 249: What Do You Take Me For? (5)

Luo Anning frowned and stared at Rong Yan who was dragging her away with pursed lips. She yelled angrily, ¡°Rong Yan, let go of me!¡± Rong Yan ignored her and had a petnt expression on his face. She struggled and hit him. She even kicked him but he did not budge. Atst, he finally flew into a rage because she kicked his calf with her stilettos. ¡°Luo Anning, are you done!?!¡± ¡°Am I done? Hah, just take it that I¡¯m throwing a tantrum then. Prestigious Young Master Rong, will you please let go of me now? I don¡¯t want to be embroiled in a scuffle with you. I still have a sense of shame.¡± Rong Yan warned coldly, ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t push your limits. Don¡¯t think you can throw a tantrum just because I fancy you!¡± Just because he fancies me? Luo Anning wished she couldugh out loud. Does fancying me mean that he can romance and tease me when he¡¯s in a good mood, and turn his back on me to treat me coldly when he¡¯s out of sorts? Staring at the familiar yet unfamiliar face, Luo Anningughed out loud, though herughter was mirthless. ¡°Rong Yan, what do you take me for? Do you think I¡¯m your pet? Do you think you can coax me when you¡¯re in a good mood and kick me aside when you¡¯re not? Rong Yan, don¡¯t think I¡¯m a fool who can¡¯t think. There are plenty of things that I can guess even without you mentioning it explicitly. I¡¯m not silly, at least not when ites to rtionships.¡± The two of them stood beneath the scorching sun and made eye contact while everyone else surrounded them. Rong Yan gritted his teeth and looked away, after which he dragged her away by her wrist. The chauffeur opened the car door and Rong Yan shoved her inside before getting in too. He ordered, ¡°Start driving!¡± Luo Anning turned to look out of the window while Rong Yan frowned, clearly not nning to speak. Anger brewed within him while he remained silent. Not long after, Luo Anning received a call from Lu Momo and she finally remembered that she forgot about Lu Momo because of how angry she was. After speaking over the phone, she instructed the chauffeur, ¡°Drop me off at the junction in front.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to pull over.¡± Rong Yan gave his orders sternly before the chauffeur could answer. ¡°Ignore him, pull over.¡± Luo Anning said to the chauffeur while ignoring Rong Yan. ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam... do I pull over or not?¡± the chauffeur asked, stuck in a dilemma. Just as Luo Anning was about to speak, Rong Yan barked, ¡°Are you going to listen to me or her!?!¡± ¡°I understand, Young Master Rong.¡± The driver stepped on the elerator and swiftly drove past the junction. Luo Anning watched as he missed the intersection and felt furious that she could not alight. She kicked the back of the front seat and turned to look at Rong Yan. ¡°Rong Yan, what do you want!?! I want to alight!¡± Rong Yan squinted and retorted, ¡°Do you think the reports are not chaotic enough? Are you still going to wander around?¡± ¡°I have a clear conscience. Why should I be afraid? I¡¯m saying this onest time. Let me alight,¡± Luo Anning said while rubbing her temples. Rong Yan clenched his fists tightly, seemingly trying to suppress his anger. He said, ¡°Pull over.¡± The brakes screeched and the limousine pulled over by the side of the road. ¡°Get lost and scram!¡± Rong Yan turned away from her. Luo Anning stared at his cold and heartless face. She sneered, ¡°As you wish.¡± Chapter 250 - What Do You Take Me For? (6)

Chapter 250: What Do You Take Me For? (6)

She returned to the cafe to see that Lu Momo was drawing circles with her foot on the ground while standing in front of the cafe. Luo Anning patted her face to make herself look less disappointed before walking towards Lu Momo. ¡°Momo... ¡± ¡°Ah! Little Anning, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Lu Momo raised her head and rushed forth to hug her excitedly. Luo Anning patted her on her back and said, ¡°I had to leave because something cropped up just now so I forgot about you. How about I treat you to a meal aspensation?¡± Lu Momo released her and shook her index finger. ¡°No, no, no, how is a meal enough? You have to apany me to the night market, I want to eat some barbecued meat!¡± After giving it some thought, Luo Anning agreed, ¡°No problem!¡± She decided to go all out since she did not intend to go back to the mansion tonight anyway. She nned to stay over at Lu Momo¡¯s ce tonight. Luo Anning then pulled the excited Lu Momo along and swiftly hailed a cab. After telling the driver the location of the restaurant, they skipped away merrily. ... In the presidential private room of Xijiang Private Clubhouse. Rong Yan chugged shot after shot of tequ, as if he was just drinking water. Tang Chao held Qing Dai in his arms and flirted with her while guffawing away. Feng Churui was a strange man who could still focus on reading his documents despite the ruckus and deafening music going on in the private room. His secretary stood by the side and waited for his instructions. The two of them seemed to be unaffected by their surroundings. Rong Yan was drowning his sorrows in alcohol, all by himself. A whileter, he began to feel bored and squinted at Tang Chao who was groping Qing Dai¡¯s chest... ¡°Come here and drink with me,¡± Rong Yan said coldly before looking away. Tang Chao patted Qing Dai¡¯s buttocks and got her to go to the side and y. He then walked towards Rong Yan and sat down beside him. He then poured himself a ss of wine and began sipping on it nonchntly. ¡°Young Master Rong, what is going on? You look like you¡¯re heartbroken and miserable. Who provoked you this time?¡± Rong Yan nced at him coldly without uttering a single word. Who provoked me? Who else except that damned woman Luo Anning!?! He could not stop thinking about the derisive and aloof expression of hers when she alighted. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll know even if you don¡¯t mention it.¡± Tang Chao raised his brows and continued smugly, ¡°It¡¯s Luo Anning, isn¡¯t it? Apart from your troublemaker of a wife, I really can¡¯t think of any other woman who would upset you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a rtionship expert,¡± Feng Churui interjected. ¡°Of course! I¡¯m speaking from experience.¡± Feng Churui said shrewdly, ¡°We understand that you¡¯re a Casanova even if you don¡¯t say it.¡± Tang Chao was speechless. Brother, must you shame me like that? Us knowing is good enough. Save me some face and cut me some ck, at least when outsiders are around. Seemingly having guessed what he was thinking, Rong Yan chastised calmly, ¡°I thought you¡¯re thick-skinned enough to not be bothered by these remarks.¡± Feng Churui chuckled and chimed in, ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Chao was speechless. You called me here so that you could vent your anger on me right? You did not actually want me to drink with you. ¡°Are we still drinking or not? If not, please let me know so that I can go home and get some sleep.¡± Tang Chao humphed. He had a temper too! Rong Yan filled his ss to the brim and clinked his ss against Tang Chao¡¯s before chugging it in one go. Tang Chao rubbed the tip of his nose and thought, since he poured me some wine, I shall drink with him. Chapter 251 - What Do You Take Me For? (7)

Chapter 251: What Do You Take Me For? (7)

The two of them exchanged sses and gradually felt the thrill of drinking. Tang Chao could not stand drinking quietly because he found it to be too boring. Hence, he kicked Rong Yan and asked in a gossipy manner, ¡°What¡¯s the matter between you and Luo Anning? Tell us about it and make us happy, okay?¡± Infuriated to hear his words, Rong Yan mmed the ss of wine onto the coffee table and warned, ¡°You can tell me if you¡¯d like to die.¡± In other words, Rong Yan was trying to say that he could kill Tang Chao if thetter wanted him to! Tang Chao knew that showing his thirst for gossip at this moment would be courting death. Hence, he immediately put on a sympathetic expression. ¡°Yan, feel free to tell me if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re troubled with. We¡¯re listening. Don¡¯t have any qualms or feel too embarrassed to tell us. Who are you supposed to talk to, if not us, your brothers?¡± Feng Churui snorted withughter, feeling amused by his expression. After realizing that they were staring at him with intense gazes, he immediately put on an apologetic gesture and said, ¡°Sorry, I just found this city nning proposal to be too amusing so I couldn¡¯t control myself andughed. You guys can continue.¡± Rong Yan remained silent. Tang Chao was speechless. The secretary said, ¡°Mr. Mayor, are you cracking ame joke?¡± What a perfunctory excuse. The least he could do was toe up with a smarter excuse. Rong Yan took a few more sips of alcohol and thought about it for a long while before saying reluctantly, ¡°I had a tiff with Luo Anning. We slept in separate roomsst night. Today, I made her scram... but I don¡¯t know where she went.¡± I slept in the bedroom while she slept in the living room. That was considered sleeping in separate rooms right? Yeah, it should be considered. Rong Yan nodded after convincing himself. Tang Chao pped his hands with a look of excitement on his face. Even Feng Churui slowly closed his documents and paid attention to their conversation. ¡°Damn it! Could this be the legendary marriage crisis? Yan, you¡¯re so manly! ¡°Ahem!¡± Feng Churui interjected. Realizing that he was adding fuel to the fire, Tang Chao scratched his head and chuckled before putting on a look of worry. ¡°Yan, why did you get into a conflict with her again? Didn¡¯t you just go to Ennd to pick her up?¡± Rong Yan looked down and said calmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t settled the news reports in the country yet so I didn¡¯t want her to find out. Hence, I brought her back to the apartmentst night. She wanted to go inside the room to take a look and I got angry at her. That¡¯s what happened.¡± Tang Chao fell silent while Feng Churui took a deeper nce at Rong Yan before sighing resignedly. ¡°You two slept in separate roomsst night and you told her to scram today?¡± Feng Churui asked calmly. ¡°Yeah,¡± Rong Yan answered. ¡°Yan, I¡¯m not trying to chide you but why are you still harping on about the past? You¡¯ve been initiating contact with Luo Anning and improving your rtionship with her. Yet, you made her angry and drove her away over such a trivial matter. Are you happy this way?¡± Feng Churui questioned. Rong Yan frowned and eximed, ¡°This is not a small matter!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is an important matter?¡± Unable to take it any longer, Tang Chao continued, ¡°Is a stupid guest room more important than your wife? You were the one who agreed to get married back then. If you didn¡¯t want her, you can just get divorced. But now that you¡¯ve gotten intimate with her, what else do you want to do?¡± Although Tang Chao did not like Luo Anning, he was thoroughly amazed by her determination. Chapter 252 - What Do You Take Me For? (8)

Chapter 252: What Do You Take Me For? (8)

Since he did not n to take responsibility for her life from now on, why did he have to go and bother her back then? As a man, he could tell the difference between decent women and those whom he could not get serious with. Hence, he understood that Luo Anning definitely would not sacrifice her pride. Rtionship games should all end before marriage. Not to mention, he saw Rong Yan getting angry and anxious when Luo Anning went missing in Ennd previously. Hence, he knew that Rong Yan did fancy Luo Anning. Yet, he got into a tiff with Luo Anning over his insignificant past. At the end of the day, it was still a scar in his heart that he could not get rid of. Tang Chao did not mean to side with Luo Anning but he simply did not want Rong Yan to make mistake after mistake and end up regretting his decisions. All of Rong Yan¡¯s friends were speaking up for Luo Anning, thus causing Rong Yan¡¯s face to grow sullen. He tightened his grip on his wine ss and remained silent while chugging the alcohol before standing up. ¡°I¡¯ll handle my own affairs. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± The door of the private room was closed and Tang Chao shook his head smilingly before picking up a ss of wine and taking a sip out of it. Feng Churui put his documents aside and poured himself some wine. After clinking sses with Tang Chao, he said, ¡°Things are perhaps not as terrible as we imagined.¡± ¡°I hope so. Mo Xiyan... Mo Xiyan, how terrible. I just don¡¯t get what Rong Yan likes about a selfish woman like her!¡± Feng Churui paused and said, ¡°Who knows?¡± ... On the way back to the apartment, Rong Yan dialed thendline in Luxury Mansion and Auntie Li was the one who picked up. ¡°Has she gone home?¡± Auntie Li knew who he was referring to. The mansion had been without its master and mistress for the entire night. Auntie Li sighed and said, ¡°Young Madam hasn¡¯t been back since she went out. She didn¡¯t bring the bodyguards along and her mobile phone has been turned off too. Could something have happened to Young Madam?¡± In the past two years, Luo Anning would at least call home to inform the servants that she would being homete so that they could put their minds at ease. However, she did not return ever since she left today and they could not reach her on her mobile either. Auntie Li was rather worried about Luo Anning, especially since the rumors were spreading like wildfire on the inte. Rong Yan turned away and looked at the scenery. He then said coldly, ¡°Got it.¡± Greatly taken aback, Auntie Li wondered, is that all? ¡°Young Master Rong... you... aren¡¯t you worried about Young Madam? Do you need us to send some people there to find her?¡± ¡°No need. She¡¯ll return if she wants to.¡± Rong Yan hung up and rubbed his temples. The alcohol had begun to kick in and he felt like he was in a daze. ¡°Young Master Rong, would you like to return to Luxury Mansion or the apartment?¡± the chauffeur asked. Rong Yan answered without hesitation, ¡°The apartment.¡± ... Luo Anning spent the night shopping at the night market with Lu Momo and she could not help but take her hat off to Lu Momo for her gluttony. They ate street food from the stalls along the entire street without stopping. Luo Anning had a smaller appetite and hence could not eat that much. Along the way, she was just helping Lu Momo carry her food. Staring at Lu Momo who had a barbecued skewer in her left hand and a smoothie in her right, Luo Anning cautioned, ¡°Momo, know your limits. Don¡¯t damage your stomach!¡± Lu Momo wolfed down the mutton and took a sip of the smoothie before saying in satisfaction, ¡°Nah, I can still eat.¡± Chapter 253 - What Do You Take Me For? (9)

Chapter 253: What Do You Take Me For? (9)

¡°All you do is eat. Don¡¯te crying to me when you die of being too full.¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes at Lu Momo and put a hand on her forehead resignedly. It was not terrifying to be friends with a glutton, the terrifying bit was that the glutton did not know how to take care of herself and would often get herself too full! The consequences would undoubtedly be hospitalization! Luo Anning snatched the skewers and smoothie, and threw them into the trash can, together with the food that she was holding onto. Lu Momo silently watched all the delicious food get thrown away. Lu Momo quickly grabbed thest mutton roll in Anning¡¯s hand and hugged it in her arms. She looked at her sadly and sorrowfully, trying to emotionally ckmail her. Luo Anning red at her angrily while Lu Momo smirked, and lowered her head to wolf the food down, fearing that she would snatch it away again. These are all bought with money, we should cherish it! Some people have said that the only way to stop gluttons from eating is to knock them out and drag them away. Luo Anning wished she could really knock Lu Momo out! Just as Luo Anning was contemting if she should knock Lu Momo out, thetter had already finished a mutton roll. Her eyes glistened and quickly snuck into the crowd. Lu Momo pulled Luo Anning towards a stall and eximed, ¡°Little Anning, isn¡¯t that the wood figure that you used to like a lot? It¡¯s been discontinued but it¡¯s actually avable for sale now!¡± Luo Anning also saw the sandalwood figure. The delicate carvings entuated the contours of the little boy¡¯s face and she was surprised to see the figures. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to still be avable for sale... ¡± It was a figure that she and Lu Momo chanced upon during a trip to the night market back when they were in middle school. Back then, the figurine seemed to be smiling calmly and Luo Anning somehow fell in love with it. Unfortunately, someone else bought it back then and the owner of the stall imed that it was thest figurine of the series that had been discontinued. Back then, she felt sad about it for a while but to her surprise, she saw it here again! ¡°Boss, how much does this figure cost?¡± Luo Anning asked, feeling hopeful. The owner of the stall was an elderlydy. Noticing that Luo Anning seemed to like it very much, she smiled benevolently and said, ¡°Lady, you look really pleasant. It¡¯s rare that someone likes this figure. I shall charge you 130 yuan.¡± Although it was not something expensive, Luo Anning fancied it from the bottom of her heart. Hence, she opened her purse without hesitation and took out some bills which she then handed to the elderlydy. ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯ve liked this figure ever since a few years ago. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t been able to find it. Well, I take it that my wish has been fulfilled.¡± Luo Anning picked up the figure and turned around to leave with Lu Momo. Realizing that Luo Anning had given her way too much money, the elderlydy hurriedly stood up and called to stop them in their tracks. ¡°Lady, you¡¯ve given me too much money. Wait a minute, I haven¡¯t given you your change... ¡± Luo Anning turned around and said with a smile, ¡°Old Madam, you don¡¯t have to return me the change.¡± She pulled Lu Momo up and vanished quickly, leaving the elderlydy feeling helpless. It was already 1AM by the time they decided to leave. Due to the fact that it was toote, Lu Momo decided to take Luo Anning back to the apartment that her father had given her for her eighteenth birthday, for fear that her mother would beat her up. Chapter 254 - What Do You Take Me For? (10)

Chapter 254: What Do You Take Me For? (10)

The two of them took a shower and were rather energetic. Luo Anning was feeling vexed and hence could not sleep. They thenid on the couch and watched some animated cartoons! When two handsome men began kissing each other, Luo Anning felt bbergasted, a stark contrast to Lu Momo who was watching with reddened eyes and wishing that the male leads would kiss each other for longer. ¡°Lu Momo, could you behave like a normal person?¡± Luo Anning was helpless Lu Momo nced at her before turning away quickly to look at the TV screen again. ¡°I¡¯m being normal. Life would be boring without this habit of mine. I believe that true love only exists between men! Every man is straight until he meets the right man for himself.¡± Luo Anning was speechless. Don¡¯t try to reason with a girl because they have a bunch of theories to brainwash you with. Seeing how serious she was, Luo Anning sighed helplessly. It seems she had made the wrong decision to confide in Lu Momo... Sometimes, she envied Lu Momo for being able to live a carefree life with quirky habits and interests. It was simple and blissful with no ups and downs. She thought, forget it, I¡¯d better not dampen Momo¡¯s mood with my unhappy matters. Luo Anning soon dozed off while listening to the romantic music. ... The lights were still on in the apartment even though it was already nighttime. Rong Yan was seated in front of the desk and looking through his documents. All of a sudden, his mobile phone rang and it broke the silence of the night. Rong Yan answered without even looking at the caller disy. He questioned coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Young Master Rong, the posts and reports on the inte have been deleted together with the keywords. I¡¯ve alsomunicated with the major media tforms. No one will dare to report about Young Madam again,¡± the voice said politely. ¡°Alright, well done.¡± His simple words showed his joy. After hanging up, he put down his pen and looked at his watch to see that it was already three in the morning. Feeling a headache, he thought, Luo Anning is usually fast asleep by now. As much as he hated to admit it, he really could not get used to sleeping without Luo Anning. Habits form gradually over time without one¡¯s knowledge. Even Rong Yan had no idea what was going on with himself. He clearly wanted to get along well with her but he would often end up upsetting her. He suddenly felt dejected to have been defeated by Luo Anning. He quickly grabbed his car keys and dashed out... When the doorbell rang continuously at midnight, Lu Momo had just watched five episodes of the anime and was about to turn off the TV to go to sleep. Feeling a little intimidated, Lu Momo wanted to wake up Luo Anning, but she could not bear to do so when she saw Luo Anning sleeping soundly. Gritting her teeth, Lu Momo walked towards the door fearfully and realized that there was no one outside when she looked through the peephole. Could it be a supernatural urrence? Rong Yan had lost his patience after waiting for a long time. He kicked the door and barked, ¡°Luo Anning, I know you¡¯re in there. Open the door!¡± Chapter 255 - Everyone Has A Past (1)

Chapter 255: Everyone Has A Past (1)

Upon hearing his voice, Lu Momo felt a sense of relief and carefully opened the door. As soon as she saw Rong Yan, she began to stammer. ¡°Young, Young Master Rong, it¡¯s already sote... what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Where is Luo Anning?¡± Rong Yan asked while peeking through the crack of the door. When he saw the familiar face on the couch, he squeezed in. Lu Momo stood by the door and wailed for a few times, but soon shut up for fear that she would disturb Luo Anning. Rong Yan walked towards the couch to see that Luo Anning was sleeping soundly and pleasantly. He wished he could strangle her to death! How dare she leave me so worried thiste at night? She¡¯s living so well andfortably eh! He initially wanted to push her hand to wake her up but he could not bring himself to do so when he saw her white and clean face. He had no choice but to admit that she really did look adorable and peaceful when she was asleep. Her lips would be pouted, as if she were throwing a tantrum, while her long eyshes would cast a shadow. He clenched his fists before retracting his hand. He snapped out of his trance and stared at Lu Momo who was trying her best to make herself scarce. ¡°She¡¯s given you trouble. I¡¯m going to take her home.¡± The high and mighty Young Master Rong is actually speaking to me in such a courteous manner!?! Lu Momo immediately felt shocked and ttered. She chuckled and scratched her head before waving her hands. ¡°No, no, not at all. Anning is easy to take care of. It¡¯s only right for me to take care of her.¡± Rong Yan nodded and did not say anything else. He bent forward and gently picked Luo Anning up in his arms. Lu Momo then opened the door to make it easier for him to move around. ¡°Thank you.¡± After thanking Lu Momo, Rong Yan carried Luo Anning away. Upon returning to Luxury Mansion, the remaining two servants on the night shift were the only ones awake because the rest had already gone to bed. Seeing that Rong Yan had carried Luo Anning in, the servants immediately greeted, ¡°Young Master Rong, you¡¯re back.¡± Rong Yan hinted for them to lower their voices before instructing the servants to make Luo Anning some supper. He then carried Luo Anning back to the bedroom. Along the way, Luo Anning groused in displeasure and frowned a few times, though she did not do anything else afterwards. Rong Yan chuckled and thought, she¡¯s asleep like a log. She may never know when she gets sold! After easing her into afortable position, Rong Yan removed her clothes and turned around to grab a pair of silk pajamas from the closet. He then grabbed a bathrobe and entered the bathroom to take a shower. After he was done, he dried his hair with a towel and slowly made his way downstairs for supper. He worked, drank and picked her up tonight. After a long night of drinking and puking, he began to get rather hungry. Rong Yan sat in front of the dining table and slowly drank his porridge in a poised and graceful manner that seemed toe to him naturally. He looked posh and alluring regardless of what he was doing. The servants who were serving them seemed to have suddenly thought of something. ¡°Young Master Rong, there was a parcel for Young Madam this afternoon and Auntie Li has already epted it.¡± Due to the fact that Luo Anning was not around, Auntie Li had already received the parcel on her behalf. The parcel was sitting on the coffee table in the living room. Rong Yan frowned and asked, ¡°Who was it from?¡± ¡°An anonymous sender from Ennd.¡± ¡°Ennd...?¡± Rong Yan asked with a look of curiosity. Could it be Laurent again? He had no idea who else would send Luo Anning a package all the way from Ennd. ¡°Bring the parcel here. I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Chapter 256 - Everyone Has A Past (2)

Chapter 256: Everyone Has A Past (2)

Rong Yan put down his spoon, wiped his mouth with a napkin and slowly left the dining hall. The servants slit the package open with a knife and handed it to Rong Yan. There was a dark blue velvet box in the package which puzzled Rong Yan. He grazed his fingers across the box and opened it. At the next second, he squinted and an icy cold gaze formed in his eyes. It was a ne that was embellished with rare pink diamonds from South Africa. The exquisite chain and extravagant daisy pendant shimmered beneath the dazzling light. Laurent was clearly not the sender of the package! That was the first thing that came to Rong Yan¡¯s mind. The ne had a special and poetic name called ¡®Bring Peace To My Life¡¯. The minimum bid for it in the original French auction was 10 million U.S. dors and it waster auctioned off to a mysterious man for 73 million U.S. dors. Yet, the same ne was now in his hands, and was a gift for Luo Anning. All of a sudden, Rong Yan flew into a rage! Picking up the ne and shoving it back into the box, Rong Yan suddenly caught sight of a small, square card and picked it up with a sullen expression. ¡°Dear Ann, remember what you promised me.¡± Rong Yan was beyond infuriated to see the message! Dear? Ann? ¡®Bring Peace To My Life¡¯? Rong Yan wished he could kill the sender! Who is this person and what did Luo Anning promise him? How are the two of them rted and why did he address her as Ann, in such an affectionate manner? All kinds of questions popped up in Rong Yan¡¯s mind and he suddenly realized that he did not understand her well at all. How much more did he not know about her!?! Rong Yan threw the velvet box away and turned around coldly to go upstairs. The servants fearfully picked up the box and ced it back onto the coffee table. Standing by the bed and looking down at Luo Anning, Rong Yan¡¯s frown remained creased tightly and he wondered, was Du Xiaoran the person who sent the ne? What did she promise Du Xiaoran? To rekindle their feelings for each other? Or wait for the right time to divorce me so that she can elope with him? Rong Yan would never allow either of that to happen! ... On the following day, Luo Anning opened her eyes, only to be greeted with a shocking sight that made her spring up in terror. Wasn¡¯t I in Momo¡¯s apartment? When did I return to Luxury Mansion? Her exaggerated movements rmed Rong Yan who squinted and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you that unwilling to be back here?¡± Luo Anning stared at him in bewilderment while he rubbed his temples and slowly grabbed his suit from the closet. He then removed his pajamas and put the suit on without hesitation. Luo Anning turned red and looked away. The thought of his attitude towards her made her heart sink to rock bottom. Noticing that her mobile phone was on the bedside table, she grabbed it and lifted the duvet before getting out of bed. Rong Yan grabbed her and asked with a frown, ¡°Where are you going!?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be in any ce to care.¡± Luo Anning red at him, not nning to let him speak. ¡°You¡¯re extremely upset to be staying here and you want to do everything to leave, eh?¡± Unable to understand why he was acting up early in the morning, Luo Anning said calmly, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to stay in ces where you are present.¡± ¡°Where do you want to go then? Ennd? Or would you like to elope with your old me!?!¡± he barked coldly. Luo Anning hollered, ¡°Shut up! We don¡¯t know who the person who wants to elope with his old me is!¡± Chapter 257 - Everyone Has A Past (3)

Chapter 257: Everyone Has A Past (3)

¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Just because I didn¡¯t mention it explicitly, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m stupid. I¡¯m just not in the mood to fool around with you. Don¡¯t take my patience as the capital for your atrocity.¡± Rong Yan squinted in a threatening manner and pushed her against the wall, cing his hands by her sides and moving closer towards her in an oppressive manner. ¡°What am I thinking?¡± ¡°Get lost! You know it yourself. What¡¯s the point in spelling it out and making things awkward for the both of us?¡± Since he still has feelings for his ex-girlfriend, why did he have to confess to me and make me get the wrong idea? This liar! He said that he fancies me and that he will dote on me if no one wants to. Liar, liar! Liar! Rong Yan grabbed her chin and turned her face around to face his. He questioned, ¡°Awkward? Fine, tell me then, what is going on between you and your old me? Are you provoking me? Or have you already started nning for a divorce so that you can elope with him?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at him angrily. ¡°Rong Yan, have you had enough? You keep calling him my old me but can you please find some evidence before maligning me? Otherwise, get out of my sight immediately!¡± ¡°You want evidence?¡± Rong Yan smiled and hisughter became louder. Luo Anning felt a sudden chill in her feet and Rong Yan dragged her away without even giving her time to react. He was striding away quickly and Luo Anning could not catch up with him at all. She almost fell down but he ignored her because he was bent on dragging her along. Luo Anning bit her lip and scurried behind him in order to prevent herself from falling. Luo Anning was dragged down the stairs by him and he let go of her when they were at the coffee table, causing her to be thrown off bnce and to knock her knees against the edge of the table, making her gasp in pain. Auntie Li and the servants who were cleaning, got a great shock when they saw them engaging in a heated argument. The servants spontaneously scattered to avoid provoking them. Seeing that Luo Anning was in great pain, Auntie Li tried to step forward and hold her. ¡°Young Madam, what happened? Where are you hurt?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t help her!¡± Rong Yan red at Auntie Li coldly. Auntie Li shuddered in shock and retracted her hand. Luo Anning looked up at him and scoffed before turning to look at Auntie Li and the intimidated servants. ¡°You guys go down first. Someone here is throwing a fit. Don¡¯t incur his wrath.¡± Rong Yan sneered and scanned his surroundings while the servants stood still in fear. Rong Yan looked away in satisfaction and stared at Luo Anning nonchntly before barking, ¡°Luo Anning, are you in a hurry to chase them away because you¡¯re scared? I thought you¡¯re brazen enough to ignore everything for the sake of eloping with your old me!¡± ¡°F***!¡± Luo Anning could not contain her anger any longer. ¡°Rong Yan, you bastard! Go to hell!¡± She then grabbed the ashtray on the coffee table and threw it at Rong Yan who quickly dodged before throwing the dark blue velvet box at her in exasperation. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Chapter 258 - Everyone Has A Past (4)

Chapter 258: Everyone Has A Past (4)

Luo Anning grabbed the box and nced at Rong Yan before opening it to see that it was a pink diamond ne. Although Luo Anning had seen all sorts of jewelry before, she could not help but sigh and gasp in awe. She looked at the angry Rong Yan and questioned him with a look of bewilderment. Rong Yan humphed and turned around to take a seat on the couch. ¡°Look at that card. Do you need me to remind you what you¡¯ve done?¡± Luo Anning did as she was told and indeed found a square card which wrote, ¡°Dear Ann, remember what you promised me.¡± Luo Anning knew that it was something that only Kristen would do. Hence, she suddenly felt powerless. Luo Anning had no idea how she should exin to Rong Yan. Although Kristen did not tell her what his job scope was like, she could tell that it was special. Besides, Kristen had always been concerned about his privacy. Hence, she could not disclose his identity now. Seeing that she had nothing else to say anymore, Rong Yan smirked and taunted, ¡°You don¡¯t have anything better to say anymore, do you?¡± ¡°Rong Yan, things are not like what you think. This isn¡¯t from my old me or anything... ¡± Rong Yan lit up a cigarette and interrupted impatiently, ¡°Oh, is that so? Go ahead and tell me who he is then. Which new lover did you fall in love with in Ennd?¡± Luo Anning clenched her fists tightly and retorted, ¡°Rong Yan, could you not be so unreasonable? Haven¡¯t you always been clear about my whereabouts?¡± ¡°Do you dare guarantee that the bodyguards have been following you everyday?¡± he said with a derisive smirk. Luo Anning closed her eyes, finding it hard to exin. She then went all out and said, ¡°The person who gave me this ne is my life¡¯s savior and I promised to cook for him. However, I bailed on him because of how busy I am. That¡¯s what happened. It¡¯s up to you to believe it. I won¡¯t repeat myself again.¡± Staring at the expensive ne, she added, ¡°As for the ne, I never expected him to send me such an extravagant one. I¡¯ll return it to him personally when I get the chance to.¡± After all, a ne was too flirtatious of a gift and she did not want to get into trouble because of an unnecessary misunderstanding. Hence, she decided to return it to Kristen. The thought of it made Luo Anning feel like grabbing Kristen and beating him up. He really enjoyed causing so much trouble for her! He could have just called her instead of choosing such a flirtatious and ambiguous way tomunicate with her, which caused her to be stuck in a difficult position. Her life savior was really out to make her life harder. Rong Yan¡¯s eyes were hollow and he continued smoking while leaning his head against the couch. The white plumes of smoke made him look alluring and stunning. Knowing that she was in the wrong, Luo Anning turned around and got the servants to bring the box to her bedroom, after which she walked towards Rong Yan reluctantly. She kicked him but he did not respond. Luo Anning kicked him again angrily in a bid to get a response but to no avail. She red up and kicked him harder, causing Rong Yan to look up and squint at her dangerously. ¡°Luo Anning, what nonsense are you getting up to?¡± She rolled her eyes and thought, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s getting crazier. ¡°Stop smoking, you haven¡¯t had breakfast... ¡± He was the one who promised that he would not smoke unless he had to! Chapter 259 - Everyone Has A Past (5)

Chapter 259: Everyone Has A Past (5)

Greatly taken aback, Rong Yan stared at her as his anger vanished a little. He then grabbed the cigarette and urately tossed it into the ashtray. He extended his long and fair fingers towards Luo Anning who was confused. Rong Yan ordered arrogantly, ¡°Pull me.¡± Luo Anning thought to herself in bewilderment, must he throw such a huge fit? Who¡¯s the one at fault? My case is a misunderstanding but what about him? He didn¡¯t even give me a damned exnation. What is this? She reluctantly pulled him up from the couch and turned around to leave. As soon as she took a few steps forward, she felt him grabbing her hand, followed by him speaking in an angry tone. ¡°Where are you going again?¡± Luo Anning retorted in annoyance, ¡°To brush my teeth and wash my face. Young Master Rong, would you like to do it for me?¡± Rong Yan said calmly, ¡°Luo Anning, everyone has a past.¡± ... Rong Yan was initially supposed to go to the office. However, he received a call from Old Mr. Rong¡¯s butler, Butler Zhang who informed him that Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua wanted him to take Luo Anning home for dinner tonight because they had not seen her in such a long time. Rong Yan hesitated for a moment as he stared at the stairs. Going home would undoubtedly mean that they had to face the music and be urged to give birth. Besides, Luo Anning may not sacrifice her happiness and go home with him now that they had just argued. The consequences of not going home would undoubtedly be even more serious, for his grandfather and mother might just nag at him endlessly... After weighing the pros and cons, Rong Yan set off to thepany and before he left, he told Auntie Li to inform Luo Anning to return to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce at night. When Luo Anning headed downstairs for breakfast after washing up, Auntie Li ryed Rong Yan¡¯s message to her. Luo Anning frowned and thought, return to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce? Well, that makes sense. I still owe Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua an exnation ever since the reports of me being a rape victim surfaced. Wealthy families were exceptionally prestigious, especially Rong Yan¡¯s whose family was the wealthiest in Asia. After that, they¡¯re going to talk to me about giving birth and carrying on the family¡¯s bloodline... The thought of having children gave Luo Anning a major headache. She did like children but at this point, she was unsure if she could make it till the end with Rong Yan. She could not deny that Rong Yan¡¯s gentle attitude made her gradually fall for him. However, she began to doubt her feelings for him after finding out that he still felt a little something for his former girlfriend... Ever sincest night, he had never once given her an exnation as to why he did not allow her to enter that locked guest room. A half-hearted answer was better than nothing. She did not wish to bother about the sudden bitter feeling that filled her heart. She knew that she would be the one getting hurt once the truth was out. She was afraid to hear him say that he was still in love with his former girlfriend... ... In the evening, Luo Anning called the chauffeur and got him to send her to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce, instead of getting Rong Yan to pick her up. By the time Rong Yan arrived at Luxury Mansion, Luo Anning was already 30 minutes into her journey there. Rong Yan had a sullen expression on his face and he looked threatening and gloomy. Very good. She doesn¡¯t want to go with me, eh? He sneered and ordered coldly, ¡°Step on it.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Rong,¡± the chauffeur answered politely. As soon as they pulled over at the mansion, Butler Zhang enthusiastically stepped forth to open the door and greeted him smilingly, ¡°Young Master Rong, you¡¯re finally here. Young Madam arrived a long time ago. Madam is still nagging about you. Hurry and go in.¡± Rong Yan nodded and walked through the yard to enter the living room, seemingly distracted. Chapter 260 - Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like Im Not Myself (1)

Chapter 260: Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like I¡¯m Not Myself (1)

¡°Anning, I¡¯m not giving you pressure or rushing you but look at that rascal. He¡¯s already 27 years old. Others his age have already given birth long ago. When are you two nning to have a child of your own?¡± Jiang Peihua asked benevolently and tenderly while patting Luo Anning¡¯s hand and talking to her smilingly. Rong Yan¡¯s face grew even more petnt when he heard those words as soon as he entered. Seeing that he had entered, Old Mr. Rong glowered at him and turned around to look at Luo Anning before agreeing with Jiang Peihua. ¡°Yeah, Anning, you and the rascal have been married for 2 years, it¡¯s time to have a baby. Grandpa is not forcing you, I just think you should have a child while you¡¯re still young. You may decide if you want a second child.¡± Despite knowing that the wives of wealthy men served only one purpose and that is to give birth, Luo Anning was still feeling ufortable because Jiang Peihua and Old Mr. Rong were being too obvious with the urging. Her eyes turned a little gloomier when she nced at Old Mr. Rong. Old Mr. Rong, Rong Yan and her were the ones who knew how the marriage started. She had only lived with Rong Yan for a few months and yet, he threatened her with their two-year-marriage. What a joke. ¡°Grandpa, Mother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want a child, but... ¡± Luo Anning then nced at Rong Yan. She was smart enough to not mention everything explicitly. She wanted them to think about what the rest of her sentence was. Rong Yan coughed after seeing the tender yet cautious and threatening look in her eyes. He walked towards her and domineeringly pulled her into his arms. He then nced at Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua smilingly. He smirked sinisterly and said half-jokingly, ¡°Grandpa, Mother, why are you guys so impatient when I¡¯m not in a hurry at all? Besides, I think Grandpa is in good health, and it¡¯s not a problem to live to 100 years old. Anning and I don¡¯t want to be disturbed from living our life as a couple at the moment. When the time is right, we¡¯ll definitely give birth even if you don¡¯t rush us to.¡± Rong Yan was clearly trying to say that he and Luo Anning were in the honeymoon period of their rtionship and did not want any children who might get in their way. It sounded reasonable too. Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ssy eyes glowed with wisdom and he looked at Rong Yan who made eye contact with him without fear. Just as Jiang Peihua was about to say something, Old Mr. Rong said, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll let you two enjoy some time alone for a while but you must get pregnant this year. I¡¯ve calcted it with a master of fortune telling. It¡¯s an auspicious year for giving birth next year and the babies born next year are bound to enjoy great wealth... ¡± Atst, Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua finally decided to let Luo Anning off. Not wanting to stay in such a suffocating ce, Luo Anning excused herself by iming to be tired while Rong Yan helped her to their bedroom upstairs. Jiang Peihua frantically headed to the kitchen to give the cooks some instructions. She supervised them and made sure that they cooked what Luo Anning, Rong Yan, and Old Mr. Rong liked. When she exited the kitchen, she saw a servant scurrying upstairs. Jiang Peihua stopped her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The servant stopped in her tracks and bent forward politely. ¡°Madam, a woman called and she said she¡¯s looking for Young Master Rong.¡± A woman called the rascal? Jiang Peihua was doubtful because she found it impossible for any woman to have the number of their homendline. Chapter 261 - Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like Im Not Myself (2)

Chapter 261: Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like I¡¯m Not Myself (2)

¡°What is thatdy¡¯s name?¡± The servant shook her head and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t state anything explicitly. All she mentioned was that her surname is Mo and that Young Master Rong would know who she is.¡± Who else could it be apart from Mo Xiyan!?! Jiang Peihua was immediately rmed and she frantically got the maids toe downstairs. ¡°You are not allowed to tell the Young Master about this nor breathe a word about it. Understand?¡± The maids began working at Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce two years ago. Hence, they had no idea who Miss Mo was and why Jiang Peihua was so uptight and wary of her. However, they nheless respectfully promised, ¡°I know Madam, nothing happened just now. There is some work outside that I haven¡¯t finished yet. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Jiang Peihua smiled in awe and said, ¡°Go ahead and work hard. I won¡¯t treat you poorly.¡± The maids nodded and retreated. Jiang Peihua walked towards the telephone and thought to herself, Fortunately, Father has gone out to walk his birds in the garden and is not in the living room now. Otherwise, he¡¯ll definitely be infuriated. Jiang Peihua stared at the phone and zoned out before picking up the call slowly... ... Upon returning to the bedroom, Luo Anningid down on the bed to close her eyes and pretend to sleep while Rong Yan leaned against the wall and stared at her back. Knock-knock... Jiang Peihua stood outside the door and said, ¡°Rascal,e to the study, Mother has something to tell you.¡± Rong Yan raised his brows doubtfully and discovered that Luo Anning was also staring at him with a frown, seemingly worried that they would go back on their words and press them to have children again. Luo Anning had been urged countless times, and had grown fearful of that topic. Any slight movement would scare her. Rong Yan shot her a reassuring nce and said, ¡°Go get some rest. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He then closed the door and exited. When he headed to the study, Jiang Peihua was already sitting on the sofa, and seemed to be waiting to interrogate him. Rong Yan smiled and walked towards her with raised brows. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Stop giggling and be serious.¡± Jiang Peihua was not enticed by her son¡¯s attractiveness at all, and instead chided him as soon as he spoke. Rong Yan touched the tip of his nose, and withdrew his smile dejectedly. He then put on a solemn look and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m serious now.¡± After glowering at her beloved son, Jiang Peihua proceeded to hand him a cup of tea and took a sip out of her own. ¡°Rascal, do you still have feelings for Mo Xiyan?¡± Rong Yan fiddled with the teacup and looked down to take a whiff of the scent of tea. Upon hearing her words, his fingers trembled and a few drops of tea spilled out. Jiang Peihua sighed in her heart while Rong Yan returned to his usualposure a momentter. He asked with a smile, ¡°Mother, why did you bring her up out of nowhere?¡± ¡°Stop trying to y dumb. Tell me honestly, do you still have feelings for her or not? You and Anning are married. I don¡¯t want anything to disrupt your stable life now, do you understand?¡± Jiang Peihua said as she looked at him earnestly. After a long while, Rong Yan nodded and muttered, ¡°... Yes.¡± Jiang Peihua could not bear to go on anymore. ¡°I hope you will cherish Anning. I can see that she is a good girl and you and her are the mostpatible for each other. Well, I shall not be naggy anymore. I just wanted to remind you that you must be careful and remain aware of your limits.¡± Jiang Peihua then left the study with a heavy heart. Unlike Jiang Peihua who continuously got distracted, Old Mr. Rong was in high spirits during dinner and even had a few drinks with Rong Yan and Luo Anning. Chapter 262 - Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like Im Not Myself (3)

Chapter 262: Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like I¡¯m Not Myself (3)

Luo Anning did not take it to heart and simply thought that Jiang Peihua was tired. Rong Yan who usually bickered with Old Mr. Rong, did not talk much either. After dinner, Old Mr. Rong got them to have a game of chess whichstedte into the night. It was only then that Luo Anning and Rong Yan were finally allowed to leave. ... Upon returning to Luxury Mansion, Luo Anning entered the bedroom and mmed the door shut before locking it. Clearly, she did not wish for him toe along. Even she had no idea what she was feeling so troubled about. However, it was clear that she just did not want to face him. Well, at least not right now. Leaning against the door, she slowly slid her back downwards and sat on the ground. Staring at the lights shining in from the garden through the French window, she began to find it a little psychedelic. Everyone has a past. That is true. Rong Yan even knows about her past with Du Xiaoran. Yet, she was clueless about Rong Yan¡¯s past. This feels terrible! She was not an emotional person, but ever since she got involved with Rong Yan, she would be less like herself. She actually hated herself for acting that way sometimes. She clearly said that she would not throw a tantrum but she could not stop feeling upset. ¡°Luo Anning, open the door.¡± Rong Yan kicked the door angrily. His voice was loud like thunder. Luo Anning turned to look at the door and eximed, ¡°Go sleep in the guest room!¡± She then grabbed her pajamas and took a shower in the bathroom, ignoring his decision. Her emotions came and went quickly. She sat in the bathtub and allowed the warm water to surround her. Her mood gradually got better. ¡°Do Do Do Do Do ...I love showering, my skin is glowing... ¡± She then grabbed a handful of rich and delicate bubbles with her hands and rubbed it slowly on her arms while humming a song. The door of the bathroom was opened silently. Luo Anning was still humming and singing the amusing bathroom song. Unable to stay angry any longer, Rong Yan burst intoughter. Upon hearing hisughter, Luo Anning instinctively ced her hands in front of her chest and turned to look at Rong Yan. ¡°Rong Yan, hasn¡¯t anyone told you that it¡¯s a crime to peek at someone while they¡¯re bathing? You¡¯re being a Peeping Tom!¡± Rong Yan closed the door and had begun guffawing loudly. He had never seen such a childish side to Luo Anning before. Bathroom song? That was something only children would sing and yet, she was singing it so merrily in the bathroom. She seems to be in a good mood. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m showering!?! Get out!¡± Luo Anning barked. Rong Yan¡¯s coral red lips curled into a fascinating smile. Not only did he not go out, he started to undress himself. ¡°This is my house, why should I go out?¡± he retorted. Luo Anning gritted her teeth angrily and asked, ¡°Fine, then turn around while I go out. Will that do?¡± ¡°No, why waste water? Let¡¯s shower together,¡± he said self-righteously. Luo Anning pulled a bath towel and wrapped it around herself in a bid to flee. However, Rong Yan caught her with his long arm and pulled her back like an eagle picking up a chick. He then dumped her inside the bathtub. ¡°Rong Yan, you¡¯re a bastard... ¡± Luo Anning yelled while spitting out some shower foam and water. ¡°I know, you¡¯re a good girl. Be obedient and stop throwing a tantrum, We still have to take a bath.¡± Rong Yan squeezed into the bathtub, and grabbed her by her arms to ce her on hisp. Fortunately, the bathtub was big enough for them to move about. Therge size of the bathtub was what allowed him to do what he wanted! Chapter 263 - Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like Im Not Myself (4)

Chapter 263: Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like I¡¯m Not Myself (4)

Rong Yan¡¯s hands roamed down her shoulders and groped her while she bit her lip and shrugged his hand away fiercely. She then struggled in a bid to stand up. However, things did not go the way that she expected them to. Rong Yan¡¯s breathing became heavier and he stared at her with an intense gaze like he was going to devour her. Luo Anning frowned and said, ¡°Rong Yan, let me go first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Rong Yan muttered in a low and raspy voice that had a tinge of masculine sexiness. ¡°I won¡¯t move, so let go of me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The sounds of water sshing filled the air and water poured out of the bathtub, causing the floor to be covered by water and foam. Luo Anning was lifted from the bathtub by Rong Yan who turned on the tap and flushed all the bubbles away from their bodies. Water poured down from the top of her head and Luo Anning quickly wiped it off of her face. Through the water, she could clearly see the lust in Rong Yan¡¯s eyes. Knowing what he was thinking, Luo Anning turned around and tried to flee, only to have him grab her swiftly and pull her back before pinning her against the wall and kissing her forcefully. ¡°Mm... Let... let go of me.¡± Luo Anning struggled and tried to push him away with all her might. ¡°No.¡± Rong Yan bit down on her lips and spoke in a hoarse voice. She pressed her legs tightly together but Rong Yan tried to force himself in. He moved his long and slender fingers down her body slowly while teasing her and ying with her moist nipples. ¡°... Mm...¡± Luo Anning bit her lip tightly, trying to stop herself from moaning embarrassingly in pleasure. Rong Yan¡¯s handsome face was full ofst, making him look even more dashing and stunning than he already was. Luo Anning was dumbfounded and the visual and physical pleasure made her forget about resisting. Rong Yan bent over and pressed her fleshy earlobe, after which he blew his warm breath into her ear maliciously. He then said in an alluring voice, ¡°Anning, tell me that you want me.¡± ¡°... No.¡± The tiny bit of her rationality that was left, told her that she couldn¡¯t say such an embarrassing thing. Rong Yan did not give her much time and instead continued to grope her even more quickly, causing electrifying waves to surge through her body. Luo Anning began squirming and twitching as she reached her first climax. Panting heavily, Luo Anningid her head on his shoulder feebly. Rong Yan again asked, ¡°Anning, are you going to say it? If you do, I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll give it all to you. Are you going to say it or not?¡± Bearing with the overwhelming lust and desires within him, Rong Yan forced her to say it. Luo Anning bit his shoulder as hard as she could and said, ¡°Yes... give it to me... ¡± Thre was some warm sweat on Rong Yan¡¯s face and he smiled in satisfaction when he heard her disgruntled words. He looked absolutely stunning and gorgeous. ¡°How obedient.¡± He raised her leg and wrapped it around his waist before kissing her tender lips. ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you, it¡¯s all yours... ¡± He lowered his body and thrust himself into her forcefully... On the next day, Luo Anning woke up and saw that Rong Yan was still asleep beside her. The thought of the maniacal intimate session that they hadst night made her wish that she could kick him, the culprit off the bed! She clearly refused but he still self-righteously insisted on giving her his all in order for him to be satisfied. Atst, she was so fatigued that she could not straighten her back at all. Her legs began to tremble and he finally stopped. Rong Yan was sleeping soundly and his handsome face was devoid of his usual arrogance. He now looked tender, harmless and bubbly. Luo Anning groaned and as just as she thought of getting up, she discovered that her limbs had really turned weak and she was aching all over! She felt a stinging pain in between her legs too! Chapter 264 - Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like Im Not Myself (5)

Chapter 264: Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like I¡¯m Not Myself (5)

¡°Bastard!¡± Luo Anning gritted her teeth and cussed under her breath in exasperation. Upon hearing the sounds, Rong Yan tightened his grip around her arm and pressed his chin against her head. ¡°Sleep with me for a little longer.¡± ¡°You deserve this!¡± Luo Anning pouted and thought, who was the one who acted unusually and insisted on dragging the session on till midnight yesterday? Rong Yan slowly opened his long, narrow eyes, and looked down at her wearily, only to see that she was covered in hickeys. He then chuckled. ¡°Honey, are you pleased with the service I gave youst night?¡± She rolled her eyes and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re the one who enjoyed it, aren¡¯t you?¡± Men were all lustful creatures and no amount of begging would stop them once they were in the mood. Luo Anning was well aware of that. Rong Yan was a scum dressed in immacte clothing. Beneath those clothes, he was no different from a beast! ¡°You still said that you didn¡¯t enjoy it. How disobedient.¡± Rong Yan humphed jovially, seemingly in a good mood. ... The two of them headed to Baina International together. Luo Anning proceeded to the nning department while Rong Yan went to the CEO¡¯s office. In the executives-only elevator, Rong Yan held her in his arms and lowered his head to take a whiff of her scent. She had never used perfume, but she had a clear and unique scent that smelled better than perfume. It often lingered in Rong Yan¡¯s heart. It was a scent that was unique to her. ¡°Are you really not going to consider helping me out at the CEO¡¯s office?¡± Feeling a little glum, Luo Anning looked away and ignored him while he grabbed her head and pecked her lips a few times. ¡°Why are you throwing a tantrum?¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Doesn¡¯t he know what I¡¯m upset about? He¡¯s just feigning ignorance! Rong Yan frowned and stayed silent for a while while Luo Anning¡¯s heart turned cold. She did not carry any hopes in the first ce but when he was silent, she began to feel like a joke. She too, remained silent and pushed him away before putting on a serious expression, seemingly trying to draw a line between work and private matters. Soon, the elevator reached the floor of the nning department. As soon as the elevator door opened, Luo Anning scrambled out. Rong Yan asked in a low and rumbling voice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what you want to find out. Wait for me tonight, we¡¯ll go home together. Alright?¡± She stopped in her tracks and her heart trembled fiercely when she heard his words. She then smiled slightly and strode towards her office. Fine, since he is willing to speak up, I shall wait for his exnation tonight. For the entire day, everyone in the nning department could tell that she was in a good mood because she could not stop smiling radiantly. When an employee entered her office to send her some documents, Luo Anning leaned over to take it. At that instant, the employee happened to see the blue and purple streaks on her fair, porcin skin beneath her neckline. The employee covered his mouth andughed while Luo Anning looked up and asked, ¡°Why, is there anything funny?¡± Chapter 265 - Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like Im Not Myself (6)

Chapter 265: Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like I¡¯m Not Myself (6)

¡°No, no, no.¡± The employee frantically waved and said, ¡°Leader, you¡¯ve got a blissful life.¡± She then scurried out as soon as she finished speaking. Luo Anning wondered in bewilderment, How could she know that I have a blissful life? The employee exited the office and walked towards the pantry to tell the rest about what she had just seen. Soon, the words spread like wildfire and the employees of that entire floor knew how well their rtionship was. They all say that women are just like flowers that had to be nurtured and taken care of meticulously. Luo Anning was just like a flower that was constantly nurtured by Rong Yan. She was glowing and her eyes were full of joy. The power of gossip was great and throughout the whole day, the entirepany building was filled with rumors of Rong Yan and Luo Anning sharing a close and intimate rtionship. In the afternoon, Xu Zhiyuan arrived at the nning department to tell Luo Anning that Rong Yan was still in a meeting and hence wanted her to go for lunch without him. The meeting would take ce for another two hours and hence, Rong Yan decided to get Xu Zhiyuan to ry the message to her because he was afraid that she might go hungry. ¡°What about his lunch then?¡± Luo Anning asked with a frown. Health is wealth. It would be time for a tea break in two hours. Xu Zhiyuan smiled and said, ¡°Young Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry. Young Master Rong has already eaten before the meeting. He shouldn¡¯t be hungry now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll go eat then.¡± Luo Anning nodded, cleaned the table and left the office. There were plenty of restaurants near the office that offered endless options, such as Thai food, Korean food and Japanese cuisine. She had a strong pte and preferred spicy foods. In the end, she decided to go to a Chinese restaurant far away from the office and ordered some spicy and hot stir-fried dishes. Luo Anning found theyer of dark red chili oil on the surface of the spicy soup noodles to be rather appetizing and merrily dug in. Luo Anning was satisfied with the feast of spicy dishes. After eating to her heart¡¯s content, she stood up and returned to the office. As soon as she left the restaurant, she happened to run into Feng Churui, who was entering, giving her a great shock. Feng Churui was also a little surprised to see her. However, he quickly regained hisposure. He smiled tenderly and asked, ¡°What a coincidence. Are you here for lunch too?¡± ¡°Yeah, I just ate. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here for lunch too, Young Master Feng. It seems like the chef should rejoice.¡± Feng Churui smiled and changed the subject when he noticed that she was alone. ¡°Where¡¯s Rong Yan? Did he note with you?¡± Could it be that they¡¯re still fighting? Feng Churui was still rather worried because he knew that Rong Yan could be a pain in the neck whenever he was obstinate. Luo Anning tucked her hair and said, ¡°He¡¯s still in a meeting, so I¡¯m here alone.¡± Feng Churui nodded and remained silent while Luo Anning bade him goodbye. After she took a few steps, Feng Churui called her to stop her in her tracks. She snapped out of her trance and shot him an inquisitive nce. Seemingly stuck in a dilemma, Feng Churui said with a slight frown, ¡°Luo Anning, I have something to tell you... ¡± Something to tell me? I don¡¯t think I know him that well. Apart from the fact that he¡¯s Rong Yan¡¯s friend and I¡¯m Rong Yan¡¯s wife, there seemed to be no rtion between us. However, Luo Anning seemed to have understood something after seeing how conflicted he was. Feng Churui was Rong Yan¡¯s best buddy and hence, he definitely knew about Rong Yan¡¯s former girlfriend. He should be telling me about it, right? Luo Anning chuckled and felt more friendly towards Feng Churui. Chapter 266 - Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like Im Not Myself (7)

Chapter 266: Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like I¡¯m Not Myself (7)

¡°It¡¯s alright, he said that he would tell me about it. Well, I¡¯ll get going and not disturb you any longer.¡± Watching as Luo Anning vanished, Feng Churui stood rooted to the ground, dumbfounded. He would tell her about it? Who else except me would know about it since I just found out? After thinking about it for a moment, Feng Churui entered the restaurant. Before the truth was out, he thought that it would be better not to tell Luo Anning. After all, it was just his conjecture and he did not have any concrete evidence. ... Luo Anning returned to the office and as soon as she opened the door, she saw a handsome man sitting at her desk and watching her enter. She squinted a little and looked rather sluggish and insidious. ¡°Where did you go for lunch? You took so long.¡± Rong Yan curled his finger and said, ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°The restaurant I went to was far away and I lost track of time. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in a meeting? Has it already ended?¡± Luo Anning walked towards him, only to have him pull her down onto hisp. She shoved him and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t do this, what will happen if someonees inter?¡± Rong Yan buried his head in her neck and kissed her softly while nibbling and muttering indistinctly, ¡°Whoever dares toe in will get it from me.¡± Luo Anning was speechless. This man is ...invincible! ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you think of anything else except this? Your mind is corrupted.¡± Pushing his head away, Luo Anning rolled her eyes at him. He¡¯s always getting all touchy-feely with her. Apart from taking liberties with her, there seemed to be nothing else he would think about. After being pushed away, Rong Yan pressed his lips against hers and muttered in a deep voice, ¡°Anning, I¡¯m going on a business trip tonight, I might not be able to tell you...¡± Luo Anning was surprised and a little disoriented. She asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°There is something wrong with the project in Ennd and I need to deal with it.¡± Rong Yan looked at her and realized that she seemed to be distracted. He could not help but hold her tightly in his arms. ¡°Anning, don¡¯t think too much. I will tell you and not go back on my words.¡± After pausing for a moment, he kissed her lips again and gazed at her with glistening eyes that resembled obsidian. ¡°Give me three days, and wait for me toe back. Anning, I will tell you everything you want to know when I return. Alright?¡± He knew that Ennd was a nightmare for her, and that she would never go there unless necessary. Hence, he did not suggest for her to go with him this time. Luo Anning pursed her lips and said, ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± No, he didn¡¯t give her the right to refuse. He had already arranged everything in advance. He was just informing her. That was why he went to her office as soon as the meeting was over to wait for her toe back from lunch. Rong Yan hugged her tightly, pressed her head against his chest and rested his chin on top of her head. ¡°Anning, I won¡¯t bear to leave if you keep acting like this... ¡± After leaning on him quietly for a while, Luo Anning raised her head and said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± It was only three days. She could wait. ¡°Anning ...¡± He let out a soft sigh that was mixed with joy, after which he kissed her passionately. ... Luo Anning was at the airport to send Rong Yan off. In the VIP lounge, Rong Yan instructed her overbearingly, ¡°While I¡¯m away, you have to bring a bodyguard with you wherever you go. Also, you are not allowed to talk to male colleagues. Understood?¡± Chapter 267 - Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like Im Not Myself (8)

Chapter 267: Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like I¡¯m Not Myself (8)

Luo Anning glowered at him and eximed, ¡°How can there be such a tyrannical and unreasonable person like you!?!¡± Rong Yan smiled sinisterly and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°You ought to count your blessings. You¡¯re the only person I¡¯m tyrannical to.¡± After saying goodbye in the waiting room, Rong Yan stepped on a private ne and boarded the flight to Ennd while Luo Anning returned to the office, feeling a little dejected. ... The following morning, Rong Yan called her shortly after she woke up. She was in the midst of brushing her teeth when she heard her mobile phone ring. Before she could even spit the foam out, she dashed into the bedroom to grab her mobile. ¡°Hello... ¡± ¡°Anning, I¡¯ve arrived,¡± Rong Yan said in a jovial and deep voice. She could tell that he was in a good mood. Holding onto her mobile phone in one hand and her toothbrush in the other, Luo Anning slowly walked into the bathroom. ¡°Well... work hard then.¡± Feeling a little dejected, Rong Yan asked angrily, ¡°You have nothing to tell me?¡± She picked up the ss of water, took a sip and then spat out the foam in her mouth. She grabbed a towel and wiped the corners of her lips. ¡°What?¡± Rong Yan was frustrated, and his tone was bitter. ¡°Luo Anning, tell me that you miss me.¡± Luo Anning was speechless. Since when did people make such requests? She smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you miss me?¡± ¡°Fine... I miss you!¡± Rong Yan said fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Rong Yan sounded so dignified that Luo Anning felt amused. ¡°Rong Yan, if you miss me just say it directly, I will notugh at you. Besides, you have only been away for more than ten hours. Well... I don¡¯t think I miss you yet.¡± ¡°Luo Anning, have you gotten so brazen that you¡¯re asking for a beating?¡± Luo Anning washed her face and said, ¡°Rong Yan, a good man will never hit a woman. If you attack or abuse me, I can sue you.¡± Rong Yan immediately interjected, ¡°We can get divorced in the next lifetime!¡± Luo Anning smiled and decided not to bicker with him. Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°Okay, go have breakfast. Remember to call me at night. Do you remember?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Luo Anning responded with herughter and Rong Yan praised her for being obedient before ending the call in satisfaction. It happened to be Saturday today and Luo Anning had nothing to do since she did not have to go to the office. Hence, she decided to call her best friend Lu Momo. She had to pull someone along to spend this long weekend with. Lu Momo¡¯s mobile was switched off! Luo Anning had no choice but to make a phone call to Lu Momo¡¯s family. It was Mrs. Lu who answered. Luo Anning greeted her, making thetter feel thrilled. She found out from Mrs. Lu that Lu Momo was not at home. Luo Anning reckoned that Lu Momo might be in the apartment, so she said goodbye to Mrs. Lu. Bringing the bodyguard and chauffeur with her, she headed to Lu Momo¡¯s apartment. ... Luo Anning never expected to see such a dramatic scene! When she arrived at the apartment, she rang the doorbell, only to be greeted by the face of Tang Chao who opened the door instead of the adorable Lu Momo! He even opened the door in his pajamas! For a moment, Luo Anning could not digest the information that was presented to her and she stood rooted by the door. Tang Chao was clearly also very surprised. How could Luo Anning be at the apartment so early in the morning? Hence, a strange scene happened. The two of them looked at each other peculiarly and a sudden tension filled the silent air. Chapter 268 - Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like Im Not Myself (9)

Chapter 268: Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like I¡¯m Not Myself (9)

Luo Anning and Tang Chao spoke at the same time after 30 ¡®minutes¡¯ of silence. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Seeing how suggestive he looked, Luo Anning pushed him away angrily and squeezed through the door. ¡°Momo, Momo, are you alright?¡± She still remembered receiving an international call in Ennd, from Lu Momo whoined about Tang Chao bullying her. She had yet to settle scores with him and yet, this happened! He actually appeared in Lu Momo¡¯s apartment! Does he think Momo is a pushover? Upon hearing the ruckus, Lu Momo opened the door of the guest room wearily and exited. Upon sight of the anxious Luo Anning she rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°Little Anning, you¡¯re here. Good morning.¡± She then stifled a yawnzily. bbergasted, Luo Anning stood rooted to the ground in shock and wondered, can someone tell me what¡¯s going on now? Lu Momo looks like she is perfectly alright. Was I overthinking things? It can¡¯t be. They were alone in the same room, and Tang Chao looked so questionable. It is reasonable to say that my guess is correct. Tang Chao closed the door indifferently, and sauntered towards the couch where he took a seat and ordered, ¡°Lu Momo, I¡¯m hungry. Go cook for me.¡± Luo Anning held onto Lu Momo and stared at Tang Chao in bewilderment. She barked, ¡°Tang Chao, who are you to order my Momo around!?!¡± Lu Momo instinctively screamed and pointed at Tang Chao with trembling fingers. ¡°You... why are you still here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to leavest night!?!¡± Tang Chao smiled in a thick-skinned manner and said, ¡°I suddenly realized that your ce is a little bit too small, but it¡¯s well-equipped. It should be suitable for me to live in. ¡± Lu Momo screamed, picked up a decorative vase and threw it at him. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless. Who said you could live here!?!¡± Tang Chao reached a hand out to catch the vase, and put it on the coffee table. ¡°Miss Lu Momo, do you need me to remind you that I am the one who saved your life?¡± Luo Anning waspletely petrified, and she began to get increasingly confused while watching the two of them bickering happily. ¡°STOP!¡± Luo Anning crossed her arms and pressed Lu Momo down onto a seat opposite Tang Chao while she looked down at the two of them with folded arms. ¡°Mr. Tang Chao, Lu Momo, I think you two need to give me a reasonable exnation.¡± Luo Anning looked at Tang Chao and continued, ¡°Young Master Tang, Lu Momo is like my sister. If you¡¯re thinking of bullying her, I¡¯ll never agree to it. If you¡¯re angry,e at me. Stop bothering her.¡± Listening to Luo Anning¡¯s touching words, Lu Momo tugged the corner of her clothes with tears in her eyes, ¡°Little Anning, I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing after all.¡± Luo Anning ced a hand on her forehead and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to speak now, please sit down.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Momo silently retreated in fear. Tang Chao was astonished by the dynamics of their friendship and he wondered, since when was Lu Momo so kind and harmless!?! How could she be so obedient in front of Luo Anning, and behave like a menacing beast to me? Why is there a difference in treatment? Staring at Tang Chao from above, she ordered, ¡°Young Master Tang, please give me an exnation now.¡± Chapter 269 - Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like Im Not Myself (10)

Chapter 269: Whenever I Get Involved With Him, I Feel Like I¡¯m Not Myself (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Tang Chao humphed arrogantly and gave Lu Momo the side-eye. ¡°Ask her yourself. You¡¯d probably believe her more.¡± Luo Anning shifted her gaze onto Lu Momo who cringed and exined, ¡°Little Anning he was the one who insisted on living in my house and he even wanted to bully me. Fortunately, I have greatbat skills and protected myself. Otherwise ... ¡± It turned out thatst night, the glutton Lu Momo headed out to the night market to get something to eat again. To her astonishment, she happened to be the target of a group of hooligans who were loitering around in the middle of the night, because of her good looks. Upon sight of her cute and adorable face, the hooligans began to get aroused and quietly followed her out of the night market. They then suddenly attacked her as she passed an alley. Lu Momo used to learn Taekwondo and as soon as she recovered from the shock and tried to protect herself, she realized that she was no match for a dozen hooligans. Luo Anning once taught her that if she could not fight, she would have to run. It was the truth! Hence, she really turned around and fled, while the gangsters chased after her. They then caught her in a dark alley and tried to harm her. Lu Momo screamed in fear and Tang Chao who was passing by, happened to hear her shriek. Hence, he asked the chauffeur to stop at the side of the road. In the end, he cornily saved the damsel in distress, Lu Momo, who scurried away after thanking him, for fear that he would take liberties with her again. Tang Chao was not a generous man, nor did he perform good deeds everyday. He caught her like she was a chick and pulled her into his car before asking her to report her address. In the end, the thick-skinned Tang Chao pushed his limits and forced himself into Lu Momo¡¯s apartment as her benefactor. Lu Momo was still alive and kicking so it seemed that she did not get vited by him. Luo Anning finally felt a sense of relief. She poured herself a ss of water and chugged it down to soothe her throat before taking a seat beside Lu Momo. Staring at Tang Chao, she said, ¡°Young Master Tang, let me tell you the truth, I don¡¯t want you to continue pestering Momo. I wouldn¡¯t intervene if it were someone else, but Momo is different. I don¡¯t want anyone to bully her. ¡± Luo Anning had heard about how lewd and nasty Tang Chao could be. As the heir of the biggest gang, it wasmon for him to fool around with women. She had heard of Qing Dai who was the favorite amongst them. Lu Momo was simple and not scheming at all. She had no experience in rtionships and it was undeniable that Tang Chao was extremely outstanding in both appearance and family background. She was worried that Lu Momo would not be able to resist Tang Chao¡¯s pursuit if he were to toy with her feelings. Since when has Tang Chao ever been lectured by anyone, what more from a woman? He sneered, ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re in no ce to tell me who not to pester. Besides, if you have so much time to poke your nose into everyone else¡¯s business, you might as well spend the time on looking after your husband instead.¡± Luo Anning squinted. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Chao did not seem to be in the mood to continue. ¡°Nothing.¡± He stood up and returned to the master bedroom to change out of his clothes. He then came out neatly dressed, threw his pajamas into the trash can, and left without even looking at them. Luo Anning sat down on the sofa and held the cup tightly in her hands while being distracted. She was using so much force that her knuckles turned white. Lu Momo looked at her and asked, ¡°Little Anning, are you okay?¡± Chapter 270 - Ominous Hunch (1)

Chapter 270: Ominous Hunch (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even Lu Momo had guessed what Tang Chao¡¯s ambiguous words meant, let alone Luo Anning who had a quick mind. Luo Anning smirked and put on a lopsided smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just thinking about how we can stop Tang Chao from pestering you any further.¡± Lu Momo sighed and said, ¡°Little Anning, don¡¯t think too much, that bastard just let his mouth run without thinking. Maybe he just wants you to have a tiff with Rong Yan. You know that Rong Yan is a clean freak so you don¡¯t have to worry about it at all, you can rest assured. ¡± Luo Anning remained silent with a smile and thought to herself, Tang Chao would not have said something like this out of the blue. Since he said it, it can only prove that he knows something. After thinking about it, she thought, maybe he was talking about Rong Yan¡¯s affairs with his ex-girlfriend. Forget it then. Why bother making herself upset? Rong Yan was going to tell her everything anyway. The thought of it made her feel much morefortable. During the weekend, she had lunch at a restaurant with Lu Momo, followed by a crazy afternoon of video games which made her fingers go numb from clicking the mouse. At the arcade, they got high off ying the games on the electronic dance machine and by the time they were done, they felt like their bodies were falling apart. However, she felt extremelyfortable after breaking a sweat. It was as if she had just gone to a spa. After a long day of fun, Saturday peacefully passed on by. ... On Sunday, Mo Qiange called and informed her that Imperial Court had recently developed a mid-to-high-endbat field and got her and Lu Momo to try it out. Luo Anning agreed without hesitation and tagged along with Lu Momo and Mo Qiange to the training center. It was exactly noon and the sun was scorching when they arrived. Lu Momo refused to get out of the car and insisted on staying indoors. Luo Anning instructed with a sullen expression, ¡°Lu Momo, if you don¡¯t alight, your lunch will be confiscated!¡± Lu Momo shook her head profusely and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s hot out there, I¡¯m afraid of warm temperatures.¡± Mo Qiange smiled innocently, walked to the door and pulled her out. He then swiftly closed the door and locked it. With a pitiful expression on her baby face, Lu Momo said, ¡°Qiange, Little Anning, you two are bullying me... ¡± ¡°If you dare toin to Mrs. Lu, we shall see who goes with you to the night market for barbecue in the future!¡± Luo Anning warned in advance. Sure enough, as soon as Luo Anning finished speaking Lu Momo rubbed her eyes in grievance and pretended to cry. The manager of the training center knew that his boss was going to bring his friends over to try it out and hence had been waiting at the gate. However, he was shocked to see Luo Anning. Luo Anning had be a household name because of her ostentatious and extravagant marriage that caused a national uproar, followed by the case of her being used of murder andstly the news of her getting raped as a child. She shot to fame and even surpassed international celebrities. She was truly newsworthy. The manager smiled and gestured for them to enter. ¡°Mr. Mo, Young Madam Rong, Miss Lu, the weather is too hot, go in and get some shade.¡± Mo Qiange nodded, and took a look at the reluctant Lu Momo before pulling her in while feeling amused. Who was the one who was so excited to be ying a game at the battleground? Yet, she¡¯s so stunned and reluctant now that the sun is scorching hot. Lu Momo had plenty of ice cream and enjoyed the aircon indoors before finally changing into the fieldbat uniform out of her fear towards Mo Qiange. Chapter 271 - Ominous Hunch (2)

Chapter 271: Ominous Hunch (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were a total of 38 people who took part in the trial, including the three of them. They were divided into two groups, which yed the police, and investigation team respectively. There were sensors on thebat suit and when shot, the rm on the yer¡¯s wristband would sound and those who were hit would ¡°Die¡±. The rules were simple, and the deciding factors were technology, and the yer¡¯s agility and reconnaissance abilities. Mo Qiange, Lu Momo and Luo Anning were grouped together. Of course, the tacit understanding between the three of them was perfect. As soon as they entered the battlefield, they quickly found a suitable hiding ce for themselves. They quickly searched for potential enemies. Once they were in battle mode, they immediately tensed up and found it thrilling to be fully immersed in the game. Lu Momo was so excited that she had long forgotten how deadly the sun was. After she sessfully ¡®killed¡¯ an enemy, she felt much more enthusiastic and brave. Among the three, Lu Momo was the worst while Mo Qiange was the best. However, he hid behind the two girls and let them ¡®kill¡¯ the enemies. After ying for three rounds that took more than two hours, everyone felt thrilled and euphoric. They changed out of thebat uniform, and realized that they stank. Mo Qiange waved his hand and gestured for everyone to go for a full-body meridian spa before having lunch. The employees rejoiced while Lu Momo smiled and tried to suck up to him. Staring at Lu Momo, Luo Anning burst intoughter. Where there is food, there would definitely be Lu Momo the foodie. ... The weekend passed just like that. Luo Anning spent it having fun with Lu Momo and Mo Qiange. Upon returning to Luxury Mansion, Luo Anning headed upstairs for a shower beforeying down in bed with herptop. Seeing that the time was almost up, she went about her daily routine of calling Rong Yan who was far away in Ennd. After he left for Ennd, she would be the one to call him first at night while he would call her first in the morning. Despite the jetg, each of them would call the other person twice in the morning and evening. Although Rong Yan¡¯s request was a little too much, Luo Anning was very willing toply. The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. Luo Anning hung up and called again. ¡°Beep ... beep ... beep ...¡± Luo Anning began to get anxious. Whenever she called him, he would definitely answer the phone as soon as possible no matter how busy he was at the moment. Even if he were too focused on work, Xu Zhiyuan would remind him. It¡¯s still morning in Ennd, right? Is he not awake yet? Is he still showering? Luo Anning bit her lip and hung up the phone again beforeying in bed again. She then started watching one of the most popr current TV shows. After watching it for 20 minutes, Luo Anning could not help but sigh. She thought, mistresses nowadays are really immoral and despicable! Thewful wife was five months pregnant, and the mistress took advantage of that. While the wife was home to visit her rtives, shemitted adultery with the male lead! She was then caught by thewful wife who suddenly came back and caught them red-handed in bed. However, she still mored that she and the male lead were truly in love and that thetter was only staying with thewful wife out of responsibility. She also shamelessly asked thewful wife to abort the child and let her have the male lead. While feeling furious about the TV series, Luo Anning picked up her mobile phone and called Rong Yan. This time, the call did not go through because his mobile phone had been switched off.... Chapter 272 - Ominous Hunch (3)

Chapter 272: Ominous Hunch (3)

She could still call him 20 minutes ago and yet, his mobile phone was now switched off. In other words, he deliberately chose not to pick up 20 minutes ago and then switched off his mobile phone. She was suddenly overwhelmed with an ominous feeling because Rong Yan would not switch off his mobile phone for no reason. Luo Anning suddenly sat up and browsed through her call log. After finding Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s number, she hesitated for a moment and called. The call went through after a long while. Luo Anning asked with a sullen expression, ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, where is Rong Yan?¡± ¡°... Young Madam, Young Master Rong worked till midnight yesterday. He¡¯s probably still sleeping. Why are you looking for him?¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s something urgent to settle.¡± Feeling apprehensive about Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s words, she said, ¡°Could you go to his room and call him? I need to speak to him urgently.¡± She could still hear the footsteps amidst the misceneous sounds, followed by Rong Yan¡¯s voice. He sounded rather fatigued. ¡°Anning, what happened?¡± Luo Anning bit her lip tightly, ashamed of her suspicion just now, for he sounded extremely exhausted. She reckoned that he had not had enough rest since Xu Zhiyuan mentioned that he had been working until the wee hours of the night. Slowly, Luo Anning adjusted her breathing before saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just called you a few times but you didn¡¯t answer. Your mobile was then switched off. I was worried about you so I called Xu Zhiyuan.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s voice was deep and hoarse, and he stayed silent for a long while before saying, ¡°Anning, if there¡¯s nothing else, just hang up, it¡¯s almost time for me to go to the office.¡± ¡°... Okay, you go ahead. Take care of your health. Bye.¡± ¡°... Okay.¡± Just like that, the two hung up and Luo Anning suddenly felt empty and dejected. He was acting out of the ordinary and was not as enthusiastic as he was two days ago. He did not bother forcing her to tell him that she missed him, nor did he say goodbye to her... It was not that she was sensitive but rather, she had gotten used to the little things and the quirky antics of his. Now that he had suddenly stopped, she could definitely feel the difference. ... Luo Anning waited for him dejectedly. On Monday, Luo Anning went to the office for work as usual. However, everyone in the nning department knew that when the CEO left for a business trip, Luo Anning lost her enthusiasm for work. Luo Anning went to a western restaurant near the office for lunch. After she ced her order, the waitress quickly served the food. She looked down and ate it before grabbing a ss of water. Suddenly, her ss was snatched away and as soon as she looked up, the ss of water was sshed onto her face. Luo Anning took a deep breath and wiped the water off her face. Still unsatisfied, Li Yn grabbed the ss and smashed it against her. Luo Anning subconsciously cocked her head towards the side but still did not manage to dodge. The ss hit her forehead before slipping onto the ground and shattering into bits. ¡°Have you had enough?¡± Luo Anning red daggers at her while wiping the blood off of her forehead. Li Yn pointed at the tip of her nose and shouted in disregard of everything else around her. ¡°Luo Anning, you shameless woman! After you married Rong Yan, you continuously attacked us. First, you framed Xinya and put her behind bars. Yet, you still weren¡¯t satisfied. Now, you¡¯ve even attacked Shaodong! You¡¯re so shameless. What did you do to Shaodong? Tell me, tell me!¡± Li Yn was so emotional and agitated that she rushed forward in a bid to grab Luo Anning but was stopped by both the security officer and the manager of the restaurant. Seeing that Luo Anning was injured, he frantically apologized, ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯m very sorry. It was our mistake, which caused you trouble and got you injured. I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡± Chapter 273 - Ominous Hunch (4)

Chapter 273: Ominous Hunch (4)

Luo Anning waved her hands and the manager immediately fell silent. Luo Anning stood up and stared at the twisted face of Li Yn who was beyond infuriated. She warned coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t show up in front of me again. Otherwise, you shall bear the consequences.¡± ¡°You shameless bitch! What wrong have we done to deserve being treated this way by you? You¡¯re a member of the Luo Family after all. Yet, you¡¯re so evil that you have the audacity to harm your own cousins! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning for doing such harm to Xinya and Shaodong? You will get retribution sooner orter. You¡¯re going to die a horrible death! Luo Anning, I curse you to have a horrible death!¡± Luo Anning looked at her and questioned nonchntly, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Shameless bitch, you... MM... let go of me... ¡± The security officers covered Li Yn¡¯s mouth, for fear that she would say something even more vicious. The restaurant¡¯s manager wiped the sweat off his forehead and stared at Luo Anning before asking, ¡°Young Madam Rong, what should we do with this person? Do we hand her to the police or...?¡± After all, Li Yn had alreadymitted assault. Luo Anning did not look at the manager and instead stared at Li Yn who was being held down by the manager. She suddenlyughed and turned pale while the wound on her forehead continued bleeding. Drops of blood trickled down her forehead. The blood seemed exceptionally terrifying on her pale skin. However, she did not mind it at all. Instead, she continued to look at Li Yn smilingly. ¡°You said that I¡¯m going to die a horrible death? If Heaven really has eyes, you, Luo Zhiquan and your entire family should be the first ones to die! Don¡¯t worry, I have a long life. Even if all of you die, I¡¯ll still be living well.¡± She got the waiter to settle the bill while the manager bowed apologetically, not daring to take her money at all. Luo Anning decided not to insist further since the manager kept refusing to take her money. She turned around to leave and said, ¡°Let her go.¡± ... Upon arriving at Luxury Mansion, Auntie Li noticed that the blood on her forehead had already clotted. While pulling her to the side worriedly, Auntie Li quickly got the servants to call the doctor. Luo Anning patronized her perfunctorily because she did not wish to say much. When the doctor arrived, he applied some disinfectant on her before bandaging her wound. Luo Anning called the Human Resources department to apply for leave for the rest of the day and spent the afternoon taking a nap at home. On the following day, she went to the office with a headache that made her feel dazed. The bandage on her face made the employees rather worried and quickly advised her to go home and rest. Luo Anning thanked them for their kind intentions and entered the office to start working. Her head was aching the entire day, perhaps because it was the side effects of her injury. Luo Anning was a little distracted and uneasy. Hence, she got the secretary to make her a cup of coffee. As soon as she took a sip, her mobile phone rang. ¡°Kristen, what¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked, sounding a little tired. ¡°Can¡¯t I call you without a reason? Luo Anning, you really know how to hurt my feelings.¡± ¡°Of course you can. You¡¯re my lifesaver.¡± Kristen humphed and paused for a while before asking, ¡°Luo Anning, you sound like you¡¯re not living well. Could it be that you miss Young Master Rong too much because he¡¯s out on a business trip?¡± Luo Anning rubbed her forehead which was aching. ¡°Kristen, if there¡¯s nothing else... ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I shall not waste time talking nonsense to you anymore. I just wanted to tell you that your husband has returned to the nation. He should be touching down in an hour¡¯s time. Now¡¯s the best time for you to pick him up at the airport.¡± Chapter 274 - Ominous Hunch (5)

Chapter 274: Ominous Hunch (5)

Luo Anning paused while rubbing her temples before asking, ¡°Kristen, how are you so sure?¡± ¡°I only checked on it because it¡¯s your husband. I was afraid that you might miss him too much so I decided to find out beforehand. Well, I then told you about it immediately afterwards. You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯ll appreciate it if you could show your gratitude in a way that¡¯s more pragmatic.¡± Kristen smiled. Luo Anning pursed her lips and said, ¡°Hey, I noticed that you¡¯ve be more and more thick-skinned. Who did you learn that from?¡± ¡°You.¡± Kristen retorted. Luo Anning was speechless. Can I strangle him to death? He actually beat around the bush to indirectly call me thick-skinned! The angrier she was, the more her head ached. Luo Anning took a deep breath and said, ¡°My benefactor, if that¡¯s what you wanted to talk to me about, I¡¯m very thankful. If there¡¯s nothing else, shall we hang up now?¡± Kristen asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick him up at the airport?¡± ¡°... Nah.¡± ¡°Hey... why are you so boring? Absence makes the heart grow fonder. If you go pick him up at the airport, he might just be so thrilled... ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Luo Anning immediately barked, for fear that he would say something atrocious. Kristen cleared his throat and said, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s up to you then. I¡¯ve already told you the news anyway. I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± He then hung up while Luo Anning put the phone aside, feeling a little giddy. Unable to stand it anymore, she applied for leave again and left the office. The chauffeur asked, ¡°Young Madam, would you like to return to Luxury Mansion?¡± Luo Anning gave it some thought and realized that there was another hour to go until Rong Yan arrived. Since she had nothing to do, she decided to go pick him up. ¡°Make a few rounds before going to the airport.¡± The chauffeur answered, ¡°Alright, Young Madam.¡± ... They only arrived at the airport an hour and ten minutester, which was a littlete. Luo Anning asked the driver to stop and she alighted to walk towards the airport. Four bodyguards followed her and they entered the airport together. Luo Anning knew that Rong Yan would definitely use the VIP passageway to excite the airport. Hence, she decided to go there and wait. Feeling a little giddy, she leaned against the wall and waited slowly. Noticing that she seemed to be unwell, the bodyguard suggested, ¡°Young Madam, would you like to go get a checkup at the hospital?¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll be alright after getting some sleep.¡± The bodyguard hesitated before saying, ¡°But your condition doesn¡¯t seem too well.¡± Luo Anning smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine... ¡± At this moment, the sounds of misceneous footsteps shuffling filled the passageway and the joyous chirp of a woman interjected Luo Anning. ¡°Did you know? The happiest thing for me is being together with you. I still think about the beautiful memories that we had, even until today. Whenever I do, I can¡¯t help but feel my heart race. By the way, Yan! I haven¡¯t had food cooked by you for four years. Will you cook for me tonight?¡± Luo Anning quivered and froze before turning around to look at them. She was greeted with the sight of Rong Yan carrying Mo Xiyan, which made her stand rooted to the ground. Sensing his body stiffening, Mo Xiyan looked up at him and the direction of his gaze. It was his wife, Luo Anning. Rong Yan was suddenly at a loss over what to do. Staring at Luo Anning, he muttered, ¡°... Anning.¡± Luo Anning stared at him quietly. Or rather, she stared at them. Despite feeling like a million daggers had pierced through her heart, Luo Anning still kept a straight face. Chapter 275 - I Still Remember What You Said, Did You Forget? (1)

Chapter 275: I Still Remember What You Said, Did You Forget? (1)

Staring at herwful husband holding another woman in his arms affectionately, she smirked derisively. She looked around and remained silent while smiling, as if she were staring at a joke. Her face was full of contempt and derision... She was overwhelmed with all kinds of emotions. There was no expression on his handsome face except for a frown that revealed how terrible he felt. Luo Anning stood rooted to the ground quietly without making a fuss, as if she had nothing to do with the world at all. His Adam¡¯s apple moved and it looked like he wanted to say something but could not bring himself to. Rong Yan¡¯s eyelids quivered and he looked down while putting Mo Xiyan down slowly. Sensing his intention, Mo Xiyan smiled and patted him on his shoulder, ¡°Yan, put me down first. It won¡¯t be good for Miss Luo to see this.¡± Rong Yan did not say anything else and instead just expressed assent softly before lowering her onto the ground. As soon as Mo Xiyannded on the ground, she seemed to have lost her bnce and fell into Rong Yan¡¯s arms. He reached a hand out to grab her before asking, ¡°Can you stand on your own, I¡¯ll get the bodyguard to hold you.¡± Rong Yan waved his hand and summoned the bodyguard but Mo Xiyan grabbed his hand and shook her head smilingly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can stand on my own. Besides, I don¡¯t like having others touch me.¡± She wriggled out of Rong Yan¡¯s arms and nodded at Luo Anning graciously with a smile. ¡°You must be Miss Luo. Hello, I¡¯m Mo Xiyan.¡± Feeling a little unsteady, Luo Anning closed her eyes and rubbed her temples while sneering to herself, is she trying to provoke me? Very well, I¡¯ll take it! Luo Anning walked towards Rong Yan gracefully, her stilettos making clear and rhythmic sounds as she paced forward. She stopped when she was three steps away from Rong Yan. She put on a faint smile and said in a tender voice, ¡°Hello, Miss Mo. Compared to Miss Luo, I prefer being addressed as Young Madam Rong.¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s face grew a little sullen but she soon smiled and remained silent. Rong Yan hung his head low and buried his face in the dim rays of light, making it impossible to see his reaction. Is he feeling guilty or remorseful? Is that why he doesn¡¯t dare to make eye contact with me? Luo Anning no longer had the time to think about that. All she knew was that she could not lose and let Mo Xiyan make a joke out of her. She walked towards Rong Yan and affectionately tugged his tie which she then scrunched up and discarded into the rubbish bin. Rong Yan looked up to make eye contact with her while she smiled and patted the dust on his shirt. She said gently, ¡°It¡¯s filthy. Change out of it.¡± Her slender fingers fluttered and she soon unbuttoned all the buttons of his shirt to reveal his toned chest and abdominal muscles. She then turned around and gestured for Xu Zhiyuan toe forth. Xu Zhiyuan walked towards her and said, ¡°Young Madam, do you have any orders for me?¡± ¡°Bring a shirt.¡± Xu Zhiyuan nced at Rong Yan before turning around immediately to grab a shirt from the luggage which he then handed to Luo Anning. Luo Anning smiled and picked up the shirt to toss it into the rubbish bin while still keeping a warm and tender smile on her face. She then draped another shirt onto Rong Yan¡¯s body and said coldly, ¡°Put it on.¡± Rong Yan did as he was told and quietly buttoned his shirt while Mo Xiyan burst intoughter, as if it were all a joke. She then patted his back and opened her palm. Chapter 276 - I Still Remember What You Said, Did You Forget? (2)

Chapter 276: I Still Remember What You Said, Did You Forget? (2)

¡°Yan, give me the medicine. You guys continue chatting while I go get some rest.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Mo Xiyan continued, ¡°By the way, is there someone to clean the apartment? If there isn¡¯t I¡¯ll go stay at the hotel tonight before going over tomorrow.¡± Luo Anning could not help but feel a hot wave rushing through her mind. Just like she expected, there was really some secret lurking in the guest room of the apartment. The secret should be Mo Xiyan. Hehe, what a joke, he actually made me move into his and his ex-girlfriend¡¯s love nest. Has he ever thought about how I¡¯d feel after finding out the truth? How ironic. She turned around and left without hesitation. She did not have the bravery or courage to watch her husband acting all lovey dovey with his former girlfriend. ¡°Anning... ¡± Rong Yan chased after her and grabbed her by the wrist, refusing to let her go. ¡°Let go.¡± She did not turn around. He refused to let go but Luo Anning shirked him off forcefully. Rong Yan stepped forth again in a bid to hug her but she turned around and stared at him before turning to look at Mo Xiyan who had an ambiguous expression on her face. Noticing that she did not have the energy to even put on a pretentious smile, she said, ¡°Rong Yan, I still remember what you said. Did you forget? What... is my ce in your heart?¡± Rong Yan closed his eyes before opening them again. With a frown, he stared at her and said, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like what? Don¡¯t disturb you and let you two continue, right?¡± Luo Anning turned around again and left. ¡°In that case, you two continue. I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Anning... ¡± Rong Yan clenched his fists and chased after her. ¡°Ah... ¡± Mo Xiyan lost her bnce and staggered forwards. Upon hearing the sounds, Rong Yan stopped in his tracks and froze before turning around. Mo Xiyan smiled wryly and bit her lip. She said in a shaky voice, ¡°Yan, I¡¯m alright. Go chase after Miss Luo.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s eyes turned gloomy and with a sullen expression, he said to the bodyguards, ¡°Send Young Madam back to Luxury Mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Rong.¡± The bodyguard bent forward and chased after them. Staring at the handsome man who was walking towards her, Mo Xiyan¡¯s heart pounded and Rong Yan held onto her emotionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡± ¡°But is it really okay for you not to go chase after Miss Luo?¡± she frowned, seemingly rather worried. ¡°... You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Rong Yan helped her out, not wanting to talk about it any longer. Mo Xiyan was pressing all her weight against him. She turned to look at his handsome face and began chuckling. It was worth getting injured. As long as she could get near him again, it would be a new start. Judging from Luo Anning¡¯s reaction just now, she could sense that Luo Anning was rather sensitive about the apartment. Rong Yan was a sentimental person. After having dated him for four years, she knew him better than anyone else. Whatever made Luo Anning upset would definitely be beneficial to her. Feeling tempted, she began to make bold guesses and wondered if the apartment was still the way it was when she left. Does he still... love me? ... After exiting the airport, Luo Anning dismissed all of the bodyguards and hailed a cab to leave instead of taking the chauffeur¡¯s car. The cab driver asked, ¡°Miss, where would you like to go?¡± Stuck in a daze because of her headache, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°To the hospital.¡± Staring at the passing object outside the window, she smiled in a self-deprecatory manner and picked up her mobile phone to ce a call. ¡°Kristen, did you already know?¡± Chapter 277 - I Still Remember What You Said, Did You Forget? (3)

Chapter 277: I Still Remember What You Said, Did You Forget? (3)

On the other end of the line, Kristen answered without feeling surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Why did he tell me about it and specially instigated me to go pick him up from the airport? Had I not gone to the airport today, I would not have seen it and I would have probably felt better. Kristen smiled and said, ¡°Because, I wanted you to get a clear idea of someone and their situation.¡± Overwhelmed with a sense of helplessness, Luo Anning smiled in a sarcastic and self-deprecating manner. She thought, yeah, it showed me Rong Yan¡¯s true colors and the wide gap between us that can never be closed. ...... Upon arriving at the hospital, Luo Anning alighted from the car. As soon as she took a few steps forward, she suddenly felt dizzy and fell onto the ground. ¡°Young Madam Rong?¡± Secretary Wu called out in uncertainty after staring at Luo Anning. Luo Anning struggled to get up while Secretary Wu rushed forth to hold onto her. She then leaned against him and tried to get up. Seeing that it was Mayor Feng¡¯s secretary, she greeted him politely and thanked him. When Secretary Wu saw the bandage on her head, he asked in bewilderment, ¡°Young Madam, are you injured?¡± ¡°Just a little bit. It doesn¡¯t get in the way. What are you doing here, Secretary Wu?¡± Secretary Wu answered, ¡°The Mayor is not feeling too well so I¡¯m here to get some prescription drugs for him. Young Madam Rong, you don¡¯t seem too well. Why don¡¯t I send you in?¡± Luo Anning waved and refuted, ¡°No need, you go ahead. I¡¯m alright. Thank you, by the way.¡± Even a non-rted person was concerned about her. Yet, Rong Yan did not say a single word despite being so close to her today. Her heart sank to rock bottom. Seeing that she had declined his help, Secretary Wu did not insist any further and turned around to leave. As soon as he took a few steps, he heard the sounds of a loud thuding from behind him. He subconsciously turned around... ¡°Young Madam Rong!¡± ... By the time Rong Yan returned to Luxury Mansion, the entire mansion and porch were already brightly lit. As soon as he entered the living room, the servants and Auntie Li rushed forth to receive him. He scrutinized the house and asked with a frown, ¡°Where¡¯s your Young Madam?¡± Auntie Li continuously rubbed her hands and said worriedly, ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam went to work in the morning and hasn¡¯te back till now. We called thepany and the people from the HR department said that Young Madam had applied for leave in the afternoon and left afterwards. She hasn¡¯te home yet and I can¡¯t reach her on her mobile. I¡¯m worried... ¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t home!?!¡± Rong Yan barked. He was terrifyingly cold. Auntie Li said, ¡°Young Madam hasn¡¯t returned ever since she left in the morning. She¡¯s uncontactable too.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Rong Yan cussed and rushed out. ... When Luo Anning regained her consciousness, she felt flustered for a long while. She was greeted with a ring light and the stench of antiseptic infiltrated her senses. Am I in the hospital? ¡°Are you awake? Are you feeling any difort?¡± asked Feng Churui who put down his documents and sat by the bed when he saw that she hade to. ¡°Young Master Feng?¡± Luo Anning clenched her jaw and propped herself up. Feng Churui stepped forward to support her, tucked a pillow behind her back and said slowly, ¡°The doctor said that you had a forehead wound infection. That¡¯s why you got dizzy spells. You have to rest up in the hospital for two days, and the doctor will continue observing your condition until you¡¯re ready to be discharged.¡± ¡°Two days?¡± Luo Anning ced a hand on the bandaged wound on her forehead and thought to herself in dismay, this tiny wound is really troublesome. It had given her so much trouble. Chapter 278 - I Still Remember What You Said, Did You Forget? (4)

Chapter 278: I Still Remember What You Said, Did You Forget? (4)

Feng Churui nodded and turned around to get some water. Luo Anning looked away, only to discover that there were still some documents that were left open on the couch. Feng Churui had thrown it there just now. Was Secretary Wu the one who sent me to the hospital after I fainted? She gave it some thought and realized that it should be the case since there was no other usible reason for Feng Churui¡¯s appearance. Feng Churui handed a ss of water to her and said with a smile, ¡°Drink a ss of water to soothe your throat. I asked Secretary Wu to buy some nd foods. He will deliver itter.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After taking a sip of water, Luo Anning fiddled with the cup for a while. Feng Churui noticed that she did not want to talk and hence did not disturb her. Instead, he stood up to go and sort out the documents on the couch. When he got up and walked out, Feng Churui thought of something as soon as he reached the door. He raised his hand and looked at the time before turning around and saying to her, ¡°I have called Yan, I believe he will be here soon. You have a good rest, I shall take my leave now. ¡± ¡°What!?!¡± the cup fell onto the bed and spilled all over the bed. Luo Anning lifted the duvet and got out of bed in a bid to leave. Feng Churui grabbed her and said in displeasure, ¡°Luo Anning, the doctor said that your body is weak and that you have to stay in the hospital for further observation.¡± ¡°Who told you to inform him? Whether I fall sick or not is none of anyone else¡¯s business.¡± Luo Anning trembled continuously in anger. ¡°Thank you and Secretary Wu for sending me to the hospital. Also, you¡¯re in no ce to tell me where to go!¡± Luo Anning retracted her hand and scurried out, dressed in the patient¡¯s uniform. ¡°Luo Anning, where are you going?¡± Staring at her back, Feng Churui wanted to chase after her but he realized that she was no longer there. ... Luo Anning did not wish to see Rong Yan at all. She scurried out of the hospital ward with a headache that made her feel nauseous. She was extremely dizzy and hence supported herself against the wall to catch her breath. The nurses who walked past asked her for her ward number and she brushed them off by answering them with a random number. After calming herself down, she propped herself up, only to make eye contact with Rong Yan. Rong Yan was standing a distance away from her and he clenched his fists when he saw the paleness of her face. Luo Anning stared at him and subconsciously moved backwards. Rong Yan grabbed her with a frown and hollered, ¡°Luo Anning, why didn¡¯t you go back? It¡¯s not like you to be so willful!¡± I¡¯m being willful? What a joke. Am I wrong to leave because I don¡¯t want to see him? Or does he want me to watch him and his girlfriend get affectionate with each other? She looked down at her hand and said coldly, ¡°Let go.¡± Rong Yan hated the aloof expression on her face. Not only did he not let go of her, he even held onto her even more tightly, seemingly afraid that she might leave. ¡°No. Unless you go home with me.¡± ¡°Go home? Where?¡± Luo Anning looked up at him and said with a smile, ¡°Back to yours and Mo Xiyan¡¯s apartment or Luxury Mansion? Or Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce?¡± Rong Yan frowned and said, ¡°To Luxury Mansion.¡± Luo Anning shook him away and stared at him with a sarcastic smile. ¡°Rong Yan, cut it out. Neither Mo Xiyan¡¯s apartment, Luxury Mansion or Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce is my home. My home is in Waterside Residences.¡± Chapter 279 - I Still Remember What You Said, Did You Forget? (5)

Chapter 279: I Still Remember What You Said, Did You Forget? (5)

¡°Anning,you¡¯re still sick. Will you cut it out?¡± Rong Yan stepped forth and tried to hold her. Luo Anning stared at him vigntly, as if she would hit him if he dared to take another step forward. Her eyes were so cold that he felt terrified. Feeling an immense pain in her head, Luo Anning pressed her temples and said in annoyance, ¡°Rong Yan, to be honest, you¡¯re thest person I want to see right now. So, please stop showing up in front of me, okay!?!¡± ¡°But I want to see you!¡± Rong Yan barked sternly while trying to suppress his anger. The nurses who passed by quickly turned away when they saw them arguing. ¡°Rong Yan, do you still remember what you said to me before you went to Ennd?¡± she asked abruptly. Rong Yan answered in a low and raspy voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Anning smiled and leaned back against the wall. Staring at him quietly, she said, ¡°Fine, I want to hear your exnation then.¡± Rong Yan took out a cigarette and lit it up before taking a deep whiff of it. He remained silent while Luo Anning continued waiting instead of urging him. After finishing the first cigarette, Rong Yan lit up the second. Luo Anning lost her patience and humphed in disdain before walking away. He grabbed her and muttered, ¡°... Don¡¯t go.¡± Pak! Luo Anning pped him. The p was loud, clear and forceful, causing Rong Yan¡¯s pale skin to turn red. His eyes were full of shock which was soon reced by anger. He then tightened his grip on her wrist, seemingly trying to break it! Luo Anningughed and gibed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Am I the first person to p you, Young Master Rong? It¡¯s a great pleasure then.¡± She then said with an expressionless face, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be hit again, move your filthy hand away from me!¡± ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Rong Yan hollered, greatly angered by her vicious words. He flicked his cigarette away, bent forward to pick her up and put her on his shoulder before striding away. Feeling a dull ache in her stomach because of Rong Yan¡¯s hard shoulder, Luo Anning broke out into cold sweat and looked down. The blood rushing to her head made her feel like she was suffocating. ¡°F***! Put me down!¡± Rong Yan humphed and continued walking quickly. ¡°Impossible!¡± Luo Anning continued struggling and kicking her legs in the air. ¡°Rong Yan, what are you trying to do? What do you take me for? You¡¯re involved in a messy and ambiguous rtionship with Mo Xiyan and yet, you¡¯re here being an eyesore to me. Do you know how detestable you are!?!¡± Pak! Rong Yan pressed his lips together and smacked her buttocks. ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself or else, I¡¯ll throw you down!¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather get thrown down by you than have to face you,¡± Luo Anning taunted fearlessly. She was full of anger and hatred. She wished she could p him harder to vent all her anger. Why can he hurt her so audaciously and make her upset while he enjoys life with Mo Xiyan? She thought, I¡¯m going to provoke him and anger him. The angrier he is, the happier I will be. Rong Yan ignored her and threw her inside the car before getting in. He ordered, ¡°Go back to the mansion!¡± As soon as Luo Anning was thrown into the car, she began struggling again. She then pushed the door open and tried to jump out. Chapter 280 - Mo Xiyan (1)

Chapter 280: Mo Xiyan (1)

Seeing that she was about to jump out, Rong Yan grabbed her by her wrist and pulled her back, causing her to fall into his embrace. Holding her tightly, Rong Yan questioned, ¡°Where else are you trying to go!?!¡± ¡°Somewhere without you, of course!¡± Rong Yan stared at her for three full minutes, and she looked at him without fear. Finally, Rong Yan sighed and reached a hand out to cover her icy cold eyes. He moved his thin lips towards her ears and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Can you take care of yourself and stop letting yourself get hurt?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s eyes were covered and she could not see his expression. Hence she frowned and remained silent. The chauffeur conscientiously alighted from the car, closed the door and got into the car again to start the engine. He then drove quickly towards the mansion. Along the way, neither of them spoke. Rong Yan continued hugging her while burying his head deep in her neck. His hot breath seemed to be sprayed on her delicate skin, causing her to cringe in difort. Rong Yan tightened his grip and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Let me go and I won¡¯t move!¡± Luo Anning gritted her teeth. Her arms were numb! ¡°No.¡± Rong Yan rubbed his chin against her tender skin and began kissing and nibbling at her. What is he doing? Does he take me for an idiot who would give in just because he is coaxing me and giving me some affection now? Dream on! ¡°Get away! Don¡¯t touch me... ¡± Luo Anning pushed him away, and vigorously rubbed her sleeves against the spots that he kissed. Caught off guard, Rong Yan had no choice but to be pushed away while still holding his arms up. His eyes gradually turned gloomy. He then leaned back heavily and turned to see the night view from the window. His phone rang and disrupted the silence. Rong Yan frowned. He took out his mobile phone impatiently in a bid to hang up. However, he paused for a moment when he saw the number. He subconsciously looked at Luo Anning and noticed that she had long closed her eyes. He then hung up and switched off his mobile phone. Luo Anning smirked without his knowledge. She could already guess who was calling without having to think about it. To put it inly, she did not like Mo Xiyan, and even detested her. However, she undeniably found Mo Xiyan to be gentle, elegant, and indifferent when she saw her in person. Neither too cold nor warm, she was rather pleasing to the eye. But when she intentionally or unintentionally revealed her rtionship with Rong Yan to Luo Anning and even pretended to be kind and understanding when telling Rong Yan to put her down, Luo Anning no longer found her to be nice. As a trained butler, it wasmon for her to observe others and observation was a survival instinct for her. Hence, she knew clearly that Mo Xiyan was just pretending to be kind, magnanimous and gracious in front of Rong Yan. There were undoubtedly only two reasons for her to do so. One was that the kinder Mo Xiyan behaved, the more unreasonable Luo Anning would look for throwing a tantrum. Secondly, by retreating, it would look like she was afraid of letting Luo Anning get the wrong idea on the surface but in fact, she was showing the tacit understanding between her and Rong Yan. She was showing how much chemistry she had with Rong Yan so as to make him lower his guard around her and let her get closer to him. Luo Anning did not know if she guessed correctly or she was just feeling that way because of the animosity that naturally happened between rivals. However, she was very certain about it! Chapter 281 - Mo Xiyan (2)

Chapter 281: Mo Xiyan (2)

They arrived back at Luxury Mansion. Upon seeing Luo Anning dressed in patient¡¯s clothes, Auntie Li immediately greeted her anxiously and held her. ¡°Young Madam, are you alright? Why is your face so pale?¡± Luo Anning patted Auntie Li¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine Auntie Li, you don¡¯t need to help me. I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest first.¡± Auntie Li retracted her hand and added uneasily, ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ll get the servants to go make some soup. You don¡¯t look well. Oh, did you eat dinner?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I have no appetite, and I don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡± She then headed upstairs to go to the bedroom. Just as Auntie Li was about to say anything, she could not bring herself to say it when she saw Luo Anning wearing the baggy patient¡¯s clothing. ¡°Young Master Rong, what do we do? Young Madam is ill, how can she not eat... ¡± After all, Auntie Li was still worried about Luo Anning. She quickly turned around to look at Rong Yan who remained silent. Rong Yan kept his eyes fixed on Luo Anning until she disappeared around the corner of the stairs. He then turned around to look at Auntie Li with a frown. ¡°Boil some soup and porridge, and make some side dishes. Call me when you are done. ¡± Auntie Li smiled and expressed assent before turning around and rying the instructions. ... Back in the bedroom, Luo Anning threw herself onto the bed, grabbed a pillow, and buried her face in it. The sounds of the door being locked filled the air, followed by the rhythmic sounds of heavy footsteps. She could tell who they belonged to. She yelled without looking up, ¡°Get out!¡± Her shoulders were lifted up and at the next instant, her pillow was taken away from her. Rong Yan lifted her face and his frown dissipated when he saw the moisture on her face. He sat by the edge of the bed and held onto her shoulders. He said carefully, ¡°Anning, I got Auntie Li to cook some soup and porridge for you. Have some before you go to bed, alright?¡± ¡°I said I have no appetite and don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Pushing him away, Luo Anning grabbed the pillow andid on the bed before burying her face in the pillow again. Rong Yan decided not to force her any further and instead stared at her while sheid in bed. He had no choice but to sit by the bed and gently caress her back in a bid tofort her. After just a few minutes, Luo Anning got up and smacked his hands away. Staring at him in disgust, she barked, ¡°Can you not touch me!¡± Rong Yan gritted his teeth, sped her chin and tried to kiss Luo Anning who moved away forcefully. However, he pulled her back at the next second. He moved his lips closer to hers and she pped him angrily. Pak! Time stopped and silence filled the air. The suffocating silence erupted in the air. Luo Anning stared at his reddened face and bit her lower lip while turning away. Rong Yan squinted and pursed his lips without much of an expression on his handsome face. However, his clenched fists revealed his anger. ¡°Is an exnation really that important? Everyone has a past, haven¡¯t you and Du Xiaoran had a rtionship in the past too? Have I ever asked you anything about him?¡± Luo Anning looked at him like he was a stranger. ¡°That¡¯s because you can easily investigate and find out everything about me, but I can¡¯t do the same about you. This is not fair at all, so why mix them together?¡± Rong Yan pursed his lips and said, ¡°You can investigate too. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Chapter 282 - Mo Xiyan (3)

Chapter 282: Mo Xiyan (3)

¡°You¡¯re so confident about letting me go ahead because you¡¯re certain that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything. Rong Yan, I¡¯m not a child. Don¡¯t try and agitate me with such words.¡± ¡°Anning, will you cut it out? Won¡¯t it be good for us to go back to the way we used to be in the past?¡± Rong Yan sighed and rubbed his forehead in frustration. Hah, I knew it. In his eyes, everything I do is nothing more than me throwing a petty fit. Luo Anning was truly exhausted and a little dizzy but had no choice except to wake herself up to deal with him. ¡°Rong Yan, if I didn¡¯t pick you up in the airport this afternoon, would you have hid it from me?¡± She still remembered Mo Xiyan saying that she wanted to eat the food he cooked... In that case, would he have found a random excuse to go to the apartment and cook for her tonight? He probably would. He is so uptight about the secrets in that room of his. How could he turn down Mo Xiyan¡¯s request? After everything that happened today, she felt like an actual joke. He brought Mo Xiyan back from Ennd together with him. Clearly, the two of them met in Ennd. Yet, I was still waiting and looking forward to his return like a fool. I was waiting miserably for his exnation. ¡°...¡± Rong Yan stared at her without saying a single word but she had already gotten an answer from the moment he seemed to be stuck in a dilemma. Luo Anning sneered and lifted the duvet. She turned away from him and said, ¡°Go out. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Rong Yan insisted, ¡°Eat before you sleep!¡± Seeing that she was refusing to move, Rong Yan touched her shoulder, only to have her move away from him. He then retracted his hand awkwardly. Staring at her with mncholy in his eyes, he said, ¡°Be good and eat your dinner before you sleep. Otherwise, your body is not going to take it well.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, have you had enough!?! I want you to get lost!¡± Luo Anning pushed him away and threw the pillow at him. Rong Yan staggered forwards and almost fell off the bed. He stood up and grabbed the pillow that she threw at him. Exhausted, Luo Anning panted while still staring at him coldly. Rong Yan frowned and ced the pillow back onto the bed. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll call you when the porridge is ready.¡± He then turned around and left the bedroom before closing the door slowly. Luo Anning fell straight on the bed, as if all of her energy had been depleted. She stared at the glistening chandelier on the ceiling. Do all men only know how to cherish something after they¡¯ve lost it? ... She had no idea when she dozed off but when she was in a daze, she was woken up. Luo Anning opened her eyes and immediately saw Rong Yan, and yelled subconsciously, ¡°Get lost!¡± She tended to lose her temper whenever she had just woken up, especially when she was jolted awake during a deep sleep. Upon sight of Rong Yan, she vented all of her anger and resentment at him. Rong Yan was not upset either. He lifted her up, stuffed a pillow behind her waist, and lifted up the bedside table. He then ced the fragrant porridge on it. He stirred the porridge with a spoon to dissipate the heat, after which he fed a spoonful to her. ¡°Anning, you may be angry but your body is still yours. No one will love it for you if you don¡¯t do it yourself. Have some porridge. Go to bed after you¡¯re done eating, alright?¡± ¡°How do I not love myself? You can rest assured, I, Luo Anning am not such a stupid woman. I won¡¯t hurt myself to win your sympathy!¡± Chapter 283 - Mo Xiyan (4)

Chapter 283: Mo Xiyan (4)

What does he take me for? I may fancy him but I am not a foolish and senseless person. A man will never show sympathy to a woman whom he does not love, even if she were to die in front of him. Hence, Luo Anning had always detested women who put themselves through agony and give up everything they have, including their parents for the sake of love and the man whom they were obsessed with. Since they were already alive, they ought to love themselves better, she thought. For no other reason than that no one in this world would love her better than her parents did. Apart from her parents, she only had herself. She treasured her life and herself even more so than anyone else. The porridge in the bowl was spilled all over his Italian-handmade bespoke trousers. Luo Anning wanted to provoke him because she felt that that would make him get out of her sight and stop showing up in front of her. Rong Yan looked down at the rice grains on his trousers, straightened out the creases and scooped another spoon of porridge which he then fed to her. He did not react the way that she had expected him to at all. This time he did not criticize her for not loving herself. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°The temperature¡¯s just right. Hurry and eat.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to eat?¡± Luo Anning asked, appearing impatient and annoyed. Rong Yan answered, ¡°Use your mouth.¡± Bullshit. Of course I¡¯m going to use my mouth. Otherwise am I supposed to use my nose!?! Holding back her desire to roll her eyes, Luo Anning said, ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want to see you and yet, you kept showing up in front of me. You¡¯re ruining my appetite but you keep forcing me to eat. Rong Yan, you¡¯re the most hypocritical person in this world.¡± ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t push your limits. There are limits to my patience!¡± Rong Yan mmed the bowl down onto the bedside table with anger on his face. Rong Yan was ill-tempered and allowing her to p him twice was already the limit of his tolerance. Rong Yan had always been haughty and the apple of everyone¡¯s eyes ever since he was a child. No one had ever dared to scold him, let alone hit him. Those who dared to scold him had already gotten their due punishment! He had already swallowed his pride to coax her. What else did she want!?! ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a limit to my patience too, so will you please scram? Stop showing up in front of me, will you!?!¡± Luo Anning clenched her fists tightly and stared at him sarcastically. ¡°You don¡¯t know any better!¡± Rong Yan sprung up and smashed the bowl of porridge onto the ground. The porcin porridge was spilled all over the ground. Rong Yan stormed off while Luo Anning quivered in exasperation. Sheid on the bed and swept the rest of the food on the tray onto the ground. ¡°Get lost, take all your things away with you!¡± The only response she got was the massive sounds of the door being mmed shut. Auntie Li scurried upstairs worriedly after hearing the loud sounds of the door being mmed shut. Upon sight of Rong Yan storming away in exasperation, she frantically asked, ¡°Young Master Rong, what happened? Did Young Madam finish all of the porridge and soup?¡± ¡°What are you worried for? She won¡¯t starve!¡± Rong Yan barked before heading downstairs with heavy footsteps. Upon hearing the noises, the servants felt a sense of danger. They could sense that Rong Yan was about to re up! Rong Yan sat on the couch, unable to get rid of his anger at all. It was all pent up within him! Everything was an eyesore to him and he desperately needed to vent his anger! He grabbed an antique vase and mmed it onto the ground, causing it to shatter with a loud and crisp sound. He began venting his anger on everything in the living room. Chapter 284 - Mo Xiyan (5)

Chapter 284: Mo Xiyan (5)

Seeing that Rong Yan had gone downstairs, Auntie Li knocked on the bedroom door worriedly and entered after Luo Anning granted her permission. Auntie Li cleared the mess on the ground and headed downstairs with a grim expression. To her horror, she was greeted with the sight of devastation in the luxurious living room. Rong Yan was destroying everything that could be destroyed. There was a huge mess on the ground, consisting of the remains of expensive antique enamel vases, Italian handmade custom sofas and coffee tables. The precious frescoes were not spared either. Rong Yan¡¯s shirt was unbuttoned, revealing arge portion of his sexy chest. His sleeves were pulled up to his elbows, and there were several bloodstains on his fair arms which were bleeding. Auntie Li scurried downstairs and put the trays down to stop him from harming himself. ¡°Young Master Rong, what are you doing? Don¡¯t hurt yourself even if you are angry. Look, your arm is bleeding.¡± Auntie Li then turned around and instructed the servants to look for the family doctor. The servants did as they were told. Rong Yan stood in the debris while panting heavily as droplets of sweat trickled down his forehead, all the way to his chin. He remained silent and instead continued panting. Staring at the debris on the ground, his lips curled into a smile. When was thest time he ever got this angry? He remembered thest time he did, the entire mansion belonging to Old Mr. Rong almost got destroyed by him. Yet, he almost destroyed Luxury Mansion... because of Luo Anning. After calming himself down, Rong Yan turned to look at Auntie Li and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°How is she?¡± The mention of Luo Anning made Auntie Li¡¯s face grow sullen. ¡°Young Madam still refuses to eat anything. Young Master Rong, all your porridge has been spilled, and the soup and dishes are gone too. Why don¡¯t I ask the cooks to prepare some more food for Young Madam?¡± He knew that Luo Anning had already thrown all the food away when he exited the bedroom. ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Rong Yan said before walking past Auntie Li to go to the kitchen. Auntie Li stared at his back. He was tall, muscr and gave off a tinge of solitude but he looked much more attractive than ever. Knowing his intentions, Auntie Li smiled. It seems Rong Yan still cared about Luo Anning. Although she had truly angered him, he still chose to go downstairs to vent his anger instead of hurting her. Auntie Li did feel very heartened and pleased. To be honest, Auntie Li had witnessed the entire progress of their marriage and wished them well, even more so than anyone else. ... Half an hourter, Rong Yan came out of the kitchen to see that the servants were still cleaning the living room that was full of the remains of his wreckage. When they saw himing out, they all bent forward and waited for instructions. Rong Yan was behaving in a manner that was way too terrifying just now. He was just like a jaguar that would destroy anything and anyone in his path. No one knew if they would end up being the target of his destruction in the next second. Hence, they were all conscientious and careful, for fear that they would provoke him. Rong Yan ignored the servants and instead walked towards Auntie Li. With a slight frown, he said, ¡°Go to the kitchen and bring the food to the bedroom. Let her have some.¡± She did not eat dinner and was sick too. Even if her body was made of iron, she would not be able to bear it. Since seeing him would make her lose her appetite, Rong Yan decided to get Auntie Li to do it. ¡°Alright, Young Master Rong. I¡¯ll bring the food to Young Madam. Beg, borrow or steal, I¡¯ll make sure she eats something. How can she be sick and not eat?¡± Rong Yan nodded slightly, as he leaned against the wall, pulled out a cigarette and lit it up. Chapter 285 - Can We Not Argue With Each Other? (1)

Chapter 285: Can We Not Argue With Each Other? (1)

Rong Yan leaned his slender body against the wall and lifted his head back, and blew out some white fumes of smoke from his coral red lips, which gradually dissipated into the air. After finishing countless cigarettes, he finally stopped when Auntie Li came downstairs. He snubbed the cigarette butt with his foot and nced at Auntie Li inquisitively. Holding the tray, Auntie Li shook her head and exined, ¡°I managed to convince Young Madam to eat a few mouthfuls but she told me to take the rest away.¡± Rong Yan nodded and went upstairs while Auntie Li stared at his receding figure and shook her head resignedly. One of them was all cooped up in the bedroom in agony while the other was feeling upset downstairs. Sigh, what has happened to the two of them? ... At five in the morning, Luo Anning felt extremely thirsty and hence, woke up to go downstairs for some water. As soon as she opened the door, she was greeted with a shocking sight! She wondered how much he smoked, for the hallway was full of the odor of smoke. He was leaning against the wall and his head was hung low with a lit cigarette between his fingertips. There were cigarette butts scattered all over the floor. Luo Anning frowned slightly and Rong Yan looked up as he heard the sounds of the door opening, only to make eye contact with her. Fatigue was written all over his face and his eyes were bloodshot too. When he saw hering out, Rong Yan immediately threw away the cigarette and walked towards her. Seemingly having thought of something along the way, he froze and stood rooted to the ground. Luo Anning did not know how to describe her current mood. She was mad at him, but her heart began to ache when she realized he had been smoking in front of the bedroom door all night. Noticing that she was staying still, Rong Yan dared not approach her and instead stared at her. ¡°Why are you up so early? Are you feeling unwell?¡± His alluring voice had turned husky because of him smoking all night. Luo Anning nced at him and went downstairs without uttering a word while Rong Yan froze before he too followed suit. Luo Anning poured herself some water and as soon as she took a sip, she noticed that Rong Yan was leaning against the kitchen door and staring at her. Luo Anning choked on her water when she met his icy cold eyes, after which she began coughing violently. Rong Yan strode forth and held her while patting her to calm her down. ¡°Why are you so careless? How could you choke on water?¡± Feeling terrible because of the choking, Luo Anning¡¯s face turned red and she quickly pushed him away before glowering at him. Rong Yan pressed his lips together and hugged her firmly while pressing his hand against her waist, making it impossible for her to move at all. ¡°Anning, will you cut it out? Can we not argue?¡± She was almost going to vomit up bile and finally coughed up the water that she had choked on. Supporting herself against the basin, Luo Anning tried to catch her breath. Upon hearing his words, she immediately pushed his hands away and walked towards the basin to wash her hand. After she turned off the tap, Rong Yan handed her a clean handkerchief and stared at her conscientiously. Luo Anning decided not to let the handkerchief go to waste. She grabbed it in a hostile manner and wiped her hands before shoving it back to him. She then turned around without speaking to him. She returned to the bedroom and closed the door but Rong Yan squeezed in and kicked the door shut Chapter 286 - Can We Not Argue With Each Other? (2)

Chapter 286: Can We Not Argue With Each Other? (2)

¡°Why did youe in? Get out!¡± Luo Anning barked while ring at him coldly. After tolerating her for the entire night, Rong Yan could not stand it any longer. He stepped forward and pulled her into his arms before hugging her tightly. He raised her chin with his finger and kissed her forcefully. Her moist and tender lips opened and closed in front of him, making him feel a strong urge to kiss them. Her sweetness and beauty were enough to drive him crazy! Luo Anning struggled and looked around. Unfortunately, he would follow her wherever she went and would also kiss her tightly. He was using so much strength that he seemed to be devouring her! ¡°Mm... let, go...¡± Rong Yan bit down on her lip and grunted, ¡°No.¡± Due to the fact that Rong Yan was much stronger than her, she could not break free from his restraint at all. Rong Yan refused to let her go either. How could she escape? After a long while, Rong Yan finally let go of her. He slowly rubbed his finger against her lips that had be red and swollen because of the kissing. He then smirked. Luo Anning pushed him away and rubbed her lips frantically, as if they had just touched some bacteria. Rong Yan was displeased with her behavior. Since when has she reacted to his kiss in such a manner? She was continuously showing her disdain towards him and he was really tired of having to put up with her aloofness. ¡°Get out.¡± Luo Anning ordered, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I will.¡± She then walked towards the bedside, grabbed her mobile phone and wallet before leaving. Rong Yan hurriedly grabbed her and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I forgot that this is your territory and I should be the one leaving instead. Rong Yan, pick a date and get yourwyer to send me the divorce agreement.¡± She made that decision, simply because she did not want to put herself through any more misery. Why should she force a man to love her? The saddest thing about a one-sided rtionship is having him physically but never winning his heart. ¡°Divorce!?!¡± Rong Yan squinted and thought, she had not asked for a divorce in a long time but now she wants one again? ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Rong Yan tightened his grip around her wrist and mmed her down before pinning her down beneath him. He pressed his body weight against her, making it impossible for her to move at all. Their bodies were pressed together without a single gap. She was feeling a little giddy and momentarily cked out after being mmed onto the bed, finding it impossible to recover from the shock. Rong Yan raised her wrists above his head and held her jaw with one hand. ¡°Luo Anning, I won¡¯t divorce you! Listen up, I won¡¯t divorce you! If you let me hear you mention that word again, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s ears were ringing. She took a deep breath, and hollered aggressively, ¡°What do you want if you don¡¯t divorce me? Let your beloved woman be your ndestine mistress? Rong Yan, I really don¡¯t understand you. Since you can¡¯t forget Mo Xiyan, wouldn¡¯t a divorce be good for you now? Why do you have to insist that we don¡¯t get a divorce? Don¡¯t you feel hypocritical at all?¡± Rong Yan stood above her and stared at her for a long while before sighing. Chapter 287 - Can We Not Argue With Each Other? (3)

Chapter 287: Can We Not Argue With Each Other? (3)

Luo Anning chuckled and cupped his handsome face with her hands. She then said in a strangely gentle tone, ¡°Rong Yan, do you know why I can¡¯t choose Xiaoran anymore, even after knowing that he still loves me despite having broken up two years ago?¡± Rong Yan frowned and his eyes turned dark and gloomy. Luo Anning let go of him and turned to look at the sky outside to see that it had begun to brighten. ¡°Two years ago, Laurent threatened him with my life but back then, I would rather die with him than break up. However, he still chose to let me go for the sake of protecting my life. He decided to be with Laurent in the end. I understand his reasons for doing so, but... I can¡¯t forgive him.¡± Love is not blind. Luo Anning did not want to push herself back into the doldrums again. She admitted that she did fancy Rong Yan and had no reason to turn him down when he was being so gentle and doing so much for her. However, there was a bottom line and her pride was her bottom line. Once he had let her go, it would be impossible no matter how much he loved her. Rong Yan was no fool and he knew that she was hinting at something, for she rarely spoke about Du Xiaoran. She was trying to tell him that once he chooses Mo Xiyan and not her, it would forever be impossible between them. Rong Yan smirked and thought, she¡¯s the only person in this world who can be that ruthless. Rong Yan stared at her calmly and realized that he really... could not do anything about her. He leaned against her in solitude and buried his face in her neck. Rubbing his face against her skin, he asked, ¡°Anning, I¡¯ve already told you everything that you want to know... Will you cut it out?¡± He had never liked arguing or exining, but... he discovered that she might just give him the cold shoulder for the rest of her life if he was unable to give her a satisfactory exnation. In fact... she might just throw the divorce letter at him. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m forcing you?¡± Luo Anning asked coldly while staring at the ceiling. ¡°No. You didn¡¯t. I¡¯m willing to exin myself,¡± Rong Yan said while pecking her neck. Rong Yan would never say so even if he feltpelled by her. Only a fool would do that! Seeing that he could hug her now, he decided not to be silly and provoke her. ¡°Rong Yan, if you don¡¯t feel like talking, you may choose not to. I¡¯m not bent on getting an answer either. I¡¯m not interested in hearing about someone else¡¯s love story,¡± Luo Anning said while closing her eyes. Yeah, it was not that she had to listen but if she did not, he would ultimately die! Rong Yan finally knew why women were known for saying one thing and meaning another. He hugged her soft and slender waist while kissing her tender skin. ¡°I must say it but it¡¯s not a must for you to hear it. Will that do, honey?¡± Luo Anning humphed. Rong Yan immediately smiled because he realized that she seemed to be in a better mood. Hence, he decided to work harder and thought about his tone for a while before starting to speak slowly. ¡°Xiyan is my high school ssmate and my first girlfriend. Shees from a poor family but she¡¯s too prideful to use my money so she turned down my suggestion for us to study abroad together. Although I argued with Grandpa about her countless times before, he gave in and allowed me to further my education locally together with her.¡± Chapter 288 - Can We Not Argue With Each Other? (4)

Chapter 288: Can We Not Argue With Each Other? (4)

¡°In the fourth year of our rtionship, her medical mentor said she was a rare medical prodigy and advised her to pursue further education. However, he didn¡¯t tell her where she would be going. I didn¡¯t agree so she started giving me the cold shoulder. In the end, she said that I don¡¯t know what love is at all and that I can¡¯t spare a thought for her and consider things from her perspective. I tried to exin and persuade her but she still chose to break up with me.¡± Mo Xiyan came from a poor family but she had a strong backbone and was extremely ambitious. She had always been focused on bing a prestigious and renowned figure of the medical industry so that she could one day be above everybody else. However, they were both only 23 years old back then, young and hot-blooded. Rong Yan was not good at exining but Mo Xiyan thought he did not understand love... She initiated the breakup and the arrogant Rong Yan gave her a chance to cool off and give it some consideration. However, she insisted that she would not regret her decision. At that moment, Rong Yan felt like a million daggers had pierced his heart. His arrogance and pride did not allow him to do anything to her and he had no choice but to let her leave. He watched her leave despite feeling heartbroken. After Mo Xiyan left, Rong Yan did not live well. He would drown his sorrows in alcohol and spend his days at the bar. They all say that first loves were the most heartbreaking and unforgettable. Mo Xiyan was Rong Yan¡¯s unforgettable love. He drowned himself in alcohol and refused to face reality. He did not want to ept the fact that she had already left. Old Mr. Rong was incredibly exasperated. At the start, he did have a good impression of Mo Xiyan because Rong Yan fancied her. However, he began to detest her after seeing the torment that she had put Rong Yan through. Time began to pass gradually and Rong Yan took a year to get over the break up. At that time, he had just officially taken over Baina International and had taken the world by storm. As time passed, Old Mr. Rong began to grow anxious because Rong Yan now hated women, let alone have a girlfriend! Seeing that Rong Yan was in his twenties and still had no girlfriend, Old Mr. Rong grew anxious. Knowing that he still could not let go of Mo Xiyan, Old Mr. Rong decided to find a woman for him, and even threatened Rong Yan with his own life. That woman, was Luo Anning. Rong Yan only agreed to marry Luo Anning in name after Old Mr. Rong was sent to the intensive care unit because of his rpse. He had also kept to his promise of holding avish wedding where he married Luo Anning gloriously. He married her but he never touched her. They both knew that the marriage was just a transaction right from the start. Hence, they made a pact. They would pretend to be a loving couple in front of outsiders and return to living separately when they were not around outsiders. Until their stranger-like rtionship dynamics suddenly changed... Rong Yan lifted his head and pecked her on her red and moistened lips before burying it in her neck again. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into her during this business trip to Ennd. On the way to the airport, she chased the car and was hit by the car identally, causing her to sprain her ankle. So... I got the doctor to treat her. She said she was going to return to the country, so I took her back with me. I didn¡¯t expect you to... pick me up at the airport.¡± ¡°Anning... I¡¯m sorry.¡± Luo Anning listened quietly and said with a straight face, ¡°Well, before you left for your business trip, you promised to give me an exnation. Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything after you came back?¡± Chapter 289 - Can We Not Argue With Each Other? (5)

Chapter 289: Can We Not Argue With Each Other? (5)

Rong Yan turned over and got off of her. He then ced his hands under his head and said, ¡°Back then, I was really perturbed and vexed... I didn¡¯t expect to run into her in Ennd. Her appearance was too sudden and she caught me off guard. I admit, I did get affected by her. The beautiful memory that we had is still a wound that needs closing... ¡± Luo Anning turned to the side to look at his handsome face before grabbing the bed sheets tightly. ¡°Do you still love her now then?¡± Luo Anning was feeling uncertain. Mo Xiyan had been in a rtionship with Rong Yan for four years while she had only interacted with Rong Yan for a few months during their two-year marriage. A few months was nothingpared to four years and she could not be certain if Rong Yan still favoured Mo Xiyan. Besides, the instincts of females had always been urate. Luo Anning felt that Mo Xiyan still loved Rong Yan and was back this time with the intentions of rekindling their rtionship. Luo Anning was curious as to whether Rong Yan would choose his old me or his new found love. Rong Yan remained silent for a long while and just as Luo Anning thought that he would not answer her, Rong Yan said, ¡°She¡¯s just a regret that I have about my first love. Anning, do you need me to remind you that you¡¯re mywful wife now?¡± Luo Anning suddenly felt relieved and she smiled slightly. Is he acknowledging my status? Rong Yan turned to the side and grabbed her head while squinting and scrutinizing her face. ¡°Anning, next time, don¡¯t leave me alone. You¡¯re my wife. We should live together, understand?¡± He admitted to her that he grew flustered when he saw Mo Xiyan in Ennd. He was so vexed that he was suddenly at a loss over what to do. Mo Xiyan was the woman whom he had loved deeply in the past, and also the woman who had hurt him greatly. Yet, she popped up on a street in a foreignnd, and appeared in front of him like a fantasy. At that moment, he thought about every moment of those four years that they were together. She was hit by a car because she was chasing his car. On ount of their past rtionship he could not just sit back and do nothing. Hence, he got the driver to pull over and give her some treatment. He did not have the time to see her at all. She said that she hadpleted her studies and wanted to return to China together with him. He only agreed after hesitating for a long while. When they returned to S CIty, her leg had already be swollen and she could no longer walk properly. However, she refused to let Xu Zhiyuan or anyone else carry her and instead just stared at Rong Yan quietly. In the end, he picked her up in his arms. When they were disembarking from the ne, he continuously reminded himself that Luo Anning was his wife and that Mo Xiyan whom he was carrying, was just an ordinary friend. To his astonishment, Luo Anning actually came to pick him up at the airport and even caught sight of him carrying Mo Xiyan. She left angrily and fortunately Feng Churui¡¯s secretary happened to be there when she fainted in the hospital. Rong Yan could not be bothered to care about Mo Xiyan and rushed to the hospital to see Luo Anning. Unfortunately, she would not be easily coaxed when she was angry. She was still not appeased even after pping Rong Yan twice along the way to Luxury Mansion from the hospital. He also realized that there was really nothing he could do with her. He could neither hit nor bear to scold her. After all, in the end, only he would be the one getting tired. It was not that he did not want to exin but rather, he did not know how to start exining. Not to mention, Luo Anning had also seen him returning home with Mo Xiyan. He was worried that the more he exined, the angrier she would be. However, he only realized at the end, that she would be angrier if he refused to exin. Atst, Rong Yan was enlightened and decided to just exin anyway. At least, it would guarantee that he would not get the death sentence... Chapter 290 - Its Not Impossible To Sweep This Under The Carpet

Chapter 290: It¡¯s Not Impossible To Sweep This Under The Carpet

Luo Anning remained silent and slowly closed her eyes with a smile. I¡¯m not going to leave next time. If anyone has to leave, it will be Mo Xiyan! She only lost her rationality after seeing Mo Xiyan¡¯s antics, because she was too infuriated. In hindsight, she realized that she gave Mo Xiyan what she wanted when she left. Supporting his head in his hand, Rong Yan looked at Luo Anning¡¯s smile and reached his finger out to caress her smooth and porcin skin. Her skin was smoother than the silk duvet and he would love groping and caressing her whenever they got intimate with each other. Feeling aroused, Rong Yan looked down and began kissing her red and tender lips. Sensing his intentions, Luo Anning opened her eyes and grabbed his head to stop him from kissing her. Rong Yan frowned in displeasure while Luo Anning hollered in disdain, ¡°Hurry and go take a shower. You smell like cigarettes from head to toe. It¡¯s horrid!¡± Obviously I¡¯d smell like cigarettes since I smoked all night, Rong Yan thought. Luo Anning had no idea when he began his idiotic process of self-harming. ¡°Why? Do you despise me?¡± The more she refused to let Rong Yan kiss her, the more tempted he was. He pushed her hands away, grabbed her chin and nted a kiss onto her lips. Luo Anning struggled for a bit before giving in and letting him do whatever he wanted. Extremely satisfied, Rong Yan sucked and licked her lips until she gave him a reaction. After Rong Yan was done, he pressed himself onto her and buried his head in her chest before fondling her breasts and groping them. He murmured in dismay, ¡°Anning, even Grandpa has never pped me before, regardless of how angry he had been with me.¡± A man¡¯s pride mattered as much to him as his dignity. Not only did Luo Anning p him today, she pped him twice! Luo Anning pouted, feeling a little guilty because of what he said. ¡°Who told you to provoke me today? All I asked for was an exnation but you kept patronising me...¡± ¡°Are you ming me now?¡± Rong Yan asked with pursed lips and glistening eyes that were as dark as ink. He looked just like a child who was throwing a tantrum. Luo Anning pursed her lips again and asked unwillingly, ¡°What do you want then? Do you want to p me back? Men should never hit women. If you do, you will be despised by the world!¡± She sounded extremely dignified with herst line! Rong Yan pursed his lips and retorted, ¡°Did I say that I was going to hit you? Is it eptable for women to hit men then? Do they deserve rewards for hitting men?¡± Knowing that she was at fault, Luo Anning closed her eyes and said, ¡°Hubby, I was wrong, alright? Can we just let this go?¡± ¡°Sure, but on one condition...¡± Rong Yan smirked sinisterly and scrutinised her body. Luo Anning swallowed her saliva and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Pay with your body!¡± Rong Yan then picked her up before she could even react and sped to the bathroom. Soon, the sounds of screaming could be heard. ¡°Ah, why did you take my clothes off? You¡¯re the one who should be showering, not me!¡± ¡°Rong Yan, no! Not here...¡± ¡°You... jerk...¡± ¡°Ah.... Jerk, you... be gentler.... ¡± ... The news of Mo Xiyan returning to the country, somehow got leaked. Luo Anning was just about to knock off from work when she received a call from Old Mr. Rong. Chapter 291 - Never Seen Such A Thick-Skinned Person! (1)

Chapter 291: Never Seen Such A Thick-Skinned Person! (1)

¡°Lass Anning, have you gotten off work?¡± Jiang Peihua asked in a jovial tone. Luo Anning was rather taken aback. Throughout her marriage with Rong Yan, Jiang Peihua had never called her first. After recovering from the shock, she got a grip on her emotions, she smiled and asked, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just about finished. What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Well, your Grandpa keeps nagging about you guys so he wants you and the rascal toe home for dinner tonight. We called the rascal and he said that he¡¯s still in a meeting so I called you instead.¡± ¡°Alright, got it. Once he¡¯s done with the meeting, we¡¯ll go back to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce for dinner.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get the servants to cook your favorite dishes. Alright, that¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll hand the instructions to the head cook.¡± ¡°Alright, see youter, Mother.¡± ¡°See youter.¡± After hanging up, Luo Anning thought to herself in bewilderment, didn¡¯t we just eat at Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce not too long ago? What is Old Mr. Rong getting up to again this time? Surely he can¡¯t be... urging us to give birth again? The thought of it made Luo Anning shiver and get the goosebumps. She put her mobile phone away, organized the things on the table and waited for Rong Yan to finish so that they could return to the mansion together. As soon as she reached the CEO¡¯s office, she saw that the secretary was answering calls and speaking impatiently. Luo Anning initially wanted to ask about what happened but after giving it some thought, she decided not to and instead nodded before walking towards the CEO¡¯s office. The secretary nodded and smiled apologetically before frowning again and speaking into the phone, ¡°I¡¯m telling you onest time, Mr. CEO won¡¯t just see anyone. Next time, please do not call the Secretary¡¯s office if you don¡¯t have an appointment. Secretaries are busier than you think and we don¡¯t have time to entertain women like you who resort to all sorts of tricks to see the CEO!¡± The Head Secretary then mmed down the phone to end the call. Luo Anning could guess from the Secretary¡¯s words that someone was probably waiting at the lobby of the office and asking to see Rong Yan, but was stopped by the receptionist. Thinking that it was boring to wait for Rong Yan in the office anyway, she took a few steps back and leaned against the secretary¡¯s table sluggishly. She asked in a gossipy manner, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Secretary Feng? Who has incurred your wrath?¡± Although the secretaries in the Secretary¡¯s Office were all females, they would hand all the necessary documents to Xu Zhiyuan who would then pass them over to Rong Yan. Due to the fact that Rong Yan was a clean freak, he would never allow women to get close to him. However, there was no need to doubt the capabilities of the female secretaries at all. Hence, Xu Zhiyuan was treated as a versatile assistant. The secretary smiled a little apologetically, and pressed a hand on her aching forehead. ¡°Young Madam, you have no idea how thick-skinned some women can be. Everyone knows how fastidious Young Master Rong is about cleanliness and does not allow women to be close to him. Yet, some women are bent on throwing themselves at him, like this one who¡¯s throwing a tantrum downstairs and asking to see Mr. CEO. She even lied about being his ex-girlfriend... ... ¡± Seeing that there was someone whom she could confide in, the secretary immediately rattled on and on, regardless of the fact that she was speaking to the CEO¡¯s wife. She did not worry about being negligent or rude either and said all the words that she wanted to from the bottom of her heart. As soon as Luo Anning finished hearing herints, her smile stiffened and she asked with a frown, ¡°Is ¡®Mo¡¯ the surname of that woman downstairs?¡± The secretary stared at her in awe and eximed, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re really brilliant! You actually guessed it without me telling you!¡± It was not that Luo Anning was brilliant but rather, it was because Mo Xiyan was Rong Yan¡¯s only former girlfriend! Chapter 292 - Never Seen Such A Thick-Skinned Person! (12)

Chapter 292: Never Seen Such A Thick-Skinned Person! (12)

Luo Anning smiled mysteriously and turned around to enter the CEO¡¯s office to wait for Rong Yan without exining anything to the secretary. ... The door of the CEO¡¯s office was opened. As soon as Rong Yan entered, he was greeted with the sight of the beautiful Luo Anningying on the couch. The sun shone through the French Window and the golden rays illuminated her face, making her look dreamy and beautiful. She looked exceptionally pretty and elegant when she was sleeping, with her hands ced on her stomach and her long, ck tresses cascading down her face. She looked rxed but demure and pretty. Rong Yan felt his mouth turning dry. He closed the door gently, released his tie and began walking towards her, making sure to make his footsteps as gentle as possible. Luo Anning was not sleeping too soundly and woke up when she heard his footsteps. She raised her hands to rub her eyes and squinted at Rong Yan who was walking towards her. ¡°Are you done with the meeting?¡± She then tried to prop herself up while Rong Yan expressed assent and strode forth to help her up. He then sat on the couch and allowed her toy in his embrace. Luo Anning stifled a yawn gracefully and her eyes became teary. Rong Yan squinted and gazed at her tender lips while tension formed in his throat. ¡°Mother called when I was getting ready to leave the office. She wants us to go back to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion for dinner.¡± Luo Anning then retrieved his handkerchief from his suit and used it to wipe the tears that were forming in her eyes because of her yawning. ¡°They want us to go back again?¡± Rong Yan asked, sounding annoyed. He was probably afraid to hear Old Mr. Rong urging them to give birth again. Luo Anning shot him an affirmative nce and stood up immediately. She then entered the restroom to wash her face. After she exited, Rong Yan grabbed her and held her tightly in his arms before he looked down and kissed her. Luo Anning had long gotten used to his spontaneous and sporadic kisses. Hence, she draped her arms around his neck to reciprocate. ¡°Rong Yan... don¡¯t!¡± She soon gained her rationality again and chided him, ¡°We still have to go back to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion for dinnerter.¡± After hearing her words, Rong Yanid his head on her neck and began panting heavily. His voice was deep, hoarse and extremely sexy! ¡°Anning, you¡¯re going to drive me crazy sooner orter... ¡± Luo Anning blinked innocently and thought, what did I do to him? After a while, Rong Yan got a grip on his emotions and helped her adjust her clothes before heading downstairs together with her, hand in hand. The elevator stopped on the first floor and Rong Yan walked out of the elevator together with her while Xu Zhiyuan and the bodyguards followed closely behind. As soon as he exited the elevator, the scene going on at the reception desk caught their attention. Mo Xiyan was exining helplessly to the receptionist at the front desk who was rapidly losing her patience even though she was still smiling. Luo Anning thought to herself in shock, I¡¯ve already taken a nap and Mo Xiyan is still here? She turned to look at Rong Yan to see that he was staring at the front desk without much of an expression. No emotions could be seen on his handsome face. Chapter 293 - Never Seen Such A Thick-Skinned Person! (3)

Chapter 293: Never Seen Such A Thick-Skinned Person! (3)

Luo Anning moved the hand that Rong Yan had touched and said bitterly, ¡°Your old me is over there. Seems like she¡¯s here to see you. Do you need me to move aside so that you two can catch up?¡± To be frank, Luo Anning had never met anyone like Mo Xiyan who continuously tried to pester another man despite knowing that he was already married. Doesn¡¯t she know that former lovers were the most dangerous and ought to keep a distance from each other!?! The thought of hering to the office to look for Rong Yan made Luo Anning feel extremely ufortable. She had already taken a nap and yet, Mo Xiyan was still in the lobby. Luo Anning had never met such a thick-skinned person before! Rong Yan snapped out of his trance and stared at the displeased Luo Anning. Upon hearing her bitter tone, he smiled and pinched her face. Luo Anning smacked his hand away and chastised him, ¡°Why are you pinching me? I¡¯m not going to let you pinch me. Take your hand away!¡± ¡°Why are you throwing a tantrum again?¡± ¡°Ignore me. I¡¯m just petty and I love throwing tantrums. You don¡¯t have to care about me.¡± Rong Yan teased, ¡°... You really want me to ignore you?¡± Luo Anning was speechless. Luo Anning rolled her eyes at him and walked away. As soon as she did, Rong Yan grabbed her wrist and his masculine scent wafted up her nose. ¡°We¡¯ll go there, say hello and go back to have dinner,¡± Rong Yan said arrogantly, holding her soft and small hand while walking towards the front desk. ¡°Miss Mo, I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s impossible for you to see Mr. CEO without an appointment. I¡¯ve already notified the higher ups. The secretary¡¯s office has denied permission so I can¡¯t help you. Please go back. Our CEO isn¡¯t going to see you just because you want to... ¡± The receptionist tried her best to suppress her anger. Feeling a little shy and embarrassed, Mo Xiyan pleaded, ¡°Could you please just inform him? Tell him that my name is Mo Xiyan. Yan will see me after hearing that it¡¯s me.¡± As the two of them were speaking, an alluring female voice sounded in the air. ¡°Miss Mo, what a coincidence. We meet again,¡± Luo Anning said smilingly while staring at Mo Xiyan. Mo Xiyan was wearing a yellow dress today and her face was covered in powder. She would bite her lip when she felt helpless, making her look innocent and pitiful yet proud. She was undeniably pleasant looking. Upon hearing the sounds, the receptionist snapped out of her trance and greeted Rong Yan and Luo Anning, ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam.¡± Mo Xiyan froze when she saw them together. She then forced a lopsided smile and asked, ¡°Yan, you¡¯re done with work? Miss Luo, what a coincidence. Do you work at Baina too?¡± Rong Yan smiled and nodded to express assent. Luo Anning did the same in satisfaction. She shot Rong Yan a nce and thought, hey you do know what to do after all! She shifted her gaze onto Mo Xiyan and said with an elegant smile, ¡°Miss Mo, I remember when we first met, I mentioned that I prefer being addressed as Young Madam Rong. Miss Mo, I¡¯m afraid you must be confused. As the Young Madam of Baina International, it¡¯s my job to work at Baina, so there¡¯s nothing to be curious about.¡± Mo Xiyan bit her lip and stared at the silent Rong Yan with a sullen expression for thirty whole seconds. Realizing that he was not moving at all, she smiled. Mo Xiyan stared at her aloofly and said, ¡°Miss Luo, people address others ording to personal preferences. What you like to be addressed as, may not be what I like. We shouldn¡¯tpel each other.¡± Chapter 294 - Never Seen Such A Thick-Skinned Person! (4)

Chapter 294: Never Seen Such A Thick-Skinned Person! (4)

¡°I think you must be afraid to acknowledge my status. Are you using that form of address to reinforce some fantasy of yours?¡± The exchange of sarcastic remarks between them was getting more and more heated as tension filled the air. Everyone else around them became nervous and slightly daunted. Mo Xiyan lowered her head and stopped answering, making Luo Anning seem like the mean person for making things difficult for her. Luo Anning was a little annoyed and she turned to look at Rong Yan. ¡°Shall we go home now?¡± ¡°Alright, you call the shots.¡± Rong Yan held onto her hand and left. When they walked past Mo Xiyan, she quivered a little but Luo Anning ignored her and strode away with Rong Yan. Rong Yan stopped after taking a few steps. Mo Xiyan grabbed his arm and asked with a pleading gaze, ¡°Yan, can we have a meal together? I don¡¯t know anyone in S City, I feel really lonely... ¡± Keeping a straight face, Rong Yan stared at the hand that was grabbing him and pursed his lips while his eyes turned gloomy. Seeing that he did not push her away, Mo Xiyan smiled and gazed at him longingly, ¡°Yan, we may have broken up but we¡¯re still friends, aren¡¯t we? It shouldn¡¯t be an issue for us to eat together, right? Miss Luo, what do you think?¡± She miraculously cast the question back at Luo Anning. If Luo Anning were to turn her down in public, she would seem like the narrow minded one. If she were to give in, she would be giving Mo Xiyan what she wanted. Regardless of the result, it would be advantageous to Mo Xiyan. Everyone stared at Mo Xiyan grabbing Rong Yan¡¯s hand, feeling dumbfounded because they all knew that Rong Yan was a clean freak and would never let women get near him... But why did he allow this woman to do so? Luo Anning tucked her hair behind her ear and stared at Mo Xiyan, ¡°Rong Yan and I are going back to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion for a family dinner tonight. Would you like toe along, Miss Mo?¡± Luo Anning thought, she should back off now, right?¡± I have already stated explicitly that it was a family dinner. Why should she tag along? She is clearly an outsider. Rong Yan retracted his arm while Mo Xiyan said smilingly, ¡°Ever since I returned, I haven¡¯t visited Auntie and Grandpa yet. It happens that I have the chance to do so now.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s face grew sullen immediately. Mo Xiyan, are you foolish or just faking it!?! It¡¯s so obvious that I¡¯m turning you down and yet, you¡¯re still feigning ignorance. I take my hat off to you! ... In the end, the three of them headed back to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion together. Luo Anning felt extremely ufortable from suppressing her anger but there was nowhere she could vent it either. Along the way, Mo Xiyan would continuously look for a topic to talk to Rong Yan about. She was neither too enthusiastic nor cold. Rong Yan knew that she was feeling ufortable and hence would speak to her every now and then. However, that could not stop her from feeling terrible. The journey to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion had never felt so long before. Half an hourter, the limousine convoy arrived at the main mansion. Butler Zhang had long been waiting there and as soon as the car stopped, he rushed forth to wee them enthusiastically. Mo Xiyan alighted first and said to Uncle Zhang smilingly, ¡°Uncle Zhang, we haven¡¯t met in four years but you¡¯re still as energetic as ever. You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Chapter 295 - Never Seen Such A Thick-Skinned Person! (5)

Chapter 295: Never Seen Such A Thick-Skinned Person! (5)

Butler Zhang¡¯s smile stiffened and he stared at Mo Xiyan in shock. Pointing at her with a trembling finger, he spluttered, ¡°You... you... Miss... Miss Mo?¡± It was only right for him to be shocked, because Mo Xiyan had shown up too abruptly! She was the person who left ruthlessly four years ago and made Rong Yan... Didn¡¯t Madam ask me to receive Young Madam and Young Master Rong? Why is Mo Xiyan the one who alighted instead!?! His mind was filled with questions but he soon recovered from the shock and put on a presentable smile. ¡°Miss Mo, you¡¯re still as pretty as you were four years ago.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s a token of mine for Auntie and Grandpa.¡± Mo Xiyan then handed Uncle Zhang some tonics and health supplements that she had bought beforehand. After they were done exchanging polite greetings, Luo Anning alighted from the car, giving Butler Zhang a great shock. He was stuck in a dilemma and had no idea if he should ept the health supplements. He suddenly felt extremely awkward. Luo Anning pretended not to see Butler Zhang¡¯s awkwardness and bowed slightly. ¡°Sorry to have made you wait, Butler Zhang.¡± Stunned by her politeness, Uncle Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Not at all, Young Madam. It¡¯s only been a short while.¡± When Rong Yan alighted, he exuded a formidable aura which made Butler Zhang shocked once again. Holding the health supplements which were just like bombs waiting to go off, Butler Zhang entered and fearfully informed Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua of the matter. Jiang Peihua dropped her teacup on the ground with a loud thud and eximed in astonishment, ¡°What!?! You mean Mo Xiyan is back? She arrived with the rascal and Lass Anning!?!¡± Butler Zhang nodded indifferently and exined, ¡°Yes, Madam, Miss Mo is back, and she also brought some supplements for you and Old Master.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Jiang Peihua¡¯s face grew sullen and she barked, ¡°We don¡¯t need those supplements of hers. Throw them away!¡± ¡°Madam, well... ¡± Butler Zhang murmured, seemingly stuck in a spot. When the three of them entered, they were greeted with the sight of Jiang Peihua¡¯s stern and solemn expression. Luo Anning had never seen such a stern side to the benevolent and kind Jiang Peihua before and hence, was rather shocked. After all, Jiang Peihua was a wealthy heiress and would definitely be stern and furious when she threw a fit, regardless of how mild-mannered and benevolent she may be during usual times. Mo Xiyan bowed to Jiang Peihua and said, ¡°Auntie, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I¡¯m taking the liberty to impose on you today. Please don¡¯t be too surprised.¡± Jiang Peihua humphed coldly and said, ¡°Since you know you¡¯re imposing on me, don¡¯te here. No one here wees you.¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes were full of feelings of embarrassment. Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°Mother, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°Anning, you are here! Come and sit with your mother,¡± Jiang Peihua said to Luo Anning, returning to her usual benevolent temperament. She enthusiastically weed Luo Anning, a stark contrast to the way she treated Mo Xiyan. Luo Anning finally felt a littleforted because at least Jiang Peihua was on her side. That was all she needed. She obediently walked over and sat down, after which Jiang Peihua immediately touched her head affectionately. Chapter 296 - Making Her Feel Exceptionally Awkward

Chapter 296: Making Her Feel Exceptionally Awkward

Jiang Peihua said kindly, ¡°Lass Anning, is that Rascal not taking good care of you? You weren¡¯t this skinny when you came here previously. Look, your chin has be sharper too.¡± ¡°Mother, Rong Yan treats me very well, I just don¡¯t gain weight easily.¡± ¡°Sillyss, all you do is speak up for him.¡± Jiang Peihua pinched her cheeks and smiled affectionately and benevolently. Her mother used to treat her with such affection too... Tears welled up in Luo Anning¡¯s eyes. Apart from the fact that Jiang Peihua constantly urged her to get pregnant, thetter truly treated her like her daughter-inw. Now that Mo Xiyan was there, she was undoubtedly showing her inclination towards Luo Anning. ¡°Mother... I... ¡± Luo Anning suddenly felt agitated. Hearing the difference in her tone, Jiang Peihua thought that she had been mistreated and hence held onto her hands before patting her back gently tofort her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else. I know. With me around, I won¡¯t let you be mistreated. If anything happens, feel free to tell me. I¡¯ll stand up for you!¡± Rong Yan frowned slightly. He had also sensed the difference in her attitude. Hence, he walked towards her and pulled her into his arms before asking softly, ¡°What happened?¡± Luo Anning took a deep breath and said with a lopsided smile, ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly got reminded of my mother.¡± ¡°Silly child, I¡¯m also your mother. You can confide in me and I¡¯ll do you justice. Alright?¡± Rong Yan was her only son and Jiang Peihua always wanted a daughter whom she could dote on. Unfortunately... Luo Anning was polite and obedient, and was also her daughter-inw. Hence, she would obviously dote on her like she was her daughter. Luo Anning nodded agitatedly while Rong Yan smiled and rubbed her head. ¡°Silly, since when were you such an emotional person?¡± Luo Anning glowered at him and barked, ¡°You¡¯re the silly one! Mother just treats me too well so I got reminded of my mother... ¡± The three of them were chatting harmoniously, making Mo Xiyan who was still standing at the side feel particrly embarrassed. As pale as a sheet, she bit her lower lip as her heart raced. The pain seemed to have overwhelmed her. She wanted to go up and push Luo Anning away. In the past, she used to be the only person Rong Yan hugged. He used to only smile and be gentle to her! Yet, Luo Anning was enjoying everything now... She was feeling an immense heartache. Why did he marry another woman even though I love him so much? He once said that he would marry me. Why do I still love him so much after four years... Luo Anning did not expect that she would make Mo Xiyan feel so embarrassed because of how touched she was. When she found out that Mo Xiyan had not been invited to take a seat, she felt rather shocked. She thought that Mo Xiyan was so arrogant that she would take the initiative to sit down. Well at least when Mo Xiyan was around her and Rong Yan, she would always take the initiative to pick a topic to talk about. After what seemed to be an eternityter, Jiang Peihua finally discovered that Mo Xiyan was still standing there. She waved and said in annoyance, ¡°Butler Zhang, all guests are wee.¡± Butler Zhang had been serving Old Mr. Rong for years and he naturally knew the hidden meaning in Jiang Peihua¡¯s words. Hence, he walked forward and said to Mo Xiyan. ¡°Miss Mo, why are you still standing there? Hurry and take a seat!¡± Chapter 297 - Couple Watches

Chapter 297: Couple Watches

Mo Xiyan sat awkwardly on the sofa while Jiang Peihua kept talking to Luo Anning with no intentions to talk to Mo Xiyan. Rong Yan did not talk much, and would barely join in their conversation from time to time. At first Mo Xiyan sat alone quietly and continued smiling slightly even though she felt awkward. Later on, she found an opportunity when she saw Luo Anning chatting with Jiang Peihua, and started talking to Rong Yan. She took off the extravagant female watch from her wrist and looked at Rong Yan tenderly. ¡°By the way, Yan. I identally dropped this watchst time.There seems to be something wrong with the movement. Can you get someone to fix it for me? ¡± Luo Anning noticed that it was an exquisite watch without a brand. The dial was feminine and there was a bezel made of fine diamonds, as well as a few smooth emeralds. It was expensive, extravagant and exquisite, even without a branded logo. It was undoubtedly ostentatious! More importantly, Luo Anning found something inexplicably familiar about the watch ... Rong Yan¡¯s gaze froze and he looked at Mo Xiyan slowly while his eyes turned gloomy and dark. He looked rather mysterious. ¡°Yan, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Mo Xiyan asked smilingly while waving her hands in front of him. Rong Yan recovered from the shock and extended his palms towards her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to help you fix it.¡± Mo Xiyan heaved a sigh of relief and ced the watch inside his palm. She then grazed her fingers against his palm unintentionally. ¡°Great. It is good that it can be fixed.¡± She sounded pleased and satisfied. Her ears even turned red. She looked just like a shy girl who was ying cute and cozying up to her boyfriend. Rong Yan grabbed the watch and paused when he was about to ce it inside his pocket. He then waved at Butler Zhang and said, ¡°Keep it somewhere.¡± Butler Zhang grabbed the watch and proceeded to stow it away politely. Luo Anning kept her eyes fixed on Rong Yan¡¯s wrist and her breathing became heavier. It was no wonder that she found Mo Xiyan¡¯s watch to be familiar. It turns out, they were wearing couple watches! The only difference was that the dial of Mo Xiyan¡¯s watch was rose gold in color while Rong Yan¡¯s was a masculine ck! Luo Anning sprung up and said to the worried Jiang Peihua, ¡°Mother, I need to use the bathroom downstairs.¡± She then swiftly took her leave, looking like she was trying to flee. Rong Yan stared at her back. There were plenty of times that she almost knocked into objects around her but she did not even realize. Luo Anning was obviously in low spirits and had just given a random excuse to leave. Jiang Peihua naturally would not believe that she was really going to the bathroom. All of a sudden, the smile on her face faded and she stared at Mo Xiyan sternly. ¡°Miss Mo, Rong Yan is already married now. I hope you can have some self-awareness and stop pestering him. Also, please inform us before you visit again next time. Otherwise, my heart won¡¯t be able to take the scare.¡± Rong Yan frowned and remained seated with poise. He stayed reserved and rarely joined in the conversation. After a while, he began to feel worried because Luo Anning had yet to return. He stood up all of a sudden and anxiously proceeded to look for her. ¡°Mother, you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll go take a look at Anning.¡± Chapter 298 - Youre Overestimating Yourself

Chapter 298: You¡¯re Overestimating Yourself

Rong Yan left and Mo Xiyan and Jiang Peihua were the only ones left in the spacious living room. Jiang Peihua stared at her in disdain and chided in a hostile manner, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it. Rong Yan is so uptight and concerned about Anning. I¡¯m giving you a piece of advice. If you still want to continue making a living in S City, you¡¯d better put your intentions away.¡± Mo Xiyan guffawed and said proudly, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sure you and Grandpa know better than anyone else, how much Yan really loves me.¡± Jiang Peihua¡¯s face stiffened and sheughed with a cold expression. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not showing off. I¡¯m just stating facts. From what I know, Yan and Miss Luo have already been married for more than two years but their feelings for each other... hah.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that you mean more to the rascal than Anning does?¡± Jiang Peihua questioned angrily. ¡°Correct.¡± Full of confidence, Mo Xiyan continued, ¡°I only sprained my ankle when I ran into Yan in Ennd. Yet, he was so anxious and worried about me. Even now, he¡¯s still in love with me. Yan has only interacted with Luo Anning for a few months. How can a few monthspare to the four years that I have been dating him?¡± Jiang Peihua picked up the teacup and took a sip. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡± Mo Xiyan said, ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that Yan still loves me.¡± She paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Auntie, I know you¡¯re bearing a grudge against me for leaving and causing Yan to be heartbroken back then. I can understand how you feel. Back then, I only decided to give it my all to pursue my education in medicine because I wanted to be good enough for Yan. To be frank, I still love Yan. To be exact, he has always been the one I loved. I still love him as much as I used to four years ago.¡± ¡°You mean, you¡¯d like me to help you get back with Yan and make Anning leave?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be best if you can help but. If not, please don¡¯t intervene or stop me.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Jiang Peihua mmed the teacup down onto the coffee table, causing the cup to shatter. Mo Xiyan suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Auntie, the apartment where I lived with Yan still contains my things and everything is intact. If this doesn¡¯t prove anything, then I really don¡¯t know what Miss Luo means to Yan.¡± ¡°If i saw correctly, they weren¡¯t wearing any wedding bands, were they?¡± Mo Xiyan chuckled and an icy cold gaze formed in her eyes. Jiang Peihua¡¯s chest pounded and she stared at Mo Xiyan while thinking to herself, she really is no longer that weak girl she used to be in the past! Moreover, Mo Xiyan had never dared to speak arrogantly in front of her elders in the past. Yet, she had now be much more sharp-tongued and detestable to Jiang Peihua. ... The sounds of water gushing from the tap could be hearding from the basin. Luo Anning sshed some water onto her face and took deep breaths, trying to suppress her anger and disappointment. Chapter 299 - Tell Me, What Happened Again This Time?

Chapter 299: Tell Me, What Happened Again This Time?

She whipped out a few tissues and wiped the water stains away from her face. Staring at herself in the mirror, she squinted and scrutinized herself. She was overwhelmed with a mix of emotions... Crushing the tissues into balls, Luo Anningughed self-deprecatingly. She looked up and traced her features with her fingers before saying, ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re really foolish and naive. It¡¯s quite amusing.¡± At this moment, her mobile phone rang all of a sudden. Luo Anning took a deep breath, quickly adjusted her feelings and answered the call. ¡°Anning, do you have time tonight? Come out for dinner together, Momo will be there too,¡± Mo Qiange said tenderly. Luo Anning leaned against the side of the sink and stared at a corner. ¡°No you guys go ahead. I¡¯m at Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion.¡± As much as she tried her best to hide her emotions, Mo Qiange could still sense that something was amiss with her. ¡°Anning, what happened?¡± Yeah, what happened? I¡¯ve just discovered that Mo Xiyan and Rong Yan are wearing couple watches. I have nothing inmon with him. When we got married two years ago, the rings were prepared by others and the wedding photos were only taken for the banquet. There was only one, in fact. It was the only picture that was disyed in front of the luxurious banquet hall for the viewing pleasure of the guests. In other words, there was nothing else to prove that they were married, apart from their marriage certificate. Luo Anning knew that she was greedy and that she would demand that she be the center of her lover¡¯s world, once she fell in love with him. She hoped for that because she could do the same for him. ¡°Qiange, help me investigate Mo Xiyan... ¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Qiange agreed without hesitation. He continued, ¡°But Anning, are you really all right? Would you like me to pick you upter?¡± Luo Anning answered resignedly, ¡°Nah, I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ll treat you and Momo to a meal another day. I¡¯ll pass today.¡± ¡°Okay, you take care of yourself, I will find out about this Mo Xiyan as soon as possible.¡± After hanging up, Luo Anning put away her mobile phone, and was just about to go out. When she opened the door, her wrist was grabbed tightly and she fell against a hard chest. ¡°Tell me, what is it again this time?¡± Rong Yan asked in a low voice, reeking of cigarettes. Rong Yan grabbed Luo Anning¡¯s wrists tightly and pressed her waist against him, making it impossible for her to move. She struggled and tried to push him away. ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°Let go of you? And then?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°Rong Yan, will you let go of me? I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± She was too exhausted to even argue. He grabbed her chin and raised it again afterwards. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not argue then. Can you tell me why you¡¯re throwing a tantrum right now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just saw your matching watch with Mo Xiyan¡¯s,¡± Luo Anningughed with a tinge of self-deprecation. Rong Yan released her and took a step back while Luo Anning sneered, smoothed out her messy hair, and walked past him. ... Before they reached the living room, they heard Old Mr. Rong hollering in exasperation, ¡°Who gave you the permission to enter!?! Butler Zhang, what were you doing? How could you allow just anyone toe in?¡± Chapter 300 - In The Future, Dont Let Such a Person In!

Chapter 300: In The Future, Don¡¯t Let Such a Person In!

Immediately afterwards, Butler Zhang apologized frantically while Jiang Peihua tried to calm Old Mr. Rong down. Luo Anning hesitated for a moment before entering the living room slowly. Upon sight of her, Old Mr. Rong calmed down a little and said, ¡°Anning,e here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Anning walked towards him obediently. As soon as she walked towards Old Mr. Rong, thetter patted her shoulders and barked at Mo Xiyan, ¡°Look clearly, this is the Young Madam of the Rong Family, my granddaughter-inw! Who do you think you are? You don¡¯t deserve to step into my house at all! I¡¯m telling you, stop telling me about how the rascal still loves you. I don¡¯t want to hear it. If he really loves you, he wouldn¡¯t have married Anning!¡± Luo Anning looked at Mo Xiyan expressionlessly. At this moment, she was miraculously as calm as water and did not rush forth to p Mo Xiyan out of anger and dere her sovereignty as Rong Yan¡¯s wife. Who is she to show off in front of me!?! Luo Anning thought. Neither did she add fuel to the fire by hypocritically speaking up for Mo Xiyan when Old Mr. Rong was berating and humiliating her. She simply looked at Mo Xiyan quietly while thetter turned pale in embarrassment and clenched her fists angrily without fighting back. Old Mr. Rong mmed his cane heavily onto the carpet and warned, ¡°Butler Zhang, don¡¯t let such people in again in the future!¡± Butler Zhang wiped his sweat and walked towards Mo Xiyan. Gesturing for her to leave, he said, ¡°Miss Mo, please leave.¡± Mo Xiyan looked up at Old Mr. Rong and bit her lip tightly. ¡°Grandpa, I know you and Auntie resent me because I left 4 years ago. I understand your reasons, so I¡¯ll ept your scoldings and humiliation today. However, that doesn¡¯t mean I will give up Yan because of it. ¡± Old Mr. Rong barked, ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t think of marrying Rong Yan, ever!¡± He almost went into shock. Jiang Peihua frantically held onto him and persuaded, ¡°Father, simmer down. Take deep breaths.¡± ¡°Old Master, are you alright? Hurry and get the doctor... ¡± Luo Anning was obviously frightened too. She rushed forth to help Old Mr. Rong. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa... ¡± Old Mr. Rong pointed at Mo Xiyan with trembling fingers and murmured, ¡°You... you, get... get out... get out... ¡± Mo Xiyan frowned, and immediately stepped forward to crouch in front of him. ¡°You people move away, I¡¯m a doctor.¡± Jiang Peihua shoved her away and barked, ¡°You get out! If it weren¡¯t for you, Father wouldn¡¯t be so angry now! You get out immediately, the Rong Family doesn¡¯t wee you!¡± Mo Xiyan was caught off guard and fell onto the ground with a dull thud. She slowly got up and smiled coldly. ¡°There are three minutes left, and grandpa will go into shock if you don¡¯t treat him now. By then, he might just... ¡± When Jiang Peihua heard her, her heart grew cold. While she was feeling conflicted and contemting, Luo Anning said, ¡°Mother, let her save Grandpa. We can¡¯t joke with Grandpa¡¯s life.¡± Jiang Peihua did not answer, but her silence was consent. Mo Xiyan sneered, ¡°Miss Luo, please move away then.¡± Luo Anning pursed her lips and stood aside. Five minutester, Old Mr. Rong calmed down and began breathing heavily even though he still looked quite pale. Chapter 301 - Who Is It Thats Still Unclear!?! (1)

Chapter 301: Who Is It That¡¯s Still Unclear!?! (1)

¡°You get out, I don¡¯t need your hypocrisy... ¡± Old Mr. Rong said in a shaky voice while pushing Mo Xiyan away. Mo Xiyan did not have many expressions on her face. ¡°Grandpa, you have to pay attention to your body, your heart is not in good condition and you have high blood pressure... ¡± Rong Yan was greeted with the shocking sight when he came out of the bathroom. He turned pale and immediately rushed forward to help Old Mr. Rong onto the couch. ¡°Grandpa, how¡¯s it? Are you okay?¡± Afterwards, he yelled at Butler Zhang, ¡°What are you waiting for!?! Call the doctor!¡± Just as Butler Zhang was about to answer, Mo Xiyan interrupted, ¡°Yan, have you forgotten that I¡¯m a doctor? I¡¯ve just taken a look at Grandpa, there isn¡¯t a huge issue.¡± Hearing this, Rong Yan¡¯s anxiety faded a little. He ordered a servant to bring a ss of water. ¡°Grandpa, drink some water.¡± Old Mr. Rong did not save Mo Xiyan any face at all. After taking a sip of water, he glowered at Mo Xiyan with no intentions to hide his disgust. Jiang Peihua was just as infuriated. She stood by the side and quivered with anger. ¡°Miss Mo, if you still have a little conscience, then please don¡¯t ever step into the Rong Family home again. Father is very healthy but because of you, he suffered a rpse. We don¡¯t need your kind treatment anyway, please leave¡± Jiang Peihua then turned to look at Luo Anning and Rong Yan. ¡°Anning, Rong Yan, you two help grandpa upstairs to rest.¡± ¡°Butler Zhang, please send Miss Mo away now!¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Rong Yan. She did not argue or utter a single word and instead just stared at him while biting her lower lip while taking all the insults. With a look of resentment, he stared at her and said, ¡°You go back first. Butler Zhang, send Miss Mo away.¡± Butler Zhang frantically got the chauffeur to get ready to send Mo Xiyan away. She was the one who ruined everyone¡¯s mood and caused a ruckus. Mo Xiyan bit her lip, and her eyes gradually became ssed over. However, she was too arrogant to cry. She remained silent and refused to leave. Once again, Old Mr. Rong roared, ¡°You are so shameless, haven¡¯t you heard me? I said, scram! Are you waiting to be kicked out before you will leave?¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry, your body is important.¡± Luo Anning tried to persuade him softly. Mo Xiyan smiled coldly and said, ¡°Grandpa, Auntie, take care, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± She clenched her fists and vowed secretly in her heart that she would one day make them pay the price for insulting her today and that they would wee her back grandly! After all, she was arrogant and proud. She straightened her back and left while everyone watched. The joyous family banquet was ruined because of Mo Xiyan¡¯s sudden appearance. Old Mr. Rong no longer had an appetite and Jiang Peihua was also very annoyed. She stopped eating after a few mouthfuls. On the other hand, Luo Anning was full of jealousy... When Rong Yan also put down his chopsticks and picked up the napkin to wipe the corners of his lips, Jiang Peihua finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Rong Yan, why did you bring her back? You know how much your grandpa and I hate her.¡± He was perplexed but had no choice but to answer. Rong Yan frowed and thought for a moment before answering, ¡°Mother, she suggested visiting you and Grandpa. I agreed on the ount of the past ties we have.¡± Chapter 302 - Who Is It Thats Still Unclear!?! (2)

Chapter 302: Who Is It That¡¯s Still Unclear!?! (2)

¡°Old ties? Hah. What does she take the Rong Family for? She leaves andes back as and when she pleases. Does she think she can have you again after she dumped you back then? Rong Yan, don¡¯t forget, Anning is your wife! Don¡¯t get involved with any indecent women out there.¡± Rong Yan humbly nodded and said, ¡°Mother, I failed to consider carefully today and it¡¯s my negligence that made you and grandpa angry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Jiang Peihua humphed and looked at Luo Anning again. This time, she spoke in a gentler tone. ¡°Anning, I actually wanted to talk to you about the rascal and Mo Xiyan today so that you can have some reassurance. Yet, this rascal messed things up and created trouble!¡± Feeling extremely touched, Luo Anning said, ¡°I know all about it. Thank you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank each other. We¡¯re family. This is what I should do. I just want you and the rascal to live well and give birth to a grandson for me as soon as possible... ¡± ... After taking care of Old Mr. Rong until he was no longer as weak as before, the two of them left Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion. It was already 1AM by the time they arrived back home. Luo Anning got out of the car with exhaustion overwhelming her. She walked into the room lethargically while Rong Yan followed her quietly. They passed the living room and headed to the bedroom upstairs. Luo Anning knew that he was right behind her but did not bother to talk to him. She was beyond fatigued after everything that happened the past few hours, which were much more tiring than work. He followed her back to the bedroom and even followed her into the bathroom after she went to the closet to get her clothes. Unable to tolerate it any longer, Luo Anning snapped, ¡°Rong Yan, have you had enough!?! Stop following me around like a dog. I don¡¯t need a dog!?!¡± ¡°Have you had enough then?¡± Rong Yan questioned, staring at her with folded arms and gloomy eyes. His tone and movements were full of displeasure. He had been waiting for her to re up for a long time. Luo Anning sneered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re angry.¡± ¡°What has that got to do with you? Is it getting in your way?¡± ¡°Of course it has something to do with me. It¡¯s affecting my feelings.¡± ¡°Can you not look at me then?¡± Luo Anning turned around and mmed the door of the bathroom shut. Just before it was locked, Rong Yan quickly turned the doorknob and squeezed through the crack. He then mmed the door shut. ¡°You... ¡± Luo Anning was so shocked that she could not finish talking. Rong Yan quickly stepped forward to hold her in his arms before pressing her onto the wall. He then trapped her between himself and the wall dangerously. ¡°Luo Anning, can youe to terms with your feelings?¡± He questioned as he held back his anger and gritted his teeth angrily. Luo Anning was certain that he would bite her! ¡°Are you kidding me, Rong Yan?¡± Luo Anning looked right into his eyes dauntlessly. He squinted and asked, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°Enough! Who¡¯s the one who isn¡¯t clear? Who¡¯s the one who hasn¡¯te to terms with their feelings? Who¡¯s the one who¡¯s still wavering!?!¡± Rong Yan yelled, ¡°Even if you only like me a little, you should fight for me instead of giving me the cold shoulder all the time! Cold wars are meaningless!¡± Chapter 303 - Who Is It Thats Still Unclear!?! (3)

Chapter 303: Who Is It That¡¯s Still Unclear!?! (3)

Luo Anning leaned against the wall and burst intoughter. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no point in giving each other the silent treatment but may I ask, how am i supposed to fight for you when your old me is so invincible!?! Please tell me.¡± She was not afraid of Mo Xiyan¡¯s provocations. What she feared was that she might not be able to intervene since the two of them shared too many memories together. In fact, she sometimes felt that she was the detestable home wrecker instead, and that Mo Xiyan was the rightful girlfriend... or wife. Rong Yan¡¯s face was somber and he nced at Luo Anning who stubbornly held his gaze with anger radiating from her eyes. Rong Yan pinched her chin and moved his face closer to hers. ¡°What do you want me to do then? Tell me. Is it impossible to be ordinary friends after breaking up? If this happened to you and Du Xiaoran instead, would you choose to ignore him because of me, eh?¡± ¡°We¡¯re different. Don¡¯tpare me and Xiaoran to you two.¡± ¡°How is it any different!?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if Xiaoran truly loves me now but even if he loves me, I understand that the past will never be changed. After all, it will never be perfect again. I will not have any rtionship with him beyond the boundaries of friends.¡± Luo Anning turned away from him. Rong Yan barked, ¡°He loves you!¡± If he did not love her, he would not have been so hysterical and desperate when he could not find her in Ennd back then. If he did not love her, he would not have tired himself out or med himself when she was hospitalized. As a man, Rong Yan could tell easily if other men were in love. Du Xiaoran¡¯s love was patient and thoughtful, and he spared a thought for her during every decision she made. That was also the same reason he lost her two years ago. Rong Yan stared at her with an intense gaze. He noticed the tender and mncholic look in her eyes when she gazed at Du Xiaoran in Ennd. How could he believe that she did not feel anything for him or treated him more than a friend!?! ¡°Does Mo Xiyan not love you then?¡± Luo Anning pushed his chest away. After pushing him away, she leaned back against the wall in dejection when she realized that her efforts were futile. Rong Yan smiled coldly and said, ¡°So what if she loves me? Even you know that we can¡¯t turn back time, how would I not know that?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Luo Anning retorted coldly. So what? It was his business. Even if he does not love her anymore, he is probably just refusing to love her because he is angry about Mo Xiyan leaving him so ruthlessly four years ago. ¡°Luo Anning, why are you letting your imagination run wild again!?!¡± Noticing that she was distracted, Rong Yan grew extremely infuriated and he wished he could strangle her! He slid his fingertips over her delicate neck but he could not take action! ¡°Are you sure you want me to say it?¡± Luo Anningughed and tried to provoke him. Her porcin skin seemed to glow beneath the light. It was not obvious but it could not be ignored either. Whenever she was being stubborn, she would widen her beautiful eyes and press her tender lips together. She would also lose her temper and yell at him. In the 27 years of his life, Rong Yan had never thought that anyone would have the audacity to yell at him, apart from his family. If it were anyone else, he would have taught them a lesson! However, Luo Anning was the unexpected exception in his life. Chapter 304 - Who Is It Thats Still Unclear!?! (4)

Chapter 304: Who Is It That¡¯s Still Unclear!?! (4)

She had entered his life again after being abandoned by him for two years. When he was not keeping his guard up, she entered his heart and even left him with no chance to get rid of her. ¡°She loves me but I can¡¯t control it, just like how you can¡¯t control Du Xiaoran or stop him from loving you!¡± After being yelled at by him, Luo Anning could not quite recover from the shock until she heard him m the door shut. She then slid down the wall slowly and squatted down as she wrapped her arms around her knees. Resting her chin on her knees, she stared into a corner and began spacing out. Jealousy really is a terrifying thing. Even Luo Anning began to find herself detestable. However... she could not control it at all. Whenever she saw Mo Xiyan and Rong Yan, she would feel like they were a couple and she would find it hard to stop herself from getting jealous! Her anger stemmed from jealousy and there was nowhere she could vent her anger so she took it out on Rong Yan. She selfishly thought to herself, since he made life hard for me I shall do the same to him. He asked her what she wanted. She asked herself what she wanted. She wanted Mo Xiyan to scram far, far away so that no one would vie with her for Rong Yan. She wanted to tyrannically erase all of the memories that he had with Mo Xiyan so that she could be the only one in his heart! It was undoubtedly a crazy idea but she knew that Du Xiaoran would definitely help her as long as she requested it. However... she could not bring herself to do it. She did not want to be a vicious person because of love. If she were to do that, what would set her apart from Luo Zhiquan and his family? She decided to behave so unreasonably because she hade to terms with her feelings and realized clearly that she had unknowingly fallen in love with him. Whenever she saw him and Mo Xiyan together, she would feel as if her heart was being stabbed by daggers... It was not that she did not love him, but rather, she loved him so much that she was at aplete loss for what to do and had no idea how she should fight for him... Rong Yan exited from the bathroom and removed his tie which he then scrunched up and threw onto the ground. He paced around the bedroom in frustration before making his way downstairs again to get some alcohol. The servants on night duty quickly greeted him in astonishment when they saw him storming down the stairs angrily. ¡°All of you, go down. You don¡¯t have to be on duty tonight. Wait, bring me a few bottles of liquor before you go.¡± Rong Yan leaned back on the couch and rested his arms on the armrests while staring at the ring chandelier. The servant quickly handed him the liquor and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, your liquor.¡± ¡°Okay, you may leave.¡± After the servants left, he frowned and poured himself a ss of whiskey which he then downed quickly. The fiery liquids slid down his intestines and a burning sensation seemed to have gotten rid of his anger. He slowly chugged ss after ss... He had already finished a bottle of whiskey but he was still feeling vexed and anguished. Bang~ He kicked the coffee table away and made his way upstairs. The door of the bathroom was still tightly shut and there were no sounds in there. His heart wrenched up and he kicked the door open before dashing in. ¡°Luo Anning!¡± Upon sight of Rong Yan, Luo Anning looked up in shock with tears in her reddened eyes. She was crying! Chapter 305 - Who Is It Thats Still Unclear!?! (5)

Chapter 305: Who Is It That¡¯s Still Unclear!?! (5)

¡°Why, why did youe in!?!¡± Luo Anning swiftly turned around and wiped her face. Rong Yan stepped forward and grabbed her shoulders to make her face him forcefully. He squinted and stared at her while pressing his lips together to show his anger. Luo Anning tried to move and break away from his restraint but he pressed her against him tightly while pushing the back of her head to his chest. Rong Yang caressed her tender and soft hair. ¡°Anning, why did you cry?¡± Why is he always the one who gives in in the end? Her tears and her attempts to hide were just like daggers to his heart. His heart ached. Luo Anning sniffled and remained silent while her body froze in his embrace. Rong Yan hollered, ¡°Speak!¡± Damn it! God knows how lethal Luo Anning¡¯s tears were to him! His heart was broken and he began to feel overwhelmed with fear and worry. ¡°Rong Yan.¡± Luo Anning called gently. Her heart began to quieten down slowly and Rong Yan took a deep breath while trying to make his tone mellower in order to avoid scaring her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I think... I¡¯m in love with you.¡± Rong Yan was bbergasted. Rong Yan¡¯s breathing quickened and he could not believe his ears at all. He let go of her and pinched her chin before raising it to make her face him. Due to the fact that she had just cried, her eyes were still red and swollen. Luo Anning tried to turn away from him, but Rong Yan cupped her face in his hands and asked, ¡°Anning, repeat yourself.¡± Luo Anning stared at his handsome face quietly. Ever since she started getting to know him better, everything about him had begun weaving into her life silently. For two years, she could protect her heart and stay unaffected by him, simply because he had never entered her life. Once he was determined to break into her life and world, he was undoubtedly domineering and tyrannical. His handsome face, his hot figure which made him look like a European model, his arrogance, his tyranny, his anger, his sinisterughter... She could notice even a slight facial expression and change in his gaze. It was only a matter of time before he could capture her heart. ¡°You heard me right.¡± Luo Anning looked at him and continued, ¡°I said, I love you. I love you, Rong Yan.¡± He raised her chin and nted a tender and moist kiss on her lips. He then pressed her against the wall and lifted her chin to reciprocate his passionate kiss. He was like a bomb that was ignited by a lead, crazy enough to explode and he was kissing her so tightly that there was no distance between them at all. While their tongues were entangled, he held her tightly in his arms, wishing he could make her a part of him. He was hugging her so tightly and forcefully, as if he had gotten the most precious jewel on earth that he was unwilling to let go of. Luo Anning¡¯s body grew soft and sheid on his chest. His body was the only thing supporting her and allowing her to stand firmly. She was about to be out of breath when Rong Yan finally stopped the loving kiss. Luo Anning touched her lips that had grown a little painful because of the kiss. Rong Yan¡¯s eyes turned gloomy and he gently grazed his finger against her red and swollen lips. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Chapter 306 - Who Is It Thats Still Unclear!?! (6)

Chapter 306: Who Is It That¡¯s Still Unclear!?! (6)

Luo Anning nodded and Rong Yan bent forward to ask, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato and all her blood was rushing to her face. He, he, he... he¡¯s being so lustful. Rong Yan traced her lips and chuckled. ¡°Anning, does it still hurt?¡± She moved her head back and answered, ¡°Mm... no.¡± Rong Yan stared at her intently, his dark and gloomy eyes glistening like stars, making Luo Anning feel like she had been targeted by a wolf. His gaze was too intense and fiery that she could not even take her eyes off him or stop herself from getting aroused... ¡°It¡¯s good that it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Rong Yan swiftly removed her clothes and said with raised brows, ¡°Let¡¯s shower together then.¡± Luo Anning puffed her cheeks up and subconsciously folded her arms and ced them in front of her chest to protect herself. ring at him anxiously and angrily, she spluttered, ¡°You, you go out first, I¡¯ll shower by myself. If not, I can go out... call me when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Honey, you¡¯re too naive.¡± No man would let his beloved woman slip away without devouring her. He pounced onto Luo Anning and lowered her into the bathtub. Before she could even get a grip on herself, he leaped onto her. She was stark naked like a newborn, a stark contrast to Rong Yan whose trousers were still neat... He looked rather peaceful too. Luo Anning frowned and when she realised that Rong Yan had already begun sshing water at her, she screamed while he guffawed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you feel good?¡± He asked smilingly. Luo Anning glowered at him with her eyes wide open and she barked indignantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re going to take a shower together? Why aren¡¯t you getting undressed?¡± I¡¯ll be at a loss if I¡¯m the only one getting undressed! Rong Yan squinted and grazed his fingers against her sexy corbones. He said teasingly, ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so eager. Alright, I¡¯ll satisfy you since I¡¯m your husband.¡± Before Luo Anning could even speak, he sprung up and removed his trousers swiftly and flung it aside. He sat down beside her and picked her up to ce her on hisp. He then began drawing circles on her stomach. Her back was pressed against his burning chest and their skin-to-skin contact was extremely tempting. Luo Anning took a deep breath and seethed. She smacked his wandering hand away and began moving around in a bid to evade him. Rong Yan held onto her waist and pressed her down forcefully while grunting. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Take a shower properly,¡± hemanded. Luo Anning remained silent and thought, who¡¯s the one who¡¯s not behaving!?! Wasn¡¯t he the one who started touching me? He did not want Luo Anning to move but she went against his wishes and struggled continuously. She initially wanted to break free from his restraint but little did she expect, the more she moved, the more vigorous he was... Rong Yan turned her over. He smacked her and threatened, ¡°Keep moving and I¡¯ll devour you!¡± Chapter 307 - Who Is It Thats Still Unclear!?! (7)

Chapter 307: Who Is It That¡¯s Still Unclear!?! (7)

Overwhelmed with pain, Luo Anning bit him angrily, as hard as she could! Rong Yan would often have to bear the pain after getting intimate with her. Rong Yan looked down at Luo Anning who was biting him joyously. He smiled sinisterly and marveled at her beauty. Luo Anning had no idea how he had washed the both of them clean while they were getting intimate with each other. By the time she snapped back to reality, she was already tossed onto the soft and spacious bed. Luo Anning had no idea how she should describe Rong Yan now. He was wild, lustful, sinister and full of an alluring vibe. He was almost demonic and there was only one word to describe him ¨C diabolical! His muscles were toned and full of beauty, but unlike the exaggerated muscles of muscr men. However, every contour and chisel was perfect and reflected his masculinity and athleticism without forgoing the touch of aesthetic. A drop of sweat fell on Luo Anning¡¯s chest and seemed to almost burn her skin. ¡°Rong Yan... ¡± He looked extremely alluring and wild that Luo Anning could not help but call his name. ¡°Yes?¡± he smiled. ¡°Rong Yan... ¡± she smiled tenderly. ¡°Rong Yan...¡± she muttered. ¡°Call me Hubby.¡± Rong Yan ced his hand on her well-endowed chest and pinched it. She gasped and stared at him with her beautiful eyes all ssed over. She murmured coquettishly, ¡°Hubby.¡± ¡°Again.¡± ¡°... Hubby.¡± Rong Yan pried her legs open and wrapped them around his waist. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you, repeat yourself,¡± he said seductively. Luo Anning felt like she was floating on clouds and she had already lost her rationality. All she could see and think about was Rong Yan. Staring at his sexy lips, she felt as if a hex had been put on her as she subconsciously muttered, ¡°Hubby.¡± She then wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed his head down to kiss him. He moaned and squinted at Luo Anning who was closing her eyes. His heart raced rapidly and blood gushed through his veins! ¡°Little vixen, you started this!¡± He then bent forward and thrust himself into her, going as deep as he could. All filled up, Luo Anning moaned in pleasure. Rong Yan hugged her tightly and kissed her passionately while thrusting himself into her vigorously. Luo Anning had no choice but to hug him tightly in order not to be flung away. While they were getting intimate, she regained a tinge of rationality and bit his chin. ¡°I said I love you but you didn¡¯t respond.¡± She sounded aroused, seductive and full of lust, making Rong Yan¡¯s heart pound faster as he wished he could enter her even more! ¡°Little vixen, I clearly love you so much. Do you still need an answer?¡± He then mmed himself against her again, causing a white light to sh past her eyes as her limbs turned numb and she began to twitch and quiver... Chapter 308 - Who Is It Thats Still Unclear!?! (8)

Chapter 308: Who Is It That¡¯s Still Unclear!?! (8)

After a tiring battle, Luo Anning finally pleaded for mercy and Rong Yan let go of her. At this moment, the sky had already turned bright. Luo Anning was lying on Rong Yan¡¯s body weakly, and she was too feeble to even lift her arms. In contrast, Rong Yan who had worked all night, was still incredibly energetic! Luo Anning bit his shoulder in displeasure and murmured, ¡°Why are you not tired?¡± Patting her head, Rong Yan smiled with satisfaction, but then again, which man who is full of contentment wouldn¡¯t be satisfied!?! ¡°How can I pleasure you if I¡¯m tired?¡± Luo Anning was speechless. No one can be more thick-skinned than Rong Yan! Luo Anning felt that biting him was not thrilling enough. Hence, she got off of him andid down. Dog tired, she decided to get some sleep! Just when she was lying down and going to sleep, Rong Yan seemed to have started groping her indecently! One minute, two minutes, three minutes... ten minutes passed. Unable to tolerate it longer, she barked, ¡°Rong Yan, are you done touching me yet!?! I want to sleep! Sleep! Sleep!¡± ¡°No, how can I ever get enough?¡± He smiled sinisterly, his handsome features making him look irresistible. He paused for a while before continuing, ¡°I know you want to sleep. You don¡¯t have to repeat yourself so many times. Your hubby isn¡¯t deaf yet.¡± Luo Anning humphed and chastised, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why!?!¡± Luo Anning was at the end of her patience. ¡°Have breakfast before you sleep, alright?¡± Rong Yan pinched her soft cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m really tired... ¡± She yawned gracefully and wriggled into his embrace before closing her eyes. Sunlight shone through the window and the curtains, and cast down on the floor, lighting up the room. Rong Yan patted her face to wake her up. ¡°I¡¯ll make you breakfast. Have some before sleeping, okay?¡± Luo Anning expressed assent while in a daze. Rong Yan kissed her forehead and slowly got out of bed, put on his clothes and headed downstairs. The summer sun would often rise earlier than usual. Half an hourter, the golden rays of sunlight already shone on the ground. The servants arrived and assembled in the yard on time. After Auntie Li assigned the tasks, the servants swarmed into the living room and to their horror, Rong Yan was making breakfast in the kitchen! ¡°Young, Young Master Rong. Good morning. If you¡¯d like to have breakfast, we can cook it for you,¡± they said fearfully. The head cook had already broken out into a cold sweat and was praying silently that Rong Yan would not sack her. Rong Yan remainedposed while facing the surprised servants. He nodded slightly with no expression on his face, put the boiled mushroom and minced pork porridge, and a cup of hot milk on the tray. He then stepped out of the kitchen steadily and went upstairs. After Rong Yan left, the servants began specting over whether Rong Yan was making breakfast for himself or for Luo Anning. In the end, the gossipy servants deduced that it was for Luo Anning! They muttered, ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Young Madam. She actually has the power to make Young Master Rong cook her breakfast... ¡± ¡°Young Madam is finally seeing the silver lining. Young Master Rong really dotes on her now.¡± ... Luo Anning smacked his hand away while she was still feeling a little dazed. Chapter 309 - Who Is It Thats Still Unclear!?! (9)

Chapter 309: Who Is It That¡¯s Still Unclear!?! (9)

¡°Anning, wake up. Have your breakfast before you go to sleep.¡± Rong Yan grabbed her hand with amusement, and gently squeezed it in his palm. She opened her eyes to see that it was Rong Yan, after which she slowly closed her eyes again. She muttered, ¡°Cut it out, Rong Yan... I¡¯m really tired...¡± Rong Yan ignored her whining and picked her up from the bed. Holding her in his arms, he exposed her to the cold air which made her shiver and open her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake now?¡± he asked the obvious in a derisive tone. ¡°You kept disturbing me you jerk. How could I not be awake?¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes and pulled the silk duvet up to cover her naked body. Rong Yan¡¯s eyes turned gloomy and he smiled sinisterly before teasing, ¡°What are you covering up for? I¡¯ve seen every part of your body. We¡¯re alone now. Be good and move the duvet away.¡± Luo Anning had a voluptuous figure... Rong Yan had his own ns in mind. He fed her breakfast so that he could take advantage of her. Fair and square. However, now that she had covered herself, he could not see anything at all, let alone take liberties. Luo Anning turned around and punched his chest, causing him to frown in pain. She quickly covered herself again and chastised him, ¡°Rong Yan, could you be any more perverted? Who¡¯d have breakfast naked? Do you think I¡¯m crazy?¡± ¡°Cough... ¡± Rong Yan suddenly began coughing violently. Staring at her puffy cheeks and beautiful, widened eyes, Rong Yan decided to stop teasing her and instead held her in his arms. He then grabbed the milk from the bedside cab and shoved it into her hand. ¡°Have some milk before you eat the porridge.¡± Luo Anning chugged half a cup of milk and shook her head before stopping. Rong Yan grabbed the cup of milk and finished it. ¡°I drank that before... ¡± Luo Anning reminded him. Rong Yan licked the milk off of his lips and asked, ¡°I know. Is there an issue?¡± Of course there is! There¡¯s a major issue! Isn¡¯t he a clean freak? Logically speaking, germaphobic people would never eat leftovers. Yet, he just... While he was staring at her intensely, she stopped saying what she wanted to and instead said, ¡°No problem, of course.¡± ¡°Since there is no problem, have some porridge.¡± Rong Yan picked up a spoonful of porridge and blew it to cool it down before feeding it to her. Feeling surprised and ttered, Luo Anning waved her hands and said, ¡°No, no, I can do it myself.¡± Rong Yan paused and squinted before questioning her with a tinge of anger, ¡°What did you say? Repeat yourself.¡± Luo Anning was so sleepy that she just wanted to finish eating and get a healthy amount of sleep. Yet, Rong Yan kept forcing her to eat. Hence, she pouted and blinked innocently. She quickly denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Did you hear me say something?¡± ¡°Good that you didn¡¯t. Be good and finish your porridge. Once you finish drinking, you can sleep. Alright?¡± ¡°... Okay.¡± Luo Anningid on his chest and obediently ate the porridge. After she was done, Rong Yan wiped her lips with a napkin while Luo Anning moved and said, ¡°You were the one who said that I can sleep after eating. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± Chapter 310 - Who Is It Thats Still Unclear!?! (10)

Chapter 310: Who Is It That¡¯s Still Unclear!?! (10)

Fearing that he might get intimate with her again because he was full of energy, Luo Anning anxiously tried to dissuade him. Seemingly having noticed that she was worried about something, Rong Yan pinched her soft and tender cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not so beastly as to make it impossible for you to get out of bed.¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes and thought, so you actually have the self-awareness to ssify yourself with the beasts. He was just like a beastst night and seemed to be insatiable. The thought of it made her feel a stinging pain in her private area... Rong Yan hugged her for more than ten minutes before allowing her to go to sleep. However, he did make her satisfy one condition. ¡°Say that you love me and you can go to sleep.¡± Rong Yan raised an unreasonable condition. ¡°Why should I!?!¡± Luo Anning retorted and struggled. ¡°Because I¡¯m your man. I have hundreds and thousands of ways to make sure you don¡¯t get to sleep. So, would you like to try?¡± Luo Anning covered her face in shock and barked, ¡°You pervert! You¡¯ve got such a corrupted mind.¡± ¡°How can I conquer you if I¡¯m not perverted enough?¡± Rong Yan then urged. ¡°Hurry up. You have one minute to decide. If you exceed the time limit, we¡¯ll have to do it my way.¡± Luo Anning snuggled into the duvet and stared at him with beautiful eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you the one saying that you love me instead?¡± Rong Yan smiled and his coral red lips curled into a smile, making Luo Anning¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°What... what did you say?¡± Luo Anning rubbed her ears in disbelief. ¡°I love you.¡± Rong Yan repeated. He was in an exceptionally good mood. Her heart pounded rapidly. The entire world disappeared and all she could see was Rong Yan. Her heartbeat jumped beyond her control. ¡°I said it. It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Luo Anning bit her lip and said smilingly, ¡°Fine, fine, I love you too.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Rong Yan sucked on her lips and kissed her gently... ... Luo Anning was jolted awake by her mobile phone ringing. While in a daze, she fumbled about for a long while before finding her mobile phone. ¡°Hello.¡± She answered without even opening her eyes. ¡°Anning, I¡¯ve found out about Mo Xiyan. Do you want the information now?¡± Mo Qiange asked with a smile. Luo Anning opened her eyes and sobered up immediately when she heard Mo Xiyan¡¯s name. She sat up and eximed, ¡°Yes, I want it now!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Duke¡¯s cafe. You maye and get it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head there at once.¡± After hanging up, she realized that the spot beside her was empty because Rong Yan had already left for work. The thought of the affectionate and intimate exchange they had this morning made her blush with redness. She got out of bed, opened her closet and picked out a dress before heading to the bathroom to wash up. ... When she arrived at the cafe, Mo Qiange was already waiting there and Luo Anning immediately saw him because he stood out from the crowd. ¡°Anning, here.¡± Mo Qiange saw her too and he smiled radiantly while waving at her. Chapter 311 - Your Eyes Dont Lie

Chapter 311: Your Eyes Don¡¯t Lie

Luo Anning could hear a few girls gossiping about Mo Qiange... Handsome men often be the center of attention, regardless of where they go. Luo Anning took a seat opposite him and asked, ¡°Have you been waiting for long?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve just arrived too.¡± Mo Qiange slid an envelope towards her and said, ¡°Here¡¯s all the information about Mo Xiyan. Take a look.¡± Luo Anning beckoned the waiter and ordered a mocha before flipping through the document. Mo Qiange nced at her inquisitively and said derisively, ¡°Mo Xiyan is Rong Yan¡¯s first love. She¡¯s from Beijing, her parents are divorced and her mother is working alone in B City. Mo Xiyan attended high school in S City but barely had any friends because of how aloof and unlikeable she is.¡± Luo Anning remarked with a smirk, ¡°I can tell.¡± Mo Xiyan had always been haughty, arrogant and aloof. Rong Yan was probably the only person whom she would smile radiantly at and be gentle and warm. Mo Qiange leaned backwards and ced all his body weight against the chair. He then picked up the coffee and sipped on it. ¡°Strictly speaking, Mo Xiyan is a career woman. She didn¡¯t feel smug or delighted to have gotten herself connected with Rong Yan, nor did she think that she would be leading a carefree life after she married him. She was very hardworking when it came to academics and receivedpliments from various professors. This is also the reason why she broke up with Rong Yan.¡± Luo Anning stared at thest page and said coldly, ¡°Shees from a poor family so she decided to further her education in medicine to be worthy of Rong Yan. Rong Yan disagreed so she broke up with him and left.¡± Mo Qiange chuckled and knocked his fingers against the table. ¡°Anning, seems like you¡¯re not that easy to deal with. You must be careful.¡± Luo Anning sorted her documents and stowed them away In the envelope. She pouted in disdain and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take whateveres my way. I refuse to believe that she can snatch my man away. But... if she really manages to do so, I would rather not have him.¡± Mo Qiange¡¯s eyes turned darker and after a long while, he said half-jokingly, ¡°We shall see!¡± Luo Anning raised her chin smugly and said, ¡°Of course!¡± Amused by her smugness, Mo Qiangeughed for a long while before asking, ¡°Anning, have you fallen in love with Rong Yan?¡± He then clenched his fingers and scrutinised her face. Luo Anning asked with widened eyes, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± She then touched her face in apprehension. She had indirectly admitted that she was in love with Rong Yan. Shouldn¡¯t I have guessed it long ago? Mo Qiange thought. From the moment she married Rong Yan without hesitation, he had already gotten that enlightenment. However, he could not stop his heart from wrenching up in pain when he heard it straight from the horse¡¯s mouth... Mo Qiange smiled with a tinge of mncholy and looked out of the window. He said in a slightly shaky voice, ¡°Your eyes don¡¯t lie.¡± Chapter 312 - He’s Being Demanding Again

Chapter 312: He’s Being Demanding Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was already past six in the evening by the time they came out of the cafe. Mo Qiange suggested that he give her a ride home but Luo Anning turned him down because she came with her chauffeur. Mo Qiange did not insist and instead rubbed her head and said that they would meet again. He then suavely hopped onto his convertible sports car and zoomed away. “Young Madam, do we go back to the mansion?�asked the chauffeur. As soon as Luo Anning got inside the car, her mobile phone began to ring. When she saw that it was Rong Yan who called, she nodded at the chauffeur before picking up the call. “I’m heading back now. I’ll be home in 20 minutes,�she said anxiously thinking that he had already gone home after work. Upon hearing her eager exnation, Rong Yan burst intoughter and said, “Don’t be in such a hurry. Come to the office, I’m waiting for you here.� “What for? Is there an issue?�Luo Anning asked in bewilderment. Not intending to give her an exnation, Rong Yan said, “You’ll find out when you’re here. Be good and get the driver to speed up while staying safe. I’ll be waiting for you.� Before she could even react, he hung up resolutely. Luo Anning held her mobile phone tightly and thought, he’s being demanding again! All he does is keep me in suspense. Doesn’t he know that curiosity kills? Luo Anning put her mobile phone away and said to the chauffeur, “Go to Baina. Step on it.� “Yes, Young Madam!� � 15 minutester, the Rolls Royce pulled up in front of the ostentatious entrance of the Baina International office tower and the bodyguards alighted to open the door for her. Luo Anning speedily dashed inside the office, all excited and curious about what Rong Yan had prepared for her! She boarded the elevator to go to the executive floor. Smoothly with no obstructions, she made her way to the CEO’s office and just as she was about to knock on the door politely, the secretary scurried towards her. “Young Madam, Young Master Rong said that you don’t have to knock on the door when you’re here. You may just go in.� “Oh, do you know why he got me toe here then?�Luo Anning asked curiously. With an awkward expression on her face, the secretary quickly put on a smile again and said, “Young Madam, you’ll find out when you go in. Young Master Rong didn’t mention anything so we wouldn’t know.� Luo Anning knew that she would not be able to find out anything anyway. Hence, she nodded, turned around and entered the CEO’s office. As soon as she stepped foot inside, she suddenly discovered the peculiarity of the ambiance. Rong Yan sat in front of the desk in the luxurious CEO’s office on the couch while Mo Xiyan remained seated with a warm and faint smile on her face. Before Luo Anning could even figure out what was going on, Rong Yan wriggled his finger and gestured for her toe forth. “Anning,e here.� She subconsciously walked towards Rong Yan and stood still beside him. All of a sudden, he held onto her waist tightly and ced her onto hisp, catching her off guard. Luo Anning was angry and shy. She thought, there are still outsiders out there. You’d better behave yourself! Rong Yan did not care about the outsiders at all. He wrapped his arms tightly around her and whispered into her ear, “Wifey, if you still don’te here, I’ll be snatched away.� He sounded extremely mischievous and yful. However, Luo Anning thought about it and found that he was rather smart and tactful. He knows that a woman is pestering him so he decided to show me off and let everyone know that I’m his wife. That will ward those women off. Chapter 313 - Absolutely Satisfied!

Chapter 313: Absolutely Satisfied!

Luo Anning could not help feel exhrated. She silently pinched his lean waist and said, ¡°Good. You¡¯re teachable.¡± ¡°Are you satisfied with my performance?¡± Rong Yan smiled insidiously. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied, of course.¡± Luo Anning nodded like a woodpecker. It was more than satisfaction, it was absolute pleasure! Indeed, she had not given her heart to him for nothing. After speaking, Luo Anning nced at Mo Xiyan who was seated diagonally across the desk, and saw that she was still smiling with aposed gaze. Luo Anning was bewildered and she wondered, how could she remain so calm even after throwing a tantrum at Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion yesterday and insisting that Rong Yan still loves her? She even ignored the disy of affection between me and Rong Yan. Is she not angry? Rong Yan pinched her face and made her look at him. ¡°Since you¡¯re satisfied, will you pleasure me tonight?¡± My foot! Luo Anning wished she could pin him onto the wall! He already tortured me and tired me outst night. Yet, he still wants me to please him again when I can¡¯t even walk now? Is he out to kill me!?! Just as Luo Anning was about to speak, Mo Xiyan finally broke the awkwardness. ¡°Yan, Miss Luo, since you two have something on, I shall leave now. I initially wanted to treat you guys to a meal. After all, I¡¯ve just returned to S City and I don¡¯t have any friends here. However, I think I should forget it now. We¡¯ll have a meal again if there¡¯s another opportunity.¡± Mo Xiyan then stood up and acted like she was really going to leave. Luo Anning patted Rong Yan¡¯s hand away and shot him a puzzled nce, seemingly trying to ask him what was going on. Why has Mo Xiyan be a different person overnight? Rong Yan did not answer her and instead rubbed her head and got her to stand up. Luo Anning obediently got up from hisp and stood by the side. Rong Yan stood up and nced at Mo Xiyan calmly. ¡°Xiyan, Anning has some qualms. Why don¡¯t you answer them?¡± Mo Xiyan looked at Luo Anning and smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Luo... Oh, I mean, Young Madam Rong, are you feeling confused?¡± Luo Anning was even more confused after hearing that Mo Xiyan had changed the way that she addressed her. However, she still nodded hesitantly. Mo Xiyan said, ¡°I figured it out. Now that you and Yan are married, I¡¯ll be a shameless homewrecker if I were to intervene. I admit that I still love Yan now but I¡¯ll slowly learn to let go of him.¡± Luo Anning was overwhelmed with astonishment but she still managed to hide her shock and stayposed on the surface. Mo Xiyan continued, ¡°I came here today to make it clear to Yan that we can still be friends since we can¡¯t be lovers. Besides, I don¡¯t really have any friends in S City, so I hope you will see me as an ordinary friend. We can asionally meet for a meal or have some tea.¡± She sounded very sincere, and Luo Anning wavered a little but still refused to believe itpletely. She turned to the side to see that Rong Yan was also looking at her, and the two of them exchanged nces. Rong Yan hinted that he would let her take charge and make the decision. Luo Anning bit her lip, feeling stuck in a dilemma. Mo Xiyan had really put her in a spot of bother. Chapter 314 - Just Make Do

Chapter 314: Just Make Do

She indeed sounded rather sincere and Luo Anning found out from the investigation that she really did not know anyone in S City except Rong Yan¡¯s Family, Tang Chao and Feng Churui. Mo Xiyan¡¯s request for them to be ordinary friends was not unreasonable either since it was normal for friends to have meals together. If she were to decline Mo Xiyan¡¯s request, she would seem too petty. Besides, if she were to turn Mo Xiyan down now, Rong Yan might hide it from her when thetter turns to him for help in the future, for fear that he might upset Luo Anning. If things were to go on that way, her disadvantages would pile up and snowball. Regardless of whether Mo Xiyan was really going to give up on Rong Yan or not, the very fact that there was a drastic change in her attitude was already suspicious enough. If Luo Anning were to turn Mo Xiyan down at this juncture, it would further prove that she was just a petty woman. That would give Mo Xiyan a chance to take advantage and see Rong Yan more frequently in the future. She could tell that Rong Yan still cared about her even though he no longer loved her. After a long period of contemtion, Luo Anning finally smiled graciously and said, ¡°I¡¯m d to see that you have it all figured out, Miss Mo. If you¡¯d like to have a meal or tea together in the future, feel free to call me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Mo Xiyan said while smiling at her tenderly, as if she was really over the moon. She then turned to look at Rong Yan and said, ¡°I shall not get in the way of you two then. I still have to go to the hospital for my shift duty. I¡¯ll take my leave now. Bye.¡± After Mo Xiyan left, Luo Anning remained in her position and stared nkly at the door. Rong Yan nudged her gently and eximed, ¡°Hey,e back. She¡¯s already gone far, far away. Yet, you¡¯re still staring at her. Is she more pleasing to the eye than I am!?!¡± Luo Anning put on a smug expression and raised his beautiful chin which she scrutinized while clicking her tongue against the roof of her mouth. ¡°Well, I can make do with you. You¡¯re easy on the eyes.¡± Rong Yan squinted his mesmerizing eyes and questioned, ¡°Make do? Easy on the eyes?¡± Luo Anning nodded self-righteously and asked, ¡°Why, do you have an opinion?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but I¡¯m very aroused!¡± ¡°Ah, Rong Yan, you beast!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve said I¡¯m a beast, I wouldn¡¯t be living up to my nickname if I don¡¯t do something beastly.¡± ¡°Mm... Hubby, I was wrong, don¡¯t... don¡¯t... I really can¡¯t, it still hurts.¡± Rong Yan hesitated for a moment. Just as Luo Anning thought that he had found his conscience, he said solemnly, ¡°Okay, I will be gentle.¡± Luo Anning was speechless. Rong Yan you bastard, jerk, scumbag... ... In Ren¡¯ai Hospital. The most prestigious hospital in S City was Dawn Hospital and not Ren¡¯ai Hospital. With Mo Xiyan¡¯s capabilities, it would be a piece of cake for her to work at Dawn Hospital which would even hire her at a hefty price. However, she gave up the opportunity to do so and instead chose to work at Ren¡¯ai Hospital. The reason being that Ren¡¯ai Hospital was close to the bustling central business district and was very close to Baina International headquarters... Mo Xiyan¡¯s expertise was cardiology and once she started working there, she was promoted straight to the Deputy Chief of the Cardiology department, thus causing an uproar. However, everyone began to admire her after finding out about her impressive credentials in medicine. At just 26 years old, she had already attained the experience of being the head surgeon in cardiac surgeries for four years. Besides, she was also a medical prodigy and those who once doubted her, had all started defending and supporting her. Chapter 315 - Dr. Mo, Someone Is Looking For You

Chapter 315: Dr. Mo, Someone Is Looking For You

¡°Dr. Mo, someone is looking for you.¡± Mo Xiyan was studying the medical report of a patient when a nurse knocked on the door and nced at her ambiguously. Mo Xiyan put down the report in bewilderment while the nurse teased, ¡°Dr. Mo, your boyfriend is so thoughtful. It¡¯s already sote and yet he¡¯s still here to visit you during your shift.¡± ¡°Boyfriend?¡± The nurse asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the CEO of Imperial Court, your boyfriend?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve gotten the wrong idea.¡± Mo Xiyan then walked out of her office, with no intentions to satisfy the nurse¡¯s curiosity. Mo Qiange was leaning his slender body against the wall in the corridor, with his head slightly raised as he smoked a cigarette. Mo Xiyan walked towards him quietly and stopped when she was about three steps away from him. cing her hands in the pockets of her white coat, she asked, ¡°CEO Mo, why did you ask to see me?¡± Mo Qiange propped himself up and discarded the cigarette onto the ground before stepping on it to snuff it out. Staring at Mo Xiyan coldly, he said, ¡°Miss Mo, let¡¯s have a talk.¡± ... Due to the fact that it was nighttime, the patio of the hospital seemed exceptionally spooky. Although the lights were still on, it still seemed terrifyingly creepy. Mo Xiyan stood beneath a banyan tree and looked up at the bright crescent moon in the night sky. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Let¡¯s talk here.¡± ¡°I want you to leave S City. You¡¯re free to name your conditions.¡± Mo Qiange cut straight to the chase. Mo Xiyan sneered, ¡°CEO Mo, what makes you think I¡¯ll definitely do as you say? Just because you¡¯re rich and powerful, it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re invincible. CEO Mo, I advise you to leave now. I still have to go back to work so I won¡¯t entertain you any longer.¡± ¡°Mo Xiyan, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know who you are. I know the rtionship between your mother and my uncle. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know the reason for your parent¡¯s divorce and the reason that you took after your mother¡¯s surname and not your father¡¯s.¡± Mo Qiange scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I have to get back to work.¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s face grew sullen and she swiftly strode away, not wanting to talk to him any longer. ¡°Mo Xiyan, if you leave S City, I can fulfill your mother¡¯s lifelong wishes. As long as you never show up in front of Anning, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s voice grew deeper. Mo Xiyan clenched her fists and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll never leave S City no matter what!¡± He said menacingly, ¡°You asked for it.¡± Mo Xiyan looked back at him and retorted, ¡°Why? Do you want to kill me without letting others find out? Don¡¯t be naive. Once anything happens to me, Luo Anning will definitely be implicated. Do you think her rtionship with Yan will be better without me, or... ¡± ... A few days passed peacefully and Mo Xiyan never once appeared in front of Luo Anning or Rong Yan. Rong Yan didn¡¯t care. He seized the opportunity to seek his own pleasure from Luo Anning who couldn¡¯t take it anymore and raised her objections. They even discussed it several times, but her efforts were all futile! Rong Yan had to reap his advantages and pamper his wife. Hence, he tasked Auntie Li with an important mission and that was to rack her brains to think of a way to nourish Luo Anning¡¯s body. Luo Anning was forced to drink various supplements and tonics everyday. Back in Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion, Jiang Peihua would also help nourish her body and brew her various traditional Chinese herbs and medicine which she would send to Luxury Mansion in a bid to help her be in the best state for conceiving a baby. Luo Anning was overwhelmed with agony. Yet, the culprit could still say calmly, ¡°Honey, cut it out. These are mine and Mother¡¯s efforts. Drink it, and I¡¯ll satisfy you tonight.¡± Chapter 316 - Late

Chapter 316: Late

My foot! Who¡¯s the one getting satisfied!?! This shameless beast. I really wonder where he gets his energy from. I¡¯m so tired that my feet are dying... ... In Emperor City Bar. The three of them agreed to meet for drinks but Rong Yan waste. Noticing that only Feng Churui and his secretary, Secretary Wu were present, Rong Yan sat down and asked, ¡°Is Chao not here yet?¡± He then grabbed a bottle and poured himself some wine which he sipped on afterwards. It was no wonder that he was the mayor of the city. He was so dedicated to his job that he even brought his documents to the room. Upon hearing his words, he mmed the documents shut and handed them to Secretary Wu who was beside him. He poured himself a ss of wine, clinked sses with Rong Yan and teased, ¡°I thought that you guys have a rule where you must bete for at least two to three hours.¡± Rong Yan grabbed a fruit from the fruit te on the coffee table and threw it at him. ¡°What are you saying? Do we seem like the kind to value love over friendship?¡± Feng Churui smiled gracefully before grabbing the fruit and tossing it into his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s what it is.¡± Rong Yan had been sticking to Luo Anning ever since they got together. Not only were they inseparable at night, they often stuck with each other at work too! Feng Churui could understand that people tend to be fools when they were in love but he would rather they not agitate him since he was still a singleton. On the other hand, Tang Chao was the heir of Tang Corporation and had plenty of deals to discuss and matters to handle. His subordinates needed him too. Yet, he pestered Lu Momo all day and night, and hadpletely lost his power and dominance as a heir of a triad! ... Tang Chao who was still in Lu Momo¡¯s apartment, shivered and got the goosebumps. ¡°Tang Chao, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Lu Momo grabbed the apples from the coffee table and began throwing them at him. ¡°Lu Momo, have you had enough? Stop trying to mess with me.¡± Tang Chao continuously tried to dodge and stepped forth to pin Lu Momo down onto the couch. Lu Momo swallowed her saliva in fear and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She spluttered, ¡°What, what are you trying to do? I¡¯m warning... I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to do anything to me, Anning will never let you off!¡± Chuckling menacingly, Tang Chao moved closer towards her and asked provocatively, ¡°Tell me then, what do I want to do with you?¡± ¡°How would I know? Get lost, stay away from me!¡± Lu Momo puffed her cheeks up in anger and immediately pushed him away before scurrying off when she saw the derisiveness of his expression. She scrambled three meters away from him and stood still when she was at a safe distance. ¡°Lu Momo, do you still think you can run?¡± Tang Chao stroked his chin and said, ¡°If you know any better,e here and let me kiss you. I¡¯ll leave immediately afterwards.¡± Tang Chao looked at the time and calcted the duration he had left before Rong Yan and Feng Churui would lose their temper. He then decided to hurry up and scram after getting the benefits. Just as Tang Chao was about to rush forwards, Lu Momo turned as pale as a sheet and covered her stomach before gasping in fear. Tang Chao was dumbfounded, he stood in front of her and looked down with confusion written all over his face. ¡°Lu Momo, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll spare you just because you¡¯re getting up to these silly tricks.¡± Chapter 317 - Are You Alright (1)

Chapter 317: Are You Alright (1)

Lu Momo ignored him and shivered again. Seeing that she seemed to really be in pain, Tang Chao began to panic a little. He squatted down and reached out to touch her. ¡°Hey kid, are you alright?¡± ¡°Stop calling me kid!¡± she retorted. Staring at her pale face, Tang Chao raised his hands to surrender helplessly. ¡°Fine, fine you¡¯re not a kid. You¡¯re not. Miss Lu Momo, are you alright then? If you are, please kiss me, I¡¯m pressed for time.¡± I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person before! Why should I kiss him!?! Lu Momo was beyond exasperated. Are his brains fried? Lu Momo red at him feebly and innocently. Tang Chao waved his hands resignedly and said, ¡°Fine, me kissing you should be the same.¡± He then bent forward in a bid to kiss her. Lu Momo pushed him away with her index finger and barked, ¡°I want a little airne!¡± ¡°What airne?¡± asked Tang Chao who was displeased to have been pushed away. ¡°Little airne! I want a little airne, go and get one for me... ¡± Lu Momo¡¯s voice grew faint again. With a sullen expression on his handsome face, Tang Chao said, ¡°You just want a ne don¡¯t you? I have three helicopters and a private jet on my private tarmac. You may have a ne if you want . How about I give you a discount? Give yourself to me for a night and I¡¯ll give you a ne. Size doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Pak! Lu Momo was getting more and more brazen. She smacked Tang Chao¡¯s chest with a loud thud. ¡°Who wants your stupid nes? I want a little ne. Hurry, go and buy it for me ...¡±¡® ¡°Damn it!¡± Tang Chao red up and stood up before pacing around in circles out of anger. ¡°You think my nes are lousy eh? Tell me then, what kind of a ne do you want? I¡¯ll get someone to order one immediately!¡± ¡°I want a little ne, little ne, little ne! Do you get it... ¡± In the end, Lu Momo was so sore and painful that she could not even speak properly. She slowly climbed onto the couch andid still. Tang Chao panicked and rushed forth to shake her. ¡°Hey kid, Lu Momo, are you dead? Could you make a sound if you¡¯re alive?¡± You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead! Lu Momo cussed in her head but was too weak to speak. Her abdominal cramps were getting so bad that she had broken out into a cold sweat. ... By the time Rong Yan answered the call, he had already been forced to drink plenty of alcohol by Feng Churui. Hence, he was also at a loss when Tang Chao asked him what a little airne was. Rong Yan held onto his mobile and turned to look at Feng Churui. ¡°Rui, do you know what a little airne is?¡± Feng Churui thought about it solemnly for a long while before asking, ¡°Is it thetest airne model?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rong Yan shook his head and turned to look at Secretary Wu. ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± Secretary Wu shook his head awkwardly. ¡°Since Mayor doesn¡¯t know, I definitely won¡¯t.¡± Hence when Rong Yan told the irritable Tang Chao that he didn¡¯t know, Tang Chao yelled in shock. Tang Shao was filled with anxiety and he suddenly smacked his head. ¡°Well the kid said that she wanted a little ne. She¡¯s almost dying.¡± Chapter 318 - Are You Alright? (2)

Chapter 318: Are You Alright? (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh right, try asking Luo Anning. She¡¯s the kid¡¯s best friend. She should know.¡± In the end, Rong Yan called Luo Anning who was practicing yoga at home. When she heard that Tang Chao was at aplete loss because of Lu Momo¡¯s request for the little ne, she burst into uncontrobleughter. The thought of Tang Chao being anxious and panicky made her incredibly amused! After finding out that Lu Momo was suffering from menstrual cramps, Luo Anning hung up and returned to her bedroom to change into a fresh set of clothes before running out. She got the chauffeur to pull over in front of a 24-hour supermarket and headed in to purchase some tampons of the brand that Lu Momo often used, as well as some ginger and brown sugar. She also decided to go to the pharmacy to buy some painkillers. When she arrived at Lu Momo¡¯s apartment, Tang Chao opened the door and was obviously surprised to see her. After being surprised for three seconds, he hurriedly pulled her in and brought her to the living room. Pointing at the motionless Lu Momo, he said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Hurry and see how she is doing.¡± Luo Anning would go in to see Lu Momo without his prompts anyway. She was greeted with the sight of Lu Momoying on the couch with her face as pale as a sheet and droplets of cold sweat on her forehead. Feeling extremely sad for Lu Momo, Luo Anning shoved the shopping bag into Tang Chao¡¯s hands, squatted down and helped Lu Momo into the bedroom. She then barked at Tang Chao who was still standing rooted to the ground, ¡°Tang Chao, hurry and bring the little ne here!¡± What!?! Little ne!?! Where is it? Why don¡¯t I see any nes? It was Tang Chao¡¯s umpteenth time getting shocked tonight. Upon hearing Luo Anning¡¯s instructions, he hurriedly ransacked through the shopping bag. He took a pack of sanitary pads out of the shopping bag and said, ¡°Brand X, extra-long, anti-leak... ¡± There was an illustration of a sanitary pad on the packaging and Tang Chao¡¯s face turned sullen! He barked, ¡°Lu Momo, you idiot! Can¡¯t you just say that it¡¯s a sanitary pad... ¡± She caused him to be embarrassed and he even had to consult Rong Yan, damn it, my reputation is ruined by Lu Momo! ... Luo Anning left after settling Lu Momo and making sure she had obediently drunk the ginger brown sugar water, taken a bath and fallen asleep. As soon as Tang Chao and Luo Anning left the apartment, their mobile phones rang simultaneously. Feng Churui called Tang Chao and attacked him verbally. Rong Yan called Luo Anning and gently told her to follow Tang Chao to the bar where he waited for her. Fifteen minutester, the two of them walked into the private room one after another. Rong Yan drank a little too much and hence was rather flushed, making him look more alluring than usual. He beckoned for her toe forth and said, ¡°Anning,e here.¡± Luo Anning nodded at Feng Churui and walked towards Rong Yan. As soon as she sat down, he hugged her and ced her onto hisp with no consideration. ¡°Hey, they¡¯re all watching. Are you not ashamed at all?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be ashamed about? You¡¯re my wife. There¡¯s nothing wrong with hugging my own wife,¡± said a dignified Rong Yan. Tang Chao was treated worse than Luo Anning. Feng Churui stood up and kicked Tang Chao out, causing him to scream while holding the wall and clutching his leg. After adjusting his messy suit and tie, Feng Churui smiled at Luo Anning and said, ¡°You¡¯ve witnessed an embarrassing moment.¡± Chapter 319 - It Wasnt An Accident, It Was Intentional (1)

Chapter 319: It Wasn¡¯t An ident, It Was Intentional (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning sighed and thought, I just gained some new knowledge... Indeed, we should never judge a book by its cover. I didn¡¯t expect the refined and poised Mayor to have such a violent side! Rong Yan hugged Luo Anning and behaved affectionately with her for a long time before getting pulled away for a drink-off with Tang Chao. Before too long, Qing Dai entered. Upon sight of Tang Chao, she quickly smiled while he lustfully gestured for her toe forth with his finger. Qing Dai tried to rush forth like she had just gotten a royal edict. However, when she saw Rong Yan, she stopped in her tracks and took a seat when she was about three meters away from Rong Yan. She murmured aggrievedly, ¡°Young Master Tang... ¡± Tang Chao kicked Rong Yan and barked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!?!¡± ¡°Why, do you have an opinion?¡± Rong Yan red daggers at him coldly. Tang Chao picked up his ss of alcohol and clinked it against Rong Yan¡¯s. ¡°Of course not. Here, have some alcohol. Let¡¯s not ruin our rtionship.¡± Luo Anning almost flew into a rage when she saw Qing Dai entering. She thought, great, Tang Chao,you are continuously pestering Momo and yet, you¡¯re flirting with other women here. What do you take Lu Momo for!?! She sprung up and tried to confront Tang Chao, only to be stopped by Feng Churui who said gracefully, ¡°Luo Anning, sit down.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± she questioned in a hostile manner. ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°That can wait. I must teach Tang Chao a lesson first!¡± When he saw that she was about to dart towards Tang Chao, Feng Churui said softly, ¡°What if I told you that your parents¡¯ car ident was premeditated?¡± She dropped her ss which shattered into bits. Luo Anning turned around slowly to look at Feng Churui. bbergasted, she asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± She will never forget that day. When she was six, her parents took her on a vacation to a nearby city. Back then, she was exhrated and had her hair tied back into adorable buns while dressed in a beautiful tutu dress. She was happily seated in her father¡¯s favorite Rolls-Royce. They were having a whale of a time in the car without any bodyguards or servants. Her parents were loving towards each other and also pampered her to bits. They often said that she was their little princess, and she felt the same way too. She had a handsome father who loved her and her mother, and a gentle and beautiful mother. She once thought that her life would continue being so blissful. However, on the expressway, a huge truck collided into their car... Later, that day also became her eternal nightmare and the end of her princess-like life. Memories overwhelmed Luo Anning who then shivered uncontrobly and said in a shaky and high-pitched voice, ¡°Repeat yourself!¡± It wasn¡¯t an ident, it was manughter... Does that mean that someone nned to murder my parents? Was that it? Rong Yan and Tang Chao who were drinking at the side were also surprised by her voice, and turned to look at her. Feng Churui smiled at them and said that there was nothing much. He then turned back to look at Luo Anning with pursed lips. ¡°Everything is just a conjecture for now. I don¡¯t have any concrete evidence yet, so I need your help.¡± Chapter 320 - It Wasnt An Accident, It Was Intentional (2)

Chapter 320: It Wasn¡¯t An ident, It Was Intentional (2)

¡°This case is very important to me. When your parents got into an ident, you were already six years old. You should remember everything then?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s mind was in a whirlwind. The memories of her parents¡¯ appearances and voices had never been so vivid before. She will never forget their deaths. Her parents were the ones who hugged her tightly in their arms to protect her, and allowed her to be spared from death. The entire world was stained with blood and all she could see was red. The misery of her parents¡¯ deaths still lingered in her heart and she was suddenly overwhelmed with pain... ¡°Are you okay?¡± Feng Churui noticed that she didn¡¯t seem to be too well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think about it carefully. I didn¡¯t consider that getting your help would cause you to recall those terrible memories. I take back what I said.¡± Luo Anning asked, ¡°Who is it? Since it was intentional, who do you think is the suspect?¡± Feng Churui said, ¡°Your father was a great representative at that time. Back then, a plot ofnd in the west of the city was favored by real estate developers in other provinces and hence they bribed the deputy director ofnd nning to purchase thend at a low price... After your father found out, he berated the deputy director of the nning Bureau and made him recover the erroneous losses immediately. That plot ofnd was very valuable for development, and a plenary was due to be held in three months. The deputy director of the nning Bureau was afraid that he would lose his leadership position and hence agreed to put out the embezzled money and find a way to reacquire that plot ofnd. Not long after, your parents died in the car ident.¡± If it was not for thendslide that happened in Huayuan District in the west of the city which made Feng Churui investigate using that as a clue, he would not have found out that the death of Luo Anning¡¯s parents was probably more than an ident. It was deliberate. Seventeen years had passed and the deputy director at that time, had already be the central director... If the incident was exposed with concrete evidence, arge number of politicians will be fired. The reason Feng Churuii was so enthusiastic about this seemingly premeditated car ident was that it would help Luo Anning find her potential enemies and that it was good for the Feng Family. The political scene had always been like a battlefield and Feng Churui was well aware of that fact. The thought of her deceased parents made Luo Anning grit her teeth and suppress the pain within her chest. She stared at Feng Churui and clipped, ¡°I¡¯ll help you but on one condition. I want the culprit to be sanctioned by thew!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Thew will do your parents justice.¡± ... After that night, Luo Anning remained anxious. She was distracted during work and would be jolted awake by her nightmares every night. Sometimes, she would also slip into a long dream and end up crying. It pained Rong Yan to see her that way but she would often shake her head and tell him that she was alright whenever he asked about it. Everyone could tell that it was not a trivial matter. How could he believe her!?! ¡°Anning, tell me what exactly happened.¡± Rong Yan held her chin down and pressed his face closer to hers. ¡°Do you know how worried I am about you? You just refuse to say anything.¡± In the CEO¡¯s office, Luo Anning sat on hisp quietly while leaning her head against his chest. Upon hearing his words, she looked up and said, ¡°Rong Yan, I¡¯m alright, let me rest for a few days.¡± No one would be able to live normally after finding out that their parents¡¯ death was not idental. Chapter 321 - Sure, Im Not Picky

Chapter 321: Sure, I¡¯m Not Picky

She wished she could find the culprit and destroy him! ¡°Anning... ¡± Rong Yan sighed, feelingpletely helpless about her. Rong Yan pinched her face out of habit and sighed a little before asking, ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to tell me but you must tell me whenever you can¡¯t settle something. Alright?¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Luo Anning said with a nod, appearing a meek as amb. She was just like a kitten which had been stroked; extremely sluggish and a little adorable. Knock-knock... Xu Zhiyuan opened the door and entered with a stack of documents. ¡°Young Master Rong, the memory files have been consolidated.¡± ¡°Okay. You may go out first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Xu Zhiyuan closed the door and exited. It was already almost noon and Rong Yan still had a meeting so he definitely could not eat lunch with her. Luo Anning reckoned that since she didn¡¯t have anything on, she decided to let him go first, ¡°Go ahead with your meeting. I¡¯ll go out for a meal and bring you some food back. Alright?¡± It was rare for her to be so considerate and thoughtful. Extremely pleased with her, Rong Yan kissed her and said, ¡°Great, of course. Bring a bodyguard with you and be mindful of your safety. Also, if you think it¡¯s boring to eat alone, you may ask Lu Momo along. Get the chauffeur to send her over and apany you.¡± Rong Yan, who had always been self-centered, suddenly became so naggy and wishy-washy. Luo Anning¡¯s heart was filled with a warm and fuzzy feeling. Sheughed and urged, ¡°Okay, okay, got it. Go ahead with your meeting. I will take care of myself.¡± Rong Yan humphed and pointed at his coral-red lips. He was obviously giving her a hint. Luo Anning was helpless yet delighted. She quickly pecked his thin lips, and he happily proceeded to the meeting. ... Luo Anning called Lu Momo, and found out that she was apanying her mother for dinner and couldn¡¯t get away. Hence, she had to give up. For the past few days, she didn¡¯t have an appetite at all andst night Auntie Li especially asked the cooks to make kimchi which was sour and very refreshing. The thought of it made her salivate and Luo Anning began to think of having some Korean cuisine! As soon as she arrived at thepany, she ran into Mo Xiyan who was about to enter the office. Mo Xiyan smiled and walked towards her. ¡°Anning, what a coincidence. Are you going out for a meal?¡± She could not be sure of what Mo Xiyan had up her sleeve and hence had no choice but to nod calmly. ¡°Great, I¡¯m going out to eat too. I thought that you and Yan had already gotten off work so I came by without informing you beforehand. You won¡¯t mind it, will you?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± I obviously wouldn¡¯t voice it out loud even if I do mind. I¡¯m not a fool! I still ought to pretend to be cordial on the surface. Not wanting to give her a chance to see Rong Yan, Luo Anning said, ¡°Rong Yan is still in the midst of a meeting. If you don¡¯t mind, we can eat together. Are you alright with Korean cuisine?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not picky.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Mo Xiyan to agree so readily. She thought that thetter was bent on seeing Rong Yan. After they decided on a ce, the duo headed to the Korean restaurant near the office. They chatted on and off and Luo Anning stared at the passing cars lethargically. She suddenly thought about the tragic car ident that her parents got into. Luo Anning began to get flustered. ¡°Be careful... ¡± All of a sudden, her body was forcefully pushed away. Chapter 322 - Why Were They So Cruel?

Chapter 322: Why Were They So Cruel?

Luo Anning was overwhelmed with shock. Before she could even realize what was going on, she was pushed away forcefully. While still being dumbfounded, she hit the streetmp and fell onto the ground. On the other end, Mo Xiyan flew across the air andnded a few meters away. There was a loud thud and the metallic odor of blood. Luo Anning felt a sharp pain in her abdomen and she tried to open her eyes with all her might, only to see Mo Xiyanying on the ground in a pool of blood... Before she lost her consciousness, she heard the sounds of the ambnce¡¯s siren amidst the misceneous sounds. ... ¡°Mm... why hasn¡¯t she regained her consciousness yet? It¡¯s already been three days. Rong Yan, how did you take care of your wife!?! The fetus has already formed and yet, she¡¯s now suffered a miscarriage... ¡± ¡°Peihua, cut it out. They can always conceive again in the future. What matters is Lass Anning is alright.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Mother, go back to rest first, I will take care of this.¡± ¡°No, I must stay to take care of Anning. I don¡¯t feel assured about letting you look after her... Go take a look at Mo Xiyan.¡± ¡°Rascal, go take a look at her... she was the one who saved Anning after all... ¡± How noisy. While Luo Anning was asleep, she frowned and opened her eyes slowly. She was greeted with the sight of a ring light and the pungent odor of antiseptic. She blinked, and the scene that took ce before she lost consciousness reyed in her mind. Mo Xiyan pushed her away and she hit themp post which caused her to suffer a severe abdominal pain. Mo Xiyan thenid in a pool of blood. She lost consciousness ... A ray of light shed through her mind and she suddenly remembered something. She then covered her abdomen in pain. ¡°Anning, you¡¯ve finallye to!¡± Rong Yan eximed in fatigue while grabbing her hand tightly. Luo Anning looked at him and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Am I... pregnant?¡± Rong Yan gripped her hand tightly and continuously kissed the back of her hand. His heart was pierced with a million daggers and he could not bear to tell her the answer. They didn¡¯t even feel the joy of expecting and yet, they already had to experience the pain of losing the fetus... He was not apetent husband at all. He didn¡¯t even discover anything unusual even though her appetite had be stranger. Had he found out earlier, he would have postponed the meeting to apany her. Perhaps, she and the fetus would have escaped the ordeal. He remained silent while Luo Anning anxiously nced at Jiang Peihua and Old Mr. Rong. ¡°Mother, Grandpa, tell me... ¡± Old Mr. Rong sighed while Jiang Peihua wiped away the tears in the corner of her eyes, walked towards her gently and held her other hand. She thenforted, ¡°Anning, be strong. You and Rong Yan are both young, and will conceive in the future. It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee to now. Just focus on nursing your body back to health, alright?¡± Luo Anning opened her mouth but could not say anything, and instead stared nkly at a corner in silence. It turns out she was pregnant, but why was God so cruel as to kill her fetus before she even arrived in this world? The fetus would be her firstborn. Why did Heaven have to be so cruel? Noticing that her eyes had grown dimmer, Rong Yan said worriedly, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t think too much. Mother is right, we can have as many children as we want since we are still young. Now the most important thing is to nurse your body back to health. Don¡¯t worry about the rest, okay?¡± Chapter 323 - Abyss Of Remorse And Guilt

Chapter 323: Abyss Of Remorse And Guilt

The doctor said that it was her first pregnancy and that her womb was badly damaged because of the external injury. After she came to, she still had to undergo a full body examination to prevent the rpse of any side effects. Luo Anning kept her eyes fixed on the ceiling and tears rolled down her cheeks silently. Old Mr. Rong sighed and left after saying, ¡°Take good care of Lass Anning.¡± As a mother herself, Jiang Peihua could empathise with Luo Anning and understand the pain of losing her child. Hence when Xu Zhiyuan arrived at the hospital to urge Rong Yan to go back to the office and handle the documents that have been piling up for three days, she chased Rong Yan away. With a tender and mellow voice, Jiang Peihua tried to talk her round andfort her while holding onto her hand. Just like a loving mother, she gazed at Luo Anning tenderly and benevolently in a bid tofort her broken heart. ... On the first day that Luo Anning came to, she asked about her pregnancy and ever since then, she never said another word. She didn¡¯t speak in the following days either. Rong Yan knew she was upset but so was he. When he was working during the day, Jiang Peihua would take care of Luo Anning until he arrived at night. He would then sleep on the other bed in the ward and stay by her side all night. He tried everything he could to coax her and cheer her up in a bid to make her say something. However, she did not say a single word and would simply stare at a corner and space out. ¡°Young Master Rong, this is the soup that Madam has specially brewed for Young Madam. There¡¯s some food too. You may dine with Young Madam.¡± Xu Zhiyuan entered with a few thermal containers that were full of food. Rong Yan wiped Luo Anning¡¯s face with a wet towel and said, ¡°Okay, bring the soup here.¡± Xu Zhiyuan scooped some fragrant soup into a bowl and handed it to Rong Yan who then passed him a towel. He then helped Luo Anning up and allowed her to rest on his chest. ¡°Anning, Mother brewed this especially for you. Have some, alright?¡± There was no expression on her face at all. Rong Yan knew she wouldn¡¯t agree and hence picked up the spoon to scoop some soup which he then fed to her. Luo Anning blinked and slowly turned to look at him. Rong Yan was so agitated that he spilled the soup. ¡°Anning, are you trying to tell me something?¡± He had lost plenty of weight and his once handsome face seemed to have be rather haggard. Stubble had also grown out of his beautiful chin and his hair was all messy and unkempt. He seemed rather decrepit. Tears rolled down her cheeks without warning and she ced a hand on his face. ¡°Rong Yan, I¡¯m sorry... I was the one who caused the miscarriage, it was my fault...¡± Rong Yan ced the bowl onto the bedside cab and hugged her tightly. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Anning, I don¡¯t me you. I really don¡¯t. I was the one who failed to protect you two so I should be the one apologising.¡± ¡°It was clearly my fault. You told me to bring the bodyguards along but I didn¡¯t...¡± The thought of everything that happened that day made her heart shatter and she found it difficult to breathe. For the past few days, she had been soaking in agony and she began to feel ashamed and guilty after seeing how meticulous Jiang Peihua was with taking care of her. If she could turn back time, she would rather be injured than suffer a miscarriage! Chapter 324 - Mini Ning Will Be Back

Chapter 324: Mini Ning Will Be Back

Xu Zhiyuan secretly left and closed the door while Rong Yan hugged her and coaxed her softly. After seeing that Luo Anning was in better spirits, Rong Yan fed her with some soup which reminded her of Mo Xiyan. ¡°How is Mo Xiyan doing?¡± she asked. Rong Yan paused and remained silent for a long while before answering with a mysterious expression, ¡°She¡¯s severely injured and hasn¡¯t regained consciousness yet.¡± The checkup proved that apart from the physical injuries and the miscarriage, Luo Anning did not have any other issues with her health. All she needed was rest and recuperation. On the other hand, Mo Xiyan suffered several fractures and had three broken ribs. Ever since she was wheeled out of the ER, she had been lying in the intensive care unit and was yet toe to. Luo Anning bit her lip and said with difort, ¡°Rong Yan, go take a look at her. She... only got injured because she tried to save me. She was the one who pushed me away... otherwise, I would have been the one... still lying in bed unconscious.¡± Rong Yan rubbed her head and forced himself to smile. ¡°Alright, stop dwelling on it. Have your food first. Don¡¯t worry about anything else, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Luo Anning nodded distractedly and remained silent. Rong Yan fed her some food, after which he forced her to finish a bowl of noodles in front of him. She then finally agreed to rest. They often say that nursing a miscarriage is simr to postnatal confinement. Luo Anning had been hospitalised for almost half a month. Jiang Peihua would visit and feed her with nutritious soups and tonics everyday. Jiang Peihua took care of Luo Anning meticulously, as if she were her own daughter. Luo Anning was extremely touched and guilt continued to overwhelm her like tidal waves. Luo Anning bit her lip and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m alright now. You don¡¯t have to visit me everyday. I¡¯ll feel bad about it...¡± Jiang Peihua shook her head and guffawed. Poking Luo Anning¡¯s head, she said, ¡°Silly, why are you saying that? It¡¯s only right for me to take care of you. Just let me look after you. It¡¯s not like you to let your imagination run wildly like this, Lass Anning.¡± Luo Anning looked up at her and asked, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you me me for the miscarriage?¡± ¡°That was an ident. Why would I me you for it? Besides, you can always have another baby in the future. There¡¯s only one of you. If you die, where am I supposed to find a wife for that rascal?¡± Jiang Peihua said, looking at Luo Anning like she was being silly. Amused by her mother-inw, Luo Anning smiled while Jiang Peihua hurriedly grabbed her gaunt face in surprise. ¡°Look at our Lass Anning. You look so good when you smile. It¡¯s no wonder that the rascal likes you so much.¡± It was the day of her discharge from the hospital, but Rong Yan could not make it because he was tied up with an annual meeting. The two of them chatted for a while, after which Mo Qiange and Lu Momo arrived. ¡°Hello, Auntie...¡± ¡°Hello Auntie.¡± Mo Qiange and Lu Momo greeted Jiang Peihua one after another. She smiled at them and asked, ¡°Hello. Are you here to fetch Lass Anning?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here to fetch Little Anning and at the same time, celebrate her discharge from the hospital,¡± Lu Momo said while pping her hands together. Everyone burst intoughter. After they were done packing the suitcases, the bodyguards ced them in the car boot while Jiang Peihua returned to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce. Luo Anning headed out with Lu Momo and Mo Qiange to celebrate. While Mo Qiange was driving, Lu Momo ced a hand on Luo Anning¡¯s t stomach and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that Mini Anning is not going to get the chance to meet me. Mini Anning, you must hurry ande back. I¡¯ll dote on you for sure.¡± Luo Anning was feeling mncholic, even though she had already put down most of her grief. She patted Lu Momo¡¯s doll-like face and said, ¡°Okay, Mini Anning said that she will be back and she wants you to wait patiently.¡± Chapter 325 - I’ll Get You Treated, Trust Me

Chapter 325: I¡¯ll Get You Treated, Trust Me

¡°Anning, you...¡± Just as Mo Qiange was about to say something, he sighed and decided not to when he saw her firm expression in the rear view mirror. The Maybach did a beautiful turn and sped off in the direction of the hospital. ... The floor of the intensive care unit was clean and tidy, with very few people in the corridor, apart from the nurses behind the counter. The bodyguards whom she was familiar with, were standing in the corridor with their backs straight. Luo Anning was walking very slowly alongside Lu Momo and Mo Qiange. The number of bodyguards increased as they approached Mo Xiyan¡¯s ward. ¡°Young Madam...¡± Upon sight of her, the bodyguards tried to speak but quickly fell silent again, seemingly stuck in a dilemma. Luo Anning took a deep breath and bit her lip while an idea shed past her mind and it disappeared again soon after. She stubbornly tried to hold herself back from delving deep into her thoughts and simply walked towards the ward. Even the insensitive Lu Momo could tell that something was amiss. She carefully tugged Mo Qiange¡¯s sleeve and shot him a nce, seemingly trying to ask him what was going on. Lo Qiange nced at Luo Anning¡¯s slender back and seemed to be deep in thought. He then looked down and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s alright.¡± Is everything alright? Hopefully so. Mo Xiyan had already regained consciousness the previous night and was extremely agitated after hearing that her right hand had been crippled. She even wanted to kill herself. Upon finding out, Rong Yan immediately rushed to her ward tofort her and cate her feelings. He was a nostalgic person to begin with. Not to mention, he even had such a sentimental and memorable rtionship with Mo Xiyan. The fact that she had saved Luo Anning alone, was a sufficient reason for Rong Yan to thank her. Besides, Mo Xiyan didn¡¯t have any family members in S City. Hence, he obviously had to take on the responsibility of looking after her. Mo Qiange knew everything, but Luo Anning didn¡¯t. She thought that Rong Yan was busy with a meeting and couldn¡¯t take time out of his schedule. However, if she were to be more wilful and demanded that Rong Yane and fetch her, everything that happened next would have been prevented. Mo Qiange sighed silently. He chose not to stop Luo Anning from seeing Mo Xiyan, precisely because he knew how stubborn she was. He couldn¡¯t stop her or turn down her request. Mo Xiyan¡¯s cries of agony could be heard through the small crack in the door of the intensive care unit, that was left slightly ajar. Even Luo Anning, who was also a woman, could not help but feel emotional after hearing her cries. ¡°Leave, all of you. I don¡¯t want to see you people. Let me be alone... leave!¡± Mo Xiyan yelled at the top of her lungs. Rong Yan hollered frantically, ¡°Xiyan, that¡¯s enough! Your hand will definitely recover. I¡¯ll look for a professional to treat you. Can you just focus on recuperating? Stop throwing a tantrum, alright?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re lying to me. I¡¯m a doctor myself. No one knows better than me, whether or not my hand has been crippled. Now that my right hand is crippled, how can I stay calm? I¡¯m a doctor. If I can¡¯t even pick up a scalpel, how can I qualify to be a doctor...¡± Mo Xiyan yelled in despair. ¡°Okay, stop crying. I¡¯ll make sure you get treated. I definitely will... trust me, stop crying.¡± Their voices gradually became softer and Luo Anning could see Rong Yan hugging Mo Xiyan tightly and affectionately. She clearly knew that he was there but why did she still insist on going in? She should have left when she saw the bodyguards, shouldn¡¯t she? Those were the bodyguards who protected him all day. How could she not know who they were? Chapter 326 - Not Just A Threat

Chapter 326: Not Just A Threat

Mo Xiyan did rescue her and she knew that she should not be getting all emotional and bring her personal feelings into this situation. Rong Yan ought to look after Mo Xiyan since she saved me, his wife... It¡¯s only right for Rong Yan to take care of her but... that scene just now is such an eyesore... Upon hearing the sounds of the door being opened, the sharp-sensed Rong Yan turned around. At the instant that he saw Luo Anning, aplicated mix of emotions filled his eyes which she couldn¡¯t see through. Mo Xiyan looked at Luo Anning with tears in her eyes and subconsciously stopped holding onto Rong Yan¡¯s arm. She quickly wiped her tears and hung her head low again. ¡°Anning...¡± Rong Yan muttered softly as he stood up and slowly walked towards her. He stared at her with dark and glistening eyes. Luo Anning felt grateful for the fact that he did not exin everything in front of Mo Xiyan. Otherwise, things would have been even more awkward. Mo Xiyan had been hanging her head low ever since Luo Anning entered. Luo Anning nced over her to see that she was covered in bandages and even had a cast on her left leg and right arm. Her forehead was bandaged as well and it was even stained with blood. Her wounds were absolutely gruesome. Luo Anning took a deep breath and nced at Rong Yan who was about to hug her. She said softly, ¡°There are still things that you have to handle at the office. Leave this to me. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± Mo Xiyan did save Luo Anning but that didn¡¯t mean that she would be giving her own man to the former! She would definitely stand against it if Mo Xiyan were to try and use this favor as an excuse to emotionally ckmail Rong Yan. She did owe Mo Xiyan a favor so she had to pay it herself! ¡°What about you? Who¡¯s going to take care of you?¡± Rong Yan asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take care of me?¡± Luo Anning answered, looking up calmly. Rong Yan¡¯s sullen expression suddenly transformed into a smile that made his handsome face look a little silly. He pinched her face out of habit and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. If you get tired, tell the nurse to take over. Get more rest. I¡¯ll go to work now and pick you up after I knock off, alright?¡± Before Luo Anning could even agree, Mo Xiyan said collectedly, ¡°Yan, go ahead. Anning will take care of me.¡± Rong Yan turned to look at her with a dull gaze, though his tone was still the same as usual. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll definitely hire someone to get your hand treated.¡± Mo Xiyan held herself back from sobbing and nodded frantically. Rong Yan then patted Luo Anning on her shoulder and left. As soon as he exited the ward, he ran into Mo Qiange at the door. Rong Yan stopped in his tracks before walking past him without even taking a nce. ¡°Rong Yan, I have something to say to you,¡± Mo Qiange said ambiguously. Rong Yan stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Mo Qiange, seemingly interested in hearing what he had to say. ¡°What is it?¡± Mo Qiange stopped smiling and said with an icy cold gaze, ¡°You¡¯d better not hurt Anning. Otherwise, she will no longer be yours.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Rong Yan retorted while squinting his long and narrow eyes Mo Qiange chuckled and said, ¡°You can think of it like that. However, I must warn you, if you really hurt her, this will no longer be as simple as a threat.¡± ... Luo Anning stood rooted to the ground in the hospital ward while Mo Xiyanid down on the bed. A strange tension filled the air in the silent ward. Chapter 327 - Rong Yan Isn’t Here, You Can Stop Pretending

Chapter 327: Rong Yan Isn¡¯t Here, You Can Stop Pretending

¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± said Luo Anning who kept her guard up despite feeling grateful. Having been through so much, she realized that there was barely anyone she could trust. Apart from Lu Momo and Mo Qiange, the only ones she could truly trust were Du Xiaoran and Kristen. Du Xiaoran was special and used to be in a sentimental and serious rtionship with her. Even though she no longer loved him, she still trusted him. Kristen was the one who saved her when she felt helpless and hopeless. Although his mysteriousness was a little strange, he had never hurt her before. All he did to make her repay him for his kindness, was ask her to cook for him. Had Kristen not informed her about Rong Yan and Mo Xiyan, she would not have found out about it so quickly. She probably wouldn¡¯t even know that she had such a strong rival. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I saved you only because you¡¯re Yan¡¯s wife,¡± Mo Xiyan said with a wry smile while staring at her right hand. ¡°I know.¡± Luo Anning took a seat on the couch and casually picked up an apple. ¡°Would you like to have some?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Luo Anning smiled nonchntly and took a bite out of the apple while staring at Mo Xiyan coldly. She then said austerely, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us now. Why don¡¯t wee clean and have an honest talk?¡± Mo Xiyan nced at her for a long time, seemingly trying to scrutinise and deduce the true meaning of her words. Luo Anning remained seated quietly while the crisp sounds of her chewing on the crunchy apple filled the air in the ward. She was not in a hurry and waited patiently for Mo Xiyan to start. After a long while, Mo Xiyan nced at her and asked uncertainly, ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°How would you not know what I mean?¡± Luo Anning sneered with a sarcastic smile. She then tossed the apple into the rubbish bin. Luo Anning wiped her hands with some tissues and said nonchntly, ¡°Let¡¯s stop beating around the bush. Rong Yan isn¡¯t here so you can stop pretending too.¡± ¡°Pretending? May I ask, how have I been pretending?¡± Mo Xiyan questioned coldly. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you don¡¯t love Rong Yan anymore? Aren¡¯t you giving up everything and swallowing your pride to be ordinary friends with him, just because you want to get closer to him?¡± Luo Anning then burst intoughter and gibed, ¡°Quit joking and stop underestimating my intelligence. Frankly speaking, I¡¯m really thankful for the fact that you saved me this time but that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll allow you to get closer to Rong Yan just because you¡¯ve done me a favor.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Mo Xiyan said coldly, staring at her sternly like she was warning her. She waspletely different from her cool and collected self when she was lying in Rong Yan¡¯s arms. Luo Anning suddenly felt a sense of admiration towards Mo Xiyan, she truly deserves an Oscar award for best actress. ¡°Mo Xiyan, are you sure you want to continue pretending? If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no point in our conversation today.¡± Luo Anning stood up in frustration and proceeded to pour herself some water. ¡°I¡¯m a patient. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. I need to get some rest,¡± Mo Xiyan said, after which she clumsilyid back down on the bed. Luo Anning put down her ss of water and walked towards the bed to ease her into afortable position. She then said nonchntly, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to talk about it, forget it then. I have plenty of time to y with you anyway.¡± Perhaps because of how overbearing Luo Anning was, Mo Xiyan lost her temper and iled her left arm to push her away. Chapter 328 - Miss Mo, I Said I’d take Good Care Of You

Chapter 328: Miss Mo, I Said I¡¯d take Good Care Of You

Mo Xiyan sat up and stared at her coldly. ¡°Who are you to say that to me!?! Do you really think what you assume is the truth!?!¡± Luo Anning squinted and gibed, ¡°In that case, tell me, do you truly no longer love Rong Yan?¡± ¡°So what if I still love him and so what if I don¡¯t? You can¡¯t stop me from loving him. I admit, I¡¯m extremely jealous of you right now. He said that he¡¯d definitely marry me in this lifetime. Yet, he married you because of a misunderstanding. I¡¯m feeling really indignant! He should have belonged to me but unfortunately... you snatched him away.¡± Luo Anning analysed logically, ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to back off to make him lower his guard around you so that he¡¯d develop feelings for you again. Is that so?¡± Mo Xiyan nced at her and admitted, ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re very smart.¡± She was so smart that Mo Xiyan detested her! ¡°Thank you for thepliment. Even though you¡¯re telling the truth, I¡¯m still very d,¡± Luo Anning said without being modest at all. Mo Xiyan nced at her in disdain and thought, she¡¯s really thick-skinned! However, Luo Anning did not take her dirty look to heart because she felt that she had been influenced by Rong Yan to be just as thick-skinned as him. Luo Anning was pleased to see that Mo Xiyan did not have an outlet to vent her anger and frustration. She smiled elegantly without showing her teeth and said, ¡°You look radiant and flushed. Your breathing seems normal too. Seems like you¡¯re alright, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely get the doctors and nurses to take good care of you. I only got discharged today and I need to get some rest too. I¡¯ll get going then, I¡¯lle again tomorrow to take care of you.¡± Mo Xiyan was infuriated. Radiant and flushed!?! That¡¯s because I¡¯m exasperated! ... Strutting away in triumph, Luo Anning closed the door after her but as soon as she did, Lu Momo pounced onto her. She hugged her andined coquettishly, ¡°Little Anning, what took you so long? I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°I chatted with Mo Xiyan for a while and forgot about the time.¡± After scrutinising her expression and ensuring that she was not faking a smile, Mo Qiange teased, ¡°Did you take the opportunity to bully a disabled person?¡± Luo Anning smacked Mo Qiange on his shoulder and said excitedly, ¡°We really are best friends! I did n to do that but unfortunately... I missed the chance to do so.¡± Lu Momo chimed in feebly, ¡°How much is your conscience worth?¡± Luo Anning was speechless. Mo Qiange stayed silent. 30 secondster, they burst intoughter in the corridor while Lu Momo, who was getting teased, silently tugged her shirt. Staring at them while they guffawed, Lu Momo thought, was I wrong? Must they be so heartless!?! The famished Lu Momoined about wanting to eat. Hence, Luo Anning and Mo Qiange had no choice but to take the glutton out for a meal. After lunch, they decided to have some tea. By the time they returned to Luxury Mansion, it was already evening. Rong Yan arrived home from work and removed his zer as soon as he entered the door. He handed it to Auntie Li and quickly strode towards Luo Anning. He hugged her and ced her on hisp, after which he started groping her unrestrainedly with pleasure written all over his face. Luo Anning kept her eyes fixed on the television and smacked his hand away coldly. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t touch me.¡± Chapter 329 - Miss Mo, I Said Id Take Care Of You (2)

Chapter 329: Miss Mo, I Said I¡¯d Take Care Of You (2)

¡°No,¡± Rong Yan said while resting his head on her shoulder and rubbing it affectionately. He touched and groped her waist before moving his hand up to her face and pinching it. Unable to take it any longer, Luo Anning barked, ¡°Rong Yan, I¡¯m going to chop your hand off if you still don¡¯t take it away!¡± Rong Yan was extremely stunned to see her reaction and was stuck in a trance for a long time. He was keeping his beautiful pair of eyes wide open while Luo Anning¡¯s rage began to disappear as she saw his adorable and dumbfounded expression. ¡°Ahem, ahem... ¡± Luo Anning coughed uneasily and said with a sullen expression, ¡°Move your hand away.¡± Rong Yan recovered from the shock and frowned while tugging her hand. ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± she questioned, giving him the side eye. ¡°I hid it from you only because I was afraid of angering you.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°You saw it yourself. She got her right hand crippled because she tried to save you. She¡¯s a doctor and being unable to touch a scalpel anymore is definitely a huge blow to her. Her future might just be ruined like this.¡± Luo Anning listened quietly without any expression on her face. Rong Yan nced at her and said, ¡°She only regained her consciousnessst night and yet, she had to face such a harsh reality. She lost control of her emotions and couldn¡¯t get a grip on herself. I went to look after her, simply out of gratitude... If you don¡¯t like the idea of me taking care of her, I¡¯ll get Xu Zhiyuan to do it instead. ¡± ¡°No!¡± Luo Anning refuted without hesitation and even raised her pitch. The living room fell silent again and the servants looked at each other in fear while Auntie Li nced at them in shock. He was shocked by the anger in her tone. Rong Yan gradually let go of her and slumped back down onto the couch with a look of disappointment in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you disappointed in me?¡± Luo Anning asked as she turned around to nce at him. Rong Yan leaned against the couch and supported his head with one hand while squinting and pursing his thin lips with a frown. He did not say a single thing but it was obvious that he was disappointed. Luo Anning got up from hisp and stood by the side before turning around to nce at him. She then headed upstairs without even looking back. ¡°Mo Xiyan saved me, it¡¯d be inappropriate for Xu Zhiyuan to look after her. I should be the one taking care of her instead.¡± Stunned beyond words, Rong Yan stood up and wanted to catch up with her, only to be stopped by Auntie Li who shook her head silently. ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam is in low spirits. You¡¯d better not chase after her. Ever since she returned, she has been watching the kids channels... she must be feeling terrible about the miscarriage. As for Miss Mo... I don¡¯t know much but trust me, Young Master Rong, Young Madam is not a heartless person. She¡¯s the most kindhearted person I know...¡± Rong Yan then nodded and returned to the couch. However, he remained silent this time and pursed his lips while staring at a certain spot. ... On the following morning, Luo Anning had her breakfast and instructed Auntie Li to pack an extra set, after which she got the chauffeur to send her to the hospital. Rong Yan stared at her and watched her leave. He did try to speak to her a few times before but was often turned down by her. Chapter 330 - Miss Mo, I Said Id Take Care Of You (3)

Chapter 330: Miss Mo, I Said I¡¯d Take Care Of You (3)

Dawn Hospital. Luo Anning walked towards the ward with breakfast and as soon as she entered, she was greeted with the sight of the doctor and nurses giving Mo Xiyan a physical examination. Seeing that she had entered, the doctor and nurses greeted her politely. Mo Xiyan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock when she saw her. After the shock faded, she was overwhelmed with open disgust. Mo Xiyan obviously did not expect Luo Anning to really take care of her and simply thought that thetter was making a casual remark. After the checkup, the doctor put away his medical equipment and said, ¡°Miss Mo, your wounds are healing well. You just have to rest and recuperate. I believe you¡¯ll fully recover soon.¡± After the doctor left, Luo Anning ced the thermal lunch box on the bedside cab and said, ¡°I brought you breakfast. Have it while it¡¯s still hot. It¡¯s light and nd food that¡¯s suitable for patients.¡± Without even looking at the lunchbox, Mo Xiyan glowered at Luo Anning and said, ¡°You should know that you¡¯re thest person I want to see.¡± ¡°Of course I do. Likewise, you¡¯re thest person I want to see too.¡± Luo Anning then shrugged her shoulders and continued helplessly, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a choice since you saved my life. I¡¯ve always been a grateful person who repays kindness. Rong Yan¡¯s really busy at the office and I don¡¯t want him to touch any woman apart from me, but it would seem insincere if we just get the servant to take care of you. After some thought, we decided that it¡¯d be best for me to take care of you.¡± Mo Xiyan humphed coldly. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t know you were such a grateful person, Miss Luo.¡± Luo Anning burst intoughter. When Rong Yan was around, Mo Xiyan would address Luo Anning as Young Madam Rong. When they were in front of others, she would address thetter as Anning. Yet, now that they were left alone with each other, she actually addressed her as Miss Luo. Her ill intentions were an open secret! ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to find out now.¡± Pointing at the thermal lunch box, Luo Anning said, ¡°Finish your breakfast. I don¡¯t want to seem like a bad caretaker.¡± Mo Xiyan was infuriated beyond words and she red daggers at Luo Anning while clutching the nket with her left hand. After a long while, she finally found her voice again. ¡°Since you¡¯re so grateful towards me for saving your life, will you give Yan back to me? I don¡¯t need you to thank me in any other way, I just want you to give Yan back to me and I¡¯ll be immensely grateful!¡± She knew it. Mo Xiyan had evil intentions! To her surprise, Mo Xiyan couldn¡¯t bear with it at all. Return Rong Yan to her? Hah, she can dream on! ¡°Mo Xiyan, aren¡¯t you being a little too naive? Do you really think Rong Yan will love you even if I give him to you?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re gone, Yan will definitely love me. It¡¯s all my fault for going overseas to further my studies in hopes of bingpatible and worthy of him. He got the wrong idea about me and that¡¯s why he married you...¡± Mo Xiyan began to get extremely agitated and she barked, ¡°As long as you back out, I can promise you three things. Just give Yan back to me!¡± ¡°What can you give me?¡± Luo Anning walked towards the bed and looked down at her from above. ¡°Do you think Rong Yan can¡¯t give me what you can? Or do you think you¡¯re as powerful and wealthy as Rong Yan?¡± Mo Xiyan fell silent after hearing the harsh words. She took deep breaths and pondered over it. Feeling bored, Luo Anning turned around and sat on the couch before taking out a magazine and flipping through it. A peculiar silence filled the air. Just as she thought that Mo Xiyan wasn¡¯t going to say anything, Mo Xiyan yelled out bizarrely. Chapter 331 - Miss Mo, I Said Id Take Care Of You (4)

Chapter 331: Miss Mo, I Said I¡¯d Take Care Of You (4)

¡°Do you think he loves you now? Sure, I¡¯ll show you that you¡¯re wrong!¡± ¡°Go ahead and pull all your tricks on me. I¡¯ll entertain you to the very end.¡± ... A faint sound filled the air in the dark and gloomy night. The city was no longer bustling at this moment and it was just like a lonely and empty city. Under the darkness, two figures soon appeared out of the yard in an unbelievable manner. They were in the blind spot of the surveince cameras and were incredibly swift and nimble. They managed to evade the patrolling officers nimbly and managed to urately locate their targets using the radar and GPS devices. In the luxurious mansion that was brightly lit, the big and burly patrolling guards all looked menacing and stern, equipped with a Walter PPK. They were standing in twos and would frequently shuffle their positions. Every corner of the vi was safely guarded. The two figures were in perfect coordination. They escaped the bodyguards detection and aimed the silencer at the temple of their target, before shooting a lethal bullet. A bodyguard was put down silently and the two figures arrived at the master bedroom. ¡°Ka-cha... ¡± The door was opened and the doorknob was twisted with a faint sound. ¡°Who¡¯s that!?!¡± Two tall and burly men rushed out of the master bedroom and aimed their guns at the door. ¡°Someone who wants to take your life,¡± said an alluring male voice. The menacing-looking man was soon shot in the forehead. Boom! He fell backwards and died while keeping his eyes open. The sound rmed everyone in the bedroom and a Russian man sprung up from his bed, stood up and grabbed his pistol that was sitting on the bedside cab. He barked, ¡°Who¡¯s this!?!¡± ¡°The reaper,¡± said a slender figure who kicked away the bodies of two buff men who wereying on the ground and strode in. The middle-aged man widened his eyes in shock and aimed his pistol at the man. ¡°Are you K?¡± The man was not at all afraid of the gun that was being aimed at his chest as he continuously approached him. The middle-aged man took a few steps back and barked, ¡°Why are you trying to kill me? Who instructed you toe? I¡¯ll offer you ten times what you want. Let go of me!¡± ¡°Who instigated me? Good question.¡± The man chuckled and an icy cold gaze formed in his eyes. He held onto the pistol with his slender fingers and spun around the room before aiming it at the man¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t answer you. Go to hell to find your answers.¡± ¡°No... ¡± ¡°Bang... ¡± ¡°Bang... !¡± The two of them fired at the same time. The middle-aged man¡¯s pupil popped up and he dropped his pistol while blood spurt out of his forehead. ¡°One, two, three... ¡± the woman said coldly and nonchntly. As soon as she finished speaking, the middle-aged man fell onto the ground and could no longer get up. The sounds of the gunshots rmed everyone in the house and the rms began to go off. The sounds of several footsteps shuffling down the stairs could be heard. Catherine smirked and said, ¡°Kristen, you¡¯ve gotten worse. You took two minutes to kill your target.¡± The handsome man smiled and said, ¡°Catherine, now is not the time to discuss this. Running away is more important.¡± After that, the two of them turned over and exited the house before disappearing into the dark like phantoms. ... Upon returning to their apartment in the bustling district of London, Kristen changed into his casual clothes and sat by the bar, resting his head on his hands. He then slowly swirled the ss of wine in his hands. Catherine walked out of the bathroom and made her way to the bar top to pour herself a ss of brandy. ¡°Are you in a foul mood?¡± Kristen expressed assent and stared at her with his eyes ssed over. ¡°Catherine, do you know how to make sweet and sour fish?¡± Chapter 332 - Miss Mo, I Said Id Take Care Of You (5)

Chapter 332: Miss Mo, I Said I¡¯d Take Care Of You (5)

Catherine paused while rubbing her hair and immediately turned around to return to her bedroom with a sullen expression, ¡°No!¡± After taking two steps, Catherine stopped in her tracks and said in a cold and emotionless voice with her back facing him. ¡°By the way, Miss Luo suffered a miscarriage because of a dinner half a month ago.¡± ¡°Why are you only informing me now when it happened so long ago?¡± Kristen questioned angrily as he mmed the wine ss onto the bar top forcefully. Catherine rolled her eyes and retorted, ¡°So what if I told you two weeks ago? Would you have gone to S City?¡± Kristen squinted and his voice turned cold and stern immediately. He pressed his chin against the table and said, ¡°Catherine, you¡¯ve crossed the line.¡± Catherine smirked and said, ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Come here,¡± he said in an alluring voice that was also stern and intimidating. Catherine grabbed the edges of her towel and hesitated for a moment before turning around and walked towards him. He grabbed her exquisite chin and slowly moved his handsome face closer towards her. He then pressed his thin lips against hers... and nted a hard and passionate kiss! Catherine frowned in pain but remained still and allowed him to continue venting his frustration. After a while, Kristen began to lose interest and hence, pushed her away. Catherine wiped the blood off of her lips with a straight face. ¡°Make a trip to S City in a couple of days. Try to satisfy all her needs,¡± he ordered. Catherine stared at him and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go yourself?¡± Kristen red daggers at Catherine who quickly stopped talking and nodded after being reminded of something. ... For the past few days, the VIP ward of Dawn hospital had been rather crowded. Actually, the visiting hours were restricted to just two hours in order to allow the patient to get adequate rest... However, there would always be exceptions because she was Young Madam Rong! Luo Anning satfortably on the couch while Lu Momo leaned against her. There was aptop on the coffee table and a delectable spread of dishes. In order not to disturb Mo Xiyan, the two of them sat together quietly, watching a movie with their headphones on and some snacks. Due to the fact that she could not move her right hand properly and that her leg had to be further observed despite the cast being removed, Mo Xiyan had to continue lying on the bed. Bored out of her wits, there was nothing she could do except stare at the ceiling nkly. There would be asional sounds of the two of them shrieking, followed by their agitated praises andmentary... It seemed Luo Anning was there to infuriate her instead of take care of her! Luo Anning did not seem to be taking care of her at all, for she would just ce all the thermal lunch boxes that contained food on the table. She would then make Mo Xiyan choose between eating it on her own or letting Luo Anning feed her. What a joke! Why would she let Luo Anning feed her? Luo Anning would definitely take the opportunity to choke her! Just as Mo Xiyan was about to lose her temper, the door of the ward was pushed open. A child popped his head in through the crack and darted his ck, marble-like eyes around the ward. Atst, he opened his arms when he saw the people seated on the couch and scurried towards them happily. ¡°Sister, Sister, Sister...¡± he called out in a puerile voice. Lu Momo removed her headphones upon sight of him and pursed her lips before leaning forward to grab his chubby body. ¡°Lu Xingzhi, who brought you here?¡± The six-year-old Lu Xingzhi was the youngest child of the Lu Family and the apple of everyone¡¯s eyes. He usually liked clinging onto Lu Momo. Lu Xingzhi leaped into Lu Momo¡¯s embrace and grinned widely from ear to ear like a smug kitten. He chuckled and said, ¡°Brother was the one who brought me here. He said that you and Sister Ning are here...¡± Chapter 333 - Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn’t Like What You Saw? (1) Chapter 333: Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn¡¯t Like What You Saw? (1) Lu Momo¡¯s face grew sullen and she smacked him on the head relentlessly, ¡°How many times have I told you, it¡¯s Brother Ge, not Brother!¡± Lu Xingzhi pouted his red lips and asked, ¡°Ge Ge Ge?¡± Lu Momo put a hand on her forehead and thought, can someone send him away!?! Luo Anning nced at Lu Xingzhi and pinched his fair and tender cheeks. ¡°Xingzhi, do you miss me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± He nodded fervently and leaped into Luo Anning¡¯s arms, rubbing his head against her affectionately. ¡°How obedient. I¡¯ll take you out for some nice food tonight.¡± ¡°Oh yay! You¡¯re the best, Sis!¡± Lu Xingzhi eximed while pping his hands merrily. Mo Qiange entered the ward and shifted his gaze onto the three of them who were seated on the couch. Heughed helplessly and Luo Anning asked, ¡°Qiange, what brings you here?¡± Mo Qiange walked towards them and sat down. ¡°Momo left her mobile phone at home and Mrs. Lu has something on so she couldn¡¯t look after Xingzhi. Hence, I decided to bring him here to y with Momo.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, we have nothing much to do here anyway. Xingzhi can help us kill boredom. Luo Anning rubbed Lu Xingzhi¡¯s head and found him to be extremely adorable. After hearing that he would be treated to a delectable feast for dinner, Lu Xingzhi got too ted to bother about anything else. He could not stop smiling at all. Lu Xingzhi was a glutton, just like Lu Momo. Luo Annning had long be used to their gluttony. ¡°Sis, Sis, Sis, what are you guys looking at?¡± Lu Momo humphed and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know even if I told you.¡± Lu Xingzhi murmured pitifully, ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Go away? I don¡¯t have time for you.¡± ¡°Brother, Sister, Sister... don¡¯t bully me... ¡± ¡°Okay, be good, Xingzhi, I¡¯ll y video games with you, alright?¡± ¡°Yay, Brother Ge is the best!¡± Luo Anning was speechless. She realized that Lu Xingzhi would regard anyone who treated him to good food and yed with him, as a good person. The three adults and child had a whale of a time on the couch, which infuriated Mo Xiyan! ¡°I said, can you just give me some peace?¡± She tried her best to get up a little and stared at the four of them. ¡°I¡¯m a patient. Do you guys think it¡¯s alright to create a ruckus in my ward?¡± Upon hearing her words, Mo Qiange¡¯s face grew sullen and he shot her a nce, seemingly trying to ask her to shut up. Ignoring his warning, Mo Xiyan sneered, ¡°If this is what you mean by taking care of me, I¡¯ll have to get Yan toe instead.¡± Lu Momo barked angrily, ¡°Mo Xiyan, who do you think you are? Do you think you can call Young Master Rong toe here as and when you please? He¡¯s already married and yet, you¡¯re still pestering him. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being shamed?¡± Mo Xiyan remained silent and continued to provoke Luo Anning who was rubbing Lu Xingzhi¡¯s head. ¡°Sure, call Rong Yan and ask him toe here. I need him to teach me how to take care of you.¡± ... A strange tension filled the air in the ward when Rong Yan arrived. Mo Xiyan was as pale as a sheet while Luo Anning, Mo Qiange, Lu Momo and the adorable Lu Xingzhi sat on the couch. As soon as he entered, everyone turned to look at him. Chapter 334 - Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn’t Like What You Saw? (2)

Chapter 334: Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn¡¯t Like What You Saw? (2)

¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rong Yan asked as he entered and nced at everyone. Luo Anning caressed Lu Xingzhi¡¯s head unhurriedly while Lu Momo pursed her lips and cocked her head towards the side. Mo Qiange stared at him before shifting his gaze onto Mo Xiyan. Upon sight of Rong Yan, Mo Xiyan¡¯s pale face became a little more vibrant and she managed to force herself to put on a lopsided smile. ¡°Yan, I¡¯d like to get some rest.¡± She expressed everything that she wanted to. Rong Yan could tell that she wasining about Luo Anning and her friends disturbing her. Looking at Luo Anning while feeling an immense headache, Rong Yan sighed and walked towards her. ¡°Anning, your body isn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Go home and rest, okay?¡± ¡°If I go home, what about you?¡± Luo Anning asked, gazing at himposedly. ¡°I¡¯ll go home with you, of course,¡± he said self-righteously. Luo Anning chuckled and stared at Mo Xiyan who was biting her lower lip. She nodded and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t wish to be taken care of, I¡¯lle by again tomorrow, Miss Mo. Rest well, I¡¯ll get the nurse to take good care of you.¡± Rong Yan was rather shocked because it was rare for Luo Anning to be so nice. With a slight frown, Rong Yan extended his hand towards Luo Anning who could see Mo Xiyan grabbing her duvet tightly with one hand. Luo Anning smiled and ced her hand on Rong Yan¡¯s palm. Luo Anning then stood up and said, ¡°Momo, Qiange, Xingzhi, let¡¯s go have a feast.¡± They strode out of the door together and Mo Xiyan suddenly called Rong Yan to stop him in his tracks. ¡°Yan, i have something to say to you.¡± As soon as she spoke, Mo Qiange red daggers at her, making her heart sink. However, that onlysted for a moment because she no longer had a choice. ¡°Anning?¡± Rong Yan looked at Luo Anning, seemingly questioning her. Luo Anning finally realized that she was holding Lu Xingzhi¡¯s hand too tightly and causing him pain. She then released her grip a little. Feeling a little bitter, she smirked nonchntly and said, ¡°You two go ahead. I¡¯ll go eat with Momo and Qiange.¡± ... Lu Xingzhi was extremely delighted during the meal and his lips were stained with grease. His cheeks moved and puffed up while he chewed on the food, making him look extremely adorable. Luo Anning did not have much of an appetite and simply felt lethargic. Lu Momo seemed to have noticed that she was not in a good mood and hence ced all the delicious food in Luo Anning¡¯s bowl. ¡°Little Anning, have some of the dishes. How can you just eat in rice?¡± Mo Qiange did not have much of an appetite either. Hence, he stopped and put down his chopsticks after a while. He then sipped on some alcohol. Staring at the food that had piled up in her bowl, Luo Anning nced at Lu Momo helplessly. ¡°Momo, are you trying to stuff me silly?¡± Lu Momo blinked innocently and eximed, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Sis, Mommy said that it¡¯s a disgrace to waste food,¡± Lu Zhixing said, trying to chide her. Luo Anning grabbed the napkin and wiped the grease off of his lips. ¡°Little imp, you¡¯re teaching me a lesson, eh?¡± After the meal, the Lu Family¡¯s chauffeur brought Lu Momo and Lu Xingzhi home while Mo Qiange sent Luo Anning home. While they were in the car, Mo Qiange said, ¡°Since you were upset about it, why did you let him stay behind?¡± Luo Anning sighed and said, ¡°Qiange, what else could I have done? After all, Mo Xiyan saved my life.¡± Chapter 335 - Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn’t Like What You Saw? (3)

Chapter 335: Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn¡¯t Like What You Saw? (3)

Mo Qiange did not say anything and simply pressed his lips together before punching his fist hard onto the steering wheel. He almost hit the protective barrier at the side. Luo Anning had no idea why he was angry, but she dared not say anything because he seemed to be upset. The dim yellow light shone in from outside the window and was cast on his face and he somehow looked rather dreamy. Mo Qiange remained silent and Luo Anning had no idea what she should say to him either. Hence, they both chose to remain quiet. The car slowed down steadily in front of Luxury Mansion. Mo Qiange was still pressing his lips together while Luo Anning gazed at him uneasily. She hesitated for a moment before nudging him. ¡°Qiange, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m angry!¡± he answered hastily while smacking her hand away. He was just like a child who was throwing a tantrum and insisted on letting others know that he was angry. Luo Anning snorted withughter and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re angry but why are you angry? Can you tell me the reason? I can lend you my ear.¡± ¡°Who do you think I¡¯m feeling angry for? You heartless girl,¡± Mo Qiange said while flicking her forehead. Luo Anning covered her head in an exaggerated manner andined about the pain. Mo Qiange leaned back against the chair and exposed her. ¡°Drop the act. I do know my limits.¡± After chatting for a while, Luo Anning removed her seat belt and got out of the car safely. Mo Qiange followed suit and the two of them stood in front of the car. Luo Anning stared at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go home. Drive safely.¡± Mo Qiange nodded and suddenly hugged her. Luo Anning was stunned and she hesitated for a moment before patting him on his back. ¡°Qiange, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Anning, no matter what happens, don¡¯t let yourself feel aggrieved. Got it?¡± he asked, sounding a little angry. Luo Anning nodded and said with a faint smile, ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Go back, I¡¯m leaving now,¡± he said, after which he turned around and got inside his car suavely. Luo Anning waved her hands and said, ¡°Take care, goodbye. Be careful when you¡¯re driving.¡± She watched as Mo Qiange¡¯s Maybach left before gradually disappearing out of sight. She was stuck in a trance for a long time. He was truly acting out of the ordinary. She had known him for several years and had seen all the times that he was angry. However, she felt like he was acting differently tonight. Luo Anning could not pinpoint what was different though... ¡°He¡¯s already long gone and yet you¡¯re still staring after him? If you can¡¯t bear to let him go, why don¡¯t you just go and chase him?¡± asked a deep and low voice which caused her to snap out of her trance. Rong Yan stood in front of her and hung his head low, his slightly long fringe covering his handsome face. His long and narrow eyes seemed to be glistening. She could tell that he was being derisive. Luo Anning ignored him and proceeded to ask nonchntly, ¡°Are you guys done? I¡¯m surprised. I thought you¡¯d have a candlelit dinner.¡± Rong Yan squinted and said, ¡°Xiyan needs to rest and recuperate. You shouldn¡¯t have caused such a din in her ward.¡± ¡°So are you ming me for failing to take good care of her and affecting her sleep?¡± she asked expressionlessly. Rong Yan tried to light up a cigarette with his lighter and the me flickered for a while before being extinguished. He could not light it up at all even after several tries. He threw his lighter away in a moment of frustration. Xu Zhiyuan walked towards him and took out his own lighter to help him light it up. After the cigarette was lit up, Rong Yan took a deep puff and smoke wafted out of his coral colored lips. Chapter 336 - Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn’t Like What You Saw? (4)

Chapter 336: Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn¡¯t Like What You Saw? (4)

¡°Xiyan¡¯s right hand may be disabled forever. I hope you won¡¯t agitate her, at least don¡¯t... ¡± Feeling a little angry, Luo Anning interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t what? Don¡¯t appear in front of her, then get you to take care of her and cate her feelings personally?¡± ¡°Xiyan doesn¡¯t have any rtives in S City. It¡¯s only right for me to take care of her.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s only right for you to do so.¡± Luo Anning turned around and left. ¡°You¡¯ll never understand what it feels like to have your guard up when everyone is coveting what you have. Besides, I don¡¯t like losing and I never have.¡± ... The hospital was dead silent in the middle of the night. The sounds of leather shoes clicking against the ground could be heard in the corridor. Mo Xiyan was jolted awake from her dream and as soon as she raised her head, the sounds of the door being kicked open could be heard. The nurse on the night shift, was also shocked and woken up by the noises. She panicked and stood up, only to see an intimidating person. She asked in a shaky voice, ¡°Mr. Mo... why are you here at such ate hour?¡± Mo Qiange barked with an icy cold expression, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Well... ¡± the nurse hesitated for a moment and nced at Mo Xiyan before scurrying out. Mo Xiyan sat up and looked at the man who visited her thiste at night. With a straight face, she said, ¡°Luo Anning is not around. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not y any tricks. Otherwise, I won¡¯t spare you,¡± he threatened coldly. Mo Xiyan did not seem to mind it at all. She said, ¡°I mentioned before. If anything happens to me, Luo Anning would be the first person Yan suspects. Besides, you have an ambiguous rtionship with Luo Anning, so you¡¯d better not touch me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what Yan will do to her.¡± Mo Xiyan immediately dodged the ss that was flying towards her. The ss smashed against the wall and shattered into bits. ¡°Are you out of your mind!?!¡± Mo Xiyan roared while holding onto her face that had been scratched and cut by the broken shards of ss. Mo Qiangeughed in anger and asked, ¡°Your mother has a lifelong wish, doesn¡¯t she? If you act sensibly, leave S City now and I¡¯ll let Uncle acknowledge you.¡± Mo Xiyan had long reckoned that he would investigate and find out about her background. However, he didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I¡¯ve been living well throughout the past 26 years where he did not acknowledge me. I don¡¯t need him to acknowledge me. Besides, I won¡¯t give up the person I love, for the sake of someone who¡¯s not qualified to be my father!¡± ¡°Does that mean that you n to let your mother live in regret?¡± Mo Qiange asked with a mirthless grin. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to my mother. Mo Qiange, you¡¯re my cousin. Why are we going against each other? Once I reconcile with Yan, wouldn¡¯t Luo Anning be yours?¡± she asked with a smile. Mo Qiange remained silent while Mo Xiyan continued to tempt him. ¡°Luo Anning will never know what you¡¯re doing for her. Besides, you¡¯ve also seen it for yourself. Yan still cares about me. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we reconcile. Why don¡¯t you just snatch Luo Anning back now? Lest she falls in love with Rong Yan, you won¡¯t stand a chance. What do you think?¡± ¡°Not everyone is as despicable as you are! If you¡¯re sensible, stop pestering Rong Yan, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Mo Qiange pushed the door open and left. Chapter 337 - Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn’t Like What You Saw? (5)

Chapter 337: Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn¡¯t Like What You Saw? (5)

Mo Xiyan stared at the door and thought, is he threatening me? Even so, I must snatch Rong Yan back! She gripped the corner of the duvet and began smiling. ... For several consecutive days, Luo Anning and Rong Yan were in a cold war. After that unhappy night, Luo Anning stayed in Mo Xiyan¡¯s ward alone to look after her without Mo Qiange¡¯s and Lu Momo¡¯spany. Hence, Rong Yan could not find fault with her. Mo Xiyan had no reason to make her leave either. The past few days had been rather peaceful. Luo Anning and Mo Xiyan got along rather peacefully and she looked after her throughout her daily physical examinations. The nurse took care of everything and Luo Anning was merely apanying her on the side, telling her about how grateful she was. Luo Anning sat on the couch with a magazine in her hand and flipped through the pages while Auntie Li served her some food. Mo Xiyan did not answer and instead leaned against the bed while the nurse massaged her. A nurse knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Luo Anning said without raising her head. A nurse entered and asked nervously when she saw Luo Anning, ¡°Young Madam Rong, the head gynaecologist has sent me to ask if you have some time now. Your physical examination report is ready...¡± Luo Anning nced at Mo Xiyan who also happened to be looking at her. Luo Anning then put down her magazine and said to the nurse, ¡°I do have some time now. Bring me there.¡± ¡°Alright, this way please, Young Madam Rong.¡± She followed the nurse all the way to the gynecologist¡¯s office to see that the head gynecologist was a bespectacled man who was in his thirties. He looked just as refined as Xu Zhiyuan. Seeing how shocked Luo Anning was, Bai Qi gestured for her to take a seat awkwardly and said, ¡°Please have a seat, Young Madam. The physical examination report has been released. I hope you¡¯ll prepare yourself mentally before we speak.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s heart sank and she was overwhelmed with an ominous hunch. She took a deep breath and tried hard to cate her feelings. She then said, ¡°Go ahead and tell me the repercussions of my condition.¡± Ever since she got hospitalized she had been having regr body checkups and hence, she already had a hunch. When the results took a long time to be released, she felt even more dismayed. Bai Qi opened the report and pushed it towards her. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯ve suffered a miscarriage because of an external impact. After the checkup... we found that your womb has been severely damaged and the miscarriage has caused your womb to be deformed. It has also caused some irreversible blockage in your ovarian ducts and fallopian tubes...¡± Bai Qi used plenty of medical jargon that Luo Anning could not understand. His voice rang in her ears and the only thing she processed was the fact that her womb had been deformed. She then got a sudden splitting headache. She pressed a hand on her forehead feebly and asked anxiously, ¡°Tell me the oue.¡± Feeling conflicted, Bai Qi said with a look of sympathy, ¡°The oue is, you... can never conceive again.¡± ... Luo Anning had no idea how she made her way back to the ward. Her head was filled with Bai Qi¡¯s words which caused pain to overwhelm her. She felt like her head was about to explode with an excruciating pain. When she got ready to enter the ward, the nurse who was helping Mo Xiyan out of the ward for a walk, identally bumped into her. ¡°Ah...¡± The nurse shrieked in horror before apologising fearfully, ¡°Young Madam Rong, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m very sorry!¡± Luo Anning dropped the envelope that she was holding onto, after which the test reports were strewn all over the ground. Chapter 338 - Would You Believe Me If I Said That It Wasnt Like What You Thought?

Chapter 338: Would You Believe Me If I Said That It Wasn¡¯t Like What You Thought?

Seeing that the nurse was frantically picking up the pieces of paper to hand them back to Luo Anning, Mo Xiyan grabbed her arm to stop her. Mo Xiyan quickly scanned the various numbers and data on the test reports before looking at Luo Anning in astonishment. ¡°Luo Anning, you...¡± Luo Anning¡¯s heart raced rapidly and she felt as if her secrets had been exposed. She hurriedly snatched the documents back in panic and stuffed them back into her envelope. She then scurried away. ¡°Young Madam, would you like to go back to Luxury Mansion?¡± The chauffeur asked. Realizing that he was not getting a reply, he asked again, ¡°Young Madam, would you like to go back to Luxury Mansion or to the office to look for Young Master Rong?¡± Luo Anning nced at the chauffeur with her eyes ssed over, after which the chauffeur tactfully decided to drive back to Luxury Mansion. ... Mo Xiyan called Rong Yan and suddenly mentioned that she wanted to have some soup dumplings from a store in the suburbs named Xu¡¯s. Hence, Rong Yan instructed Xu Zhiyuan to buy some. Thinking that Luo Anning must have been at the hospital too, Rong Yan decided to go to the hospital right after work, in hopes of going home together with her. When he arrived at the ward, he realized that there was no one in sight except Mo Xiyan. There wasn¡¯t a single nurse either. Rong Yan frowned and chided sternly, ¡°Such irresponsible Nurses!¡± Before Xu Zhiyuan could say anything, Mo Xiyan said gently, ¡°Yan, I wanted to have some time to myself so I told them to leave. Simmer down.¡± Upon hearing her words, Rong Yan decided to let the matter slide. He walked towards the bed and took out the soup dumplings from the food container, ced them on a te and brought it to her with a pair of chopsticks. Mo Xiyan took a bite and the vor of the fragrant soup burst in her mouth. She smiled delightfully and eximed, ¡°Yan, this is exactly the taste I¡¯ve been craving for four years!¡± When they were dating, the soup dumplings from Xu¡¯s used to be her favorite. Regardless of howte it may be, Rong Yan would rush to buy her some whenever she craved for them. It was the same no matter rain or sunshine. While savouring the familiar food, her memories of the past began to run through her mind. She loved everything about him, including his virtues, ws, tenderness, loving nature and hot temper... Mo Xiyan felt a sudden urge to give up all her pride and dignity just to be with him. As long as she could be with him, she would be willing to do anything! ¡°Yan.¡± Rong Yan frowned and asked, ¡°Huh?¡± After swallowing the dumpling, Mo Xiyan said, ¡°If I told you that I still love you. I mean, if I love you now even more than I used to, would you be with me?¡± Rong Yan recovered from the shock and sat up straight while keeping his narrow eyes fixed on her. ¡°Stop joking. It¡¯s not funny.¡± Mo Xiyan hurriedly exined, ¡°I have never once stopped loving you in thest four years. I admit that I was lying when I said that I just want to be an ordinary friend to you. I just wanted to retreat so that you would feel safe, and look at you quietly. I¡¯d be willing even if you¡¯re just a friend who makes me sad.¡± Rong Yan noticed the panic in her eyes and how desperate she was when she was pleading. His body began to stiffen. Mo Xiyan looked down and teared up quietly. ¡°Four years ago, I chose to go abroad to further my studies, only because I wanted to bepatible with you. You and I were worlds apart and you have no idea how hard I worked to close the gap between us...¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Chapter 339 - Would You Believe Me If I Said That It Wasnt Like What You Thought? (7)

Chapter 339: Would You Believe Me If I Said That It Wasn¡¯t Like What You Thought? (7)

Rong Yan interjected and rubbed his throbbing forehead. He said, ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll visit you again tomorrow!¡± He then stood up and left. ¡°Yan, everything I said is real. Believe me! Back then, when I broke up with you, I left something behind before I left... ¡± Bang~ He shut the door and prevented her from continuing. Rong Yan got inside the car and said to the chauffeur, ¡°Drive to Xu¡¯s in the suburbs.¡± Luo Anning too, liked the soup dumplings and pan-fried dumplings from Xu¡¯s. He was sick of the cold atmosphere between them for thest few days and he felt that it would be pointless to drag it on any longer. The limousine convoy pulled up in the suburbs and Rong Yan alighted from the car, ignoring his bodyguards¡¯ persuasion. Everyone stared at him intently and began gossiping amongst themselves while he queued up for some soup dumplings and pan-fried dumplings. Upon returning to Luxury Mansion, Rong Yan was in a pleasant mood and he asked Auntie Li, ¡°Where¡¯s Anning? Is she home yet?¡± He reckoned that she must havee home a long time ago since she was not at the hospital. Rong Yan then headed upstairs with the warm soup dumplings and pan-fried dumplings. Auntie Li nced at his back with a sullen expression and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, um... Young Madam is in low spirits. You¡¯d... better not disturb her.¡± Rong Yan stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her?¡± Auntie Li answered, ¡°Young Madam returned in the afternoon and she has been in low spirits ever since then. As soon as she returned, she locked herself up in the bedroom and never once came out.¡± Rong Yan suppressed his feelings of worry and asked, ¡°What about dinner? Has she eaten yet?¡± Auntie Li shook her head and said, ¡°Young Madam refuses to eat and she simply said that she doesn¡¯t have the appetite to. She also told us not to disturb her unnecessarily because she wants to have some alone time.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Rong Yan turned around and made his way upstairs anxiously. Upon arriving at the door, he turned the door knob and found it was locked! Knock-knock... His eyes turned gloomy and he said in a low voice, ¡°Anning, open the door.¡± Luo Anning had been immersing herself in the grief and agony of being unable to conceive again for the rest of her life, and dozed off unknowingly. She was jolted awake by the sounds of Rong Yan knocking on the door. Upon hearing his furious voice, she pulled the duvet over her head, trying to ignore everything outside. She needed some time to get a grip on her emotions. Even Luo Anning couldn¡¯t ept such news, let alone Rong Yan. What about Jiang Peihua and Old Mr. Rong who had been looking forward to them giving birth to a child? She knew that once the news of her being unable to conceive again is revealed, it would be the end of her marriage with Rong Yan. ¡°Luo Anning, open the door! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself for the third time!¡± Rong Yan hollered angrily. Luo Anning leaped out of bed and grabbed the envelope tightly after picking it up from the dressing table. She was stuck in a dilemma and she wondered, should I give the report to Rong Yan and let him decide for himself? Or should I destroy it and continue pretending that everything is alright? ¡°Bring me the spare key!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Rong!¡± The sounds of the servants scurrying upstairs could be heard, followed by the crisp noises of the door knob being turned. Seeing that the door was about to be pushed open soon, Luo Anning panicked and stuffed the envelope into the rubbish bin, after which she covered it with some tissue paper. Rong Yan happened to enter right after she was done. Chapter 340 - Would You Believe Me If I Said That It Wasnt Like What You Thought? (8)

Chapter 340: Would You Believe Me If I Said That It Wasn¡¯t Like What You Thought? (8)

His handsome face was terrifyingly gloomy and he scanned her features, trying to verify something. After a moment, he said to the servants, ¡°Go down.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Rong.¡± The servants stood up respectfully and left, closing the door after themselves. Before Luo Anning could stop looking so flustered, Rong Yan was already approaching her. She subconsciously took a few steps back and clenched her fists, after which he pulled her into his embrace. Luo Anning struggled and yelled, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± ¡°Why did you skip dinner?¡± he asked, pressing his arm against her waist. ¡°I didn¡¯t have an appetite.¡± Rong Yan looked at her and said, ¡°I bought you your favorite soup dumplings and pan-fried dumplings. Would you like to have some?¡± ¡°I said, I don¡¯t have an appetite,¡± Luo Anning clipped while nudging him in frustration. She was overwhelmed with a feeling of helplessness. She was weak, trapped and even had no idea what she should do next. ¡°Have some, you¡¯ll like it,¡± Rong Yan said before pulling her down onto the couch. ¡°Are you done? I said I don¡¯t want to eat. Eat them if you want! I¡¯m really frustrated now, can you go out and leave me alone!?!¡± Luo Anning barked while pushing him away. Rong Yan staggered backwards, almost falling down after he got caught off guard. Shock was written all over Luo Anning¡¯s face but she quickly turned over to look away from him. Throughout the 27 years of his life, no one had ever dared to give him such a hostile attitude. Rong Yan clenched his jaw and stood still with a terrifyingly gloomy face. He threw the dumplings onto the ground and yelled, ¡°Suit yourself, no one¡¯s begging you to eat!¡± He then mmed the door shut and left. The soup was spilled all over the ground, causing the fragrance of food to fill the air in the room. Luo Anning thumped herself onto the ground, as if all of her energy had been depleted. She nced at the crescent moon through the window. She began to slip into a trance. ... She was in a daze for the rest of the night and she would doze off then wake up again periodically. On the following morning, Luo Anning headed to the hospital before Rong Yan arrived at the hospital. Due to the fact that she didn¡¯t want to see him, she decided to deliberately avoid him. She had no choice but to do so before she decided whether or not to tell him about it. When she arrived at the hospital, Mo Xiyan had already woken up and was seated on the couch, clumsily eating her porridge using her left hand with the help of the nurse. Upon sight of her, Mo Xiyan smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you so early today?¡± ¡°In order to express my gratitude, it¡¯s only right that Ie earlier,¡± Luo Anning said while taking a seat on a couch. After finishing her porridge, Mo Xiyan wiped her lips and dismissed the nurse. She nced at Luo Anning with a smirk and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have toe and look after me personally. I saved you, only because of Rong Yan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking care of you out of gratitude, only because I don¡¯t want Rong Yan to take care of another woman apart from me,¡± Luo Anning answered coldly. ¡°He¡¯s been taking care of me even though you don¡¯t like it, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Mo Xiyan smiled and pressed the bell to get the nurse to take her to the yard for a walk. For the entire day, Luo Anning had been sitting on the couch distractedly. When Auntie Li sent her food for lunch, she only took a few hasty mouthfuls and lost her appetite afterwards. Auntie Li was getting anxious but there was nothing she could do. Feeling helpless, she resorted to calling Rong Yan... Chapter 341 - Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn’t Like What You Saw? (9)

Chapter 341: Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn¡¯t Like What You Saw? (9)

Luo Anning spent the entire day observing Mo Xiyan. Logically speaking, Mo Xiyan should have already known about her condition since she saw the medical report yesterday. There was no reason for her to pretend like nothing had happened. After a day of observation, she realized that Mo Xiyan never once mentioned a thing about what happened yesterday, as if she had lost her memory. Luo Anning decided to continue observing further before getting a clear idea of her agenda. In the blink of an eye, it was already six in the afternoon. Luo Anning packed up and left. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Mo Xiyan called. Luo Anning turned around to see that Mo Xiyan had dismissed the nurses. She then looked at Luo Anning and said, ¡°Luo Anning, I have something to say to you.¡± Luo Anning took a look at the time and said, ¡°Leave it for tomorrow.¡± Mo Xiyan smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so eager to leave. You¡¯ll definitely be interested in what I have to say.¡± Despite feeling apprehensive, Luo Anning still could not curb her curiosity. She walked towards the bed and said, ¡°Can you speak now?¡± ¡°Lower your head.¡± Luo Anning did as she was told. Mo Xiyan chuckled and whispered into her ear. At the next instant, Luo Anning¡¯s face grew sullen and she pped her without hesitation. ¡°Shameless!¡± She glowered at Mo Xiyan angrily while her hand turned numb. Clearly, she had given Mo Xiyan a hard p. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Rong Yan asked in astonishment. He pushed the door open and strode in domineeringly like a proud and arrogant victor. Luo Anning opened her mouth and before she could even speak, Mo Xiyan began sobbing. Everything was clear and there was nothing she could say. The palm mark on Mo Xiyan¡¯s face and Luo Anning¡¯s hand which she had yet to retract, were clear evidence of what happened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Rong Yan questioned, ncing at Mo Xiyan before turning to look at Luo Anning again. He was clearly directing the question at Mo Xiyan. Luo Anning snorted withughter and looked at Mo Xiyan who was hanging her head low. She rubbed her palm and said nonchntly, ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that it wasn¡¯t like what you just saw?¡± ¡°Get out, all of you, get out! I don¡¯t want to see you guys!¡± Mo Xiyan looked away and pointed at the door. Rong Yan shot Luo Anning an ambiguous nce and turned around to leave while Luo Anning stayed still and stared at Mo Xiyan derisively. The tall and slender Rong Yan stopped at the door and said with his back facing her. ¡°Come here.¡± After Rong Yan left, Mo Xiyan looked at Luo Anning provocatively, seemingly trying to say, ¡°You will never beat me!¡± Luo Anning burst intoughter and turned around to leave. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being so smug? If you can snatch him away, I won¡¯t want to have him either.¡± ... ¡°Why?¡± When they exited the hospital, Xu Zhiyuan opened the car door and Luo Anning got inside the car. Before she even sat down, Rong Yan started to bark at her. Why did I p Mo Xiyan? Does that mean he¡¯s certain that Mo Xiyan is the one who¡¯s being mistreated? Luo Anning wanted tough but did not have the energy to. ¡°¡®Nothing, I just can¡¯t stand her. Anyway, I pped her no matter what the reason may be. If you want to stand up for her, you may p me too.¡± Chapter 342 - Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn’t Like What You Saw? (10)

Chapter 342: Would You Believe Me If I Said It Wasn¡¯t Like What You Saw? (10)

¡°Luo Anning, stop being so sarcastic!¡± Rong Yan punched the window of the car, causing the car to quake. ¡°It¡¯s not your first day knowing me anyway!¡± Rong Yan grabbed her chin and red daggers at her. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why did you p her?¡± Luo Anning stared at him dauntlessly and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t like her. Is that a valid reason?¡± His gloomy eyes were like dark and bottomless abysses. She could not guess what he was thinking at all. After a long while, Rong Yan let go of her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡± Disappointed him? Hah, I never had much hope in him either. Rubbing her sore chin, Luo Anning said to the chauffeur, ¡°Pull over.¡± The chauffeur looked at Rong Yan¡¯s reflection in the rear view mirror to see that he did not object to it. Hence, he immediately pulled over at the side. Before the car even stoppedpletely, Luo Anning opened the door and got out to leave without even turning around. ¡°Young Master Rong, do we continue going back to Luxury Mansion?¡± the driver asked. Rong Yan looked up and said with a low voice, ¡°Step on it.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, you bastard!¡± Luo Anning gritted her teeth and cussed while walking away. What does he mean by why did I hit her? That goes without saying. It was obviously because Mo Xiyan provoked me first. Otherwise, would I have hit her for no reason? I disappointed him? Why couldn¡¯t he use his brains to think? Even if I feel mistreated, I will never tear up in front of others like Mo Xiyan! Are all men so superficial and only see the weak and vulnerable side to women? Her stilettos made crisp noises when she stepped on the ground, wishing she was stepping on the jerk Rong Yan¡¯s face! She didn¡¯t hail a cab and instead walked all the way from the hospital to Luxury Mansion. The journey by foot took her three whole hours. She looked particrly disheveled and she had already thrown her stilettos away. Her feet were covered in blisters and blood because of the abrasions. She stood in front of the grand, gilded gate of Luxury Mansion, suddenly losing the courage to enter. In wealthy families, women who could not conceive were bound to be abandoned. She knew better than anyone else, just how important bearing offspring meant to wealthy families. Even Luo Anning could not ept the fact that she would no longer be able to conceive. How would Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua be able to ept it? From the moment that she was aware of Mo Xiyan¡¯s existence, she had never been afraid. She wouldn¡¯t retreat regardless of how strong her rival was. As long as Rong Yan stood firm, she would never be afraid even if it would be a long battle. However, Rong Yan¡¯s attitude made her feel rather disappointed... She had no idea how much longer she could persist. Rong Yan and Mo Xiyan were enough to make her emotionally exhausted. She stood in front of the door for a long time. A thunderstorm suddenly descended as lightning briefly illuminated the pitch dark sky and raindrops began to fall. Therge raindrops caused her to feel a stinging pain on her face when theynded on her skin. The bodyguards on patrol frantically opened their umbre to shield her from the rain. ¡°Young Madam, why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± Luo Anning smirked but was no longer in the mood to say anything. She walked through the yard and living room barefooted, attracting the attention of the servants because she was drenched, as well as the man seated on the couch. Auntie Li shrieked in shock and scurried over while the servants quickly prepared some towels. Chapter 343 - Giving Her A Chance To Avoid?

Chapter 343: Giving Her A Chance To Avoid?

¡°Oh my god! Young Madam, why are you all drenched? Hurry and go upstairs to get changed. You just had a miscarriage, you can¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Auntie Li nudged her upstairs anxiously while Luo Anning nced at Rong Yan who was seated on the couch, only to realize that he was remaining still without even looking at her. She burst intoughter all of a sudden. This is probably what hurts the most. Maybe, he¡¯s angry only because I pped Mo Xiyan. His former girlfriend of four years... The thread keeping Luo Anning¡¯s heart together seemed to have broken at this moment, and she felt the urge to go all out. She gently pushed Auntie Li¡¯s hand away and made her way upstairs with her back straight. Her wet feet left footprints behind on the posh carpet on the ground. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Auntie Li covered her mouth with her hand and stared at Luo Anning¡¯s pale feet in horror. ¡°Young Madam, what happened to your feet?¡± She then ordered the servants, ¡°Hurry and get the first aid kit. No, no, call the family doctor. Hurry up!¡± Luo Anning felt a sense offort when she saw how frantic the servants were. The man who imed to love her, actually showed her less concern than a servant did. He could not evenpare to Auntie Li. She turned around and dragged herself upstairs feebly. When she made a turn at the corner and vanished out of sight, Rong Yan mmed the document against the coffee table. He sprung up in a bid to head upstairs but as soon as he stood up, he sat back down in dejection. He stood rooted to the ground, overwhelmed with frustration. ... Luo Anning returned to the bedroom and immediately started looking for the report instead of taking a shower. She had already figured it out. They had to settle the issue with Mo Xiyan at the end of the day, and the keyy with his attitude and stance. Everything that happened today made her realize that he still had feelings for Mo Xiyan after all. Hence, she decided to put an end to things tonight. She was filled with disappointment when she stared at the rubbish bin. There was nothing in the bin and it had obviously been emptied out by the servants in the morning! Luo Anning stood up and scurried downstairs with no concern about the pain in her feet. Auntie Li was about to head upstairs with the family doctor when she saw Luo Anning running down the stairs anxiously. Luo Anning missed a step and almost tumbled down the stairs. Auntie Li shrieked, ¡°Young Madam, slow down. Be careful!¡± Luo Anning rushed forward and grabbed Auntie Li¡¯s shoulders tightly. She asked in a shaky voice, ¡°Where¡¯s the rubbish in my bedroom? Did you guys clear it?¡± Feeling giddy because of Luo Anning shaking her said, ¡°Young Madam, the garbage collectors took the rubbish away this morning. It¡¯s probably been processed by now.¡± Luo Anning grew weak immediately and fell onto the ground. She murmured with her eyes ssed over, ¡°Processed? Why... why...¡± She had painstakingly mustered the courage to own up to Rong Yan. But now... is God trying to make me avoid it?¡± Auntie Li didn¡¯t know what was going on with her, but she knew that the blisters and bleeding wounds on her feet had to be disinfected and bandaged immediately! Auntie Li instructed the servants to help her onto the couch while the family doctor squatted down to disinfect and bandage her wounds. Throughout the entire process, Luo Anning was like a soulless doll. Chapter 344 - Ill Handle It For You (1)

Chapter 344: I¡¯ll Handle It For You (1)

¡°Young Madam, try to avoid letting your wounds be in contact with water for the next two days. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be scarring,¡± the doctor instructed while putting away the first aid kid. Luo Anning recovered from the shock and looked around the living room before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Rong Yan? Where did he go? Is he in the study?¡± Upon seeing Auntie Li¡¯s awkward expression, Luo Anning¡¯s face grew sullen and she probed, ¡°Auntie Li, tell me, where did he go?¡± After hesitating for a Long while, Auntie Li answered, ¡°Young Master, Young Master has already gone to the hospital and he says that he won¡¯t be back tonight...¡± ¡°He won¡¯t being home?¡± Luo Anning murmured while her eyes gradually became clearer. Auntie Li had no idea why they argued again, but she was clear that Rong Yan was angry at Luo Anning. However, she couldn¡¯t say much because she was an outsider. ¡°Young Madam, Young Master has only gone to look after Miss Mo. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. At the hospital, you can¡¯t do anything except take care of the patient...¡± After hearing herself, Auntie Li wished she could give herself a hard p. Why did I say those words out of nowhere? Aren¡¯t I misleading Young Madam and insinuating that there might be something fishy between Young Master Rong and Miss Mo? By the time she tried to exin herself out of panic, Luo Anning had already stood up to leave. The servants looked at each other in dismay while Auntie Li strode forward to pull her. ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s raining heavily outside. Where are you going?¡± Luo Anning shrugged Auntie Li¡¯s arm away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I want to be alone.¡± ... When Catherine appeared in front of her with an umbre, dressed in a luxurious bespoke dress that ended at her knees, Luo Anning almost thought that her eyes were ying tricks on her. Seeing that she was drenched from head to foot and her feet were bleeding, Catherine frowned. ¡°Why are you so disheveled?¡± Catherine asked emotionlessly. To her surprise, Luo Anning leaped towards her and hugged her as soon as she finished speaking. Sobbing, she murmured, ¡°Catherine...¡± Her neck was a little warm and moist. Catherine had no idea if the moisture was because of her tears or the rain. Catherine was not used to being in close physical contact with others but she didn¡¯t push Luo Anning away. She clumsily patted Luo Anning on her back with her other hand that was free. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She asked, appearing a little uneasy. ¡°I feel terrible.¡± Half an hourter, they were in an apartment in the bustling district. Luo Anning held onto a cup of hot chocte and scanned her surroundings in the clean apartment. ¡°Catherine, is this your apartment? I don¡¯t remember you having a job in S City.¡± Catherine picked up a cup of ck coffee and answered, ¡°I have jobs all over the world. This is just a temporary lodging for me.¡± To be specific, they were Kristen¡¯s jobs and she was there to help him this time. The mission that cropped up at thest minute caused a dy in their agenda for S City. As soon as Catherine disembarked from the ne, she headed straight to Luxury Mansion in spite of the sudden thunderstorm. However, she didn¡¯t expect to see a disheveled Luo Anning walking towards her in the heavy rain. She couldn¡¯t stay for long this time. Hence, she cut straight to the chase. ¡°Luo...¡± As soon as she spoke, she met Luo Anning¡¯s widened eyes. Catherine coughed and decided to address her in the same way that Kristen did. ¡°Anning, I¡¯m out on a mission this time and decided to stop by to see you. I won¡¯t be staying for long but if you need any help, feel free to let me know. I¡¯ll handle it for you.¡± Chapter 345 - Ill Handle It For You (2)

Chapter 345: I¡¯ll Handle It For You (2)

Upon hearing her words, Luo Anning choked on some hot chocte and began coughing violently to the extent of bing red and flushed. Why do I feel like Catherine only came here for me? She was so direct and she cut straight to the chase. Did she really drop by to see me just because it was convenient? Am I just being too narcissistic? If I remember correctly, Catherine had been rather cold and aloof towards me when we were in Ennd. She didn¡¯t like nor detest me. Her sudden enthusiasm and offer to help really made Luo Anning feel shocked and ttered! Catherine quietly handed her a tissue. Luo Zheng grabbed it and wiped her lips before saying, ¡°Hehe, what can possibly happen to me...¡± ¡°Drop the pretense,¡± Catherine said while rubbing her floral-patterned ring. She could tell that Luo Anning was pretending to be alright. After pausing for a while, she hinted, ¡°Well, for example, that woman Mo Xiyan.¡± Luo Anning thought about it for a moment before looking at her. ¡°Catherine, Kristen sent you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Luo Anning was intelligent and she was very certain that Kristen must have sent Catherine to help her! Kristen was the one who informed her of Mo Xiyan¡¯s return and this time, Catherine showed up in S City. It was indeed very coincidental. Catherine looked at her in awe and said, ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡± ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± Kristen and Catherine were both her benefactors for they had rescued her and saved her life respectively. She should be the one repaying them for their kindness and yet, Catherine was the one helping her. She felt like the roles were reversed. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood,¡± Catherine said, making sure not to speak too much. Luo Anning sighed and thought to herself, what a cold and aloof beauty. However, she soon pursed her lips again, feeling annoyed that Catherine thought she¡¯d be that gullible. ¡°You just praised me and YET you¡¯re trying to fool me again. Catherine, you¡¯re very sly.¡± Catherine smirked and immediately looked less standoffish. ¡°Kristen said that you¡¯re his sister so I¡¯m taking care of you on his ount.¡± Luo Anning looked at her like she had already expected that to be the case. ¡°If I said that I want you to kill Mo Xiyan without leaving a single trace behind, would you do it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she answered without hesitation. She sounded rather menacing and ruthless. Luo Anning shuddered and goosebumps began to form on her skin. She leaned closer towards Catherine and hugged her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, I was just kidding. I wanted to know what your bottom line is. Don¡¯t actually kill Mo Xiyan. Otherwise, that bastard Rong Yan will make me pay for it with my life. The world is so wonderful. I can¡¯t die before I get my revenge.¡± Catherine looked at her in bewilderment and jested, ¡°Are you really Luo Anning, the same person who said she was feeling terrible half an hour ago?¡± She changed... a little too quickly! Luo Anning retracted her hand and said, ¡°So what if I¡¯m feeling terrible? It¡¯s embarrassing enough to be feeling upset over a jerk like Rong Yan. Am I supposed to cry and beg for his sympathy and attention? I¡¯m not going to stoop so low!¡± Catherine nodded and looked at her with even more admiration. ¡°Do you want a divorce?¡± Chapter 346 - Ill Handle It For You (3)

Chapter 346: I¡¯ll Handle It For You (3)

Luo Anning sat on the couch and covered her eyes with one arm before saying in a toneced with disappointment, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Marriage is not a game and I want to manage it well too, but...¡± In her memory, her father had always been a responsible man who would be able to put away his pride and spend time with his wife and daughter after work, regardless of how busy he was. During the weekends, her father would take her and her mother out for some leisurely time together. He would be happy to do so even if they were just going out on a stroll in the park near their home. On the other hand, her mother was her father¡¯s best assistant, and a gentle, mild-mannered and virtuous wife. Not only did she help him manage thepany well, she also kept the household together. She admired her parents¡¯ tacit chemistry and loving rtionship. Catherine seemed to have seen through her thoughts as she picked up her mug of coffee to take a sip. She stared at the coffee table while enjoying the velvety texture of the coffee on her tongue. ... ¡°Good morning, Young Master Tang! Young Master Rong is waiting for you in the CEO¡¯s office. Please enter,¡± the Secretary said smilingly while gesturing for him to enter. Staring at the secretary¡¯s face, Tang Chao whistled frivolously and said, ¡°What a waste. It¡¯s such a pity that a gorgeous girl like you has to stand so far away.¡± Blushing shyly after hearing hispliment, the secretary looked down and said, ¡°Young Master Tang, I still have some things to handle. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Tang Chao smirked and sauntered into the office. ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s the matter? You were so eager to summon me.¡± Tang Chao took a seat on the couch and stared at Rong Yan who was frowning. ¡°Xiyan¡¯s right hand is crippled,¡± said Rong Yan. Tang Chao stopped smiling and he asked, ¡°And then?¡± Rong Yan rubbed his forehead in frustration and said in fatigue, ¡°Contact the overseas specialists. We must get her hand treated. She¡¯s a doctor and her right hand is just like her second life because she uses it to hold her scalpel.¡± Tang Chao murmured, ¡°Why do you want me to do it? Does her right hand being crippled, have anything to do with me?¡± ¡°Chao!¡± Rong Yan yelled angrily. ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Chao answered instinctively. Rong Yan sighed and stood up before walking towards the wine cer. He poured two sses of whiskey and walked back to the couch. ¡°Xiyan only got injured because she tried to save Anning. I should be responsible for what happened to her. It¡¯s only right for me to take care of her and the most important thing to do now is to treat her hand.¡± He took a sip of alcohol after handing a ss to Tang Chao, and the burning sensation filled his throat. Tang Chao grabbed the whisky but did not sip it immediately. Instead, he fiddled with it with his left hand and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, Mo Xiyan¡¯s mentor Zhou Zhong is a medical prodigy. Why bother hiring another specialist? Her teacher can solve her problems.¡± Rong Yan squinted and heaved a huge sigh of relief. He rubbed his throbbing forehead and punched Tang Chao¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You really saved me a lot of trouble!¡± He was so fixated on hiring a specialist to treat Mo Xiyan¡¯s hand that he forgot about the fact that Mo Xiyan¡¯s mentor who brought her overseas back then, was a prodigy in the world of medicine. If Zhou Zhong were to find out that his best disciple¡¯s right hand was crippled, he would definitely rush back immediately to perform the surgery for her. With that issue solved, Tang Chao raised his ss, but before he could even take a sip, Tang Chao¡¯s phone suddenly started ringing. Chapter 347 - Ill Handle It For You (4)

Chapter 347: I¡¯ll Handle It For You (4)

After answering the call, Tang Chao gave off a frivolous vibe. On the other end of the line, Lu Momo was yelling in exasperation and he moved his mobile phone away from his ear. After hearing that she had stopped yelling, he ced the mobile phone back onto his ear. ¡°Yeah, I was the one who got someone to remove it. So what if I did? You were the one who refused to open the door for me. Damn it.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a door, must you do that?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll fix it! I¡¯ll get someone to fix it immediately. Will that do?¡± After hanging up the phone, Tang Chao grinned cheerfully and adjusted his suit before standing up and leaving. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to contact Zhou Zhongter and inform him about Mo Xiyan¡¯s condition. Okay, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to go pick up some girls.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Tang Chao stopped and turned around to look at him. ¡°What now?¡± Rong Yan lit up a cigarette and said, ¡°I got someone to send Luo Shaodong to Tang. Watch him for me.¡± After giving it some thought for a long time, he was suddenly enlightened. ¡°Luo Anning¡¯s.... cousin?¡± Rong Yan nodded and blew out some smoke. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why do you want to nab her cousin out of nowhere? Did he offend you?¡± ¡°To be exact, his entire family offended me. He was the one who plotted this ident and caused me to lose my child. I must return the favour.¡± A menacing gaze formed in his eyes. He exuded a daunting aura. Tang Chao asked solemnly, ¡°You want to kill him?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯d be too easy for him. Keep a close tab on him and put him through all the torture chambers and punishment trials in Tang.¡± After a moment of silence, Tang Chao said solemnly, ¡°I know what to do.¡± ... Jolted awake by the ringing of her mobile phone, Luo Anning opened her eyes, only to realize that it was the evening of the second day! She fumbled about for her mobile phone and answered the call. ¡°Anning,e to Dawn Hospital,¡± said Catherine whose voice was ever calm andposed. ¡°What for?¡± she asked in puzzlement. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when youe here.¡± Catherine did not give her the chance to probe further and instead hung up. Luo Anning dared not procrastinate and instead, immediately got out of bed. She opened her closet to see that it was full of designer apparel for thetest season, with the tags still on. There were also new toiletries in the bathroom. Amazed by Catherine¡¯s meticulous arrangements, Luo Anning quickly washed up and grabbed a slice of bread from the refrigerator. She then munched on it and hurried out of the house. Rong Yan received the call from the nurse who was crying and informing him that Mo Xiyan had been forcefully wheeled into the operating theater, after which he grabbed the suit from the chair and strode out of the office. When Luo Anning arrived at the hospital, she realized that Rong Yan was there too. He was pursing his lips with a gloomy gaze in his eyes. Luo Anning smirked and turned around to leave without looking at him. After clenching his fists for a while, he loosened them again and strode away to catch up with her. When they arrived at Mo Xiyan¡¯s ward, Luo Anning peeked through the window, only to realize that Catherine was not inside. She frowned and was about to call Catherine but her mobile phone happened to ring at the same time. ¡°Anning, I¡¯m at the airport. I¡¯ve already treated Mo Xiyan¡¯s hand. I still have something to attend to in Ennd. If there¡¯s anything else, you can call myself or Kristen.¡± Luo Anning suddenly felt a little surprised after Catherine ended the call so quickly. Chapter 348 - Anning, Dont Joke With Me!

Chapter 348: Anning, Don¡¯t Joke With Me!

¡°Young Master Rong, you¡¯re here! Miss Mo was forced into the operating theater and she has yet toe to!¡± The nurse dashed out of the hospital ward, and hurriedly informed Rong Yan of the matter. He frowned and pushed her away before pulling Luo Anning who was still a little stunned, and entered the hospital ward. ¡°Let go of me,¡± Luo Anning struggled. Rong Yan turned around and sneered, ¡°Do you think I would?¡± He then pulled her towards the bed after grabbing her by her weak and feeble hand. Mo Xiyan was still lying on the bed, in a deep sleep because the anesthesia had yet to wear off. However, her right hand which was bandaged, was now bleeding. Rong Yan turned to look at the nurse and asked in a low voice, ¡°Has the doctor checked it yet?¡± The nurse was so shocked that she began to splutter, ¡°No, not yet... Miss Mo was taken away and we... we panicked so we called you. We couldn¡¯t stop them... ¡± ¡°Useless garbage! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get the doctor toe here!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Young Master Rong. We¡¯ll go immediately.¡± Seeing that she was so astonished that her body had begun shivering. She turned around and was about to go call the doctor. ¡°Come back.¡± Luo Anning moved her wrist and pulled her hand out of his palm. The nurse looked at her in confusion while Rong Yan pursed his lips in a bid to grab her again. Luo Anning walked towards the couch and took a seat. She drawled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for the doctor. Mo Xiyan is fine. Of course, her right hand is too.¡± She naturally believed in Catherine¡¯s medical skills. Back in Ennd, she was tortured by Laurent and ended up in a terrible state but Catherine still managed to save her life. Hence, she believed that Mo Xiyan¡¯s right hand was fine because Catherine said so. ¡°How do you know?¡± Rong Yan asked while staring at her. He squinted his narrow eyes which were as ck as ck gemstones and as dazzling as the moon. Unfortunately, Luo Anning was not in the mood to admire them and simply stared at the nurse who was dumbfounded. She waved and said, ¡°You are dismissed. Close the door after yourselves.¡± The nurses immediately left politely and closed the door closely. Silence filled the air again. Luo Anning took a deep breath and adjusted her mood before telling Rong Yan everything that she had been trying to stop herself from saying sincest night. ¡°Rong Yan, I received my medical report the day before yesterday.¡± Rong Yan raised his brows without much of an emotion. Luo Anning smiled and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°Your body has always been in great shape,¡± he said firmly. He was well aware that she had to learn plenty of facts and knowledge that others did not, as well as some defensivebat skills because she was trained to be an elite butler. At least, she would be able to protect her master during emergencies. ¡°Thank you for thinking that my physical condition is so wonderful.¡± Luo Anning stood up and walked towards him slowly with a bittersweet smile that looked miserable. ¡°Rong Yan, the side effect of my miscarriage, is that I¡¯ll never be pregnant again.¡± Her calm voice sounded in the ward. However, to Rong Yan it was as if he had been struck by lightning as his ears began to ring. He grabbed her wrist tightly and barked in disbelief, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t joke with me. This is not funny at all!¡± Chapter 349 - I Also Hope That This Is Joke But Unfortunately, Its Not!

Chapter 349: I Also Hope That This Is Joke But Unfortunately, It¡¯s Not!

Luo Anning shook her head and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Rong Yan¡¯s ck eyes were full of emotions. He stared at her and scrutinized every expression of hers. Atst, he held her shoulders and he said solemnly, ¡°Anning, I know you¡¯re trying to anger me. No matter what, you can¡¯t joke about things like this, understand?¡± At the thought of this, he was reminded of their baby who died in a miscarriage. It was a painful memory for the both of them. ¡°I also hope that Heaven was just cracking a joke with me. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not a joke!¡± she said with a chuckle. He held her tightly and kissed her forcefully with a look of worry in his eyes. Luo Anning began struggling instinctively, but Rong Yan stuck his hand through her hair and pressed it against the back of his head before pressing his other hand against her slender waist. He pressed his lips against hers and stuck his tongue into her mouth. The more she hid, the more he chased her. She bit him and he stopped moving. When she moved away, he kissed her again forcefully while nibbling her passionately. Her lips had turned red, swollen and sore because of his adamant kiss. After a long while, he let go of her while panting heavily and staring at her eyes solemnly. ¡°Anning, tell me this isn¡¯t real. Tell me that you¡¯re just saying that in a moment of anger.¡± ¡°No, this is indeed real. Of course, If you¡¯d like to deceive yourself and take this to be a joke, I can bring you to the gynecologist and get him to exin it to you. You¡¯ll find out if this is a joke or not.¡± ¡°Sure, since you¡¯re so certain, I shall listen to you!¡± Rong Yan was clearly infuriated as a look of menace formed on his gorgeous face. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her out of the ward before rushing to Bai Qi¡¯s office. Bang~ The door of the office was kicked open, giving the nurses a great shock as they quickly stood up and stood together. Upon sight of them, Bai Qi stood up and said, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master Rong.¡± Rong Yan red daggers at the shivering nurses and yelled, ¡°All of you, get out!¡± Frightened by the anger within him, the nurses scrambled out and vanished within a minute. ... Whening out of Bai Qi¡¯s office, Rong Yan had no emotion on his face and his coral-red thin lips were surprisingly pale. ¡°Do you believe it now?¡± She stood in front of him with a helpless smile. It was faint and subtle. All she felt was extreme helplessness. ¡°So what if I do and so what if I don¡¯t?¡± He raised his head and looked at her with bloodshot eyes. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You are wrong, I should be asking you that.¡± Luo Anning turned around and walked along the corridor. ¡°I can no longer conceive again. Grandpa and Mother definitely wouldn¡¯t ept his. The bloodline of the Rong Family mustn¡¯t cease either.¡± ¡°So, do you want a divorce!?!¡± Her shoulders were squeezed and pulled back so violently that it began to hurt. Luo Anning frowned subconsciously, but her heart sank when she looked into his reddened eyes. Chapter 350 - Miss Mo, You Seem To Be Disappointed?

Chapter 350: Miss Mo, You Seem To Be Disappointed?

His bright and beautiful eyes which were even more dazzling than the stars in the sky, were extremely red and bloodshot at the moment. It was as if all of his veins and blood were gushing to his pupils... Luo Anning had seen Rong Yan losing his temper and throwing a fit before. She admitted that he was really furious this time! He was exuding a terrifying and menacing aura, with exasperation pouring out of his eyes. His face was horrifyingly grim and he was just like a ticking time bomb that was highly destructive. As long as it was detonated, she would definitely be ripped into shreds and destroyed by him. Just as Luo Anning thought that Rong Yan would be stepping forth to rip her apart, a nurse suddenly scurried towards them while panting heavily. ¡°Young, Young Master Rong, Miss Mo hase to!¡± Rong Yan remained still while the nurse stared at the two of them in fear. ¡°Young Master Rong, Miss Mo has already regained her consciousness. She knows that you¡¯re here to visit her and she wants to see you... ¡± ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes... ¡± After the nurse left, Rong Yan pressed her against the wall and eximed, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce you, so you¡¯d better not think about it!¡± What a lunatic! Luo Anning¡¯s heart skipped a beat but she had no choice but to nod inpliance. Rong Yan only realized that he had intimidated her when he saw the fear in her eyes. After hanging his head low for five full minutes, he raised it again and said in a voice that was much less cold and sullen. ¡°Let¡¯s go visit her in the ward.¡± ¡°No,¡± Luo Anning rejected. Rong Yan stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her, seemingly trying to ask her for her reason. ¡°Honestly, I hate Mo Xiyan and I don¡¯t want to see her. Besides, she still has feelings for you, and I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t want to see me either. If I visit her, wouldn¡¯t I be creating trouble for her and myself?¡± Seeing that he was no longer as angry, Luo Anning began to feel much braver. However, Rong Yan was just asking for her opinion. After she finished speaking, she was immediately dragged away by him. She continuously struggled, but to no avail. Back at the ward, Mo Xiyan had just woken up because the anesthesia had worn off. She was still weak and feeble, so the nurse helped her up. As soon as Luo Anning and Rong Yan entered, they were greeted with a delighted Mo Xiyan whose spirits were dampened when she saw Rong Yan holding her. Luo Anning sneered in her heart while Rong Yan continued to hold her and walked towards the bed. ¡°Are you awake? How are you feeling? Is there any difort?¡± He asked, still sounding a little angry. Mo Xiyan forced a smile and gazed at him affectionately. ¡°Yan, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the anesthesia has worn off and I still feel very feeble.¡± Rong Yan nodded and remained silent, as if he were just asking her that question as a part of a routine check. Luo Anning said, ¡°Miss Mo, you are a doctor and you can see that your right hand has been operated on, right? You can rest assured that you¡¯ll definitely be able to hold a scalpel again, because there¡¯s no longer a huge issue with your hand.¡± Upon hearing her words, Mo Xiyan quivered and turned to look at Rong Yan anxiously in a bid to hear him verify the truth. After some thought, Rong Yan said, ¡°Yeah, your hand is alright. You¡¯ll be able to use it properly after you recover.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know if Luo Anning was telling the truth, he chose to trust her. Mo Xiyan turned pale while Luo Anning sneered, ¡°Miss Mo, you seem to be very disappointed.¡± Chapter 351 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (1) Chapter 351: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (1) ¡°How could it be?¡± Mo Xiyan quickly hid the emotions that showed on her face and reced them with a faint and wry smile. ¡°Being a doctor was the greatest wish of my life and being able to hold a scalpel again is undoubtedly like a rebirth for me. I¡¯m beyond thrilled, how can I be disappointed? Miss Luo, you¡¯re reading too much into things.¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m overthinking it or not, is subjective.¡± Mo Xiyan closed her eyes and said, ¡°Miss Luo, you¡¯re really humorous.¡± Rong Yan held Luo Anning¡¯s hand tightly in his and pressed his lips together before saying to Mo Xiyan, ¡°You¡¯ve just undergone surgery. Rest well and we will see you tomorrow.¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s eyes were full of sadness and she forced a smile on her face before answering, ¡°Okay.¡± Without uttering another word, Rong Yan brought Luo Anning away. Luo Anning pouted and turned around to look at Mo Xiyan. As expected, she made eye contact with her for a second before looking away. ... After Rong Yan and the nurses left, Mo Xiyan gritted her teeth angrily and picked up her mobile phone in a clumsy manner to dial a string of numbers. ¡°Xiyan, I was about to give you a call!¡± Zhou Zhong eximed on the other end of the line. ¡°Teacher, what happened?¡± ¡°Young Master Tang called me and requested for me to go back to China to treat your right hand. If I go back, I won¡¯t be able to answer to you but if I turn him down, he¡¯d definitely suspect me. Xiyan, what do I do now?¡± Mo Xiyan answered, ¡°Teacher, in order to avoid arousing suspicion,e back and visit me. My right hand was treated today and I¡¯m just waiting for the wounds to heal. Sorry to trouble you, Teacher.¡± ¡°Hey, you kid... Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m to me for your separation from Rong Yan. I shouldn¡¯t have been so eager about taking you to the research center back then... ¡± ... On that night, Rong Yan kept her up all night like a madman. He ignored her pleas and left heavy bruises and marks all over her body while thrusting himself into her forcefully. At dawn, he groaned and climaxed inside of her. After trembling for a short moment, heid on top of her and panted. Luo Anning felt as if she had been thrown into the ocean as she floated with every action of his. Atst, he thrust himself into her as hard as she could and caused her to climax. The two of them panted heavily as their breathsnded on each other¡¯s skin, making them feel electrified. Rong Yan grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him. Her flushed cheeks and red, swollen lips were clear evidence of how maniacal he wasst night. Feeling a sudden urge, Rong Yan pressed his face closer to hers and tried to kiss her again but Luo Anning was beyond terrified. Seeing that he was approaching, she eximed, ¡°Not anymore! I¡¯m really exhausted...¡± Her voice was a little hoarse because she had been screaming all night. Rong Yan chuckled. ¡°Anning, don¡¯t you ever think of divorcing me in this lifetime. I will never get a divorce, unless... I be widowed. If you want to die.¡± Although it was a bloody and menacing threat, it sounded absolutely alluring. It was frivolous and charming. ¡°You can never keep a secret for long. Grandpa and Mother will find out about this sooner orter. Instead of being chased away, I¡¯d rather you let me go now and allow me to save some dignity.¡± Chapter 352 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (2)

Chapter 352: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (2)

She felt a sudden pain in her chest, and she took a deep breath while Rong Yan pinched her sinisterly and said, ¡°We... can always adopt a child. Don¡¯t worry about Mother and Grandpa. I¡¯ll handle it... ¡± She was beyond astonished and after a short while, she finally found her voice again. ¡°Are you willing to do that?¡± All normal men would hope to have a biological son, what more an emotionally healthy one! ¡°No, but I¡¯m more unwilling to let you go,¡± he said coldly. Hence, to bnce the two, he would rather not have children. He felt that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to spend the rest of his life with just the two of them alone. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Luo Anning said in a muffled voice. She initially thought that he would be angry but she didn¡¯t expect him to get off of her and go to the bathroom to take a bath. Luo Anning was exhausted and she tilted her head before dozing off. When she felt a strange sensationing from below, she woke up instantly. She subconsciously yelled, ¡°Rong Yan, have you had enough!?!¡± Her legs were pried open and he was touching her private area with his slender fingers. Rong Yan put on a yful smile and pressed her legs when she tried to close them. ¡°What are you thinking about? Do you really think I¡¯m such a beast?¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes and she thought, you¡¯re a beast! Why is he making himself sound so innocent!?! Luo Anning shot him a nce while he smiled sinisterly with a squint. ¡°Since you called me a beast, I¡¯ll be letting myself down if I don¡¯t live up to it.¡± He then tried to untie her robe, causing her to be so shocked that she almost retreated. She eximed, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Just lie down and stay still!¡± Luo Anning¡¯s legs were pried open and she closed her eyes resignedly. She then pulled the bed sheet tightly out of nervousness. All of a sudden, he stuck his fingers into her body. Feeling like a foreign object was in her body, she began to tense up... ¡°Ouch... don¡¯t tense up on me.¡± Rong Yan humphed when he felt her velvety muscles tightening around him. He almost lost control of himself and got intimate with her again! Luo Anning turned red and she slowly rxed a little after covering her face with the silk duvet. Seeing how delicate and tender her red and swollen private area was, Rong Yan took a deep breath and stuck some green ointment into her again. This time, he was rather quick and he managed to apply the anti-inmmatory and anti-swelling ointment onto her tender skin that suffered abrasions because of how rough he was with herst night. The cooling sensation in her private area made her feel much morefortable and she began to feel rxed, as if she were floating in warm water. ¡°What a tormenting little vixen.¡± Rong Yan nibbled her lips again before getting up to leave. ... When Zhou Zhong returned home and arrived at Dawn Hospital to see Mo Xiyan, Tang Chao happened to be apanying Lu Momo to the hospital because of her serious cold. Upon sight of Zhou Zhong, Tang Chao smiled ambiguously and asked, ¡°Dr. Zhou, are you here to see Mo Xiyan? You arrived so quickly... ¡± Zhou Zhong was still giving him a vague answer when he called him previously. In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived in S City, and the drastic change in attitude was rather intriguing. The smile on Zhou Zhong¡¯s face stiffened for a while before returning to normal. ¡°Young Master Tang, nice to see you. I feel ashamed for finding out about Xiyan¡¯s condition sote.¡± Chapter 353 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (3)

Chapter 353: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (3)

¡°Don¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to feel ashamed,¡± Tang Chao blew on his bangs before continuing, ¡°When you were hesitating, someone already fixed her right hand. So it doesn¡¯t matter if youe or not, there¡¯s no need to feel ashamed.¡± Tang Chao sneered, and even the ludicrous Lu Momo could tell what he meant. Lu Momo elbowed him and muttered, ¡°Do you know how to respect your elders? Did he even offend you?¡± ¡°Lu Momo, you really don¡¯t know any better!¡± Tang Chao¡¯s face grew sullen and he leaned closer towards her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about who I¡¯m being sarcastic to him for? If I told you that he¡¯s the mentor of Mo Xiyan, the love rival of your bosom sister, Luo Anning, would you still be so kind as to ask me to respect my elders?¡± Lu Momo expressed assent and dragged out her words. Upon sight of the two of them behaving so intimately, Zhou Zhong smiled awkwardly and left. After Zhou Zhong left, Lu Momo recovered from the shock and eximed, ¡°So he¡¯s the mentor of that evil woman! He must be terrible then! Hmph!¡± ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r Lu Momo looked extremely adorable with her lips pouted and Tang Chao was very enticed by her as his body temperature began to rise. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was having a severe cold, he might have.... pinned her down onto the bed and gotten intimate with her. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let such a good opportunity slip by when the glorious piece of meat was right in front of him. Sensing his intense gaze, Lu Momo glowered at him and barked angrily, ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a pretty girl before!?¡±! She then turned around and proceeded to look for the doctor while Tang Chao chased after her and grabbed her tender hand. ¡°I have but I¡¯ve never seen a kid who calls herself pretty.¡± ¡°Tang Chao, you jerk!¡± ¡°All women love jerks.¡± ¡°My foot!¡± ¡°Admit it, Lu Momo, you¡¯ve actually already fallen in love with me, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Tang Chao, go to hell! You narcissistic fellow!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you bawl your eyes out if I die? I¡¯d better sacrifice myself and stay alive for a century.¡± Lu Momo clenched her fist and gritted her teeth angrily. She had finally met the most shameless person ever! ... Mo Xiyan dismissed the nurses in the VIP ward because of Zhou Zhong¡¯s arrival. Feeling worried, Zhou Zhong gave her another physical examination, only to get a great shock. ¡°Xiyan, who was the one who operated on you?¡± Mo Xiyan shook her head, feeling clueless and curious about who the surgeon was. On that day, a ck-haired woman in a white coat and a mask suddenly barged into the ward and forcefully injected her with a sedative. When she woke up, she had already returned to the ward, and she learned that her right hand had been operated on and would healpletely in time toe. Mo Xiyan analyzed calmly, ¡°Teacher, the nerve in my right hand has already be necrotic. No one can cure it except you. I also want to know who that person is. Besides, Luo Anning seemed to have known from the start that the person in question would be operating on me. It¡¯s likely that she was the one who hired the surgeon.¡± Zhou Zhong put away the medical equipment and said with a heavy heart, ¡°Xiyan, in short, your hand has been cured. If that person didn¡¯t help you, I would have alsoe to operate on you.¡± Chapter 353: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (3) ¡°Don¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to feel ashamed,¡± Tang Chao blew on his bangs before continuing, ¡°When you were hesitating, someone already fixed her right hand. So it doesn¡¯t matter if youe or not, there¡¯s no need to feel ashamed.¡± Tang Chao sneered, and even the ludicrous Lu Momo could tell what he meant. Lu Momo elbowed him and muttered, ¡°Do you know how to respect your elders? Did he even offend you?¡± ¡°Lu Momo, you really don¡¯t know any better!¡± Tang Chao¡¯s face grew sullen and he leaned closer towards her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about who I¡¯m being sarcastic to him for? If I told you that he¡¯s the mentor of Mo Xiyan, the love rival of your bosom sister, Luo Anning, would you still be so kind as to ask me to respect my elders?¡± Lu Momo expressed assent and dragged out her words. Upon sight of the two of them behaving so intimately, Zhou Zhong smiled awkwardly and left. After Zhou Zhong left, Lu Momo recovered from the shock and eximed, ¡°So he¡¯s the mentor of that evil woman! He must be terrible then! Hmph!¡± ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r Lu Momo looked extremely adorable with her lips pouted and Tang Chao was very enticed by her as his body temperature began to rise. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was having a severe cold, he might have.... pinned her down onto the bed and gotten intimate with her. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let such a good opportunity slip by when the glorious piece of meat was right in front of him. Sensing his intense gaze, Lu Momo glowered at him and barked angrily, ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a pretty girl before!?¡±! She then turned around and proceeded to look for the doctor while Tang Chao chased after her and grabbed her tender hand. ¡°I have but I¡¯ve never seen a kid who calls herself pretty.¡± ¡°Tang Chao, you jerk!¡± ¡°All women love jerks.¡± ¡°My foot!¡± ¡°Admit it, Lu Momo, you¡¯ve actually already fallen in love with me, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Tang Chao, go to hell! You narcissistic fellow!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you bawl your eyes out if I die? I¡¯d better sacrifice myself and stay alive for a century.¡± Lu Momo clenched her fist and gritted her teeth angrily. She had finally met the most shameless person ever! ... Mo Xiyan dismissed the nurses in the VIP ward because of Zhou Zhong¡¯s arrival. Feeling worried, Zhou Zhong gave her another physical examination, only to get a great shock. ¡°Xiyan, who was the one who operated on you?¡± Mo Xiyan shook her head, feeling clueless and curious about who the surgeon was. On that day, a ck-haired woman in a white coat and a mask suddenly barged into the ward and forcefully injected her with a sedative. When she woke up, she had already returned to the ward, and she learned that her right hand had been operated on and would healpletely in time toe. Mo Xiyan analyzed calmly, ¡°Teacher, the nerve in my right hand has already be necrotic. No one can cure it except you. I also want to know who that person is. Besides, Luo Anning seemed to have known from the start that the person in question would be operating on me. It¡¯s likely that she was the one who hired the surgeon.¡± Zhou Zhong put away the medical equipment and said with a heavy heart, ¡°Xiyan, in short, your hand has been cured. If that person didn¡¯t help you, I would have alsoe to operate on you.¡± Chapter 354 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (4)

Chapter 354: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (4)

¡°The treatment for your hand couldn¡¯t be dyed for long. Had you been operated on even a few dayster, even a deity couldn¡¯t have helped. I would have had toe sooner orter. Even if Young Master Tang didn¡¯t mention it, I wouldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing while your right hand bes crippled.¡± ¡°Teacher, cut it out. I know what to do.¡± Mo Xiyan closed her eyes in fatigue. Seeing her like this, Zhou Zhong decided not to say anything. Instead, he sighed and said, ¡°Xiyan, since Young Master Rong is already married, you should take your mind off him and focus on medicine.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. He¡¯s the one for me.¡± ... Luo Anning and Rong Yan seemed to have tacitly agreed that they had reconciled after that crazy night. Although infertility was indeed bad news for her, Rong Yan¡¯s reaction somewhatforted her. After all, he didn¡¯t abandon her and it was a sense offort for her regardless of whether he meant it or not. After that, the two of them went to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce for a meal twice. Of course, they were there only because of Old Mr. Rong¡¯s and Jiang Peihua¡¯s invitation. During the meals, Old Mr. Rong expressed his desire for a grandchild and continuously hinted for her to nurse her body back to health soon so that she could make another baby again. Although Jiang Peihua did not make a statement, the desire in the eyes also showed her eagerness to have a grandchild. Luo Anning suddenly lost her appetite. Rong Yan grabbed her hand beneath the table and ced a slice of sweet and sour fish into her bowl before whispering into her ear in an alluring voice, ¡°Have some. Nourish your petite body.¡± After that, Rong Yan smirked sinisterly and leaned back on the chair, holding her shoulder possessively. ¡°Grandpa, Mother, I¡¯m not in a hurry so why are you guys? Anning and I haven¡¯t had enough of alone time together. We¡¯ll talk about itter. ¡± Old Mr. Rong mmed his chopsticks down and barked, ¡°What are you saying!?! My days are numbered and this is my only wish. Are you going against me?¡± Seeing that Old Mr. Rong had been angered, Jiang Peihua red at her son before gently handing some tea to Old Mr. Rong in a bid to help him simmer down. ¡°Father, don¡¯t hold it against the rascal. He¡¯s just joking. Simmer down, have some tea.¡± Luo Anning tightened her grip on her chopsticks while her lips turned pale. After Jiang Peihua finished speaking, she stared at Rong Yan again. ¡°Rascal, how can you provoke your Grandpa like this? If anything happens to your Grandpa because of his anger, you¡¯ll get it from me! Anning, the rascal is not in a hurry, but Grandpa is. Having a great-grandchild is his only hope. You guys should stop rebelling against Grandpa. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you give birth to a child. Old Mr. Rong took a sip of tea and his anger subsided a little but he didn¡¯t seem to be too happy. Jiang Peihua decided to try again and shifted her gaze onto Luo Anning. ¡°Anning, don¡¯t you hope to give the rascal a baby soon too?¡± Luo Anning hesitated when Jiang Peihua shot her a nce. Rong Yan held her hand tightly tofort her silently. ¡°Yes... ¡± It was as if her reply depleted all of her energy. After receiving the reply, Jiang Peihua smiled with satisfaction and said, ¡°Look, Father, the rascal was just kidding. Anning has already agreed, hasn¡¯t she? Just wait patiently. Anning will give you a chubby grandchild.¡± Chapter 355 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (5)

Chapter 355: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (5)

After hearing Jiang Peihua¡¯s words, Old Mr. Rong smiled and waved to gesture for Butler Zhang toe forth. ¡°Bring the top grade bird¡¯s nest and ginseng here. Lass Anning needs some nourishment.¡± ... Aftering out of Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion, Luo Anning looked at the passing scenery outside the car window in exhaustion. ¡°What do you think will happen if I can¡¯t give birth to the child Grandpa and Mother want after a year?¡± Rong Yan turned to look at her before grabbing her hand and ced it on hisp. He gripped it tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I¡¯m here with you no matter what.¡± She said with aplicated expression, ¡°Rong Yan, I... ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± He interrupted. ¡°You¡¯d better not let me hear anything that will anger me.¡± Although she didn¡¯t want to say it, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to keep mum. Jiang Peihua treated her rather well and doted on her like she was her own daughter. Hence, she could not bring herself to deceive Jiang Peihua, the person who was genuinely nice to her. After a while, Rong Yan said, ¡°If it really can¡¯t work, we¡¯ll go overseas to hide for a year and return with an adopted baby. By then, we¡¯ll be able to answer to Grandpa and Mother.¡± ¡°No!¡± Luo Anning raised her head all of a sudden. Rong Yan said with a sullen expression, ¡°Do you have a better solution then?¡± She bit her lip and said, ¡°Actually, I can choose to be honest with them... ¡± Rong Yan sneered, ¡°Be honest? Do you think you can redeem yourself just bying clean with them? No, no one knows better than me, the reason that you married me. Grandpa¡¯s motive is to make you give birth to my son. If he finds out that you¡¯ll be infertile for the rest of your life, he¡¯ll definitely make you divorce me in less than three days.¡± His answer was cruel, ruthless, yet correct! Luo Anning knew Old Mr. Rong well too. Once the truthes to light, she would lose her foothold in the Rong Family and might even be chased away mercilessly. Rong Yan sighed and pulled her into his arms before hugging her tightly. ¡°Anning, just listen to me. Let¡¯s move abroad for a year, in exchange for a peaceful life, alright?¡± His voice was full of fatigue and Luo Anning¡¯s heart wrenched up in pain, feeling sad for herself and even more anguish for him. Unable to contain her emotions, she cupped his handsome face in her hand and began smiling wryly. ¡°Did you forget? The child¡¯s name is going to be recorded in the ancestral records before that¡¯s done, there¡¯ll have to be a DNA test... by then, the truth will still be revealed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a doctor to swap the samples.¡± Luo Anning rested her head on his chest, finding it to be unfair to Rong Yan while feeling guilty for lying to Jiang Peihua. ¡°Rong Yan, let¡¯s think of other solutions. If all else fails... we¡¯ll do what you suggested.¡± Rong Yan rubbed her head and lifted her chin with his fingers before kissing it gently and expressing assent. ¡°Okay.¡± ... On the day of Mo Xiyan¡¯s discharge from the hospital, Tang Chao was getting busy with handling the matters at Tang and hence, did not have the time to take care of Lu Momo who was still suffering from a severe cold. He then called Luo Anning and instructed her to take care of Lu Momo. Luo Anning initially agreed to fetch Mo Xiyan together with Rong Yan but she chose to look after Lu Momo instead, right after answering the call. Atst, Rong Yan proceeded to pick Mo Xiyan up himself. Mo Xiyan¡¯s wounds had all healed and the bandage on her right hand had also been removed, thus revealing her light, pinkish scar. She seemed to be in good spirits. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re here! I was just waiting for you to send me back to the apartment,¡± Mo Xiyan eximed gleefully, leaping towards him like a butterfly. Chapter 356 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (6)

Chapter 356: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (6)

Rong Yan frowned slightly and was about to retreat but Mo Xiyan had already fallen into his arms and was hugging his waist tightly. Rong Yan coughed, feeling uneasy about being in such close contact with her. ¡°Have you packed your luggage yet? I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°Yes, I have. The nurse and I were busy packing the entire morning and we were waiting for you toe.¡± Mo Xiyan stepped forward and pointed at the two suitcases that she had already packed. Rong Yan cocked his head towards the side and Xu Zhiyuan immediately got the hint. He picked up the suitcases and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, Miss Mo, the car is parked outside the hospital. Miss Mo has just been discharged and she does need to rest more.¡± When Mo Xiyan realized that Rong Yan was leaving, she quickly grabbed his arm in a bid to say something. The convoy of limousines arrived at the apartment and Rong Yan supported his head with one hand before looking out of the window, seemingly deep in thought. Mo Xiyan continued to bber on and on excitedly, like a bird that had been freed from its cage. ¡°By the way, Yan, I haven¡¯t been back to the apartment for so long, and no one has cleaned it. God knows how dirty it is now. Why don¡¯t we go to the supermarket to buy some food and get the bodyguards to clean the apartment up before we go back?¡± Mo Xiyan asked, holding onto his arm with a look of eagerness in her eyes. ¡°Are you feeling hungry?¡± Rong Yan thought about it for a while before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to that trouble. Let¡¯s just dine at a restaurant.¡± ¡°No, dining at the restaurant can¡¯t beat eating at home,¡± Mo Xiyan refuted before continuing in a mellow voice, ¡°Yan, I¡¯m living all alone in the apartment and it feels cold and lonely. I just want it to feel like my home. It¡¯s just a meal. You¡¯re not going to turn me down, are you?¡± She kept her eyes fixed on him, leaving him with no choice but to agree. At the thought of Luo Anning taking care of Lu Momo, he decided to give in since Luo Anning wouldn¡¯t be returning to Luxury Mansion so soon. As happy as ark, Mo Xiyan kissed him on the cheek before he could even react. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re so good to me!¡± Rong Yan pushed her away and chided sternly, ¡°Xiyan, our rtionship now is not like the past. In the future, don¡¯t behave like this. I don¡¯t want to make Anning angry.¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s heart wrenched up tightly and she felt as if she had been stabbed in the heart. Tears welled up in her eyes and she grabbed the hem of her dress tightly. Luo Anning, it¡¯s always about Luo Anning! What¡¯s so good about her? Why is my beloved Rong Yan and my cousin, Mo Qiange, all on her side!?! I cannot allow this to continue! Had I not been determined to leave back then, Luo Anning wouldn¡¯t be here now! Mo Xiyan and Rong Yan were together for four years. Even though they had been separated for four years now, he still kept the apartment that they cohabited in, the same as it used to be. She felt that that was enough to prove that she meant something to Rong Yan. Luo Anning only showed upter. Who is she to upy his heart!?! They¡¯ve only been interacting with each other for a few months. Who is she!?! Rong Yan and I were in love and devoted to each other for four years. I refuse to believe that she means more to him than I do! Mo Xiyan held her tears back and tried her best to raise her chin so as to seem less lowly, inferior and cheap. She wanted to save some of her dignity. Chapter 357 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (7)

Chapter 357: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (7)

Xu Zhiyuan arranged for the bodyguards to tidy up the apartment before proceeding to follow Rong Yan and Mo Xiyan to arge supermarket near the apartment. Rong Yan never visited the supermarket again ever since he broke up with Mo Xiyan, let alone go grocery shopping. When he appeared in the supermarket, he immediately caught the attention of everyone because of his handsome face and tall figure. Mo Xiyan leaned against him meekly. If it weren¡¯t for the bodyguards, the restless crowd would have rushed forth to surround them. Rong Yan frowned in displeasure because he never liked crowds or being surrounded by others. Now, he just wanted to hurry up and leave after getting some groceries. He could not stand staying for another second longer. Mo Xiyan did not think the same. Instead, she liked hearing others gossip about her and Rong Yan because the girls and middle-aged women were all remarking about howpatible she was with Rong Yan. She liked the feeling of others mistaking her and Rong Yan for being a couple. Xu Zhiyuan could tell that Rong Yan was displeased and he tactfully stepped forward to shield the two of them. ¡°Miss Mo, there are too many people here. Why don¡¯t you make a list of items that you¡¯d like to get and I¡¯ll get someone to purchase them for you?¡± Rong Yan smiled sinisterly and shot Xu Zhiyuan a nce of admiration. Mo Xiyan hugged Rong Yan¡¯s arm tightly and stared at Xu Zhiyuan while keeping her guard up. ¡°Assistant Xu, you don¡¯t have to go to that trouble. Rong Yan and I agreed toe here for groceries. If we wanted someone else to do it for us, what is the point ofing here?¡± ¡°But Young Master Rong doesn¡¯t like such asions,¡± Xu Zhiyuan said. Mo Xiyan¡¯s face grew awkward and she thought, since when has Xu Zhiyuan gotten the guts to talk back to me? ¡°That¡¯s enough, Assistant Xu, Yan didn¡¯t even say anything. Who are you to speak on his behalf?¡± she questioned overbearingly. Rong Yan raised his wrist and took a look at the time before saying with a sullen expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d like to get some groceries? Let¡¯s hurry up and get it over and done with.¡± Mo Xiyan smiled smugly and shot Xu Zhiyuan a nce, seemingly trying to show off. She hasn¡¯t even reced Young Madam and she already thinks she¡¯s somebody. Xu Zhiyuan followed the two of them and shook his head, he found Luo Anning to be a much better person even though she was violent at times. The two of them shuttled through the supermarket under the protection of numerous bodyguards. Everyone broke into an uproar and Rong Yan remained the focus. ... They returned to the apartment to see that the bodyguards had already cleaned it thoroughly and that it was now spick and span. Xu Zhiyuan brought the groceries to the kitchen while Mo Xiyan pulled Rong Yan down onto the couch before pouring him a ss of juice. She said, ¡°Yan, have a seat while I go in and cook. ¡± Rong Yan loosened his tie in slight frustration and nodded at her in agreement. After getting an answer from him, she turned around and walked briskly into the kitchen, put on an apron and began to cook. Mo Xiyan whipped up four dishes and one soup in less than half an hour. She was a great cook too. The aroma of food filled the air in the apartment. After setting the dishes down onto the dining table, she pulled Rong Yan towards her and sat down before stuffing a pair of chopsticks into his hand and looking at him eagerly. ¡°Yan, try the food and tell me if my culinary skills have improved.¡± Chapter 358 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (8)

Chapter 358: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (8)

While slightly distracted, Rong Yan took a few bites of the food and nodded. ¡°Good, it tastes the same as the food you used to make.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always remembered the taste that you like so over the past few years, I¡¯ve been cooking for myself rather often in order to ensure that my skills do not decline. I was afraid that you might not like my cooking anymore.¡± Mo Xiyan scooped some soup into her bowl and began drinking it. She seemed to be hinting at something. However, Rong Yan didn¡¯t catch it. After taking a few casual bites, Rong Yan put his chopsticks down, wiped his lips with a napkin and said, ¡°I¡¯m done, enjoy yourself. I suddenly remembered that there are still some things I haven¡¯t settled. I¡¯ll take my leave now and look for you again when I have the time to do so.¡± He stood up and wanted to leave. Mo Xiyan put down her chopsticks as well and grabbed him to stop him from leaving. ¡°Yan, can¡¯t you stay with me a little longer?¡± ¡°Xiyan, I have other matters to attend to.¡± He pushed her hands away and left the dining table. Mo Xiyan grabbed the back of her chair tightly as her lips turned pale. Seeing that he was about to leave, she chased after him again indignantly. ¡°Yan, wait a minute, I have something for you.¡± Before he even answered, she turned around and dashed into the bedroom. Feeling annoyed that she had yet toe out after a long while, Rong Yan walked towards the room to see that the door was left ajar. Through the crack, he saw that Mo Xiyan was holding a letter and tearing up while looking a little shocked. Her tears were flowing freely like a broken tap. What¡¯s wrong with her? Whose letter is she holding onto? Rong Yan was filled with doubts and he pushed open the door to enter. He walked towards her and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Xiyan shuddered, and suddenly recovered from the shock. At the instant that she looked into his deep eyes, tears rolled down her cheeks and she began bawling, unable to contain her emotions. She handed the light-green envelope to him with shaky hands and eximed, ¡°Yan, how could you not have seen that... how could you... why do you have to treat me like this? Why!?!¡± She yelled uncontrobly in despair but Rong Yan¡¯s frown deepened and he grabbed the envelope before opening it with his slender and beautiful fingers. He then took out the letter and read it. At the next moment, the letter slipped out of the envelope and shock was written all over his handsome face. Mo Xiyan leaped into his embrace and hugged him tightly. Her voice had already turned hoarse from all the crying. ¡°Yan, I left you a letter before I left. Why didn¡¯t you read it? I said that I was lying to you when I wanted to break up and I exined everything in the letter. I told you to wait for me for just four years... you said that you¡¯d marry me. I¡¯ve been wearing the ring too... why did you marry someone else... why did you do that to me!?! Why!?! Why?!¡± Rong Yan¡¯s throat began to burn and he was at a loss for words. He slowly hugged her with shaky hands and said, ¡°Xiyan... ¡± ... Lu Momo was suffering from a severe cold and was seated on the couch, all wrapped up in her duvet. She watched some anime while blowing her nose into a tissue. There were balls of tissues and trash all over the ground in the living room, as well as numerous takeout boxes, empty noodle boxes and snack wrappers on the coffee table. Luo Anning cleaned up while educating her at the same time. ¡°Lu Momo, where has your education gone? You just caught a cold, didn¡¯t you? Must you turn your home into a garbage dump?¡± Little Anning sniffled and turned to look at Luo Anning with resentment. ¡°Little Anning, I¡¯ve let my educators down. In that case, I¡¯m going to continue since I¡¯ve already started it.¡± Chapter 359 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (9)

Chapter 359: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (9)

¡°You... are really something!¡± Lu Momo blushed and scratched her head shyly. ¡°Little Anning, why did you praise me out of nowhere? You¡¯re making me feel embarrassed.¡± Luo Anning was speechless because Lu Momo was truly infuriating her! She grabbed the garbage bag, tied a knot, and brought it downstairs to the rubbish bin. She then tidied up the apartment. Afterwards, she took out some fresh ingredients from the refrigerator, quickly cooked herself some porridge and made a few appetizing dishes. Although Lu Momo was a glutton, she was extremely picky about her food, just like Lu Xingzhi. Feeling terrible because of the cold, Lu Momo did not have much of an appetite either. Even a ss of water would seem tasteless to her, and she only ate takeout food and snacks for the sake of filling her stomach up. After some brainstorming, Luo Anning whipped up a few dishes which were appetizing and suitable for patients, after which she ced them on the coffee table. She scooped some viscous and glistening white porridge, and handed it to Lu Momo. She threatened, ¡°Finish this, or I¡¯ll turn off the electricity!¡± Food and anime were extremely important to Lu Momo. She panicked upon hearing the threat because switching off the main switch would mean that she could no longer watch the anime, so... Lu Momo nodded fearfully and grabbed the bowl before gobbling it up. Luo Anning patted her messy head with satisfaction, sat down beside her and watched as the two handsome male characters shared a kiss onscreen... Luo Anning immediately got goosebumps while Lu Momo stared at the screen, almost leaping towards it. Lu Momo only finished the meal an hourter. By the time she had digested the food, Luo Anning poured some water and fed her the medicine. Afraid of the bitter taste, Lu Momo refused to take the medicine. Hence, Luo Anning had no choice but to resort to violence and threats. Lu Momo was forced to give in and hence swallowed the medicine. She looked like she was being forced to down poison as she immediately mored, ¡°It¡¯s so bitter, it¡¯s so bitter, Little Anning, hurry and give me some candy. Hurry up... ¡± ... By the time the exhausted Luo Anning arrived back at Luxury mansion, it was already midnight. As soon as she entered, Auntie Li greeted her and asked passionately, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re finally back. Have you had your dinner yet? Would you like to have some supper?¡± Luo Anning nodded and said, ¡°Sure, cook me some supper.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the servants to prepare some food.¡± ¡°Wait, Auntie Li, I¡¯ll go upstairs to ask Rong Yan what he wants. If he¡¯d like to have supper too, prepare two servings,¡± said Luo Anning. She smiled and was about to go upstairs. ¡°Young Madam, you don¡¯t have to go up. Young Master Rong isn¡¯t home yet.¡± It¡¯s almost midnight and he still isn¡¯t home? Didn¡¯t he just go and fetch Mo Xiyan from the hospital? Must he be away for so long? Luo Anning whipped out her mobile and called Rong Yan, only to realize that his mobile phone had been switched off. ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is not avable at the moment. Please try againter... ¡± After hearing the robotic female voice, Luo Anning bit her lip and gave it some thought. She then called Xu Zhiyuan. The phone rang thrice and Xu Zhiyuan picked up. ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Rong Yan? Is he with you?¡± Luo Anning cut straight to the chase. Xu Zhiyuan hesitated for a while, clearly unsure if he should say it. Luo Anning took a deep breath and asked calmly, ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, are you nning to tell me the truth? Or would you like to wait for me to find out myself before holding it against you forever?¡± Chapter 360 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (10) Chapter 360: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (10) ¡°Young Madam, aren¡¯t you putting me in a spot of bother?¡± Xu Zhiyuan said in agony. ¡°Where exactly is Rong Yan? Why can¡¯t you tell me? Or are you trying to hide him because he has wronged me?¡± Luo Anning questioned. ¡°No, no, not at all. Young Madam, you¡¯re letting your imagination run wild,¡± Xu Zhiyuan said in a moment of panic. ¡°We¡¯ll find out if I¡¯m letting my imagination run wild, after I verify it. Hmph!¡± Luo Anning hung up coldly and turned around to walk towards the door. Auntie Li scurried out of the kitchen and asked, ¡°Young Madam, where are you going at such ate hour?¡± ¡°To look for Rong Yan.¡± ¡°Hey, Young Madam, Young Madam... ¡± Just as Auntie Li was about to say something, Luo Anning had already hopped into the car and the chauffeur drove away from Luxury Mansion swiftly. ... As expected, she saw the bodyguards who were in charge of protecting Rong Yan, standing by the door. They were clearly shocked to see her too. ¡°Good evening, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Not good at all.¡± She humphed and stared at the tightly shut door. ¡°Press the doorbell.¡± The bodyguards looked at each other in dismay but no one dared to move at all. Luo Anning¡¯s eyes grew gloomy and she questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Do you want me to do it personally?¡± ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ll do it,¡± the leader of the bodyguards said as he turned around to press the doorbell. Seeing that no one had answered the door, he continued to press the doorbell and applied more force under the pressure that Luo Anning was giving him. After what felt like an eternity, the door of the apartment was finally opened and Mo Xiyan opened the door whilst d in a deep V-neck purple silk nightgown. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She sounded extremely angry and clearly, she disliked being disturbed. The bodyguards took a step back and made space for Luo Anning to enter. At the instant that she saw Luo Anning, Mo Xiyan smiled ambiguously and moved aside. With folded arms, she nced at Luo Anning and said, ¡°Miss Luo, fancy you being in the mood toe to my apartment at such ate hour. What¡¯s the matter? If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m going to go in to get some rest.¡± Luo Anning was feeling unprecedentedly calm and she saidposedly, ¡°Where¡¯s Rong Yan? Get him toe out.¡± ¡°Miss Luo, you¡¯re hrious. Why are you looking for your husband in my home?¡± ¡°I know he is inside, don¡¯t let me repeat myself,¡± she said with an icy cold gaze. Mo Xiyan stretched out her hand and fiddled with her long locks. ¡°Miss Luo, if you can¡¯t control your husband, please reflect on your own mistakes instead ofing here to stir trouble. If you¡¯re not charming enough to keep your husband devoted to you, will you please let go? Don¡¯t be a disgusting homewrecker!¡± Luo Anning burst intoughter and lost her tolerance. ¡°Hah, what a joke. No one knows better than you, who exactly the home wrecker is. Don¡¯t you agree, Mo Xiyan?¡± ¡°Yan and I broke up because of a misunderstanding. That¡¯s what gave you the chance to intervene. Now that I¡¯m back, shouldn¡¯t you be sensible enough to back off?¡± ¡°You gotta have what it takes to be the Young Madam of the Rong Family. To be honest with you, I asked for a divorce with Rong Yan more than three times but he refuses to divorce me. Do you know what that means?¡± Luo Anning retorted coldly. Mo Xiyan¡¯s face grew sullen and she thought to herself in disbelief, she initiated a divorce? How can that be!?! Luo Anning clearly knows that the mistress of this apartment is back and she¡¯d definitely hold onto Rong Yan with all her might. Why would she initiate a divorce? I refuse to believe it! Chapter 361 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (11)

Chapter 361: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (11)

¡°It means that you¡¯ll never get to be the Young Madam of the Rong Family unless I give the position up!¡± Luo Anning barked confidently. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself,¡± Mo Xiyan said while moving towards her slowly. ¡°Do you think Old Mr. Rong will ept a woman like you who can¡¯t conceive?¡± she taunted with a smile, trying to assert dominance. Indeed, she does know about it! When she remained silent, it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t see the report clearly but because she was thinking of ways to exploit this w of mine, right? Luo Anning clenched her fists while anger simmered within her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time talking to you about this nonsense. Open the door!¡± Mo Xiyan stood still by the side and stared at her smugly, seemingly trying to say, what are you going to do if I refuse? Luo Anning moved her fists and her knuckles began to pop. Feeling as if a shadow had shed past her eyes, she tried her best to tuck her neck in and at the next instant, she was pushed against the wall and rendered immobile! Not giving her the time to catch her breath at all, she turned to look at the bodyguard and barked coldly, ¡°Force open the door!¡± The bodyguard had never seen Luo Anning behaving in such a way before. Knowing that they couldn¡¯t defy her any longer, they nodded in unison. The leader whipped out his gun and Mo Xiyan recovered from the shock. ¡°Luo Anning, have you had enough!?! Get them to stop, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Luo Anning chuckled and said, ¡°Throughout the 23 years of my life, I have never regretted a single thing that I¡¯ve done. Well, I shall let you have a taste of regret now!¡± ¡°You... ¡± Mo Xiyan tried to struggle but to no avail. ¡°What are you waiting for!?¡±! Too afraid to procrastinate, the bodyguards aimed the silencer at the door and fired a few bullets, after which the door was opened slowly. The bodyguard put the gun away and said, ¡°Young Madam, the door is opened.¡± After flinging Mo Xiyan away, she grabbed the paper towel handed over by the bodyguard, wiped her hands and kicked the door open. She then entered the apartment. She was familiar with theyout of the apartment, and after entering, she headed straight to the master bedroom. ¡°Luo Anning, hold it right there!¡± Mo Xiyan rushed in through the door and stopped her. She wanted to dart forwards to stop Luo Anning but thetter instructed the bodyguards to restrain her. Ignoring Mo Xiyan¡¯s actions, Luo Anning clenched her fists slightly and pushed open the bedroom door... Rong Yan was lying quietly on the big bed while d in a silver silk robe. His breathing was shallow, and his tightly shut eyes made him look much more kind and mellow, a stark contrast from his usual arrogance. Luo Anning swayed a little and leaned against the door frame while keeping her eyes fixed on Rong Yan¡¯s handsome face, which she was familiar with. Mo Xiyan nced at her reaction and her lips curled into a triumphant smile. She suppressed her voice and said, ¡°Luo Anning, you have seen it now. Yan is already together with me. If you know any better, leave now. Don¡¯t make yourself too embarrassed. Also, he is very tired, so don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Luo Anning was overwhelmed with a strong sense of betrayal which left her feeling powerless and a sharp pain in her heart. Luo Anning leaned on the door frame, as her breathing became erratic and her lips turned pale. The more ufortable she was, the brighter the smile on Mo Xiyan¡¯s face. The bodyguards were worried but also at a loss over what to do. Time passed second after second and Mo Xiyan gradually began to grow impatient. She tried to break away from the bodyguard and yelled out, ¡°Let me go!¡± Chapter 362 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (12)

Chapter 362: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (12)

Luo Anning didn¡¯t seem to n on leaving as she continued to lean on the door frame, making Mo Xiyan panic. ¡°Luo Anning, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Are you waiting to see us behave affectionately with each other?¡± Luo Anning suddenly turned around without much of an expression. ¡°Bear those words in mind and repeat yourselfter.¡± She then strode towards the bathroom in the master bedroom and soon exited with a pail of water. Mo Xiyan panicked and screamed, ¡°Luo Anning, what are you trying to do!?! Stop it! I order you to stop it, did you hear me!?!¡± Luo Anning sshed the water onto Rong Yan¡¯s face. His eyshes, which were thicker and longer than those of most girls, began to flutter a little and he opened his eyes slowly with confusion in his gaze. He blinked and looked at the people in front of him, after which he ced a hand on his forehead and propped himself up. ¡°Anning, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking, what are you doing?¡± Luo Anning questioned coldly. Rong Yan got a great shock and he turned to look at her before shifting his gaze onto Mo Xiyan who was dressed in a sexy nightdress... What is going on? Since when did Luo Anninge here? Why is Mo Xiyan dressed in a provocative nightdress? However, the intelligent Rong Yan immediately thought of something. After a moment of bewilderment, he immediately got out of bed and grabbed Luo Anning¡¯s hand before urging, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t be mistaken. It¡¯s not like what you just saw. There¡¯s nothing between us!¡± Luo Anning pursed her pale lips and turned to look at Mo Xiyan who was still being smug a second ago. She smirked and sneered, ¡°Mo Xiyan, repeat what you said just now when you were asserting dominance over me.¡± Asserting dominance? What did Mo Xiyan say to her? Rong Yan squinted and nced at Mo Xiyan who was being restrained by the bodyguards. Mo Xiyan was biting her lip forcefully with tears in her eyes which refused to roll out. She then raised her chin arrogantly. Luo Anning pushed his hand away and stepped forward to grab Mo Xiyan¡¯s chin. Mo Xiyan frowned in pain but still refused to make a single sound. She tried to use her silence to exin herself and win herself some sympathy. She wanted to let Rong Yan see how Luo Anning had bullied her and forced her... ¡°Weren¡¯t you really smug just now? Why are you looking like an aggrieved little girl now?¡± Luo Anning questioned. She continued, ¡°Mo Xiyan, you¡¯re too inexperienced to be ying such tricks with me. They¡¯re old tricks that Laurent used to pull but don¡¯t work anymore and yet, you¡¯re still being so smug and proud of yourself.¡± As a powerful heir of the wealthiest family, Rong Yan had undergone all kinds ofbat and physical training ever since he was a child. Hence, his senses were just as sharp as elite bodyguards. Besides, he had always been a light sleeper and would wake up at the slightest movement or sounds. However, he actually remained in deep sleep despite the hugemotion that Mo Xiyan and Luo Anning had gotten into just now. What did that mean? Luo Anning was not a fool and Mo Xiyan was a medical prodigy. Hence, it would be a piece of cake for her to drug Rong Yan and make him fall into a deep sleep. Despite being furious with Rong Yan, Luo Anning knew that it was not the time to settle scores with Rong Yan at this juncture, because the most important thing for her to do now, was to let him see the true colors of his despicable first love who often touted herself as an elegant and independent woman! Mo Xiyan cocked her head towards the side and looked at Rong Yan, refusing to let her tears roll down her cheek Chapter 363 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (13)

Chapter 363: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (13)

Luo Anning wiped her hands with the napkin and took her mobile phone out of her bag unhurriedly before swiping her slender finger on the screen to rey the voice recording. ¡°Miss Luo, if you can¡¯t control your husband, please reflect on your own mistakes instead ofing here to stir trouble. If you¡¯re not charming enough to keep your husband devoted to you, will you please let go? Don¡¯t be a disgusting homewrecker!¡± ¡°Luo Anning, you have seen it now. Yan is already together with me. If you know any better, leave now. Don¡¯t make yourself too embarrassed. Also, he is very tired, so don¡¯t disturb him.¡± ¡°Luo Anning, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Are you waiting to see us behave affectionately with each other?¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s tone was arrogant and full of anger. However, her voice and everything she said was clearly recorded in the voice recording, which everyone could hear. Mo Xiyan¡¯s face turned pale and this time, she really felt a cold chill down her spine. She looked at Rong Yan anxiously, only to discover that he was staring at her. Her heart sank and she said as her lips trembled, ¡°Yan, hear me out... ¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Rong Yan interjected. Mo Xiyan was stunned by the sudden yelling and her tears rolled down her cheek uncontrobly. She red at Luo Anning in exasperation. ¡°You... are so despicable!¡± Luo Anning put her mobile phone away. She sneered, ¡°I may be despicable but at least I¡¯m upright, unlike you. You¡¯re despicable but you¡¯re so sneaky. It¡¯s all my fault for having a formidable love rival whopelled me into developing these self-defense skills. You¡¯re too inferior and weak!¡± Although she sounded like she was teasing Mo Xiyan, she was obviously being sarcastic! Does she really think I¡¯ll be as irrational as other women and lose my rationality when I see my husband lying on the bed of another woman? Did she think I¡¯d be so furious that I¡¯d initiate a divorce? I¡¯ve already been through so many obstacles and even Laurent couldn¡¯t kill me. What does Mo Xiyan think she can do to me? I won¡¯t be stupid enough to fall for Mo Xiyan¡¯s trick and divorce Rong Yan. That would be really stupid, for I¡¯d be giving up my position to her. Rong Yan said coldly, ¡°Xiyan, you¡¯ve really disappointed me.¡± He soon managed to figure out what was going on after piecing all of the information together. He would have never expected her to make him pass out unknowingly while he was guilt-ridden and distracted when reading the letter she wrote him four years ago. She even helped him change into pajamas. How amusing! ¡°Yan, hear me out, I just love you too much!¡± Tears rolled down Mo Xiyan¡¯s cheeks and she eximed, ¡°Do you know how I felt when I saw that letter while packing the room? Can you understand how much despair I was in? Had you seen that letter four years ago, I¡¯d be the one apanying you and staying by your side now, not that homewrecker Luo Anning!¡± After hearing her dauntless confession, Luo Anning sneered, ¡°You im to love him but you¡¯re just using it as an excuse to fulfill your selfish needs! No matter how loving you two used to be, you¡¯ve already broken up with each other. At most, you¡¯re just his former girlfriend or ordinary friend now.¡± Chapter 364 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (14) Chapter 364: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (14) ¡°And I am Rong Yan¡¯swful wife. Mo Xiyan, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know who the homewrecker is. Are you challenging the bottom line of my morals?¡± Luo Anning sounded rather deliberate and she seemed to be hinting at something. Mo Xiyan decided to go all out. She eximed, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the misunderstanding between us, Yan would never have married you. He said that I¡¯m the only person he would ever marry... and everything that happened afterwards, was all because of you! At the end of the day, Yan and I love each other, and you are just one of his responsibilities! Luo Anning, I really love Yan, I beg you, return him to me, alright? I¡¯ll die without him.. please!¡± At the end, Mo Xiyan sobbed again and stared at Luo Anning pleadingly with reddened eyes, appearing rather sincere. It was as if Rong Yan was her life and she would die quickly without him. Luo Anning was suddenly amused and she turned to look at Rong Yan who had a sullen expression. ¡°Rong Yan, this is the mess you created, so clear it up yourself. I¡¯m not going to entertain you any longer!¡± Luo Anning could not be bothered to look at them and instead turned around to leave. Rong Yan stepped forward to grab her wrist before saying hastily, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t leave yet.¡± ¡°Do you want me to stay and watch you two behave affectionately with each other?¡± she gibed, repeating Mo Xiyan¡¯s words. Rong Yan pursed his red lips and a look of menace formed in his eyes before fading again. Luo Anning¡¯s wrist began to hurt and she twisted it in a bid to get it out of his hand. However, he tightened his grip and said, ¡°Anning, I fell asleep without knowing what was going on but I can promise that nothing happened between us! Believe me... ¡± Mo Xiyan chimed in, ¡°The two of us shared a room alone for several hours. Do you really believe that nothing happened between us?¡± Rong Yan shuddered and turned to re at Mo Xiyan with a cold and menacing aura. Mo Xiyan got a great shock and subconsciously took a step back while her lips trembled. He had never spoken to her harshly before, let alone raised his voice at her. However, he actually yelled and glowered at her like she was a stranger, all because of Luo Anning. Mo Xiyan felt utterly disappointed and a cold chill spread through her limbs. She was determined to make Rong Yan hers again. She wanted to get back the old Rong Yan who used to dote on her and indulge her! Rong Yan pressed his hands on Luo Anning¡¯s shoulders and said with a look of fear and panic. ¡°I know my body better than anyone else. Besides, how could I have gotten intimate with her when I was deep asleep? You should be well aware of the biological characteristics of men too. Anning, don¡¯t be like this. Say something to me, okay?¡± Luo Anning stared at him coldly, refusing to speak to him. Rong Yan was beyond flustered and the fear of losing her began to overwhelm him. Without hesitation, he picked her up and walked out. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± He then turned around and barked at the bodyguard, ¡°Go to the hospital!¡± The bodyguards followed them while Mo Xiyan leaned against the wall feebly, as if she had exhausted all of her energy, as she slowly slid down the wall and sat on the ground. The apartment that was still noisy and crowded a second ago, was now cold and empty. The door was left wide open too. The dazzling chandelier light only served to expose her utter defeat. Chapter 365 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (15) Chapter 365: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (15) He carried her all the way out of the apartment and into the car. Rong Yan did not let go and instead restrained her tightly like his hands were shackles, making it impossible for her to move at all. She could not get out of his arms at all. His fingers turned cold and his breathing was irregr. He continued to hug her tightly while she remained silent and still, which only added to Rong Yan¡¯s fear. She looked cold and indifferent, as if nothing would affect her feelings at all. That distant attitude of hers made him feel flustered. ¡°Anning, I really didn¡¯t touch her.¡± His exnation was sincere but useless at the same time. After reading that letter, he was overwhelmed with guilt and regret. There were more than 1400 days in four years and that duration was enough for one to change and forget the people and things they once thought they couldn¡¯t. Luo Anning nced at him nonchntly and remained silent. Rong Yan was panicking and infuriated. He grabbed her chin and hollered, ¡°Luo Anning, speak to me!¡± ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Luo Anning retorted with an icy cold gaze. Rong Yan said mellowly, ¡°Anything.¡± After giving it some thought, Luo Anning asked, ¡°Can I curse?¡± He¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s angry, okay? God knows how long I¡¯ve been keeping it in! Rong Yan frowned and pressed his lips together in a sexy manner. ¡°You can... but I don¡¯t like hearing you curse.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°... No.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about then!¡± Luo Anning cocked her head towards the side and closed her eyes, pretending to be sleeping. Rong Yan rested his chin on her shoulder but she did not respond. Refusing to give up, he continued to try it again and again... Luo Anning opened her eyes and snapped, ¡°Rong Yan, have you had enough!?! My skin is going to tear if you keep doing that!¡± ¡°Honey, I was wrong.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s eyes were full of a tender gaze and he sounded extremely mellow and gentle. Luo Anning humphed. She initially wanted to ignore him but her heart turned soft when she saw his beautiful eyes. ¡°How were you wrong?¡± Rong Yan immediately answered, ¡°I was wrong in every aspect!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± she questioned apprehensively. He cupped her face in his hand and said sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making you angry. Anning, will you stop being angry at me?¡± Luo Anning looked away from his handsome face, thinking that she ought not to forgive him so easily. I must let him know how much Mo Xiyan bothers me! If I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he¡¯s really going to think that Mo Xiyan is an angel who¡¯s benevolent and kindhearted! Feeling anxious because of Luo Anning¡¯s silence, Rong Yan tightened his grip around her as they arrived at Dawn Hospital. Rong Yan did as he promised, and headed straight to the andrology department where he requested for the doctor to check if he had gotten intimate with Mo Xiyan in the past few hours. Just as he expected, the doctor concluded that he did not partake in any sexual activity. Rong Yan walked towards Luo Anning excitedly and held onto her tender hand. ¡°Anning, I wasn¡¯t lying to you. I really didn¡¯t touch her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re silly.¡± Luo Anning dampened his spirits without mercy and turned around to leave. Rong Yan smirked and stroked his smooth skin. He muttered, ¡°Does this mean that she believes me?¡± Chapter 366 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (16) Chapter 366: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (16) Upon getting into the car, Luo Anning shoved her mobile phone into his hand and Rong Yan asked in bewilderment, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Get Xu Zhiyuan toe here.¡± Rong Yan dared not defy his wife at all. Hence, he ordered over the phone, ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, I want you to reach Luxury mansion in half an hour. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡± ... Xu Zhiyuan rushed to Luxury Mansion in a panic as an ominous hunch overwhelmed him. Rong Yan leaned his slender body against the limousine and fiddled with his lighter while smoking a cigarette, appearing extremely sluggish. Xu Zhiyuan scanned him from head to toe and felt fortunate that Luo Anning was not around. He stepped forward and asked, ¡°Young Master Rong, why are you looking for me at such ate hour?¡± When Xu Zhiyuan received the call, it was three in the morning and he had to drag himself out of bed after being woken up from his deep sleep. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for you.¡± Rong Yan took a puff and walked towards him while pointing at Luo Anning. ¡°Anning is the one who¡¯s looking for you.¡± Xu Zhiyuan broke out into cold sweat as he noticed that Luo Anning was walking out in casual homewear. Upon sight of Xu Zhiyuan, she stretched her neck and fists, looking like she was all ready to beat him up. Xu Zhiyuan took a few steps back out of guilt and pushed his gold-framed sses up his nose bridge out of habit. ¡°Young Madam, let¡¯s talk things over calmly. It¡¯s better not to get physical at midnight, lest you affect your sleep.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s talk calmly then.¡± Luo Anning ced her hands on her slender waist while speaking. Xu Zhiyuan chuckled as he let his guard down. ¡°Young Madam, what would you like to talk about?¡± ¡°Tell me, what did you do in the apartment?¡± Xu Zhiyuan took a peek at Rong Yan and found that thetter had a gloomy expression on his face. Not daring to lie, he answered truthfully, ¡°Young Madam, when Miss Mo called me to go to the guest room, Young Master Rong had already fallen asleep. Miss Mo said that Young Master Rong was too tired and needed to get some rest. Hence, she told me to carry him into the master bedroom and help him change into some pajamas. I noticed that Young Master Rong was in a deep sleep so I did ordingly without suspecting anything. After everything was done, Miss Mo told me to leave and said that she would take good care of him.¡± He dared not tell Luo Anning about it because he was afraid that she would be angry. Luo Anning smiled and asked in a mellower voice, ¡°Is that all?¡± Xu Zhiyuan nodded and said, ¡°Young Madam, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you. That¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Luo Anning nodded while Rong Yan stepped forward and flicked his cigarette onto the ground. ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, you¡¯ve got plenty of guts. How dare you remove my clothes! Seems like you don¡¯t know who your master is.¡± The couple approached him, causing him to retreat whilst breaking out in a cold sweat. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, please don¡¯t... ¡± (hit me) Before he could even finish, the petite Luo Anning dashed towards him and grabbed his arm before throwing him onto the ground. Xu Zhiyuan couldn¡¯t evade in time at all, for the next thing he knew, Rong Yan picked him up by his arms and kicked him in his abdomen. Chapter 367 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (17)

Chapter 367: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (17)

¡°Young Master Rong... Young Madam... Please spare me... please show some mercy... ¡± ... After teaching Xu Zhiyuan a lesson, Luo Anning was exhausted and she returned to the bedroom to take a shower. Just as she was about to lie down, Rong Yan pushed the door open and entered in silk pajamas that were simr to the one Luo Anning was wearing. Luo Anning pulled the duvet over herself and questioned, ¡°Who allowed you toe in?¡± Rong Yan closed the door and walked towards the bed. ¡°Honey, do I smell good?¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes at him, wondering what he had up his sleeve. Seeing that she did not seem to have many emotions, Rong Yan decided to push his limits by snuggling beneath the duvet and pressing her down. ¡°I¡¯ve already washed myself clean and I promise I¡¯m clean from head to toe!¡± he eximed, as if he was presenting a gem. Luo Anning was a clean freak when it came to her partner and hence, he knew that she was displeased ever since they left the apartment. Rong Yan had no choice but to throw those pajamas away and wash himself clean to ensure that he did not smell like anything else, before entering. He used the same shower gel that she used and hence, both of them smelled the same. Luo Anning still refused to speak to him and she was beyond exhausted after taking care of Lu Momo, going to the apartment to nab Rong Yan and beating Xu Zhiyuan up. She wanted to sleep as soon as she closed her eyes. However, Rong Yan forced her to rest her head against his arm and began groping her. ¡°Anning, will you speak to me?¡± He moved his thin lips closer to her tender face and began kissing her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± she answered. She obviously didn¡¯t sound normal because she was infuriated! Ever since the miscarriage, nothing went her way and she had been feeling annoyed after finding out that Mo Xiyan was the one who saved her. However, there was nothing she could say since Mo Xiyan had really rescued her and prevented her from sustaining severe injuries. After the miscarriage, she felt bbergasted when she found out that she could no longer conceive. At that moment, she even wanted to just divorce Rong Yan~ A woman who could not conceive, is not aplete woman and she felt that she could not burden Rong Yan because of that, and cause him to live a life full of regrets. She was in low spirits and the fact that Mo Xiyan was pestering Rong Yan and provoking her, made her feel absolutely exhausted. She even had no idea how much longer she could persist. Du Xiaoran and Rong Yan, both the men whom she loved, made her feel physically and mentally drained... Rong Yan nced at her and hugged her even more tightly. He then kissed her on her forehead and asked, ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± Luo Anning closed her eyes and muttered, ¡°Hug me... ¡± Rong Yan hugged her tightly without hesitation and pressed her head against his chest as they warmed each other up. Silence filled the air. ... It was almost the mid-autumn festival and Old Mr. Rong ced a lot of emphasis on such traditional festivals. Jiang Peihua had gotten the servants to prepare mooncakes a long time ago and she even headed to the mall to purchase some gifts for Rong Yan and Luo Anning personally, as if the mooncakes were not enough. Old Mr. Rong decided to tag along because he had nothing else to do. Chapter 368 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (18)

Chapter 368: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (18)

Due to the fact that it was not the weekend yet, there weren¡¯t too many people at the mall. Old Mr. Rong, who was in thepany of Jiang Peihua, was obviously in high spirits. Butler Zhang smiled and said, ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s been a long time since you were so happy. I think you shoulde out for a walk whenever you can. You can get some exercise while feeling happy at the same time.¡± ¡°Yes, Father, Butler Zhang is right,¡± Jiang Peihua agreed smilingly. Mr. Rong leaned on his cane and smiled cheerfully. His ssy eyes glistened and he said, ¡°Well, I must be apanied by someone. Peihua, you¡¯re busy enough with managing our charity organization. Who would have the time to apany me, an old fogey?¡± Jiang Peihua nodded emotionally and said, ¡°That rascal is busy with work all the time and he can¡¯t schedule some free time. Lass Anning is helping him out at the office too... ¡± ¡°If only I had a great-grandchild to keep me busy,¡± said Old Mr. Rong who was full of eagerness. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing we can do if the rascal and Lass Anning are not eager about having a child... ¡± Old Mr. Rong stopped in his tracks and mmed his cane against the ground. ¡°Butler Zhang, call the rascal and Lass Anning immediately. Tell them that we¡¯re shopping for gifts for the Mid-autumn Festival at the mall and get them to join us.¡± Butler Zhang expressed assent and turned around to ce the call. Jiang Peihua looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Father, what are you nning to do?¡± Old Mr. Rong smiled proudly and pointed at the children¡¯s clothes department. ¡°I¡¯m certain the rascal would definitely want a child after seeing these!¡± It turned out that they had subconsciously arrived at the children¡¯s clothing area of the mall, where there was a plethora of clothing for children of all ages. There were pink princess-style dresses and mini suits which looked extremely handsome and enticing. Jiang Peihua looked over and pped her hands excitedly. ¡°Father, that¡¯s a great idea!¡± ... While Luo Anning was still discussing ns with her colleagues, Rong Yan walked into the office with a domineering aura and raised his eyebrows slightly. The employees stood up immediately and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Rong.¡± Rong Yan nodded and said, ¡°Put the documents down and excuse yourselves.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. CEO.¡± Everyone left and closed the door meticulously. Luo Anning bit her pen and looked at him in bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Grandpa and Mother are picking out some gifts at the mall and they¡¯d like for us to join them.¡± Luo Anning put the pen down and asked, ¡°You agreed?¡± Rong Yan shrugged and said, ¡°I have no reason to turn them down.¡± Luo Anning stood up dejectedly while Rong Yan rubbed her head in amusement before holding her in his arms as they walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re just picking out gifts. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ... When Rong Yan and Luo Anning arrived at the mall, Jiang Peihua and Old Mr. Rong were still at the children¡¯s clothes department. Luo Anning immediately understood their intentions after seeing the various exquisite children¡¯s clothes. Her heart skipped a beat and she began to turn pale while her smile stiffened immediately. ¡°Rascal, Lass Anning, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Jiang Peihua waved at them enthusiastically. Rong Yan secretly tightened his grip tofort her before saying with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, Mother, what made you so interested in selecting gifts today?¡± Chapter 369 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (19)

Chapter 369: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (19)

Luo Anning recovered from the shock and forced herself to smile. ¡°Grandpa, Mother... ¡± ¡°Lass Anning, didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? You seem tired,¡± Jiang Peihua asked concernedly. After cing her hand on her forehead and ensuring that her temperature was normal, Jiang Peihua put her hand away while feeling relieved. ¡°Rascal, Lass Anning, Old Mr. Jiang¡¯s great-grandchild is going to turn one month old in a few days. I was thinking about giving them a few sets of baby clothes as gifts but I was worried that my taste is poor and out of trend, so I decided to ask you two along to help pick something out,¡± Old Mr. Rong said, hiding his intentions extremely well. However, he was undoubtedly trying to rush them and pressure them into giving birth. Luo Anning could not help but think to herself, Indeed, he¡¯s a sly and wise old man who used to be a shrewd businessman. Luo Anning and Rong Yan smiled while picking out some baby clothes with Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua. However, deep down, they were not as happy as they seemed to be. A part of Luo Anning¡¯s heart was slowly crumbling. ¡°Lass Anning, how does this one look to you?¡± Jiang Peihua asked with joy written all over her face as she held up a panda-themed infant clothing. ¡°It¡¯s adorable and it¡¯s very suitable for children,¡± said Luo Anning who knew how stiff her smile was. Jiang Peihua nodded fervently and handed the clothing to the store assistant before continuing to pick out more clothes, not noticing the expression on Luo Anning¡¯s face. On the other hand, Old Mr. Rong was looking at suits meant for children of three to five years old and he said emotionally, ¡°Having lived to this age, I¡¯ve rarely envied anyone but this time, Old Jiang really makes me green with envy.¡± Rong Yan mindlessly fiddled with the delicate clothes with his fingertips and said, ¡°Grandpa, you agreed not to rush us but you¡¯re doing it again aren¡¯t you?¡± Old Mr. Rong glowered at him and mmed his cane against the ground. ¡°That¡¯s my only wish. Can¡¯t you fulfill it?¡± Rong Yan immediately stepped forward to hold Old Mr. Rong and said, ¡°Sure, sure, I will satisfy your wishes! When we go back, Anning and I will work hard for a baby and give birth to your great-grandchild as soon as possible. Will that do?¡± Thrilled to hear his promise, Old Mr. Rong smiled benevolently and eximed, ¡°You rascal! You¡¯d better not make empty promises, or you¡¯ll get it from me!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, how would I dare to?¡± Old Mr. Rong shot Jiang Peihua a nce and thetter immediately pulled Luo Anning towards her before walking to them excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ve picked out enough clothes. Let¡¯s select some gifts.¡± Old Mr. Rong headed downstairs with a smile. Luo Anning looked at Rong Yan puzzledly but Rong Yan put a hand on his forehead helplessly, hinting to her that everything was fine and that she need not worry. After they made their way downstairs, a figure appeared. The daughter of Mo Xiyan¡¯s colleague was about to turn a month old too. As the newly-appointed head of her department, Mo Xiyan who received an invitation to the celebration, felt that she ought to buy some gifts. Hence, she proceeded to the mall to buy some baby clothes together with her colleagues, but thest thing she expected was to run into Luo Anning and the rest! While hiding behind a pir, she heard the entire conversation between Rong Yan and Old Mr. Rong. She gripped the dress tightly in her hand and watched as they vanished down the esctor. She wished she could dash forward and tell Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua ¨C ¡°All of you have been duped by her!!¡± Chapter 370 - All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (20)

Chapter 370: All of You Have Been Duped by Her! (20)

¡°Dr. Mo, Dr. Mo ... what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the other doctors called, snapping her out of her trance. Mo Xiyan adjusted her mood and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. Have you decided? Wait for us because we haven¡¯t decided which one¡¯s better.¡± ¡°Okay, you guys go ahead.¡± The few doctors continued to pick out some clothes in the children¡¯s clothes department. Mo Xiyan walked towards the side and a look of menace and determination to win formed in her eyes. She whipped out her mobile phone and made a call. ¡°Senior... ¡± ... Upon arriving back at Luxury Mansion after leaving Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion, the exhausted Luo Anning returned to the bedroom and threw herself onto the bed. Sheid with her arms and legs spread open while staring nkly at the ceiling. Rong Yan then entered the room and took off his zer without saying a single word. He then pressed himself onto her and pinned her beneath him. Rong Yan buried his head in her chest, taking a deep whiff of her scent. ¡°Anning, don¡¯t worry, there will always be a solution.¡± When they were having a meal at Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion, Rong Yan had already gotten Xu Zhiyuan to look for some authoritative gynecologists who could treat Luo Anning. Even if there was only a one percent chance of her getting cured, he will not give up. No one wished to have a baby that belonged to the two of them, more than he did... ¡°Rong Yan, I feel ufortable.¡± Luo Anning looked at the ceiling and said calmly. She seemed to be stating an irrelevant thing as her tone was rather indifferent. Her simple words made Rong Yan¡¯s heart wrench up and he hugged her before asking tenderly, ¡°Why are you ufortable? Tell me which part of you is ufortable.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve let Mother down... she is so good to me, but I lied to her ... she and Grandpa are yearning for us to give birth to a child but I lied to them... I feel guilty and ufortable.¡± It seemed like a huge boulder had been ced on her chest, making her feel suffocated and breathless. Hisforting words no longer worked because he had been repeating them too often. Rong Yan hugged her head and stared at her, noticing all the pain in her eyes. ¡°Anning... ¡± he called out softly before leaning forward to kiss her. He sucked on her lips gently before carefully licking her lips with his tongue. He waited patiently for her to open her lips to allow his tongue to slip in. On that night, Luo Anning did not sleep well, as she was suddenly jolted awake at midnight. Rong Yan was a light sleeper and hence, he immediately hugged her when she woke up. He then patted her spinefortingly and coaxed her back to sleep. ... The following day... The two who were still having breakfast, were interrupted by a phone call as Auntie Li hurried into the dining hall with the phone. ¡°Young Master Rong, Assistant Xu would like to see you for an urgent matter.¡± Rong Yan wiped his lips with a napkin and grabbed the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Young Master Rong, I checked it outst night. Bai Qi, the director of the Gynecology Department of Dawn Hospital, is a doctor who studied abroad and is very talented in gynecology. In 2008, he introduced a new embryo transfer therapy and allowed plenty of infertile women the chance to conceive sessfully. Hence, he won the highest honorary award and was named a sacred gynecologist.¡± Rong Yan dropped his fork on the te. ¡°Who? Bai Qi?¡± Rong Yan squinted slightly and he thought, isn¡¯t Bai Qi the head gynecologist who found out that Anning can no longer conceive? ¡°Yes, Young Master Rong, it¡¯s Bai Qi from Dawn Hospital. He is the youngest and the most outstanding medical practitioner in treating infertility.¡± Chapter 371 - Tell Me, Is This True!?! (1)

Chapter 371: Tell Me, Is This True!?! (1)

After a pause, Xu Zhiyuan added, ¡°Last night, I called Bai Qi and I told him to do everything he could to treat and cure Young Madam at all cost. Bai Qi has already called many other respected gynecologists to study the medical records and he reckoned that we would get an answer this afternoon.¡± He hung up and Luo Anning put her cutlery down and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why is Xu Zhiyuan looking for you this early in the morning?¡± ¡°Nothing, he¡¯s just making mountains out of molehills,¡± he said calmly. His eyes lit up but the fire in it was fleeting. Before getting a definite answer, he would not dare to inform her. Telling her now would be the same as giving her hope. If Bai Qi could note up with a treatment n, it would be a second blow to her. He couldn¡¯t take the risk.. Luo Anning could tell that he obviously wasn¡¯t telling the truth and she felt that something was definitely bugging him. However, she decided not to probe since he didn¡¯t want to tell her. After breakfast, the two of them headed to the office. ... Unexpectedly, Feng Churui¡¯s secretary appeared in the nning department. ¡°Secretary Wu, if I remember correctly, you should be at the government office at this moment,¡± Luo Anning said in shock. Secretary Wu nodded and said, ¡°Young Madam Rong, the mayor sent me to tell you that there are some clues about the car ident that your parents were in. I hope you can talk to the mayor about the details.¡± Details? In other words, the clues are about who nned the car ident? Luo Anning suppressed the excitement within her and she asked, ¡°Now?¡± Secretary Wu said with a smile, ¡°Yeah, right now. The mayor will also go to the river bank for some inspection in the afternoon, so he only has some free time in the morning. Please forgive me, Young Madam Rong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I should thank Mayor Feng instead.¡± ¡°Young Madam Rong, pleasee with me,¡± Secretary Wu said politely. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll go give Rong Yan a call and inform him about this.¡± Luo Anning was about to whip out his mobile phone but Secretary Wu interrupted her with a smile. ¡°Young Madam Rong, I¡¯ve already gotten Young Master Rong¡¯s approval. He said that it is up to you to decide whether you want to go or not.¡± What is the rtionship between Feng Churui and Rong Yan? Feng Churui and Rong Yan were childhood friends. Since Feng Churui had sent Secretary Wu to invite her, he would have definitely discussed it with Rong Yan first. At the thought of this, Luo Anning felt much more at ease and left with Secretary Wu. In the government office of S City. The magnificent, elegant, yet subtle architecture showed the power of the government. Secretary Wu led her all the way to the mayor¡¯s office and knocked on the door. He didn¡¯t push the door until he heard Feng Churui¡¯s clear assent. He said, ¡°Young Madam Rong, pleasee in.¡± In addition to a set of mahogany desks and sofas, there were also some ancient books in Feng Churui¡¯s office. It was elegant and subtle, unlike Rong Yan¡¯s luxurious and extravagant office. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, sit down. Secretary Wu, please bring over the tea.¡± After pausing, Feng Churui asked again, ¡°Is Pu¡¯er fine with you?¡± Luo Anning sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°Anything is fine, I¡¯m not picky.¡± Feng Churui nodded and told Secretary Wu, ¡°Two cups of Pu¡¯er.¡± Secretary acknowledged while Feng Churui walked past the desk and proceeded to sit on the couch opposite her, holding a document in his hand. ¡°This is thetest information I have found. Take a look at it and inform me of your ideas and thoughtster.¡± Chapter 372 - Tell Me, Is This True!?! (2)

Chapter 372: Tell Me, Is This True!?! (2)

Feng Churui loosened his tie, leaned back on the couch and took out a cigarette. He asked, ¡°Do you mind?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s lips twitched and she thought, if I remember correctly, he actually made fun of me and made life hard for me in Xijiang Private Clubhouse when Rong Yan was drunk. At that time, she had a bad impression of Feng Churui and thought that he was a well-dressed scumbag who had deceiving looks! He no longer teased her or made things hard for her ever since then. After hearing the gentlemanly question, Luo Anning felt an urge to tell him that she minded it just so she could see if he would smoke or not. Seemingly knowing what she was thinking about, Feng Churui smiled and lit his cigarette. ¡°I was just asking out of courtesy. You don¡¯t have to take it so seriously.¡± Luo Anning was speechless. She finally believed what it meant for birds of the same feather flock together! Rong Yan, Tang Chao and Feng Churui are all the same! They¡¯re all jerks! Secretary Wu knocked on the door of the office and Feng Churui allowed him to enter. He then gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Finish reading the document you¡¯re holding. I need to hear your opinion.¡± ¡°Mayor, Young Madam Rong, please have some tea.¡± Secretary Wu stood up and left after putting down the tea, closing the door after him. Luo Anning quickly skimmed through the lines on the document and the more she read it, the more disappointed she was. In the end, she crumpled the papers by crushing them forcefully with her fingers. What has Luo Zhiquan done to my family? If the information is urate, he¡¯s maniacal and ruthless! He actually colluded with outsiders to harm his own brother! Luo Anning felt like all her blood was surging upwards and a voice within her was telling her to kill Luo Zhiquan and avenge her parents! Luo Zhiquan was out of his mind and killing him was the only solution! ¡°Is all the info real?¡± Luo Anning asked, staring at Feng Churui who was sipping on some tea. Her tone was full of resentment. She detested Luo Zhiquan¡¯s family and she initially thought that they only abused her because they were after her assets. To her surprise, Luo Zhiquan had long been blinded by money and secretly hatched a n to kill her father, so as to snatch away the billion-yuan assets! ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s been so many years and most of the evidence has been destroyed. Hence, it¡¯s hard to reopen this case again,¡± Feng Churui answered firmly. Luo Anning sprung up and eximed, ¡°No matter how difficult it is, I will not give up! I will not let the ones who killed my parents go unpunished! ¡± ¡°Very good. That¡¯s what I admire you for.¡± Feng Churui raised his hand and motioned her to sit down. Luo Anning took a deep breath, and sat down while trying to get a grip on her emotions. ¡°Since you have investigated and found out about this, you must have thought of a solution. What do you need me to do? I will do my best toplete it.¡± ¡°He will definitely let the cat out of the bag one day. We just have to... ¡± ... ¡°Young Master Rong, Dr. Bai called and said that he has already formted a treatment n and he would like you and Young Madam to go to the hospital in the afternoon for a full-body examination in the afternoon.¡± Xu Zhiyuan pushed open the door of the CEO¡¯s office and broke the news to him excitedly, without consideration of whether or not Rong Yan would be displeased. Chapter 373 - Tell Me, Is This True!?! (3)

Chapter 373: Tell Me, Is This True!?! (3)

Rong Yan raised his head and a look of excitement formed on his face while he gripped his fountain pen tightly to the extent that his fingers had turned pale. ¡°You mean, Bai Qi has formted a treatment n and there¡¯s a chance of recovery for Anning? ¡± Feeling conflicted, Xu Zhiyuan answered, ¡°Dr. Bai didn¡¯t say that. He merely said that he already has a treatment n and he¡¯ll try to help Young Madam conceive.¡± Rong Yan broke the pen that he was holding. Without feeling a tinge of pain, Rong Yan¡¯s thin lips were pressed into a straight line and he threw the two broken halves of the pen away before walking past the table. Xu Zhiyuan immediately followed him and asked, ¡°Young Master Rong, where are you going?¡± ¡°The government office!¡± To pick his wife up before going to the hospital together. As long as she could be cured, as long as she would never be sad about being unable to conceive for life, he will not hesitate to pay any price! At the thought of the thought of the immense joy and excitement they would feel after she gets cured and falls pregnant, Rong Yan smiled uncontrobly. He liked watching her smile in a sultry and bedazzling manner... which he loved. Xu Zhiyuan stood by the side and watched as his Young Master indulged in joy, after which he began to smile too. The convoy of limousines arrived at the government office and were granted entry without having to pass through any checks. Rong Yan alighted from the car and was about to rush forth to fetch his wife when Luo Anning walked out of the government office building in low spirits. ¡°How did it go? Why do you look so dejected?¡± Rong Yan held her in his arms and brought her to the car. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Luo Anning turned around and leaned against him when she saw him. ¡°Are you in low spirits?¡± Rong Yan asked. Xu Zhiyuan opened the door for them and turned around to get into the passenger¡¯s seat after closing the door. The limousine convoy then drove away ostentatiously. Luo Anning was lying in his embrace in the car and she answered in exhaustion, ¡°Yeah.¡± In fact, she was feeling terrible. After finding out the truth, she was absolutely horrified to knw that what she thought was an ident, was actually a gruesome murder. Luo Zhiquan was supposed to be her uncle and her only closest kin left in the world. However, she wished she could kill him to avenge her parents. Rong Yan patted her on her back and caressed her face with his hand. He asked in an alluring and low voice, ¡°Since you¡¯re in a bad mood, shall I tell you a piece of good news?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± she asked subconsciously. ¡°Make a guess.¡± Rong Yan decided to keep her in suspense while gazing at her smilingly. Luo Anning punched his chest gently and said, ¡°Hurry up and tell me. I¡¯m not in the mood for guessing.¡± ¡°Listen up then, I¡¯m only going to say this once.¡± Luo Anning nced at him with widened eyes while he chuckled and pinched her tender cheeks. ¡°The doctor said that your condition can be treated. After you¡¯re treated, you¡¯ll be able to conceive normally and we¡¯ll have a baby.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s ssy and emotionless eyes suddenly glistened and she grabbed his shirt agitatedly with immense joy. ¡°Tell me, is this true? Is this real!?! Tell me, is it true!?!¡± Chapter 374 - Tell Me, Is This True!?! (4)

Chapter 374: Tell Me, Is This True!?! (4)

¡°Silly, would I lie to you?¡± Rong Yan smacked her head gently and a shiny glow shed in his eyes gently. ¡°Is that so? Are you not lying to me?¡± Luo Anning was quivering gently and her face was full of disbelief. ¡°Do I really still have a chance at bing a mother?¡± The way that she was carefully trying to verify the truth, made his heart wrench up for some reason. Rong Yan hugged her and rubbed his chin against her head. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. Why would I lie to you... ¡± ... They arrived at Dawn Hospital, filled with immense joy and excitement. Bai Qi led the gynecologists to the door where they waited. Upon sight of the convoy, they bowed to greet Rong Yan and Luo Anning who alighted. ¡°Good afternoon, Young Master and Young Madam Rong!¡± Upon sight of Bai Qi, Luo Anning paused in her tracks because he was the doctor who revealed the terrible news to her. When she was told that she could never conceive again, she was overwhelmed with agony and misery that made her feel like she had plunged into the abyss. The thought of it still made her feel anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will get better,¡± Rong Yan said while patting her shoulder and walking to the hospital while holding her in his arms. When they arrived at Bai Qi¡¯s office, Bai Qi took out the medical treatment n and exined it to the two of them. ¡°ording to Young Madam¡¯s condition, the difficulty factor for aplete cure is 98%. In other words, the sess rate is only 2%. Therefore, we n to nurse Young Madam¡¯s damaged womb back to health, since the womb is a nursery for the fetus and would affect the fetus¡¯s health and growth. After that, we will begin treatment on her ovtion tubes... ¡± After exining the treatment n, Luo Anning was arranged to enter an operating theater where a female gynecologist who had 20 years of experience, performed a minimally-invasive surgery on her. ... When they returned to Luxury Mansion, Rong Yan picked her up and carried her into the bedroom beforeying her down gently and pulling the duvet over her. He then sat down by the bed and caressed her pale face before asking softly, ¡°Does it hurt? Is there any difort?¡± Luo Anning bit her lips lightly and shook her head. ¡°I can still bear with the pain... As long as I think of being able to conceive a child, everything will be worth it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard on you, Anning... It¡¯s all my fault for causing you to have suffered so much ...¡± Rong Yan said in a slightly hoarse voice as he lowered his head and kissed her lips gently. Luo Anning threw her arms around his neck while hey down beside her. She murmured, ¡°Sleep with me for a while.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Rong Yan was filled with sympathy and affection for her as he gave in to all her requests. Even if Luo Anning asked him to bring her a star in the sky, he would agree without hesitation. After lying down for a while, Luo Anning felt that she could not fall asleep as she rubbed her hand against his chest gently. Rong Yan opened his eyes slowly and bit her fingers gently. When he heard her wincing, he let go of her in satisfaction before pressing his forehead against hers. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to sleep?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so excited that I can¡¯t sleep ...¡± she answered truthfully. ¡°Me too.¡± It was the same for him. Seeing the joyful expression on her face, he felt even more ted than he would be about clinching a billion-yuan project. It turned out that she had already begun meaning so much to him without his knowledge. Luo Anning looked at him with an intense gaze. ¡°Rong Yan, do you prefer a girl or a boy?¡± Chapter 375 - Tell Me, Is This True!?! (5)

Chapter 375: Tell Me, Is This True!?! (5)

Rong Yan squinted and moved his lips towards her in a bid to kiss her. Luo Anning pushed away his handsome face and urged, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet! Do you prefer boys or girls?¡± Rong Yan pondered for a moment with a frown, as if he were thinking about a very serious problem. After a long while, he answered, ¡°It¡¯d be great to have a boy but girls are more meticulous.¡± Actually, he hoped to have a baby girl who would resemble Luo Anning. A petite and soft little girl would be absolutely adorable. Once she grows up, he would hold her hand and show her off to everyone while proudly eximing, ¡°This is my daughter! She¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± After listening to his words, Luo Anning nudged him lightly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me right? From what I remember, most rich people prefer boys. Isn¡¯t that the case? Don¡¯t Grandpa and Mother wish for me to give birth to a boy?¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Rong Yan flicked his finger against her smooth forehead, causing her to roll her eyes in anger. Rong Yan rubbed her forehead in amusement and coaxed, ¡°Okay, be good, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I¡¯ll blow on it for you.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, I¡¯m your wife not your daughter!¡± Luo Anning glowered at him with vitality in her eyes. Rong Yan was pleased with how energetic she was. She was finally not fretting over the fact that she could never conceive again. Actually, not having a child wouldn¡¯t matter to him, as long as she was happy. No amount of children would be as precious as her. His Luo Anning was the one who disturbed his peace and calmness. ¡°Got it, you are my wife. Well, my wife, let me tell you the truth, it doesn¡¯t matter if we have a boy or a girl, as long as it¡¯s our child. I¡¯ll definitely dote and love them. Will that do?¡± ¡°Sounds ... a bit perfunctory.¡± ¡°You heartless one.¡± Rong Yan grabbed her finger and bit it. Luo Anning yelped painfully before he stopped. He paused and grabbed her face before saying solemnly, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Regardless of whether it is a boy or a girl, he or she will still be our child. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Luo Anning teared up and buried her head in his arms. ¡°Rong Yan, you are so good to me ...¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve discovered that I am so good to you, should I be rewarded?¡± Rong Yan smiled evilly. He stroked her lips seductively and gradually moved them down her chin, across her slender neck, her sexy corbones andstly, on her well-endowed bosom... Luo Anning began to pant heavily as her face became more flushed. She bit her tender lips and looked extremely alluring. He moved his bony fingers around her body... Luo Anning¡¯s small face began to turn red. Rong Yan squinted and stared at her with an intense gaze. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Tell me how you¡¯re going to reward me.¡± Luo Anning nced at the handsome man in front of her with her eyes zed over. She asked in a soft and tender voice, ¡°What kind of reward do you want?¡± ¡°I want you. May I?¡± ¡°... Okay.¡± Chapter 376 - This is the Only Way (1)

Chapter 376: This is the Only Way (1)

¡°That¡¯s what you said. I won¡¯t hold back!¡± Just as he was kissing her passionately, Luo Anning¡¯s body quivered and she seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She quickly pushed away his handsome face. Rong Yan was displeased about being pushed away and hence squinted dangerously, staring at her with a ttering smile. She shook his handsome face left and right before saying, ¡°I forgot, the doctor said that we can¡¯t get intimate for the time being... so, go take a cold shower... ¡± Rong Yan gritted his teeth angrily as sweat trickled down his nose bridge andnded on her forehead. ¡°Luo Anning... you¡¯re doing it on purpose!¡± Luo Anning blinked innocently and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± She had no idea that he had such poor self-control... Rong Yan was filled with energy and was all ready to attack, only to be told that he could not do so. What was worse than that!?! ¡°Anning, I feel terrible... ¡± After pausing for a while, Rong Yan turned over andid down beside her to fiddle with her hand. ¡°Help me, will you?¡± ... For the past few days, he had been spending time in Dawn Hospital and shuttling between the hospital and Luxury Mansion. Rong Yan also made her stop work in order to let her focus on nursing her health. Luo Anning rarely obeyed him but she did so this time. She would be escorted to the hospital by the chauffeur and bodyguard everyday. After the treatment, she would return to Luxury Mansion for some rest. During the treatment, Jiang Peihua visited once but was told by the servant that Luo Anning had gone to the hospital. She got anxious and immediately asked if Luo Anning was ufortable or not. Auntie Li had long instructed the servants not to mention much about Luo Anning. Hence, they simply said that Luo Anning went to the hospital to get some Traditional Chinese medicine for nourishing her body. Jiang Peihua¡¯s heart finally stopped ricocheting so violently. In the hospital. After the doctor gave Luo Anning a physical examination, he said, ¡°Young Madam, your uterus is recovering very well.You should be able to get pregnant in the near future.¡± Luo Anning was overjoyed and asked excitedly, ¡°Are you serious? Have I really recovered? Can I conceive now?¡± ¡°Theoretically speaking, that is the case, but since there is no way to treat your fallopian tubes, the normal method of conception may be... ¡± Before the doctor even finished speaking, the nurse knocked on the door and entered. Upon sight of Luo Anning, she said respectfully, ¡°Young Madam Rong, Director Bai told me to inform you to go to his officeter.¡± Why is Bai Qi looking for me? Could it be that there is some progress in my condition now? Luo Anning nodded at the doctor before saying to the nurse, ¡°Sure, you can lead the way.¡± She followed the nurse all the way to Bai Qi¡¯s office. The nurse pushed the door open and gestured for Luo Anning to enter. ¡°Young Madam Rong, please enter.¡± Chapter 377 - This is the Only Way (2)

Chapter 377: This is the Only Way (2)

¡°Dr. Bai, are you looking for me?¡± Luo Anning sat down on the chair and decided to cut straight to the chase. Bai Qi waved his hand, and the nurse closed the door. He then took out an examination report from the desk and handed it to her. He said with a sullen expression, ¡°Young Madam Rong, your uterus is healing well and you can conceive. Your ovtory tube is normal too but your fallopian tube is blocked... ¡± Luo Anning grabbed the report and skimmed through it, feeling much less anxious and worried than she was before. The worst oue would be being unable to conceive forever. Hence, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a nightmare as long as she could still get pregnant. ¡°Dr. Bai, feel free to speak your mind. I can take it,¡± Luo Anning said calmly. Bai Qi nodded and said, ¡°I suggest that you try using the IVF method to conceive, which greatly increases your chance of conception. On the other hand, it can also reduce the chances of your fallopian tubes being blocked... ¡± IVF!?! Luo Anning¡¯s face turned pale and she felt a cold chill down her spine. She didn¡¯t need Bai Qi to exin to her what IVF meant. In-vitro fertilization was akin to having test-tube babies where the fertilized embryos are transferred into the uterus ... Seeing that she seemed to be vexed, Bai Qi hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Young Madam Rong, this is the only solution. Your ovarian tubes are obstructed and the chance of cure is only 13%. The treatment process will be very long, and you might not healpletely too... ¡± ¡°Dr. Bai, let me think about it... let me consider... ¡± Luo Anning exited the office in low spirits and left the hospital dejectedly. ... ¡°Ding-Dong, Ding-Dong... ¡± the doorbell began to ring. Lu Momo shifted her gaze away from the television and yelled from outside, ¡°I¡¯ming I¡¯ming.¡± The door opened and she was greeted with the sight of Luo Anning standing by the door dejectedly. Lu Momo jumped backwards and shrieked in horror, ¡°Ah! Little Anning, are you trying to scare me? It¡¯s not April Fool¡¯s!¡± Luo Anning walked past Lu Momo who finally felt relieved and closed the door. She then poured a ss of warm water for Luo Anning before taking a seat beside her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Little Anning? Why do you look so pale?¡± ¡°Momo, let me ask you something. If a woman who was diagnosed as being unable to conceive for life, but finds out that there¡¯s a solution in the end. Should she ept the solution?¡± Luo Anning asked while holding onto the ss. She did not drink her water and instead swirled the ss. Lu Momo scratched her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really like children but it¡¯d be the best if I can get pregnant. Otherwise, it would be a really sad thing for my family.¡± Luo Anning naturally understood what she meant. However, she was repulsed by the idea of IVF and she subconsciously found it to be extremely humiliating... ¡°Little Anning, did something happen?¡± Lu Momo asked immediately after realizing that there seemed to be something wrong with her. Luo Anning shook her head and slid down the couch while resting her head on Lu Momo¡¯sp. She covered her eyes with one arm and said with fatigue in her voice, ¡°Nothing, I was just asking that out of curiosity.¡± Lu Momo nodded while Luo Anning moved into afortable position. ¡°Momo, let me sleep. I¡¯ll wake up at five.¡± ¡°Oh, alright. Get some sleep. I¡¯ll call you when the time is up.¡± ... Luo Anning was woken up at five by Mo Qiange. Chapter 378 - This is the Only Way (3)

Chapter 378: This is the Only Way (3)

It turned out that after she fell asleep, Lu Momo gave it some thought and felt that she didn¡¯t seem to be alright. Hence, she decided to call Mo Qiange for help. When Mo Qiange arrived, Luo Anning was still sound asleep but even then, she was still frowning. He stroked her forehead to ease her frown while gazing at her wless face affectionately. He woke her at five o¡¯clock sharp. Luo Anning opened her eyes and rubbed them wearily. ¡°Qiange, why are you here?¡± She then sat up while Mo Qiange handed her a cup of honey water. ¡°Have some honey to soothe your throat.¡± Luo Anning grabbed it and took a few sips before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Momo?¡± Mo Qiange pointed at the kitchen with his index finger and Luo Anning looked over, only to see that Lu Momo was staring at a fish that was alive and jumping, feeling at aplete loss over what to do. Trying to contain hisughter, Mo Qiange said, ¡°She said that she wanted to brew you some fish soup but it seems difficult for her to achieve it now.¡± Luo Anning burst out intoughter, put down her cup and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go help her. She¡¯s never done any cooking or household chores before, I shall not look forward to her making me any fish soup.¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Mo Qiange called. Luo Anning turned around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Qiange patted the spot beside him and gestured for her to sit down. After she did, he asked slowly, ¡°Anning, tell me honestly. Are you bothered because Mo Xiyan pestered Rong Yan again?¡± Luo Anning thought about it for a while before answering, ¡°It¡¯s been alrighttely because she has never appeared in front of me.¡± Mo Qiange nodded and asked, ¡°Does... Rong Yan treat you well?¡± This time, Luo Anning answered smilingly without hesitation, ¡°Yeah, he treats me very well.¡± Despite knowing clearly that she could never conceive again, Rong Yan did not abandon her, thus making her feel rather touched. ¡°Good to hear... good to hear... ¡± Mo Qiange muttered while hanging his head low morosely. ... At Luxury Mansion at night. As soon as Luo Anning entered the living room, she saw the handsome and refined Rong Yan seated on the couch in a lofty and poised manner. Upon sight of her, Rong Yan reached his slender and fair hand out, after which Rong Yan smiled and walked towards him to give him her hand. Rong Yan gripped her hand tightly while she fell back into his arms. He rubbed her silky smooth hair and asked gently, ¡°Why are you sote?¡± ¡°I had dinner with Momo and Qiange,¡± she answered truthfully. He grabbed her chin and forced her to make eye contact with him. He pressed his lips together and said with a look of worry, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Luo Anning widened her eyes and looked at him in shock... He sighed and held her in his embrace again. Rong Yan rubbed his chin against her head gently. ¡°Before you went to the hospital, Bai Qi already told me everything. I know you went to Momo¡¯s ce so I resisted the urge to rush you toe home.¡± He knew that Luo Anning was just as prideful as him. Hence, he knew that she was definitely ashamed of having to undergo IVF treatment, just like himself. The entire process of having their semen and ovaries extracted respectively, was enough to make them feel incredibly embarrassed... Besides, she would be extremely exhausted by the series of repetitive body checkups required for the treatment. ¡°Rong Yan... ¡± she called gently. ¡°Yes?¡± Chapter 379 - This is the Only Way (4)

Chapter 379: This is the Only Way (4)

¡°Let¡¯s do it, I want a child that belongs to us.¡± She would be willing to go through all the pain, suffering and insult. Nothing was as important as having their own child! ¡°Have you considered carefully?¡± Rong Yan asked while holding her tightly in his arms. Luo Anning answered calmly, ¡°Rong Yan, we don¡¯t have a choice. Actually, it¡¯s not just for Grandpa and Mother. I know you like children and so do I. Although you said that it doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t have children, a woman can¡¯t be consideredplete if she can¡¯t conceive. Even if there is only a slight chance, I am willing to give it a try. A little bit of embarrassment is no big deal.¡± After pondering about it an entire afternoon, she had longe to a decision and when she saw him, she immediately stopped hesitating. One would definitely meet someone who would make them be willing to give up everything they have, including their pride and arrogance. She had met that person. ¡°Anning, it¡¯s going to be hard on you,¡± he said after thinking about his words. Rong Yan hugged her and buried his chin in her fragrant neck before kissing on it gently and showing him all his affection... ... For the next few days, Rong Yan and Luo Anning followed Bai Qi¡¯s instructions. Luo Anning nursed her body back to health and went for regr daily checkups. A weekter, their sperm and ovums were estimated to be at their healthiest state. Hence, they began to have their sperms and ovum extracted respectively. Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner. Luo Anning¡¯s mind was a little nk when she was ushered into the sterile operating theater by the nurse. She had no idea what was going on afterwards. She couldn¡¯t think about anything at all. When the cold instrument was stuck into her lower body, she turned her head slightly, and a teardrop rolled down her cheek. The doctor and nurse thought she was in pain, and began to ask her gently about how she felt, in a bid to divert her attention. ... When she left the operating theater with the nurse¡¯s help, Rong Yan stood still while keeping his tall and slender body straight. The exquisite Italian handmade suit entuated his athletic figure and made him look even sexier than European male models. He lowered his head a little and his slightly long bangs covered his brows. There was no expression on his handsome face. Upon hearing the sounds of the door being opened, he suddenly raised his head. The moment he saw her, his eyes glistened and he strode towards her. He held Luo Anning in his arms and smiled tenderly before tucking a piece of her hair behind her ear. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After she finished, she snuggled into his arms and leaned her entire body weight against him. Rong Yan kissed her head and picked her up in his arms before striding out of the hospital. Xu Zhiyuan followed closely behind them while the bodyguards made way for them and the rest followed behind to protect them. He then shifted his gaze onto the two of them. He was tall and handsome and he would asionally nce at her worriedly. Her face was pale and her lips were colorless too. However, that did not affect her beauty. The scene was deeply etched in his heart for a long time. ... Twelve hours after the embryo was formed, Luo Anning underwent an operation for transferring the embryo into the uterus. Rong Yan was waiting anxiously while Xu Zhiyuan sighed and thought, is this still the arrogant Rong Yan? Chapter 380 - This is the Only Way (5)

Chapter 380: This is the Only Way (5)

¡°Young Master Rong, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a minor operation, Young Madam will be fine.¡± Xu Zhiyuanforted. Don¡¯t worry? How could he not worry? It was his woman who was lying on the operating table! At the end of the day, if he was with her when she had a miscarriage, none of this would have needed to happen today. They wouldn¡¯t have lost their first child and she wouldn¡¯t have ended up being unable to conceive for life! Rong Yan paced back and forth and lit up cigarette after cigarette. Soon, the ground beside him was covered in ash. He nced at the tightly shut doors of the operating theater and his heart wrenched up immediately. Half an hourter, the doors of the operating theater were opened. Luo Anning was still lying on the bed because the anesthesia had yet to wear off. The nurse wheeled her out while Rong Yan threw away a cigarette in his hand and scurried towards her. ¡°How is she?¡± he questioned. The nurse answered, ¡°The operation was very sessful and the fetus has already been embedded in her uterus. Once the anesthesia wears off, Young Madam Rong will awaken.¡± Upon hearing her words, Rong Yan¡¯s frown gradually vanished. Luo Anning was wheeled into a superior ward and Rong Yan took a seat by the bed before caressing her pale face. He grabbed her hand which did not contain the cann, and kissed it gently. ¡°Anning, it¡¯s been hard on you... ¡± On the third day, Luo Anning was discharged from the hospital. It happened to be Mid-autumn Festival too. Considering the fact that the embryo had just been transferred to her uterus, Rong Yan decided not to go to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion so that she could have some rest. However, Luo Anning was extremely against the idea since traditional festivities had always been important to Old Mr. Rong. Mid-Autumn Festival was for a family to sit together and have a reunion meal. How could she be absent? ¡°No, I must go,¡± she said firmly. Rong Yan raised her chin with his fingers and said, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t be willful. I will exin it clearly to Grandpa and Mother. I just don¡¯t want anything to happen to you again. Do you understand? Go home and rest, I¡¯ll get Auntie Li to make your favorite dishes. I¡¯ll be back to apany you soon, okay?¡± Luo Anning chuckled and flicked her finger against his forehead like the way he usually did to her. ¡°Rong Yan, I am not as delicate as you think. Since it is the Mid-Autumn Festival, how can we be away from them?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m worried,¡± he said concernedly. Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be by my side, won¡¯t you? What could go wrong?¡± In the end, Rong Yan was convinced by Luo Anning and the two of them returned to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion with some gifts. ... ¡°Old Mr. Rong, Madam, Young Sir and Young Madam are home!¡± As soon as the two of them entered, Butler Zhang greeted them enthusiastically before reporting to Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua. ¡°The rascal and Lass Anning are home?¡± Jiang Peihua walked out of the kitchen and wiped her hands with a towel. She pulled Luo Anning towards her and asked, ¡°Lass Anning, has the rascal been abusing you? Why have you be so thin?¡± ¡°Mother, you¡¯re biased. You only realized that Anning had lost weight. Can¡¯t you see that I had gotten thinner too?¡± Although Rong Yanined, he still squeezed in between them and held onto Luo Anning possessively. Jiang Peihua smiled and looked at her son and daughter-inw behaving affectionately. She shook her head and teased, ¡°Fine, fine, I am biased and I forgot about my rascal. Today, I¡¯m going to cook personally and help you two nourish your bodies. You won¡¯t have anything else to sayter.¡± Chapter 381 - Daisy Pendant (1)

Chapter 381: Daisy Pendant (1)

Rong Yan smirked suavely while Jiang Peihua hurried into the kitchen to get busy before Jiang Peihua even answered. Old Mr. Rong was in the study on the second floor when he heard the news of their return. He made his way downstairs joyfully and asked, ¡°Are the rascal and Lass Anning home?¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Old Mr. Rong sat on the couch and gestured for them to take a seat too. He grabbed the warm tea served by Butler Zhang and took a sip before asking, ¡°Why are you guys home sote today? Are things very busy at the office?¡± Luo Anning was about to say no when Rong Yan beat her to it. ¡°We¡¯re not that busy with work but for the sake of fulfilling your wishes, Anning and I have been working hard all day.¡± Upon hearing his words, Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ssy eyes lit up and he chuckled joyously. ¡°Kid, are you telling the truth? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Rong Yan smiled ambiguously and caressed her t stomach. ¡°Must I lie to you?¡± ¡°You guys!?!¡± Seeing Rong Yan¡¯s actions, Old Mr. Rong paused and asked, ¡°Are you... expecting?¡± Luo Anning began coughing. Rong Yan gently patted her back to give her some relief while staring at the ted Old Mr. Rong. He teased, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re too eager. We¡¯ve just started nting, and you already want to harvest ...¡± ¡°Okay, okay... I¡¯m too eager and impatient,¡± Old Mr. Rong said before beckoning for Butler Zhang to go to the kitchen and bring some soup for Luo Anning. Before dinner started, Rong Yan switched on the television out of boredom in a bid to kill some time. As soon as the television was switched on, they happened to see a piece of news about a wanted fugitive, that was being aired on a Russian international news channel. ¡°We¡¯re broadcasting an urgent search warrant for a wanted fugitive: Recently, our politicians have been frequently assassinated. On September 18, 20XX, at 2:45AM Russian time, politician Medev was assassinated in his vi by two hitmen who are still atrge. The Chinese government offers a special reward of US$50 million for the arrest of the fugitives. The following are the physical characteristics of the two fugitives... ¡± Such news was not unprecedented or umon. Hence, Luo Anning did not pay much attention to it. When the assassins¡¯ build appeared on the TV screen, one tall and one short, and were apparently in the form of a man and a woman, she was absolutely horrified, especially because of the daisy pendant left on the window of the vi! She had seen such white daisies before. When she stayed at Kristen¡¯s apartment back then, there would be fresh daisies on the coffee table in the living room everyday. Back then, she wondered, of all flowers, why daisies? Kristen exined that daisiesplemented the style of his apartment ... At that time, the incredibly expensive diamond ne that Kristen gifted her, which also infuriated Rong Yan, was in the shape of a daisy, she would never forget it. If she guessed correctly, the fugitives should be Kristen and Catherine! Despite having guessed that they had special professions since a long time ago, she did not expect them to be assassins! Her heart began to pound rapidly. Both Catherine and Kristen had saved her before and after all that time she had spent with them, she already subconsciously regarded them as her closest friends. She could not help but tense up after seeing the piece of international news. ¡°Anning, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why is your face so pale?¡± Rong Yan asked worriedly. Chapter 382 - Daisy Pendant (2)

Chapter 382: Daisy Pendant (2)

Luo Anning concentrated on watching the news, and hence did not hear his words. Rong Yan raised his eyebrows and asked again in a louder voice, ¡°Anning, are you okay?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m okay ...¡± Luo Anning snapped out of her trance and a look of panic formed on her face. Seemingly afraid of having her intentions revealed, she quickly adjusted her facial expression. The sharp-sensed Rong Yan noticed all of her subtle movements and squinted before shifting his attention to the international news. He suddenly wondered, does she know the fugitives? Before he could mull over it, Butler Zhang walked towards them and informed them that dinner was ready. Luo Anning held his hand and walked towards the dining hall. Dinner was rather joyous and they all looked at Luo Anning happily, especially Old Mr. Rong who instructed her to eat more because he wanted her to put on some weight. Jiang Peihua chimed in and together with Old Mr. Rong, ced some dishes into her bowl. Soon, her bowl was full of food that piled up like a mountain. She turned to look at Rong Yan for help while he rubbed her head in amusement and smiled sinisterly. He said in a low yet tender voice, ¡°Grandpa and Mother are right. You are too thin. How can you continue losing weight? Be good, eat a little more. I won¡¯t dislike you even if you get fat. ¡± Luo Anning was speechless. That¡¯s not the point, okay? The point is, I can¡¯t even finish so much food. What does he mean he won¡¯t dislike me even if I get fat? This jerk actually refuses to help me when I¡¯m in trouble! In the end, Luo Anning sulked and continued eating indignantly like a beast that had been unleashed. She seemed to be bent on wolfing down all of the food. When she was almost too full to finish, she realized that there was still plenty of food in the bowl. She frowned in dismay and wondered if she should wait for a while before continuing... Just a few seconds after she paused in eating, Rong Yan grabbed her bowl and she turned to look at him. Rong Yan picked up his chopsticks and ate her leftovers gracefully. Sensing that she was staring at him, he raised his head and asked softly, ¡°Why? Are you not full?¡± It was clearly a normal question but she felt that there were hidden meanings in his words. Luo Anning turned red and hurriedly shook her head before turning away from him. She said to Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua, ¡°Grandpa, Mother, I¡¯m done eating. You guys enjoy the rest.¡± Seeing that she had begun blushing, Rong Yan grinned widely. ... After dinner, the servants set off some fireworks in the backyard, which flew up and bloomed brilliantly in the clear night sky. The entire sky was lit up brightly and colorfully. Rong Yan let go of her waist and walked towards the servant who was setting off the fireworks. After getting a few sparklers, he turned around and walked towards her. Luo Anning looked at him calmly until he stopped in front of her and handed the sparkler to her. ¡°Do you want to y?¡± Luo Anning remained silent and nced at him smilingly. The colorful fireworks made his handsome face look even more charming. He was breathtakingly gorgeous and stunning, so much that her heart was racing rapidly. Rong Yan suddenly pressed his hand against the back of her head and kissed her, ignoring the fact that Old Mr. Rong, Jiang Peihua and the servants were still around. Chapter 383 - Daisy Pendant (3)

Chapter 383: Daisy Pendant (3)

¡°Young people these days... ¡± Old Mr. Rong then turned away from them. Although he sounded a little stern like he was reprimanding them, he never stopped smiling, just like Jiang Peihua who was pleased to see how loving they were. Maybe, I¡¯ll get a grandchild soon! Luo Anning was originally worried about the fact that they were all watching the two of them and initially wanted to push him away. However, to her surprise, he actually grabbed her waist tightly, leaving her with no means to struggle or push him away. Rong Yan¡¯s kiss was particrly gentle... After the kiss, Rong Yan wiped the saliva away from her lips with his fingertips and held her hand. When they stood still, he stuffed the two sparklers into her hands. He then lit them up with his lighter. Luo Anning gasped and noticed that the sparklers had already been ignited. She grabbed the sparkler with stiffened hands and was feeling at a sudden loss for what to do. She chuckled while Rong Yan hugged her from behind, grasped her hands and wrote some words in the air with the sparklers. An Ning. ¡°Can you see what I wrote?¡± he asked while breathing into her ear. Luo Anning nodded and said the characters that she saw. ¡°An Ning.¡± ¡°Intelligent,¡± he praised and continued. ¡°What about this?¡± he asked again. Feeling shy, Luo Anning bit her lip and refused to speak. He pinched her waist, which was her sensitive spot, and caused her to wince a little. He then nudged her with his elbow and urged, ¡°What are you doing? Father and Mother are all watching!¡± ¡°Are you going to speak? If not, I¡¯m going to continue... ¡± Rong Yan insisted that she say those words, with no regards as to how many people were watching them. Afraid that he would do something even more embarrassing, Luo Anning said unwillingly, ¡°Loves Rong Yan.¡± ¡°Say them together,¡± Rong Yan said, pushing his limits. Luo Anning turned to glower at him while Rong Yan pecked at her lips in a good mood. ¡°Be good and say it to me, okay?¡± Luo Anning bit her lip before conceding. ¡°Anning, loves Rong Yan.¡± This guy is so smug. How can he make me confess using such a shady method!?! Seemingly having realized how infuriated she was, Rong Yan threw the sparkler that was almost spent, away and lit up another two. He held her hand and wrote in the air: Rong Yan loves Anning ¡°Rong Yan loves Anning,¡± he repeated in an alluring voice. He then asked tenderly, ¡°Are you still angry, Young Madam Rong?¡± ¡°You need to be taught a lesson!¡± Luo Anning broke free from him and scurried to the living room to apany Jiang Peihua who was watching the Mid-autumn Festival celebration TV program. Watching her scurry away, Rong Yan stroked his lips which were still stained with her lingering scent. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s hard to see you shy...¡± ... ¡°Miss Momo, someone¡¯s looking for you.¡± The butler reported about a visitor when Lu Momo was apanying her parents to watch the Mid-Autumn Festival celebration program at the Lu Family mansion. Chapter 384 - Daisy Pendant (5)

Chapter 384: Daisy Pendant (5)

With an awkward expression, the butler nced at Mr. and Mrs. Lu hesitantly, contemting if he should reveal the name of the guest. Mrs. Lu nced at the butler and asked, ¡°Butler, why are you hemming and hawing tonight? Who exactly is looking for Momo?¡± Not daring to hide it any longer, the butler answered, ¡°The person looking for Miss Momo is... Young Master Tang... ¡± ¡°What!?! Butler, please repeat yourself,¡± Mrs. Lu asked as she raised her pitch. The butler answered, ¡°Young Master Tang from Tang is looking for Miss Momo.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mrs. Lu nced at Lu Momo who was bbergasted, and questioned in an unprecedentedly stern tone, ¡°Momo, how could you get involved with someone like him!?! What have I taught you!?¡±! ¡°Mother, listen to me... ¡± Lu Momo frantically raked her hair and tried to exin. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I don¡¯t care what your rtionship with Young Master Tang is. You must cut off all ties with him and stay away from such people in the future!¡± Mrs. Lu barked angrily but soon simmered down after seeing how sad Lu Momo looked. ¡°Momo, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Who¡¯s Young Master Tang? He¡¯s known for being a yboy. How can you get involved with someone like him!?!¡± ... Lu Momo walked towards the door, only to see Tang Chao who was leaning against the obnoxious and eye-catching modified red-colored Aston Martin. Watching as she made her way out slowly, Tang Chao groused in frustration, ¡°You made me wait for so long. Are you a tortoise? Why did you take so long!?!¡± Lu Momo pouted and walked towards him. She stopped when she was three steps away from him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯te here to look for me again in the future.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tang Chao stood up and was about to walk towards her. Lu Momo took a few steps back warily and raised her arms to defend herself. ¡°Don¡¯te here! What I mean is, let¡¯s cut off all contact with each other from now on. We¡¯ll be strangers. Do you get it now?¡± Cut off all ties and be strangers? So many women are throwing themselves at me and yet, she¡¯s dumping me!?! Tang Chao was infuriated and the consequences were dire! He strode forward and grabbed Lu Momo¡¯s slender shoulders before hollering, ¡°Lu Momo, are your brains fried!?! There are so many people who are trying to get closer to me and yet, you¡¯re stupidly pushing me away!?!¡± Lu Momo was extremely stunned but she heard him calling her stupid! She flew into a rage and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not stupid, why would you push me away?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re made of gold? Who would want to throw themselves at you?¡± ¡°F***! I¡¯m made of pure gold, okay?¡± Tang Chao grabbed her hand and shoved her into the car. He then got into the driver¡¯s seat and sped off in the Aston Martin. ¡°Hey, where are you taking me!?! Let me out!¡± Lu Momo eximed, struggling to get out of the car. Tang Chao said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the abattoir to have you killed and sold!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a crook... ¡± ... Atst, Tang Chao brought Lu Momo to the beach. The beach felt rather special at night and was brightly lit because of the surrounding city lights. The full moon was hanging high in the night sky. Listening to the sounds of the waves crashing against the shore while enjoying the sea breeze was absolutely romantic. There were plenty of couples on the beach and not too far away from them, there was a bonfire-themed dance party in progress. Chapter 385 - Daisy Pendant (6)

Chapter 385: Daisy Pendant (6)

Lu Momo was initially exasperated but when she saw the lively scene on the beach, she felt an urge to join in the fun. ¡°Hold it right there, where are you going!?!¡± After scurrying a few steps away, she heard Tang Chao¡¯s cold voiceing from behind. At the same time, he also grabbed her wrist tightly. Lu Momo turned around and glowered at him in anger. ¡°Tang Chao, you¡¯re so annoying! Let go of me!¡± ¡°Make me angry again and you can forget about leaving this beach tonight!¡± Tang Chao threatened. ¡°You... !¡± How could there be such a horrendous person!?! Seeing that she had finally behaved, Tang Chao¡¯s spirits were gradually lifted and he snapped his fingers. A bodyguard came forth respectfully and Tang Chao whispered into his ear, after which the bodyguard walked towards the bonfire. Not longter, the dance stopped and the emcee said, ¡°Next, we shall invite Young Master Tang and Miss Lu for a dance. Put your hands together to wee them!¡± Hence, everyone turned to look at the two of them while apuding and whistling loudly. Seeing this, Lu Momo picked up in her tracks and tried to run away. Tang Chao picked her up like she was a chicken, and ced her beside the bonfire which gave their faces a glow of light. ¡°Tang Chao, I¡¯m not going to do the dance. Let go of me,¡± Lu Momo refuted softly after looking around. Tang Chao ignored her and instead, shot the emcee a nce, after which the music began to fill the air. He held onto her waist insistently and grabbed her hand with his other hand. He then began performing a Waltz piece ording to the rhythm of the music. Lu Momo had never tried dancing Waltz on the beach, under the beautiful night sky and in front of everyone. Lu Momo could not get used to it at first but slowly eased into it. The two of them were perfectly in sync and they looked extremely elegant. After the music ended, everyone began apuding loudly. Tang Chao smirked in satisfaction and pulled her out of the crowd before walking towards the other end of the beach where he had already gotten everything ready. He was waiting to give her a surprise... As soon as they took a few steps forward, his mobile phone rang, disrupting the wonderful ambiance. He nced at his mobile phone and answered the call. He suddenly hollered, ¡°What did you say!?!¡± After a while, Tang Chao let go of her and scurried forward. ¡°Damn it! Wait, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Lu Momo watched as he vanished out of sight. She kicked the sand beneath her feet and murmured, ¡°Mommy was right... ¡± ... Luo Anning did not expect to run into someone whom she thought she would never see again! Upon arriving back at Luxury Mansion, Rong Yan received a call and learned that something seemed to have cropped up in Tang. After escorting Luo Anning home safely, he rushed straight to Tang. As soon as Luo Anning was about to enter, she heard a familiar voice... ¡°Anning... ¡± The voice was gentle, slow and tender. It was also full of mncholy and somberness. Luo Anning turned around, only to see that it was... Du Xiaoran! He was standing still beneath the light which made his handsome and refined face look rather cold and dreamy. Unlike what she remembered, he was not wearing a clean white shirt and ck trousers. Instead, he was wearing a ck shirt and ck trousers which made him look inexplicably mysterious. Chapter 386 - Daisy Pendant (7)

Chapter 386: Daisy Pendant (7)

Luo Anning could smell a faint metallic odor of blood on him, though she was unsure if it was because she knew his identity... ¡°Xiaoran, why are you in S City?¡± Luo Anning walked up to him and looked at him more carefully under the lights. She only realized when she was closer to him, that his shirt was unusually dark and that his eyes were bloodshot while his face was full of fatigue. ¡°Are you injured!?!¡± Du Xiaoran looked at the person in front of him with affection. She was the one whom he had been missing dearly and she was now so close to him that he would be able to embrace her again as soon as he reached out. It was as if he could hug her again. However, he was no longer in any ce to hug her now. ¡°I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± A warm smile formed on his lips and Du Xiaoran looked at her quietly while admiring her beautiful face. ¡°Let me look at your arm,¡± Luo Anning said as her heart sank when she noticed that his arm was unusually stiff. Du Xiaoran leaned towards the side and avoided her hand. Luo Anning looked at him in astonishment. After a while, she chuckled again and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Oh right, how could I have forgotten that you¡¯re the Master of Menace. How can I be your match?¡± ¡°Anning, don¡¯t behave like this... ¡± Du Xiaoran sighed in frustration and stepped forward to hold her shoulder. Luo Anning smacked his hand away and asked coldly, ¡°Do you have a reason for looking me up? If not, I¡¯m going to go in and get some rest.¡± That was the way they were now. Do I only have the right to see her when there¡¯s an issue? Filled with immense agony, he saidposedly, ¡°I¡¯m here to carry out a task and at the same time, visit you. I wanted to know if you¡¯re doing well. Anning, you still hate me, don¡¯t you?¡± Does she still hate me now? Luo Anning didn¡¯t understand it at all. She asked herself more than once, whether she resented Du Xiaoran as much as she did when he let her go two years ago. Facing him again two yearster, she realized that the hatred in her heart had gradually disappeared overtime. Perhaps time was really the best medicine for healing all wounds, including those that were thought to be incurable. ¡°Xiao Ran, I don¡¯t hate you.¡± Luo Anning said. ¡°Everyone has their own considerations while making choices and I can¡¯t control your thinking. I can only change myself.¡± She convinced herself not to hate him and instead chose to remain indifferent. She remembered the words that Mo Qiange once said to her when she returned home heartbroken two years ago. ¡°Dear girl, no matter what you have experienced, you must try to make yourselfposed and clear like a ss of water. Water is not tasteless. It¡¯s fundamental for change and creation of vor. Be it vibrant or in, it must always return to its initial state. Be like a ss of clear boiled water, gentle and just right.¡± She neither loves nor hates me. So she¡¯s long lost all feelings for me. Is that so? Du Xiaoran suddenly smiled and his body began to quiver. ¡°Anning, maybe I shouldn¡¯t havee to see you... you¡¯ve really stabbed me in my Achilles heel. That¡¯s fatal.¡± Du Xiaoran then nced at her and turned around to leave. Luo Anning frowned a little as an ominous hunch overwhelmed her. She stepped forward and grabbed his hand. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Chapter 387 - Daisy Pendant (8)

Chapter 387: Daisy Pendant (8)

¡°You¡¯re injured!¡± Luo Anning frowned as she grabbed his abnormally stiff arm. Who is Du Xiaoran? He¡¯s a clean, suave and refined gentleman who would always exude a fresh, minty scent. Yet, he was now covered in blood. He actually decided to devote himself to the horrifying organization that he used to shun like the gue, all for her sake... For him, Luo Anning was more like one of his regrets. The pure rtionship that they had was a memory that neither of them wanted to mention. ¡°Do you still care if I¡¯m hurt or not?¡± Du Xiaoran asked in a self-deprecating tone as he turned stiff. She refused to even detest him. Does she really n to remove him from her heartpletely? Did she really fall in love with Rong Yan? At the thought of this, Du Xiaoran¡¯s heart wrenched up and he was overwhelmed with pain that radiated through his limbs and he seemed to be on the verge of losing all his energy. ¡°Xiaoran, I think we can still be friends even if we can¡¯t be lovers. Since my friend is injured, I¡¯d naturally show him some concern,¡± Luo Anning said as she carefully tried to pull up his sleeve to reveal his fair arm. Gradually, the bloodied flesh and dried up blood was revealed. Shock was written all over her face and she fell speechless. He was not the kind to not love his body... ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have shocked you with the wound,¡± Du Xiaoran said with a tender smile as he rolled his sleeves back down and nced at her affectionately. After a long while, he said bitterly, ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t supposed to be taking on this task but I agreed to do it voluntarily, all because I wanted to see you. Even a glimpse would suffice. However, I underestimated my greed, I want more than that ... ¡± Luo Anning interrupted, ¡°Xiaoran, stop talking! You should go to the hospital now!¡± ¡°This is a gunshot wound. If I go to the hospital, I believe the police will arrive to file a case within ten minutes.¡± ¡°What about your wound? You can¡¯t keep dragging on like this. If you wait any longer, your left arm is going to be crippled!¡± Luo Anning panicked and she was obviously worried and agitated. Du Xiaoran looked at her with a gentler smile. He felt that it would be enough to see her showing him concern and care. It was enough to help him continue pushing himself through the torment in the many years toe. ¡°Young Master!¡± Not far away, two men and women in ck leather suits yelled loudly. The worry and panic in their voices could not be concealed at all. Du Xiaoran didn¡¯t respond, and instead, kept his amber eyes fixed on his sweetheart. ¡°Anning, can I hug you? Just for a moment.¡± ¡°Will you get your arm treated if I agree?¡± Luo Anning asked gently with a frown. ¡°Yes.¡± He smiled gently and suavely. Luo Anning nodded, and the smiles on the corners of his lips became even more tender. He stepped forward and hugged her with his intact right arm. Smelling the faint fragrance that was unique to her, Du Xiaoran¡¯s mood was unprecedentedly calm and it was as if he would be filled with satisfaction as long as he had her... ¡°Anning, I¡¯m sorry, and ... I love you.¡± I¡¯m sorry that I let you go two years ago. If I could turn back time, I would never let you go even if I have to lose everything. Chapter 388 - Daisy Pendant (9)

Chapter 388: Daisy Pendant (9)

Du Xiaoran was filled with those thoughts and he could not restrain himself any longer. He leaned forward and pecked her on her lips gently. Luo Anning didn¡¯t expect him to do that. Extremely horrified, she tried to push him away but before she did, she heard a low and daunting voice that was full of anger. ¡°What are you two doing!?!¡± Du Xiaoran¡¯s smile stiffened and he quickly let go of Luo Anning before turning around slowly to look at the angry man behind him. Is this Rong Yan, the husband she had chosen? Is he the man she loves now? While Du Xiaoran was still immersed in his own thoughts, Rong Yan strode forwards and punched him... ¡°Young Master... ¡± Two bodyguards rushed forward and got into their stances, seemingly ready to fight Rong Yan. Luo Anning looked at Rong Yan who had anger written all over his handsome face. She scurried forward and hugged Rong Yan¡¯s waist tightly. She then turned around and said to Du Xiaoran, ¡°Xiaoran, hurry and leave! Don¡¯t forget that you promised me you¡¯d get your arm treated!¡± Rong Yan¡¯s bodyguards began to surround them and Du Xiaoran took onest nce at her, after which he said to Rong Yan, ¡°Treat her well, or else... ¡± He chuckled and vanished out of sight. ¡°Let go!¡± Rong Yan¡¯s body stiffened and his voice was full of anger. Luo Anning bit her lip, knowing that she was at fault. She initially only agreed to let Du Xiaoran hug her, but she did not expect him to kiss her all of a sudden. She did not expect to let Rong Yan catch a glimpse of that sight ! Even if she had a hundred mouths, she would still be unable to exin clearly. ¡°Rong Yan, listen to me, things are not like what you just saw. We... ¡± She panicked and tried to exin. However, Rong Yan was too infuriated to process anything she said. She refused to let go so he pried her fingers away and got inside the limousine without uttering a single word. The convoy then sped away. Luo Anning bit her lip and watched as the convoy gradually vanished. She dug her fingernails into her palm but did not realize the pain at all. ... Rong Yan headed to the hospital again. The floor of the emergency room was filled with the men from Tang and Tang Chao frowned when he saw Rong Yan. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Uncle Tang.¡± Rong Yan said with a sullen face. He leaned against the wall and took out a cigarette out of habit, after which he cocked his head towards the side and began blowing out a puff. Tang Chao stared at the emergency room which had a signboard that was still lit up. He too, was leaning against the wall opposite Rong Yan and was smoking silently. After smoking several cigarettes in a row, his throat began to turn hoarse. Rong Yan looked up and asked, ¡°Who had the audacity to hurt Uncle Tang?¡± Everyone was feeling somber about Old Mr. Tang¡¯s condition. After throwing away the cigarette butt in his hand, Tang Chao stepped on it and exined, ¡°The old man went to Japan for a holiday. Yet, he ran into the people from the Yamaguchi gang who were there to seek revenge. The Yamaguchi were exploiting the fact that the old man didn¡¯t bring too many people with him, and hence, attacked him. The old man painstakingly fled back to China but he ran into an assassin hired by the Yamaguchi gang. He suffered several bullet wounds... and we still don¡¯t know if he can pull through... ¡± Tang Chao initially wanted to confess his love to Lu Momo on this Mid-Autumn Festival night. Yet, Old Mr. Tang met with a mishap and caught him off guard! Tang Chao clenched his fists and thought, Yamaguchi gang, Tang is not to be trifled with! Chapter 389 - Daisy Pendant (10)

Chapter 389: Daisy Pendant (10)

¡°With Uncle Tang¡¯sbat skills, I¡¯m really curious about what kind of killer can hurt him.¡± Rong Yan was a little curious suddenly. Tang Chao¡¯s face grew sullen and he gritted his teeth angrily. ¡°It¡¯s an assassin from the Bloody Empire. The Yamaguchi gang actually spent so much money just to kill my father. If I don¡¯t have some fun with them, it would really be unjustifiable!¡± Bloody Empire!?! Du Xiaoran was the young master of Bloody Empire and he had just seen the heavily injured Du Xiaoran at the entrance of Luxury Mansion. After finding out that Old Mr. Tang had been hurt by Bloody Empire, Rong Yan¡¯s heart was filled with ripples. Tang Chao was his best buddy while Du Xiaoran was Luo Anning¡¯s former boyfriend. What was he supposed to do? The four-hour-long surgery finally ended at midnight. Old Mr. Tang was wheeled out of the emergency room and sent to the intensive care unit for further observation. Mo Xiyan, the head surgeon exited soon after and when she saw the look of panic on Tang Chao¡¯s and Rong Yan¡¯s faces, she removed her mask and said gently, ¡°Uncle Tang was shot by a total of seven bullets and the deadliest one was three millimeters away from the heart ... Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hit his heart. Otherwise, even God wouldn¡¯t be able to save him.¡± ¡°Is my old man¡¯s life out of danger now?¡± Tang Chao asked anxiously. Mo Xiyan nodded weakly and answered, ¡°Uncle Tang¡¯s life is temporarily out of danger. If he wakes up after 72 hours of observation, he will be safe, otherwise ...¡± Mo Xiyan leaned towards the side feebly while Rong Yan quickly grabbed her since he was the closest to her. ¡°Xiyan, Xiyan, wake up... ¡± Rong Yan patted her pale cheeks. The nurse beside them said softly, ¡°Dr. Mo was down with the flu in the past couple of days. Upon hearing that a patient was in need of first aid, she immediately rushed to the hospital to take the lead. The operationsted for four hours, and Dr. Mo was painstakingly trying to stop herself from fainting... ¡± Tang Chao looked at Mo Xiyan whose face and lips were pale. Feeling grateful, he said, ¡°Yan, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Mo Xiyan. I will go see my old man.¡± After staying silent for a long while, Rong Yan nodded and picked the unconscious Mo Xiyan up in his arms before turning around to leave. ... The following morning, Xu Zhiyuan arrived in Luxury Mansion and asked Auntie Li to bring a set of clothes for Rong Yan. Auntie Li asked in bewilderment, ¡°Is Young Master Rong working overtime?¡± Not wishing to reveal much, Xu Zhiyuan brushed Auntie Li off. Not daring to probe further, Auntie Li scurried upstairs and knocked on the door of the master bedroom. ¡°Come in.¡± Luo Anning slept atte midnight and hence, only woke up when she heard the knocking. Upon sight of Auntie Li, she covered her head with the duvet and said in frustration, ¡°Auntie Li, I¡¯m not hungry yet. You don¡¯t have to wake me up for breakfast.¡± Auntie Li said, ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯m here to get some clothes for Young Master Rong. Assistant Xu is waiting downstairs.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Luo Anning pulled the silk duvet up abruptly and sat up to look at her. Auntie Li repeated the words again. Luo Anning grasped the duvet tightly and thought, is he still angry? Where did he gost night? Why is he asking Xu Zhiyuan toe back and get some clothes for him? Luo Anning let her imagination run wild and she fumbled about for her mobile phone before grabbing it to call Rong Yan. His mobile phone was switched off the whole ofst night. Yet, it went through this time. She felt rather nervous and she wondered if she should exin to him first or ask him where he had sleptst night. The call was answered after three rings. ¡°Are you looking for Yan? He¡¯s still asleep.¡± Luo Anning felt her blood boiling when she heard Mo Xiyan¡¯s voice! Chapter 390 - Daisy Pendant (11)

Chapter 390: Daisy Pendant (11)

She smashed her mobile phone against the wall, causing it to be shattered into bits. ¡°Young Madam, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Auntie Li asked in panic. Luo Anning stumbled out of bed. All she wanted to know was if Rong Yan was now with Mo Xiyan, and whether or not they were togetherst night. She dashed down the stairs and ordered the chauffeur to drive her to the apartment without even changing out of her pajamas. Despite looking embarrassed, the chauffeur dared not defy her and instead stepped on the elerator, after which the car rushed out like an arrow. The drive from Luxury Mansion to the apartment was 30 minutes, but the chauffeur managed to arrive within just 15 minutes because of Luo Anning¡¯s constant urging. Standing under the apartment building, Luo Anning looked up at Mo Xiyan¡¯s apartment while clenching her fists. ¡°All of you, wait here. I¡¯lle back soon,¡± she said to the bodyguards before entering with her back straight. Same ce, same bodyguards. Luo Anning suddenly burst intoughter. Rong Yan¡¯s bodyguards greeted her after seeing her, ¡°Young Madam.¡± ¡°Bring Rong Yan out,¡± Luo Anning said calmly. ¡°Young Madam, Young Master Rong... ¡± The bodyguards were put in a spot of trouble. They would be at fault, regardless of who they chose to defy. Just when Luo Anning and the bodyguards were at a standstill. Xu Zhiyuan, who chased after her from Luxury Mansion, ran up and stood in front of her. ¡°Young Madam, Miss Mo copsedst night because of the surgery she performed on Old Mr. Tang. Young Master Rong simply sent her home. Don¡¯t think too much of it.¡± ¡°Does it take an entire night to send her home? Or were you trying to assert dominance when you came home this morning to get his clothes?¡± ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re mistaken. Young Master Rong has a meeting this morning, so... ¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, there¡¯s a resting room in his office where there are fresh sets of clothes!¡± Luo Anning yelled. Xu Zhiyuan was at a loss for words. At the thought of his own behavior. he wished he could p himself. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Rong Yan has plenty of clothes in the lounge of his office. Why was I so silly as to go back to Luxury Mansion to get his clothes? Looking at Luo Anning¡¯s increasingly sullen face, Xu Zhiyuan exined, ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t get me wrong. In fact, I went to Luxury Mansion to get Young Master Rong¡¯s clothes presumptuously. Don¡¯t me him... ¡± ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, get lost before I re up!¡± Luo Anning did not wish to speak to him any longer. She wanted to know if Rong Yan had spent the night with Mo Xiyan. How far have they progressed!?! Also, why did Mo Xiyan answer his call!?! Xu Zhiyuan muttered, ¡°Young Madam... ¡± The door of the apartment was opened all of a sudden. Rong Yan¡¯s handsome face appeared in front of everyone. The frown on his face was evidence of his displeasure about being jolted awake by their ruckus. He was clearly shocked to see them showing up this bright and early in the morning. After feeling shocked, he asked calmly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He was so calm that he seemed to be asking about the weather. Luo Anning stared at him and his indifference seemed to be like an invisible dagger that was being pierced through her heart. ¡°Did you sleep herest night?¡± she asked, trying to suppress her agony. Chapter 391 - Is It Safe Now?

Chapter 391: Is It Safe Now?

Rong Yan thought about it and nodded slightly after a while. Luo Anning took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Why did he not listen to my exnation? Why did he choose not to believe me? Why did he spend the entire night taking care of Mo Xiyan again? Why did he stay in her apartment all night!?! ¡°Why what?¡± Rong Yan asked, rubbing his temples while leaning against the door frame. ¡°Yan, who¡¯s here? Why are you standing at the door?¡± Mo Xiyan asked. Luo Anning clenched her fists and glowered at him. ¡°Rong Yan, if this is your choice, I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes!¡± She then turned around to leave. Just as Rong Yan was about to chase after her, Mo Xiyan suddenly fainted again. He froze and clenched his fists tightly before loosening them. Forget it, what¡¯s the point of chasing after her? Maybe, we are just too intimate with each other, so much that a mere tiff will lead to a huge argument and a cold war. Ever sincest night, she never once tried to call me. If she really wanted me to believe her, why would she wait till now? She didn¡¯t appear for the sake of exining, but to question me... Rong Yan was emotionally exhausted... Maybe, letting the both of us cool off is the best option. ... When Du Xiaoran left, he sent Luo Anning a letter which only contained three words: ¡°Hope you¡¯re well.¡± At that moment, Luo Anning teared up... It turned out that she would only realize a long timeter, who the people who genuinely treated her well were. Du Xiaoran¡¯s departure made Luo Anning think of Kristen and Catherine. At the thought of the wanted notice, her heart began to wrench up. She had never asked about their identities but she could guess that their professions were special. The bounty was no joke and even if no one could catch them, many would be willing to fight their guts out under the temptation of therge sum of money. After hesitating for a long while, Luo Anning decided to call Kristen because she was worried about their safety. She was purely trying to test her luck and didn¡¯t expect that she would still be able to reach Kristen during this critical juncture. However, he actually picked up! ¡°My dear Anning, do you miss me already?¡± The person who answered was Kristen and he still sounded as frivolous and charming as he always was. However, it was also reassuring. Luo Anning pouted and didn¡¯t n to mock him. After hemming for a while, she asked carefully, ¡°It¡¯s not the time to joke now! Kristen, tell me honestly, are you and Catherine... the assassin fugitives that Interpol are looking for?¡± Kristin¡¯s smile paused and he asked teasingly, ¡°Assassins? Seems like a good job, at least it¡¯s cool, isn¡¯t it? Oh ... It turns out that you like assassins, but I¡¯m sorry ... I¡¯m not one.¡± Luo Anning gritted her teeth and snapped, ¡°Kristen! How could you still be in the mood to joke at such a juncture? I¡¯m asking you, are you and Catherine safe now?!¡± Suddenly there was silence on the other end of the line, and Luo Anning gripped her mobile phone tightly. ¡°Hello? Hello?! Kristen, are you listening?¡± Chapter 392 - Don’t You Guys Know? (1)

Chapter 392: Don¡¯t You Guys Know? (1)

¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Hurry and answer me, are you and Catherine alright?¡± ¡°My dear, your worries arepletely unnecessary. But ... I am still very happy.¡± ... The cold war had been going on for a week. Throughout the entire week, the two of them stayed under the same roof but rarely met each other. They were like familiar strangers. On this day, Luo Anning went to the hospital to check if the embryo had sessfully fused with the uterus. However, the result of the checkup made her crumble in despair! The embryo slipped and was notpatible with the uterus and the conception was unsessful! If the glimmer of hope that she saw previously was like the only oasis she encountered when she was thirsty in the desert, the oasis was now like a mirage! Everything was false! ... When Luo Anning returned to Luxury Mansion from the hospital, she locked herself up in the bedroom and refused to see anyone, eat or drink anything. She would spend all day pondering over things while seated on the balcony. When Rong Yan came home, he walked past the master bedroom and saw a glimmer of light through the door cracks. He paused and lifted his hand in a bid to open the door. His hand levitated in mid-air but he lowered it atst and walked away without hesitation... Luo Anning stayed wide awake until daybreak that night. After pondering all night, she nned to tell Rong Yan of the news on the second day. At the end of the day, she was still a woman who could no longer conceive. She decided to let Rong Yan make the decision. She spaced out in the living room for an entire afternoon and waited for Rong Yan toe home. To her surprise, she received a call from Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion! ... She was out of sorts and she headed to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion. Surprisingly, Rong Yan was not around this time. Instead, only Old Mr. Rong, Jiang Peihua... and Mo Xiyan were present! The strangebination made Luo Anning feel an ominous hunch. As expected, Old Mr. Rong questioned sternly, ¡°Anning, are you hiding something from us? I¡¯m giving you a chance toe clean now. Speak.¡± Luo Anning nced at Jiang Peihua in confusion, seemingly asking for help. However, Jiang Peihua simply looked away in disappointment. Luo Anning¡¯s heart sank and she shifted her gaze onto Mo Xiyan who seemed innocent yet smug. After hesitating for a long while, Luo Anning said, ¡°Grandpa... I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She did not want to get too anxious before finding out what had actually happened. Hence, she decided to wait for Old Mr. Rong¡¯s answer. She could at least think of an answer on the spot. However, she was over-idealistic, as they were clearly prepared. However, Old Mr. Rong mmed his cane against the ground and hollered, ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re still thinking of lying to us at this juncture!?! Take a good look at what this is!¡± The document was mmed against Luo Anning¡¯s face as she closed her eyes and grabbed it.. Infertile for life... How could such simple and ordinary words be so agonizing? Old Mr. Rong barked angrily, ¡°What do you have to say now!?!¡± ¡°I... don¡¯t have anything to say... ¡± Luo Anning muttered while smiling in a self-deprecating manner. ¡°In that case, divorce Rong Yan immediately. I¡¯ve already drafted the divorce agreement. Sign it!¡± Chapter 393 - Don’t You Guys Know? (2)

Chapter 393: Don¡¯t You Guys Know? (2)

They don¡¯t need a vase made of a woman who¡¯s infertile, eh? This analogy is really apt, Luo Anning thought. As soon as Old Mr. Rong spoke, Butler Zhang took out the drafted divorce agreement in a timely manner and ced it in front of her, along with a ck signature pen. Luo Anning wanted tough, but didn¡¯t even have the strength to. Jiang Peihua looked at Luo Anning¡¯s face which was full of agony and self-deprecation. Unable to bring herself to be so harsh, she said, ¡°Father, let¡¯s discuss this matterter. After all, Anning is the rascal¡¯s wife. We can¡¯t decide for him.¡± She genuinely adored Luo Anning as her daughter-inw, for she was clever, polite and smart. If it were not for the fact that she discovered her infertility, she would have never agreed with Old Mr. Rong. Unfortunately, nothing was more important than the continuation of the Rong Family¡¯s bloodline... All she could do was give her a huge mary sum after the divorce. Luo Anning picked up the divorce agreement and looked at it, instead of rushing to sign it. Old Mr. Rong waited a while and saw that she still did not take any action. Hence, he urged, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at it. We won¡¯t shortchange you. After all, you used to be married to the rascal. Whether you¡¯re willing or not, you must get a divorce!¡± Luo Anningughed, and her gaze was full of derision. ¡°Should I be grateful and say thank you? The Rong family is really generous, you¡¯re actually offering 500 million yuan to a former wife!¡± ¡°Good that you know!¡± Old Mr. Rong humphed and mmed his cane against the ground again. ¡°Hurry up and sign the papers. Stop wasting time!¡± ¡°After the divorce, the woman must hold a press conference to inform the public that the two had a peaceful divorce because of their ipatible personalities. The purpose of the press conference is to protect the image of thepany... ¡± Luo Anning read it out softly, and everyone had peculiar expressions on their faces. Indeed, Old Mr. Rong was willing to give her 500 million yuan, entirely because of the corporate image of Baina International and could be considered a fee to shut her up. It was because Luo Anning was actually abandoned and not a willing party like they imed! If the public were to find out that the Rong Family had ruthlessly kicked her out because of her infertility, the stock prices of Baina International would definitely plunge tremendously in a day. While Luo Anning was internally mocking them, she had to admire Old Mr. Rong for being a true blue and shrewd businessman who valued everything based on interests! ¡°After the signed divorce agreementes into effect and you hold a press conference, the 500 million yuan will be transferred to your ount immediately.¡± Mr. Rong said impatiently. ¡°What if I say no?¡± Luo Anning asked with a chuckle and a mirthless smile. Old Mr. Rong nced at her and said sternly, ¡°Every day in this world, idents happen, and there are plenty who die because of idents. You¡¯re smart, I believe you will not disappoint me.¡± Luo Anning squinted and thought, is this a threat? However, he had no idea that she detested being threatened. She would never sign the papers! Even if she was kicked out and had to leave, she would do so with pride and dignity! ¡°I will never sign this divorce agreement,¡± Luo Anning said calmly after putting her pen down. Chapter 394 - Don’t You Guys Know? (3)

Chapter 394: Don¡¯t You Guys Know? (3)

Although her voice was not loud, it was enough for everyone present to hear clearly. Old Mr. Rong mmed his hand against the table and hollered, ¡°You¡¯re asking to be dealt with the hard way!¡± Does she think the divorce can¡¯t happen just because she refuses to sign the papers? Even if she doesn¡¯t sign them, I¡¯ll have a way to make them get a divorce! ¡°I believe no one knows better than you, the reason that Rong Yan and I got married, Old Mr. Rong.¡± Luo Anning didn¡¯t have to pretend to be respectful towards him anymore. So what if they were to fall out now? Jiang Peihua was bewildered and puzzled when she heard her words. She was reminded of the time when Old Mr. Rong ordered Rong Yan to marry Luo Anning and even threatened Rong Yan into doing so with his own life. She had no idea what the reason for that was, and never got an answer from Old Mr. Rong. Now that there were some clues, she began to feel anxious. What was the inside story? Why did Father do everything he could to make his grandchild marry Luo Anning? Old Mr. Rong¡¯s face grew sullen and his anger debilitated. He then raised his cane in a bid to hit Luo Anning with it. Luo Anning stood up and dodged before turning to look at Old Mr. Rong in contempt. ¡°Why? Are you feeling angry because you¡¯re ashamed? Rest assured, I¡¯m not the kind to pester you and insist on staying behind. I¡¯ll get a divorce, but I won¡¯t take a single penny from the Rong Family, or hold such a ridiculous press conference!¡± Since you¡¯re making life hard for me, why should I give you guys a good time? While Old Mr. Rong glowered at her angrily, Jiang Peihua tried to speak and Mo Xiyan gloated smilingly, Luo Anning stood up proudly and left while keeping her back straight. As soon as Luo Anning left, Old Mr. Rong flung his cane out, causing it to fall onto the ground with a loud thud that sounded extremely clear in the quiet living room. Mo Xiyan carefully observed Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua¡¯s expression before saying, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s not worth injuring yourself over someone who¡¯s irrelevant. Auntie, don¡¯t worry about it either. After all, it¡¯s not your fault. Anyone in your position would do the same. I believe Anning will understand.¡± Old Mr. Rong nced at Mo Xiyan who was speaking, filled with annoyance but there was nothing he could do. Back then, he hated her ever since she decided to break up with Rong Yan and go abroad. Besides, Rong Yan almost killed himself because of her back then. As his grandfather, how could he possibly like Mo Xiyan? Everyone was selfish. Besides, Rong Yan was his only grandchild. How could he watch Rong Yan waste his life and drown his sorrows in wine all day over a woman? Hence, he put in plenty of effort to find a plethora of women and socialites. Atst, he chose Luo Anning. It was because she agreed to marry Rong Yan for the sake of snatching herpany back. Hence, he need not worry that she would one day leave Rong Yan. As long as Shaodong Corporation was not named Anning Corporation, Luo Anning would never leave. In all of China, the Rong Family was probably the only one that could help her. Chapter 395 - Don’t You Guys Know? (4)

Chapter 395: Don¡¯t You Guys Know? (4)

Even if someone could help her snatch thepany back, who would dare to go against the Rong Family and help her? Hence, after contemting for a long time, Old Mr. Rong decided to threaten Rong Yan with his own life andpel him into marrying Luo Anning, just so he could forget about Mo Xiyan and move on with life! Seeing that Rong Yan and Luo Anning were getting closer and that they had agreed to hurry up and give birth to a child, he happily waited for some good news. Yet, the only news he got was the revtion that Luo Anning could never conceive again! Luo Anning had already found out about her condition a long time ago and she had also tried to undergo an IVF treatment which failed in the end. Yet, she never once told them about it. That made Old Mr. Rong extremely infuriated because he felt like he had been lied to. He had always detested liars and Luo Anning had incurred his wrath by hiding the truth. Almost without hesitation, Old Mr. Rong decided to make the two of them get a divorce. No matter what, the marriage cannot go on! Despite resenting Mo Xiyan, he had no choice but to turn a blind eye since there would no longer be Luo Anning in the future. He had no choice since Rong Yan loved her to bits back then. Even till now, he didn¡¯t seem to have lost all his feelings for her. Hence, Old Mr. Rong had no choice but to pin his hopes on Mo Xiyan to carry on the Rong Family bloodline, despite disliking her. After Luo Anning left, Mo Xiyan smirked smugly when no one was looking. Luo Anning, let¡¯s see how you can continue battling me! The Rong Family will never ept you again. Even if Yan values you greatly, would you be more important than his family? She would never forget how shocked and disappointed Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua were when she presented the report of Luo Anning¡¯s failed IVF treatment to Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua. The oue did not disappoint her, as she had sessfully managed to kick Luo Anning out of the Rong Family. Hence, she would have plenty of chances to snatch Rong Yan back. ... After work, Rong Yan returned to Luxury Mansion. Upon sight of Auntie Li, he stopped tugging his tie and asked casually, ¡°Where is she?¡± He felt that a week was enough buffer time for the both of them to cool down. If he were to sweep the problems under the carpet, the cracks would only grow deeper and atst, be an insurmountable gap. Therefore, he had to talk to Luo Anning, listen to her exnation, and exin to her as well... Auntie Li¡¯s smile stiffened and she immediately realized that Rong Yan was asking about Luo Anning. Hence, she answered, ¡°Young Madam went to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion at noon and called in the afternoon to say that she would not being back tonight. She¡¯s going to stay over at Miss Lu Momo¡¯s ce.¡± Why would she go to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion for no reason? Did Grandpa and Mother force her to give birth again? At the thought of this, Rong Yan panicked, took off his zer and handed it to Auntie Li. He then walked towards the couch and instructed the servants to bring him a ss of wine. Is she feeling upset about being urged, so she went to Lu Momo¡¯s ce? The results for the IVF treatment should be out, right? I wonder if it was sessful... Rong Yan subconsciously hoped for it to be sessful... God knows how much he wanted to have a child with Luo Anning... ¡°Young Master Rong, dinner is ready. Would you like to eat now or...?¡± Auntie Li asked. Rong Yan pursed his lips and before he could even answer, his mobile phone rang. It was a call from Old Mr. Rong who asked him to go back to the mansion for dinner. Chapter 396 - Don’t You Guys Know? (5)

Chapter 396: Don¡¯t You Guys Know? (5)

What is Grandpa getting up to? He got Luo Anning to go to his ce at noon and now he¡¯s getting me to go. What exactly happened? Various doubts shed past Rong Yan¡¯s mind and he pressed his lips together before summoning Xu Zhiyuan to prepare the car for setting off to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion! Rong Yan had no idea that a groundbreaking piece of news was awaiting him... Half an hourter, he arrived at the domineering, luxurious and ostentatious mansion of Old Mr. Rong¡¯s. The convoy drove into the spacious yard where Butler Zhang and the servants were waiting for him since a long time ago. They stepped forward to open the door and greeted them politely when the car pulled over steadily. ¡°Wee home, Young Master Rong!¡± the servants greeted while bowing. Rong Yan alighted from the car and stood beside it, staring at Butler Zhang with a frown. ¡°Butler Zhang, Anning came here at noon. What happened?¡± Butler Zhang immediately felt helpless but he soon managed to hide his emotions. He smiled and said, ¡°Young Madam did drop by during the afternoon but Old Master and Madam asked her to. I don¡¯t know what happened exactly.¡± Rong Yan squinted and thought, you really don¡¯t know, eh? Sure, since you refuse to speak, I¡¯ll find out myself. After stepping into the magnificent living room, he was surprised to find that Mo Xiyan was there too! Rong Yan stopped in his tracks for a while before steadily making his way to an empty seat that was far away from all three of them. He nced at Old Mr. Rong and asked, ¡°Grandpa, you were so eager about getting me toe here. Surely it isn¡¯t as simple as a meal?¡± ¡°What else do you think it could be?¡± Old Mr. Rong retorted while knocking his cane. Jiang Peihua had a sullen expression and she seemed to be extremely exhausted. When she saw Rong Yan, she simply nodded without saying much. From the moment Rong Yan entered, Mo Xiyan had been keeping her eyes fixed on Rong Yan with immense attraction and affection. He was so close to her, so, so close... She would be able to hug him as long as she extended her arms. Rong Yan did not wish to find out if Old Mr. Rong was speaking the truth. Instead, he raised his wrist to look at the time on his watch before saying in annoyance, ¡°Since it¡¯s for a meal, let¡¯s begin. I still have something onter.¡± Since Mo Xiyan is here, Luo Anning must have left. She definitely went to Lu Momo¡¯s ce because she got mistreated. At the thought of Luo Anning¡¯s face which was growing increasingly thin, his heart suddenly wrenched up and his face looked rather sullen as well. He anxiously wanted to see Luo Anning, and verify if she was mistreated. He wanted to know if she was feeling sad and aggrieved at Lu Momo¡¯s ce. ¡°No hurry, the cooks haven¡¯t finished cooking yet.¡± Old Mr. Rong nced at Mo Xiyan and said ambiguously, ¡°Rascal, I got a heart attack today and Xiyan saved my life. It¡¯s hard for her to stay in S City all by herself. Do take care of her as much as you can.¡± Upon hearing his words, Mo Xiyan nced at Old Mr. Rong. Apart from Rong Yan, everyone else knew that Old Mr. Rong was lying for the sake of giving the two of them more time together. Doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯ve already gained Old Mr. Rong¡¯s and Jiang Peihua¡¯s approval!?! At the thought of this, Mo Xiyan smiled radiantly and looked at Old Mr. Rong. ¡°Grandpa, what are you saying? It¡¯s my duty to save you. Besides, you¡¯re Yan¡¯s grandfather and I see you as my own grandpa as well. Grandpa, you¡¯re being too formal with me... ¡° Chapter 397 - Don’t You Guys Know? (6)

Chapter 397: Don¡¯t You Guys Know? (6)

Old Mr. Rong nodded, clearly satisfied with her behavior. Rong Yan raised his brows and scrutinized Old Mr. Rong and Mo Xiyan. Hasn¡¯t Grandpa always disliked Mo Xiyan? Why did he suddenly change his mind? Although Grandpa is old in his years and suffers from heart disease and high blood pressure, he¡¯s usually in a good mood and wouldn¡¯t suffer a rpse for no reason. Why did he say that he got a rpse today? A million doubts filled Rong Yan¡¯s mind and he nodded while being distracted. Old Mr. Rong continued to speak to him while revolving the conversation around Mo Xiyan, seemingly having seen a glimmer of hope. He asked if she had lived well in the past few years that she was abroad, why she chose to return to China afterpleting her studies, and why she chose to practice in Ren¡¯ai Hospital instead of Dawn Hospital. Mo Xiyan was extremely grateful because Old Mr. Rong was undoubtedly giving her a chance to get into Rong Yan¡¯s good books. She suppressed the joy and excitement in her heart, and slowly poured her heart out. She chose to practice at Ren¡¯ai Hospital undoubtedly because she wanted to be near Baina International so that she could be closer to Rong Yan... She never once hid her feelings for Rong Yan and she expressed all her love and affection for him at this moment. She needed him to reciprocate her love for him! Rong Yan was incredibly frustrated and he wanted to call Luo Anning. As soon as he tried to whip out his mobile phone, he realized that he had already handed his zer to Butler Zhang, and that his mobile phone was in the pocket of his zer. Just as he was about to get Butler Zhang to bring him his zer, Butler Zhang walked out of the kitchen smilingly and said, ¡°Old Master, Madam, Young Master Rong and Miss Mo, dinner is ready. Please proceed to the dining hall.¡± Mo Xiyan took the initiative to help Old Mr. Rong to the dining hall and said in a bid to please him, ¡°Grandpa, let me help you.¡± Jiang Peihua nced at Rong Yan and headed to the dining hall without saying a single word. Rong Yan called Butler Zhang who was walking towards the dining hall. Seeing that Rong Yan was remaining still, Old Mr. Rong suddenly turned around and hollered, ¡°Rascal, what are you waiting for? Would it kill you to have a meal with me!?!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°In that case, what are you waiting for? Hurry ande here.¡± Some were happy and some were fretting at the dining table. Rong Yan just wanted to finish the meal as soon as possible so he could look for Luo Anning. ¡°Rascal, it¡¯s been a long time since we had a drink together. Why don¡¯t you drink with me tonight?¡± Old Mr. Rong asked, hinting for Butler Zhang to pour some wine. Rong Yan grabbed the ss of red wine and swirled it in his hand while taking a whiff of the scent. He smirked and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? No problem. Grandpa, let¡¯s toast to each other.¡± He then chugged the ss of wine. Seeing that he had finished it to thest drop, Old Mr. Rong smiled mysteriously and nodded before taking a few sips too. Old Mr. Rong was clearly pleased as he continued to chat with Mo Xiyan happily. Rong Yan sipped on the wine and began to down ss after ss. After a long time, he had already finished the meal and wine. Rong Yan felt that it was time to leave. ¡°Grandpa, I still have something on. I¡¯ll get going, you guys proceed... ¡± He then stood up and staggered, suddenly feeling giddy. Chapter 398 - Don’t You Guys Know? (7)

Chapter 398: Don¡¯t You Guys Know? (7)

¡°Young Master Rong, are you alright?¡± Butler Zhang asked while hurrying forward to hold him. He rubbed his throbbing headache and tried his best to stabilise his body. He then pushed him away and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Suddenly overwhelmed with an ominous feeling, Rong Yan strode away quickly... before he even exited, he suddenly cked out and copsed. ¡°Young Master Rong..¡± Butler Zhang frantically helped him up and brought him upstairs. Old Mr. Rong suddenly stopped smiling and put his chopsticks down. He looked at Mo Xiyan for a long while and said, ¡°Tonight is your opportunity. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Mo Xiyan looked up in shock and honor before ncing at Old Mr. Rong¡¯s glistening eyes. She bit her lip and nodded. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll do a good job!¡± It was her only chance! Seemingly exhausted, Old Mr. Rong stood up with the help of Butler Zhang, waved his hands and said, ¡°Enough, go up.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Mo Xiyan then entered the bedroom with Rong Yan and the servants.¡± Jiang Peihua clenched her fists tightly and suddenly sprung up before yelling at the servants. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s heart sank and she quickly urged the servants to stop. ¡°Hold it!¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s heart sank, for fear that Jiang Peihua would go back on her words. Hence, she quickly instructed the servants to hurry up. ¡°I told you to stand still. Did you hear me!?!¡± Jiang Peihua yelled in exasperation. The servants dared not defy her and quickly stopped. Mo Xiyan bit her lip indignantly and followed suit. She then turned around to look at Jiang Peihua. Jiang Peihua looked at her son who had passed out and stepped forward guiltily in a bid to look at him. Old Mr. Rong yelled sternly, ¡°Peihua, don¡¯t be foolish! I know you like Luo Anning but between personal feelings and the Rong Family¡¯s bloodline, I hope you know which one is more important!¡± ¡°Father, the rascal will definitely not let the matter rest if he finds out that we¡¯ve been plotting against them! All this while, we¡¯ve seen how much the rascal loves Anning and we can¡¯t just give her the death sentence just because she can¡¯t conceive. Medical technology is so advanced these days and just because one doctor can¡¯t treat her, it doesn¡¯t mean all doctors can¡¯t! Father, we can¡¯t be so selfish as to decide on the rascal¡¯s behalf... we¡¯d better forget it.¡± Jiang Peihua began to regret it. Seemingly affected by Jiang Peihua¡¯s words, Old Mr. Rong¡¯s gaze changed a little. Mo Xiyan bit her lip indignantly and thought, I can¡¯t just let go of this opportunity and leave! She gazed pleadingly at Old Mr. Rong and Jiang Peihua with tears in her eyes. ¡°Grandpa, Auntie, since we¡¯ve reached this point, there¡¯s no more turning back. If Yan finds out that you forced Luo Anning to sign the divorce papers, wouldn¡¯t he detest you guys too? I admit that Yan is special to Luo Anning, but it is undeniable that Yan still loves me! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kept the apartment that we stayed in four years ago, even after we broke up! He¡¯s also still wearing our couples¡¯ watch that is a token of our love... Grandpa, Auntie... ¡± Mo Xiyan found it a little hard to speak. She hesitated for a long while before saying softly, ¡°It happens to be my ovtion day... ¡± Indeed, there was no turning back! Old Mr. Rong immediately stopped contemting too. Nothing was more important than continuing the bloodline of the Rong Family, even if he disliked Mo Xiyan! Chapter 399 - Treat You To A Good Show (1)

Chapter 399: Treat You To A Good Show (1)

¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. Butler Zhang, take them upstairs immediately. No one is to disturb them tonight!¡± ¡°Father, we can¡¯t do this ...¡± Jiang Peihua wanted to say something, but was ignored by Old Mr. Rong who ruthlessly turned around and left. She knew that nothing could be changed now. The servant carried Rong Yan into the bedroom andid him down on the bed. Mo Xiyan stood beside the bed, gazing at his handsome face obsessively, before waving at the servants behind. ¡°I¡¯ll look after him, you can all leave.¡± The servants looked at each other in dismay while Butler Zhang nodded and dismissed them. Silence filled the air in the bedroom not longter. Mo Xiyan sat on the bed, grazing her fingertips affectionately and slowly across Rong Yan¡¯s handsome face. She admired his handsome eyebrows, long and narrow eyes, high nose bridge, sexy thin lips and finally stopped when her finger was on his beautiful chin... With a look of ambition in her eyes, she took off his clothes and threw them onto the ground before undressing herself. Lying gently on his side and leaning her head against his firm and taut chest, she listened to his strong heartbeat that rang in her ears. Mo Xiyan murmured, ¡°Yan, you¡¯re mine and you can only belong to me!¡± ... The following day... During the night that she spent at Lu Momo¡¯s ce, Luo Anning pondered over many things and the fact that she could never conceive again was a major stab to her heart. It was her greatest weakness since no wealthy family would ept an infertile daughter-inw, let alone the Rong Family. She merely felt sad and reluctant to let go. After all, she finally fell in love with someone and yet, things turned out that way. She could not help but feel sorrowful at the thought of it. She woke up early in the morning but Lu Momo was still asleep. Hence, she tried to get out of bed as gently as she could. She headed to the study, turned on theputer, opened a new document and got ready to prepare a divorce agreement. The cursor flickered on the screen and she could not bring herself to continue typing. She looked at the screen with a dull gaze and all she could think about were her memories with Rong Yan... the good, the bad, the cold wars, the sweet memories and the agonizing ones... Every scene that shed by was so precious and she could not bear to erase them from her mind Biting her lips vigorously, she knew that she had no choice. Instead of waiting for Old Mr. Rong to lose his patience and chase her out, she might as well leave with dignity and pride. Half an hourter, a divorce agreement was slowly rolled out of the printer. She grabbed it, took a nce and then picked up the pen to sign her name in the respective column. When she was about to sign thest character of her name, her mobile phone rang. ¡°Young Madam, Old Master would like you toe to the mansion. He said that he gave you one night and that your agreement should be ready by now,¡± Butler Zhang dutifully repeated what Old Mr. Rong said. Luo Anning smiled and thought, is he that eager? Is he afraid that I might go back on my word and covet their fortune? ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Luo Anning answered coldly before hanging up. She returned to Lu Momo¡¯s bedroom to see that she had kicked the nket away. She smiled and stepped forward to pull the nket up to Lu Momo¡¯s stomach before turning around to leave. Without even having breakfast, she put on some light makeup to hide her haggardness, hailed a cab and made her way to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion. Chapter 400 - Treat You To A Good Show (2)

Chapter 400: Treat You To A Good Show (2)

Upon arriving at Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion, the taxi was stopped by the guards. ¡°Young Madam, the chauffeur is waiting for you at the door. Please alight from the car.¡± Luo Anning nodded, paid the fare and the guards opened the door for her to alight. Not longter, there was indeed a chauffeur who came to pick her up. The eye-catching and ostentatious Rolls Royce pulled up in front of the mansion after traveling along the road for 15 minutes. ¡°Young Madam, Old Master has been waiting for a long time.¡± She alighted from the car and Butler Zhang gestured for her to enter the living room. Luo Anning followed him closely and remained silent, as if her soul had drifted away and left her body. Jiang Peihua was not around and Luo Anning reckoned that she should still be sleeping at this moment. Old Mr. Rong was the only one seated properly on the couch and staring at her sternly. Luo Anning smirked and ced the signed divorce agreement on the table before staring at him dauntlessly. ¡°This is what you wanted. Are you happy now?¡± Old Mr. Rong shot Butler Zhang a nce to give him a hint, after which thetter immediately stepped forward and grabbed the divorce agreement before handing it to Old Mr. Rong. After reading the divorce agreement, Old Mr. Rong nodded and told Butler Zhang to put it away. When he looked at Luo Anning again, his gaze was full of satisfaction and awe. He was surprised that she agreed to leave without taking a single cent. However, that was great because it would be easier for him to answer to Rong Yan. Luo Anning did not wish to stay a second longer in Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion. ¡°Old Mr. Rong, are you happy now? If you are, I¡¯ll be taking my leave, lest you be an eyesore. Out of sight, out of mind.¡± ¡°Outrageous!¡± Old Mr. Rong sprung up in anger as he mmed his cane against the ground. ¡°So what if I¡¯m outrageous? I¡¯m not obliged to be polite to someone I dislike,¡± she sneered and turned around to leave. ¡°Hold it!¡± Old Mr. Rong immediately called. The good show had yet to begin. How can he let her, the main lead, go!?! Luo Anning did not stop at all but Old Mr. Rong waved his hand and the bodyguards immediately rushed forward to stop her. ¡°Let go!¡± Luo Anning barked coldly. The bodyguard said, ¡°Young Madam, Old Master would like you to stop.¡± After stopping for three minutes, Luo Anning turned around unwillingly and red at Old Mr. Rong, seemingly trying to urge him to cut straight to the chase. Old Mr. Rong said in a low voice, ¡°I called you here firstly because of the divorce agreement, and secondly because I¡¯d like to treat you to a good show. Come with me.¡± Old Mr. Rong then headed upstairs. Luo Anning stood rooted to the ground, feeling certain that she wouldn¡¯t like the show. After taking a few steps, Old Mr. Rong tightened his grip around the cane and barked, ¡°Butler Zhang!¡± Butler Zhang waved at the bodyguards and Luo Anning was immediately held down before being taken upstairs. Luo Anning struggled violently, but she could not shake them off at all. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go! Old Mr. Rong, I¡¯m not in the mood to apany you to watch the show!¡± Old Mr. Rong humphed, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡± ... When the first ray of sunlight prated through the curtain and shone into the bedroom, the handsome man¡¯s eyshes quivered. Chapter 401 - Treat You To A Good Show (3)

Chapter 401: Treat You To A Good Show (3)

After a while, he slowly opened his long and narrow eyes which were as ck as obsidian. Staring at the familiar scenery in front of him, Rong Yan¡¯s mind began to whir rapidly. Thest thing he remembered was having a meal at Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion where he had some red wine, after which he then fainted... This was clearly a setup! Feeling the warmth around him, he looked down and his body stiffened. Mo Xiyan? Why is she here? Why is she lying on my bed and beside me?! Mo Xiyan opened her eyes slowly and blinked in confusion before looking at him. Her face turned red and she stammered, ¡°Yan... you... Last night, we... ¡± ¡°Why are you in my bed!?!¡± Rong Yan questioned with a sullen expression. He lifted the duvet and jumped off the bed, picking up the clothes on the ground to put them on. Mo Xiyan bit her lip and teared up. ¡°You were drunkst night... you made me...¡± After buttoning up thest button on his shirt, Rong Yan suddenly turned around and stared at her with bloodshot eyes. He questioned coldly, ¡°Are you saying that we had sexst night?¡± Mo Xiyan suddenly covered her face and began bawling in silence¡ªa tacit acknowledgment. Seeing her cry pitifully, Rong Yan did not feel any pity at all. Instead, he felt a sense of disgust. Drunk? What a perfect excuse. How could he not know his alcohol tolerance? Besides, he had realized there was something wrong with the red wine before he lost consciousnessst night. How could a man who had fainted have the ability to take a woman¡¯s body? ¡°Mo Xiyan, you¡¯ve changed,¡± Rong Yan said coldly before turning around to open the bedroom door to question Old Mr. Rong as to why he was plotting against him! As soon as he approached the bedroom door, he heard Luo Anning¡¯s angry voice and the sounds of footsteps approaching. Oh no, they were walking towards the bedroom! ¡°Yan, you... ¡± Before Mo Xiyan could finish speaking, she felt a shadow sh past her eyes as Rong Yan jumped off from the balcony and vanished before her eyes. At the same time, the bedroom door was pushed open and Old Mr. Rong said sternly, ¡°Go in. I hope you can bless them and stop pestering Rong Yan.¡± Mo Xiyan wanted to stop them but it was already toote because Luo Anning had already been pushed into the bedroom by the bodyguards. Instantly, awkwardness filled the air! ¡°Ah!¡± Before Luo Anning could even react, Mo Xiyan shrieked. The men in ck all turned their heads away when they saw Mo Xiyan who was half-naked. Mo Xiyan shrieked and immediately pulled the duvet to cover herself while ring at Luo Anning angrily. When Luo Anning was carried upstairs, she had already guessed what Old Mr. Rong was referring to. However, she did not expect to see Mo Xiyan lying naked on the bed in Rong Yan¡¯s bedroom. Even she did not realize that her tensed heart had suddenly rxed. Seeing that Mo Xiyan was alone in the bedroom, Old Mr. Rong was stunned. He snapped out of his trance and red at Mo Xiyan angrily. Mo Xiyan closed her eyes and her heart ached. Is Luo Anning that important to him? In order not to let Luo Anning see him in the same room as her, he even jumped off from the second floor. Chapter 402 - Treat You To A Good Show (4)

Chapter 402: Treat You To A Good Show (4)

Luo Anning scanned the bedroom to see that there was nothing unusual except Mo Xiyan¡¯s clothes strewn about. There were no creases on the bed sheets and nket, nor were there any signs of love in the air... Luo Anning smiled and said coldly, ¡°Old Mr. Rong said that he wanted to invite me to a good show. Could it be Miss Mo¡¯s naked body? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s really a pity that I have everything that she has. There¡¯s really nothing new about it.¡± Upon hearing Luo Anning¡¯s sarcastic words, Old Mr. Rong barked aloud, ¡°Where did that rascal go? Didn¡¯t you guys sleep togetherst night? Where is he now?¡± Feeling extremely aggrieved, Mo Xiyan sniffled and said, ¡°Yan has already left. We did sleep togetherst night. Everything that should not have happened has happened too... ¡± The anger on Old Mr. Rong¡¯s face vanished a little. He stared at Luo Anning and sneered, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve heard it too. Something happened when she slept with that rascalst night. You¡¯d better give up in the future and stop pestering him!¡± Do you really think I¡¯m that easily satisfied? Luo Anning pursed her lips in disdain and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of this saying before, but I would rather see it before I believe it. Since I have yet to see Rong Yan and Mo Xiyan rolling around in bed, I simply will not believe a single word of yours. Also, don¡¯t be too full of yourselves, have you never thought that he might be the one pestering me instead!¡± She really did not want to stay in this suffocating ce! After speaking, Luo Anning turned around and left without looking at Old Mr. Rong and Mo Xiyan. This time, the bodyguards did not dare to stop her. At this moment, Butler Zhang¡¯s terrified voice came from outside the bedroom. ¡°Young... Young Master Rong, why are you... here!?!¡± Old Mr. Rong turned around in bewilderment while Mo Xiyan stared at the door. Luo Anning stopped in her tracks and frowned before walking out nonchntly. ¡°Are you surprised that I¡¯m here? Or do you think I should go somewhere else now?¡± Rong Yan, who had already changed into a fresh set of clothes, stood at the door and squinted dangerously. Although he had a smile on his lips, he exuded a cold aura. There was a storm brewing in his dark eyes... Butler Zhang trembled and said fearfully, ¡°Young Master Rong, that¡¯s not what I meant... ¡± The smile on Rong Yan¡¯s lips grew colder. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Luo Anning walking out with her back straight. The moment their eyes met, his heart skipped a beat. She had put on makeup and did not rest wellst night. Her skin was fair and wless. Usually, she could go out without makeup after applying some baby cream. Otherwise, she would not have put on makeup. Firstly, she did not need it. Secondly, she was toozy to waste her time with it. Upon sight of Rong Yan, Luo Anning¡¯s eyes lit up, but she still wanted to leave. However, she was stopped by a tall figure. In the next second, she was pulled into a tight embrace as Rong Yan snaked an arm around her waist, making her unable to move at all. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Luo Anning¡¯s nose began to sting and she almost teared up. Chapter 403 - Treat You To A Good Show (5)

Chapter 403: Treat You To A Good Show (5)

Rong Yan pulled her away and asked her softly, ¡°Why are you here so early in the morning?¡± Although he was asking Luo Anning, he was already ring daggers at Old Mr. Rong and Mo Xiyan. He remembered everything that happenedst night! ¡°Ask your good grandpa and ex-girlfriend,¡± Luo Anning sneered and pushed him away. Rong Yan grabbed her wrist again and she struggled to break free. Unable to dissuade her, he conceded, ¡°Xu Zhiyuan is downstairs. I¡¯ll get him to send you back to Luxury Mansion.¡± Luo Anning retracted her hand calmly. There was no need to turn him down. Besides, she did not think that the chauffeur of Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion would be kind enough to send her out. When Luo Anning went downstairs, Rong Yan grabbed Butler Zhang¡¯s throat and pinned him against the wall before lifting him up slowly. ¡°Young... Young Master Rong, please spare me... spare me... ¡± Butler Zhang, who was almost fifty years old, turned pale in fear and grabbed Rong Yan¡¯s hand with all his might as he begged for mercy. The bodyguards stared at Rong Yan in terror and took a few steps back. Everyone knew that Rong Yan had always respected Old Mr. Rong and Butler Zhang, who had watched him grow up. Yet, even Butler Zhang was now being targeted. Rong Yan was clearly infuriated! ¡°Now you know how to beg me to spare your life? When you drugged mest night, why didn¡¯t you think that I would kill you today?¡± Rong Yan¡¯s handsome face remained expressionless and his eyes were extremely cold. Noticing how pale Butler Zhang¡¯s face was, Old Mr. Rong smacked him with his cane and barked, ¡°How dare you! Hurry and put Butler Zhang down!¡± He was using Butler Zhang to vent his anger over his grandfather¡¯s actions! Butler Zhang felt as if he was about to die. He was thrown to the ground and the pain and fresh oxygen overwhelmed him... ¡°Ahem... ahem... ahem... ¡± Butler Zhang coughed until his face turned red. He got up in fear and hid behind Old Mr. Rong. Rong Yan calmly whipped out his handkerchief and wiped his hands before looking up. ¡°Tell me, what happened to Anning yesterday?¡± ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Old Mr. Rong asked after a long silence. His cloudy eyes lit up and he looked at him meaningfully. This was his good grandson who dared to threaten him over a woman! Even when he tried to stop him from getting together with Mo Xiyan, he had never gone against his wishes! Yet, he dared to touch Butler Zhang who had watched him grow up because of Luo Anning. How brazen! ¡°Grandpa, I can forgive you for what happenedst night. It doesn¡¯t matter how you treat me, but you definitely can¡¯t have any ideas about Anning!¡± Rong Yan said in a low voice. His firm gaze made Old Mr. Rong freeze. Is he warning me? Old Mr. Rong mmed his cane against the ground and burst intoughter. ¡°What a great grandson. How dare he threaten me over a woman!¡± Rong Yan said with a sullen expression, ¡°I¡¯m just expressing my feelings. If Grandpa thinks I¡¯m a threat, I have nothing to say.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine. You¡¯re really my good grandson, my good grandson!¡± Old Mr. Rong guffawed and took a few steps back. ¡°You want to know why Luo Anning came to my ce yesterday? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. She¡¯s here to discuss the divorce.¡± Chapter 404 - Unless Theres Something He Doesnt Know

Chapter 404: Unless There¡¯s Something He Doesn¡¯t Know

¡°Divorce?¡± Rong Yan murmured in shock. Why would she divorce him? Unless... Noticing the change in his expression, Old Mr. Rong sneered in disdain, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me. After the discussion yesterday, she promised to deliver the divorce agreement today. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look yourself!¡± Butler Zhang had already whipped out the divorce agreement signed by Luo Anning. Rong Yan nced down and grabbed it... The divorce agreement was crumpled into a ball and tightly clenched in Rong Yan¡¯s palm. Rong Yan glowered at Old Mr. Rong and sneered, ¡°We haven¡¯t even renamed Shaodong Corporation yet. She¡¯ll definitely not divorce me. Grandpa, do you really think I¡¯m that gullible?¡± Mo Xiyan had already changed and walked out of the bedroom. She nced at the infuriated Old Mr. Rong and said to Rong Yan gently, ¡°Yan, Grandpa is already old. Don¡¯t make him angry. He must stay calm and not get angry... ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± He flew into a rage the moment he saw Mo Xiyan. He initially did not understand why she would suddenly be at Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce yesterday. It turned out that it was all for this morning¡¯s show. What a family! All she ever did was concoct schemes against him! Mo Xiyan was stunned by his roar and felt extremely aggrieved. Tears began to well up in her eyes. Feeling frustrated, Rong Yan said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely find out what happened between yesterday and today and once I find out what you did behind my back, don¡¯t me me for turning against you!¡± Rong Yan gripped the divorce agreement tightly in his hand and turned around to leave angrily. Mo Xiyan chased after him and yelled, ¡°Yan, where are you going? Yan...¡± ¡°Alright, stop chasing,¡± Old Mr. Rong said while Mo Xiyan stopped in her tracks. ¡°Follow me to the study.¡± Old Mr. Rong entered the study with Butler Zhang¡¯s help. Mo Xiyan took a deep breath and had already expected that she would have to go through a storm today. Hence, she was already prepared. Upon entering the study, Butler Zhang left, leaving Old Mr. Rong and her alone. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Xiyan asked while standing in front of her desk. Old Mr. Rong waved and made her sit down on the couch. After a long silence, he asked, ¡°Did you sleep with that rascal in the apartment a week ago?¡± Mo Xiyan heaved a sigh of relief and said shyly, ¡°It¡¯s true. That night, Old Mr. Tang was hospitalized because of an injury and I was the chief surgeon. After the surgery, I fainted and Yan sent me back to the apartment. When I woke up in the middle of the night, Yan was by my side and we... that night, we got together again. The next day, Luo Anning went to the apartment to look for Yan and found out about us. Hence, she had a conflict with Yan... ¡± She was very vague, but she believed that Old Mr. Rong would understand what she meant. As expected, Old Mr. Rong nodded in satisfaction and asked, ¡°Did you guys...¡± Before the n was carried out, they decided to make the rascal faint and leave the rest to her. After all, she was a medical practitioner and naturally knew what to do. Mo Xiyan lowered her head and nodded. Chapter 405 - Vivid Memories (1)

Chapter 405: Vivid Memories (1)

¡°I gave Yan some medicinest night... We had sex and since I know he¡¯s a clean freak, I cleaned up the traces and let him sleep morefortably...¡± At the thought of Rong Yan ring at him angrily before leaving, Old Mr. Rong sighed and waved her out after a long while. Upon leaving the study, Old Mr. Rong said, ¡°I hope so.¡± Mo Xiyan chuckled and left. ... Xu Zhiyuan sent Luo Anning back to Luxury Mansion. As the metal gate slowly opened, someone rushed in from the side and opened his arms to block the car. ¡°Luo Anning, you little bitch, where did you hide our Shaodong!?!¡± Li Yn yelled with a tinge of madness in her eyes. Xu Zhiyuan nced at the exhausted Luo Anning through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Young Madam, I think I¡¯d better send you in to rest.¡± Let those unimportant people go crazy. Luo Anning looked at Li Yn who was behaving maniacally in front of the car and rubbed her forehead in exhaustion. Ever since Luo Shaodong threatened her with Laurent in Ennd, she stopped caring about him. Rong Yan was the one who handled everything. Even the photos of her almost being raped when she was young were all taken away by Rong Yan. What did Li Yn want now? She could not control her own son and yet, she came to someone else¡¯s house. What a joke! Luo Anning remained silent and closed her eyes in exhaustion. Xu Zhiyuan understood what she meant and gestured for the guards to drag Li Yn away. The car drove into the yard and Xu Zhiyuan alighted from the car. She headed upstairs and opened the closet in the bedroom. She picked up a few pieces of clothes that she usually wore and ced them into her suitcase. She did not even touch the clothes and essories in the closet. After packing up, she headed downstairs expressionlessly while Xu Zhiyuan called Rong Yan. Upon sight of her, he hurriedly put down his phone and rushed towards her. ¡°Young Madam, where are you going?¡± ¡°Do I need to report to you where I¡¯m going?¡± Luo Anning nced at him and walked away. Seeing that he could not stop her, Xu Zhiyuan immediately grabbed his mobile phone and informed Rong Yan about her ns. ¡°What!?!¡± Upon hearing that Luo Anning had packed her luggage and was about to leave, Rong Yan flew into a rage. He tore up the divorce agreement and threw it out of the window and barked coldly, ¡°Hold her back for now. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± After ending the call, Xu Zhiyuan hurriedly ran out and stopped Luo Anning in the yard. He then got the bodyguards to help him in case she resorted to violence. This way he could also help protect himself. He was really afraid. The experience of being beaten up was still fresh in his mind. He did not want to experience that sad feeling again. ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, is your skin itchy again? Hurry and move away, or I¡¯ll beat you up again!¡± Luo Anning red at him coldly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave this time no matter what, unless you wait for Young Master Rong to return.¡± Xu Zhiyuan was firm and determined, as if he wanted to work hard for Rong Yan. ¡°Are you really not letting me go?¡± Luo Anning ced her suitcase down and began moving her hands. Xu Zhiyuan took two steps back and pulled the two bodyguards towards him. ¡°Young Madam, please spare me. Young Master Rong said that you can¡¯t leave so I can¡¯t defy him, can I?¡± Chapter 406 - Vivid Memories (2)

Chapter 406: Vivid Memories (2)

Luo Anning looked amused, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re really itching for a beating!¡± ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t... ¡± Xu Zhiyuan frantically hid behind the bodyguards. ¡°Hurry and block her for me...¡± The bodyguard said expressionlessly, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master Rong will be back soon. Please wait a moment.¡± Luo Anning gritted her teeth and reluctantly picked up her mobile phone to call Mo Qiange. Without further exnation, she simply said, ¡°Qiange,e pick me up at Luxury Mansion.¡± Mo Qiange remained silent and said, ¡°Wait for me obediently, I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± Xu Zhiyuan watched as Luo Anning dragged her suitcase to the swing in the yard and sat down. He then recalled the call she made just now and could not help but feel sorry for Young Master. Rong Yan, you¡¯re going to find your rival soon! ... When Rong Yan returned to Luxury Mansion, Li Yn dashed towards him like a maniac and mmed into the hood of the car. Due to the fact that the speed of the car was not too fast, Li Yn was not too badly injured. Rong Yan alighted from the car and stared at Li Yn condescendingly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you thinking of dying at my doorstep?¡± Li Yn crawled towards him and tried to grab his trousers, but he evaded her. Li Yn refused to give up and went forward again while Rong Yan squinted in disgust. ¡°If you want to die, go ahead!¡± Li Yn was so terrified that she dared not go forward anymore. She looked up at Rong Yan and pleaded, ¡°Young Master Rong, I know you must have locked Shaodong up. I beg you, please spare Shaodong because he¡¯s Anning¡¯s cousin! He¡¯s the only heir in the Luo Family!¡± ¡°On ount of Anning?¡± Rong Yan sneered and kicked her away. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think that she was Luo Shaodong¡¯s cousin when she was hit by the car?¡± Li Yn did not expect things to turn out this way. After all, the incident had been going on for so long and there was no movement at all. Hadn¡¯t she been living peacefully? Upon hearing his words, her heart tightened. ¡°Young Master Rong, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood me... I really didn¡¯t want Anning¡¯s life. There must be some misunderstanding... It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s really not me... ¡± ¡°You may deny it, but I¡¯m definitely going to take Luo Shaodong¡¯s life!¡± Rong Yan turned around and got back into the car. The car drove into the courtyard and stopped. Rong Yan got out of the car again and saw Luo Anning who was seated on the swing, swinging around with a suitcase beside her. Upon sight of him, Luo Anning looked away and pressed her toes against the ground. Rong Yan strode towards her and pinched her chin. ¡°You want to divorce me?¡± he asked coldly. She wanted to divorce him? Ha, what a joke. Who is the one who wants to get divorced? Before she could even finish speaking, she suddenly remembered that she had yet to tell him about the failure to inseminate... She did not retaliate and instead said calmly, ¡°I forgot to tell you that the IVF failed and I might not get pregnant ever again.¡± ¡°So what? You think you can divorce me over that?¡± Rong Yan asked in a low voice. Luo Anning smiled and remained silent. Chapter 407 - Vivid Memories (3)

Chapter 407: Vivid Memories (3)

Would she divorce him or would Old Mr. Rong want her to divorce him? There was no point in saying it. If he thought so, so be it. She remained silent and in his eyes, it was tacit agreement. He tightened his grip on her chin and said, ¡°Luo Anning, who gave you the right to divorce me? Do you think you can get married whenever you want!?!¡± ¡°What else do you want? I¡¯ve already told you that I can¡¯t give birth and I can¡¯t conceive for the rest of my life! What else do you want? What do you want me to do to make you happy? Tell me, I¡¯ll do it! Is that alright!?!¡± Her emotions surged quickly, and all her grievances and resentment erupted at this moment. Her face turned red and she stared at him with her bright eyes. She was so stubborn that it made his heart ache. At that moment, Rong Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he felt as if there was an invisible thread wrapping around his heart tightly. His hands were trembling and he wanted to hug her so badly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Luo Anning pped his hand away and grabbed the suitcase beside her. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± The man hugged her tightly from behind. Luo Anning struggled and kicked him while elbowing him... Rong Yan remained indifferent and continued to hug her tightly, as if she would disappear forever once he let go of her. ¡°Anning, calm down. Let¡¯s have a good talk, shall we?¡± he asked gently. How could he get rid of Luo Anning¡¯s anger with just a few words? ¡°We have nothing to talk about. I¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement. From today onwards, we will no longer have anything to do with each other!¡± ¡°Luo Anning!¡± he barked angrily. In the next second, she was pulled and turned around to face him. She looked up at him, only to see that his handsome face was not at all calm and his dark eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Say that again if you have the guts!¡± he growled through gritted teeth. His grip on her shoulders tightened and Luo Anning frowned in pain. What is wrong with this man?! She barked angrily, ¡°Just say it! I¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement. Once you sign it, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other. Do you understand!?!¡± He was not the only one who had a temper. She was not amb or his punching bag! Rong Yan burst intoughter, after which he suddenly let go of her. Rong Yan stared at her with bloodshot eyes and smirked sinisterly. ¡°Do you want a divorce? Do you want to be strangers with me? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± His domineering words infuriated Luo Anning. ¡°Rong Yan, you jerk!¡± He squinted and pressed his hand against her chin. ¡°Tell me, you won¡¯t leave me. You won¡¯t divorce me.¡± Luo Anning refused to back down. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Rong Yan, not only will I divorce you, I¡¯ll also stay far away from you. It¡¯d be best if I don¡¯t see you for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Hahaha... ¡± Rong Yanughed maniacally and his eyes glistened. ¡°I won¡¯t give you the opportunity to leave me!¡± Chapter 408 - Vivid Memories (4)

Chapter 408: Vivid Memories (4)

¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Luo Anning barked before pushing his chest away. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you what a lunatic is!¡± Rong Yan smirked sinisterly and barked, ¡°All of you, turn around!¡± The bodyguards quickly turned around. Before Luo Anning could even react, her left shoulder turned cold. ¡°Sss¡ª¡± The sound of clothes tearing! Luo Anning subconsciously grabbed her shirt and hollered, ¡°Rong Yan, you pervert!¡± ¡°Do you want to see something even more perverted?¡± The man¡¯s thin lips had a sinister smile all along. He reached out and covered her right shoulder, easily tearing the fabric apart! Crossing her arms around her chest, Luo Anning shrieked, ¡°You bastard! Don¡¯t rip my clothes off!¡± ¡°Tell me that you won¡¯t leave me or divorce me!¡± ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t leave just like that? I¡¯m telling you, dream on!¡± Luo Anning glowered at him and turned around to run towards the door. Rong Yan quickly grabbed her and ripped the remaining fabric off of her body without hesitation. He sneered, ¡°Run? You¡¯re naked. I want to see where you¡¯re going.¡± At this moment, Luo Anning was only left with her ck pants. Standing in front of him, she felt a chill down her spine when she saw the anger and sinister smile on his face. She hugged herself tightly and began trembling uncontrobly. ring at him angrily, she barked, ¡°Rong Yan, I¡¯ve misjudged you!¡± Did he think that he could stop her from leaving? What a joke! The fabric on a bikini was less than what she currently had on, so she could still wear it as a swimsuit! She turned around and scurried away under his dangerous gaze. Upon hearing the footsteps, the bodyguards lowered their heads and closed their eyes. What a joke. Who would have the guts to open their eyes and look at Young Madam Rong¡¯s body when they heard the sounds of her clothes being torn apart? Wouldn¡¯t he be courting death!? ¡°Damn it! Luo Anning, you¡¯re so gutsy!¡± Rong Yan cursed and chased after her. Never would he have thought that she would be so stubborn and still insist on leaving! He wished he could strangle her! Upon hearing the approaching footsteps, Luo Anning frantically scurried towards the door. Twenty meters, fifteen meters, ten meters... At this moment, she was pulled by a tyrannical force and turned around uncontrobly. The next second, he carried her onto his shoulder and walked towards the courtyard. Her stomach began to ache and she immediately turned pale. She punched his back and eximed, ¡°Rong Yan, you bastard, put me down!¡± ¡°Let me put you down so that you can run again?¡± Rong Yan sneered. Luo Anning bit her lip and suppressed her cries of pain, after which she punched him and bit him hard on his back. Rong Yan grunted and quickened his pace. ¡°No one is allowed to enter without my orders!¡± he barked. ¡°Got it, Young Master Rong!¡± the bodyguards eximed in unison. As he walked deeper into the yard, Luo Anning felt that something was amiss and asked in panic, ¡°Rong Yan, what are you doing!?! Where are you taking me!?!¡± Chapter 409 - Vivid Memories (5)

Chapter 409: Vivid Memories (5)

Ignoring her struggling and yelling, Rong Yan angrily carried her to the depths of the yard and pinned her against the tree... He then wrapped one of her legs around his waist. He pulled open the zipper of his suit and prated her body without any forey or warning. His swollen male symbol tore her apart like a sharp knife. Luo Anning¡¯s body stiffened and she retreated in pain. ¡°Take it out... Take it out, it hurts...¡± Behind him was a tree trunk. The rough surface rubbed against her smooth skin, causing a burning pain. Luo Anning bit her lip and pounded his chest with her hands while her nails dug into his flesh. Rong Yan looked down at her as he prated her. He sneered, ¡°Do you know pain too? What a joke!¡± She kept saying that she wanted to leave him and never see him again. Why didn¡¯t she consider how he would feel sad too? Luo Anning gritted her teeth and barked, ¡°You¡¯re a beast! This is marriage rape. I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± Rong Yan mmed his body towards her, prating her deeper as he said smilingly, ¡°I wee you to do so!¡± ... Luo Anning wished she could faint just like that! In broad daylight, he pressed her against the tree trunk and had his way with her. Time passed by slowly, and every minute felt like torture... Luo Anning stared at a certain spot in the sky and asked, ¡°Are you done? Get away from me after you¡¯re done.¡± After a long while, Rong Yan propped himself up and frowned at the sight of Luo Anning who had a sullen expression on her face. He then removed his zer and draped it over her shoulders. Rong Yan pursed his lips and wiped her dry with a handkerchief before carrying her into the mansion. After cleaning her body, Rong Yan carried her to the bed and said coldly, ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t think about going anywhere.¡± He then nced at her before turning around to leave. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± A pillow hit him from behind andnded on his back. Rong Yan pursed his lips tightly and stopped in his tracks before leaving silently. ... Old Mr. Tang¡¯s body was gradually recovering. As he did not like the smell of disinfectant in the hospital, he had already been discharged to recuperate at home. After finding out that he had been rescued by Mo Xiyan, Old Mr. Tang repeatedly requested to see Mo Xiyan to express his gratitude. Tang Chao had no choice but to meet Mo Xiyan. ... The location of their meeting was arranged to be at a high-end western restaurant. The western restaurant had been cleared beforehand and Tang Corporations people were protecting it from both inside and outside. Mo Xiyan arrived at the Western restaurant at the appointed time and was still shocked by themotion. ¡°Miss Mo, Master Tang has been waiting for you for a long time. Please follow me.¡± A servant gestured for her to enter the private room. There were only two people in the room, Old Mr. Tang and Tang Chao. Mo Xiyan entered the room and immediately greeted them, ¡°Master Tang, Young Master Tang.¡± Chapter 410 - Vivid Memories (6)

Chapter 410: Vivid Memories (6)

Old Mr. Tang smiled kindly at her and gestured for her to take a seat. ¡°Miss Mo,e in and take a seat.¡± Mo Xiyan took a deep breath and walked towards the two of them as she found her seat. Old Mr. Tang was not in a hurry to talk to them. Instead, he summoned the waiter to order. Old Mr. Tang handed the menu to Mo Xiyan and said, ¡°Miss Mo, please order whatever you like.¡± Although Old Mr. Tang had seen Rong Yan¡¯s girlfriend a few times in the past, he had long forgotten about it since they had broken up many years ago. When Tang Chao asked her for a meeting, he did not say why. Hence, she was still a little nervous and her palms were sweaty. Upon hearing Old Mr. Tang¡¯s words, she casually ordered a few dishes and pushed the menu back. ¡°Is that all? Could it be that you¡¯re trying to help me save money, Miss Mo? Hahaha...¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, this old man must be too biased. Can¡¯t you see that I am sitting beside you?¡± Tang Chao protested in displeasure. Old Mr. Tang showed no respect at all. ¡°Rascal, scram!¡± Old Mr. Tang and Tang Chao then ordered a bunch of dishes before handing the menu to the waiter. After the waiter left, Mo Xiyan hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Tang?¡± ¡°Nothing much, I just wanted to thank you for saving my life,¡± Old Mr. Tang said smilingly, after which he shot Tang Chao a nce. Tang Chao¡¯s lips twitched and he coughed a few times. ¡°Miss Mo, thank you for pulling my old man back from the gates of hell. You don¡¯t have to be so reserved for this meal. We¡¯re just thanking you.¡± Old Mr. Tang continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Mo, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. I owe you a favor. In the future, if you need any help from our Tang Corporation, feel free to speak.¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she said with a tender smile, ¡°You¡¯re being too formal, Master Tang. I¡¯m a doctor and it¡¯s my duty to save lives and heal wounds. However, since you¡¯ve already said so, I¡¯ll not forget this. When I need help from the Tang Family in the future, I¡¯ll definitely not stand on ceremony with you. I hope you won¡¯t find me troublesome then.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± Old Mr. Tangughed out loud and smacked the table. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re an honest girl. I like it! Feel free to speak if you need anything in the future!¡± ¡°I will, Master Tang,¡± Mo Xiyan said smilingly. The waiter soon served the dishes and ced them on the dining table. Old Mr. Tang greeted her warmly, ¡°Youngdy, let¡¯s eat!¡± ¡°Master Tang, you don¡¯t have to wait on me. You can eat too.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay...¡± Old Mr. Tang seemed to be very happy and his appetite also improved. Tang Chao was displeased to be ignored. After a while, Old Mr. Tang got the cook to serve seafood again. When Old Mr. Tang pushed the fresh oyster to Mo Xiyan, she declined politely. ¡°Master Tang, I can¡¯t eat seafood right now. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t eat seafood?¡± Old Mr. Tang was taken aback. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Mo Xiyan shook her head and looked down at her abdomen before smiling. Since she had already said that she could not eat it, Old Mr. Tang did not force her. He changed the subject and started chatting with her. Tang Chao rubbed his chin and stared at Mo Xiyan with a deep gaze. Chapter 411 - Vivid Memories (7)

Chapter 411: Vivid Memories (7)

Can¡¯t eat seafood? If he remembered correctly, Mo Xiyan loved oysters and crabs the most, right? She actually said that she could not eat it. How strange... ... Luo Anning had been locked up in Luxury Mansion for a week and her activities were only limited to Luxury Mansion. On the second day after she was discovered by Rong Yan in the yard, she retrieved her mobile phone and discovered that there were more than a hundred missed calls from Mo Qiange and Lu Momo. Hence, she found an excuse to hide her worries. Rong Yan left early and returnedte in the week. Neither of them spoke to each other. Luo Anning was infuriated that he actually raped her in the yard in broad daylight. Rong Yan did not feel good either. Every time he thought of her provoking him and saying that she wanted to leave and divorce him, his anger would boil over and he wished he could strangle her to death! Rong Yan returned home at night. It was already past mealtime and he headed towards the dining room. Auntie Li grabbed his zer and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, dinner is still warm. I¡¯ll get someone to bring it out now.¡± It¡¯s still warm, so she hasn¡¯t moved at all? Rong Yan frowned and squatted down. ¡°Did she not eat it?¡± Auntie Li said, ¡°From this morning onwards, Young Madam only drank a ss of honey water and milk and did not eat much. She said that she had no appetite for lunch and I specially got the head cook to make some sour and sweet appetizers. Yet, she still has no appetite.¡± A ss of honey water and a ss of milk all day? Luo Anning, you really want to be an immortal! Clenching his fists tightly, Rong Yan turned around and headed upstairs. ¡°Bring the food up. Two servings.¡± Is Rong Yan trying to persuade Young Madam to eat with him? At the thought of this, Auntie Li broke into a smile and hurriedly agreed. She then plunged into the kitchen to prepare. ... ¡°Why? Are you trying to kill me now?¡± He pushed open the bedroom door and saw Luo Anning who was lying listlessly on the bed. Rong Yan stood by the bed and stared at her condescendingly. He sneered. Luo Anningid on her side and looked out of the window at the blue sky and white clouds. She was initially in a daze but her eyes quivered when she heard his voice. It returned to its original state. He sat down in front of the bed and grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up to meet his deep eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± His handsome face inched closer towards her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. I have no appetite, alright?¡± Luo Anning blinked her dry eyes and asked in a hoarse voice. Rong Yan nodded and let go of her. ¡°Sure. After the exercise, you¡¯ll have more appetite. Since you don¡¯t want to eat, it¡¯ll be the same after you finish.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he began to unbutton his shirt, one button at a time. His actions were elegant and graceful. He still remembered how strong he was that day. Luo Anning began to retreat in pain. Rong Yan chuckled and said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Ding! He unbuckled his belt and threw it aside... ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± he asked. Luo Anning pouted and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Rong Yan teased, ¡°What do you think?¡± Luo Anning shook her head and asked, ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s willing to suffer losses?¡± Rong Yan pinched her chin and stared at her for a moment before smiling. ¡°No.¡± Chapter 412 - Vivid Memories (8)

Chapter 412: Vivid Memories (8)

¡°No, no... you bastard!¡± Luo Anning pressed her hands against his chest and scratched her nails against it. ¡°What a wild kitten, you¡¯re making such a big fuss!¡± Rong Yan sneered as he held her hands above her head. He pried open her tightly shut legs with one hand and forced his way in. Luo Anning was utterly defeated and her lower body was ripped apart after a few days of recovery. She bit her lip tightly and frowned in pain. Rong Yan kissed her lips and sucked on them. He then stealthily slid his hand down to where the two of them got together and found the source of her sensitivity... Luo Anning gasped and shivered uncontrobly. Rong Yan burst out intoughter and pried open her mouth with hisrge and smooth tongue, trying to snatch away her sweetness. He pounded her more intensely with his lower body. Luo Anning felt as if she was an ind and he was the vast ocean. She could only rely on him and let him control her. When they changed positions again, she knelt on the bed and her arm was pulled back by him. She buried her head in the pillow and finally could not help but say coldly, ¡°Rong Yan, I hate you... ¡± Her voice was so soft but so heavy. It was so heavy that caused ripples in his heart that could not be stopped. Rong Yan¡¯s body stiffened and he let go of her hands. As soon as her wrists were freed, Luo Anning lost her support and fell onto the bed. She allowed herself to lie there and not move at all. Rong Yan¡¯s fingertips were still trembling uncontrobly as he slowly walked towards her and turned her head around. He frowned when he saw her red and swollen lips. Her eyes were so empty that they were almost dead. Her pupils lost their focus as she stared nkly at everything before her. Rong Yan panicked. He was terrified to see how calm she was. ¡°Anning...¡± His dry and warm hand caressed her cheek as he hugged her body, which was covered in hickeys. He muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t hate me, don¡¯t hate me... Do you understand?¡± Luo Anning suddenly grabbed his hand and bit him forcefully. Her eyes were extremely bright because of her anger. Rong Yan was in pain and instinctively tried to shake her off. However, he stopped when he saw the look of revenge on her stubborn face. Blood trickled down the corner of her mouth. He knew that it was not her blood but his. He chuckled and wiped away the blood stains with his fingertips. In a gentle voice, he asked, ¡°Are you appeased?¡± Luo Anning kept biting down stubbornly, refusing to let go. Heughed again. ¡°If you can¡¯t vent your anger, continue biting. If you¡¯re tired, you can tell me. I¡¯ll allow you to take a break and continue in the second half.¡± ¡°Beast!¡± After biting him for a long time, Luo Anning flung his hand away and chided. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯m a beast. I raped you, alright?¡± Rong Yan raised the white g and surrendered to her. He weakly raised the white g because he had no solutions when it came to love. Then, he reached out and hugged her. With a flip, he let her lie on top of him. ¡°Let¡¯s have a good talk, okay?¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about.¡± Luo Anning turned away angrily. Rong Yan raised his brows and asked softly, ¡°Why do you want to divorce me again and again? You know very well that I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Chapter 413 - Vivid Memories (9)

Chapter 413: Vivid Memories (9)

¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing to divorce you? I can¡¯t use love as a cover and as an excuse for my selfishness! I clearly know that I¡¯m infertile and yet, I¡¯m still clinging onto you. It¡¯s not for your own good, but for my own selfish ways!¡± He was the only grandson of the Rong Family and the responsibility of continuing the family was on his shoulders. She had already been diagnosed with infertility for life. What right did she have to use love as an excuse to stay by his side? If she loved someone, wouldn¡¯t she put herself in his shoes and make considerations for him? As long as he lived well, wouldn¡¯t she be satisfied? Even though she was unwilling, what could shein about? The problemy with her. So what if she was indignant? So what if she was unwilling? She had to take this step. Even if he didn¡¯t get a divorce now, he would still open his mouth when his family forced him into a corner. She did not want him to be stuck in a dilemma. Rong Yan stared at her without blinking. He only said in a low voice after she had finished speaking, ¡°I¡¯d rather you be more selfish than for you to keep talking about divorce and wishing to never see me again.¡± Luo Anning chuckled and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a selfish person. I¡¯ll never be.¡± She could always be so calm, but he could not. After being angered by her words, he would lose control. She had that kind of magical power that could easily shake his firm heart without much effort. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. What about you and Du Xiaoran?¡± Rong Yan pinched her chin and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot that you¡¯re a married man!¡± Luo Anning turned her head away and said, ¡°I told you before that I didn¡¯t know he would suddenly kiss me. Do you believe me?¡± Rong Yan said, ¡°With your sharp senses, there was no way you could not avoid it.¡± What she meant was that she did not dodge and epted Xiaoran¡¯s kiss, right? Luo Anning smirked self-deprecatingly. So, she was actually that kind of person in his heart! ¡°You won¡¯t believe me even if I break my promise. If that¡¯s the case, what else can we talk about?¡± ¡°I need your exnation.¡± ¡°Will you believe me if I say it? It¡¯s the same whether I say it or not. Why waste everyone¡¯s time?¡± She then got down from him andid down beside him. She curled up and pulled the duvet tightly around herself. Staring at her curled up body, Rong Yan swallowed the question that was stuck in his throat and reached out to touch her, only to be shunned by her disgust. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°Alright, I believe you.¡± Luo Anning opened her eyes and sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to believe me. I know you definitely don¡¯t believe me.¡± Don¡¯t you feel hypocritical? He suddenly grabbed her shoulders and forced her to look at him. ¡°I believe you. Don¡¯t doubt my words!¡± Sick! Luo Anning closed her eyes while thinking to herself. Rong Yan said, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything that morning when you came to Mo Xiyan¡¯s apartment. Uncle Tang was injured that night and she was the chief surgeon for more than four hours of surgery when she caught a cold. She then fainted. Ah Chao was busy taking care of Uncle Tang so he asked me to take care of her. After I sent her to the bedroom to rest, I slept in the living room for the night.¡± Luo Anning slowly opened her eyes and stared at him with her clear and bright eyes. Feeling a little awkward, Rong Yan coughed and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Chapter 414 - Vivid Memories (10)

Chapter 414: Vivid Memories (10)

¡°Do you think it¡¯s reasonable for you and Mo Xiyan to be together?¡± Could it be that he would get angry after she hugged and kissed Du Xiaoran? Then, if he stayed with Mo Xiyan all night, should she be understanding of this as well? She refused to believe that he could not understand Mo Xiyan¡¯s intentions! Or did he enjoy the sense of superiority of having a woman chasing after him? He clearly knew the former and yet, he still gave Mo Xiyan a chance to get along with her. Hence, he subconsciously still had some feelings for Mo Xiyan. At least, they were not as clear as hers were. If it was thetter, she could only say that he was aplete jerk! Rong Yan frowned and said, ¡°I told you, I only sent her back to the apartment to rest. I slept on the couch for the night!¡± ¡°Do I have to believe you just because you said so? You¡¯re aplete chauvinist. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll have to believe you unconditionally. Hah, what a joke.¡± She smirked and Rong Yan barked, ¡°What do you want me to do for you to believe in my innocence!?!¡± Luo Anning did not answer him. Instead, she questioned sternly, ¡°Let me ask you, there are so many powerful members of the Tang Corporation. Why did Tang Chao ask you to go? It¡¯s fine if he asked you to take care of him, but won¡¯t you reject him? Or can you, the dignified Young Master Rong, represent the Tang Corporation?¡± Rong Yan remained silent with a sullen expression on his face. How should he say it? Back then, when he agreed to Tang Chao¡¯s terms, he felt a thrill over the chance to take revenge. Why couldn¡¯t he take care of Mo Xiyan for the entire night? Luo Anning pushed him away and said coldly, ¡°Rong Yan, do you know that I really hate you sometimes?¡± ... In the following days, Luo Anning was grounded and all her work in Baina was put to the side as she was made to rest in Luxury Mansion. Rong Yan, on the other hand, was summoned back to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce for dinner every now and then. Every time before he went, he would hesitate to speak, as if he wanted to exin something to her but was at a loss for words. Luo Anningughed in her heart. Wasn¡¯t Old Mr. Rong trying his best to get rid of his prejudice against Mo Xiyan after realizing that she could not conceive? She even suspected that he had epted it. Otherwise, how could the arrogant Rong Yan ept being manipted by others? Unless Old Mr. Rong tried to threaten him with his life again. Last time, Rong Yan married her because of his threatening manner. This time, she had no doubt that he would give in as long as Old Mr. Rong pressed for it. There were only two people in this world who could subdue Rong Yan. One was Old Mr. Rong and the other was Jiang Peihua. These two were his closest kin. In the afternoon, Luo Anning drank the rose tea that Auntie Li brewed in the backyard and ate the dessert that the head cook had just invented. Auntie Li entered the garden smilingly and stood beside her. ¡°Young Madam, Miss Lu Momo is here to see you.¡± Lu Momo jumped out from behind Auntie Li and gave her a bear hug. ¡°Little Anning, long time no see. The Lu Family misses you so much!¡± Luo Anning chuckled and said, ¡°Just miss me. Don¡¯t die. I can¡¯t bear to part with you.¡± Chapter 415 - Vivid Memories (11)

Chapter 415: Vivid Memories (11)

Lu Momo let go of her and sat down beside her with a sullen expression on her face. ¡°You even said that you can¡¯t bear to leave me. It¡¯s been so long but you still didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re going to visit me. Little Anning, do you know your mistake?¡± ¡°How are you going to punish me, Miss Lu?¡± Lu Momo rubbed her chin and said, ¡°Well...¡± Seeing that the two of them were teasing each other so fondly, Auntie Li merrily stepped forward to pour some tea for them. ¡°Miss Momo, don¡¯t think about it. The weather is hot. Have some tea to soothe your throat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Momo took the cup of tea and began drinking it without hesitation. Upon sight of the desserts on the table, her eyes lit up and she could not remember how to punish Luo Anning at all. She picked up her fork and began eating. Half an hourter, Lu Momo patted her tummy in satisfaction and burped uncouthly. ¡°Auntie Li, please give me another cup of lemon red tea. Thank you.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait a moment, Miss Momo.¡± Luo Anning looked at her and asked smilingly, ¡°Why? Are you in a bad mood?¡± After knowing her for so many years, she could not hide her tricks from others. Luo Anning hit the nail on the head and Lu Momo could no longer continue pretending. She said with a frown, ¡°Little Anning, I hate Tang Chao!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Anning asked sternly. Weren¡¯t these two people on pretty good terms before? Lu Momo shook her head and said, ¡°Do you know that he¡¯s been very close to that annoying Mo Xiyantely? He even scolded me when I badmouthed Mo Xiyanst time...¡± ¡°Momo, Mo Xiyan saved Old Mr. Tang¡¯s life. I think Tang Chao should be feeling grateful to Mo Xiyan...¡± Before Luo Anning could even finish, she heard the servants greeting someone. ¡°Young Master Rong... ¡± Rong Yan walked towards the pavilion and sat down opposite of Luo Anning. He took a sip of the tea and asked casually, ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with the new dessert that the Head Chef invented?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Luo Anning answered calmly. Lu Momo nced at Rong Yan before saying goodbye, ¡°Little Anning, I¡¯m going home now. I¡¯ll visit you again when I have time. Bye bye!¡± ¡°Momo... ¡± Luo Anning stood up and stopped her. To her surprise, Lu Momo slipped away like a gust of wind. Seeing how infuriated she was, Rong Yan raised his brows and said, ¡°Seems like my appearance has ruined your ns.¡± It¡¯s good that you know! Luo Anning turned around to leave, but Rong Yan grabbed her wrist and was about to say something when his mobile phone rang. He nced at her apologetically and picked up the call. Old Mr. Rong¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end of the line. It was probably because he wanted him to return to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce for dinner. Rong Yan pursed his lips apologetically and hesitated to agree. Luo Anning chuckled and retracted her hand. ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Although she did not know what method he used to stop Old Mr. Rong from pursuing the divorce, he had already made up his mind to set him up with Mo Xiyan. As expected, Mo Xiyan would be there every time he went to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce for a meal, right? That was why he gave her an apologetic look. When they returned to the living room, Rong Yan entered too. Staring at her who was sitting on the couch and watching television, he said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll get Auntie Li to instruct the kitchen to make your favorite dishes. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± He then nced at her before turning around to leave. Luo Anning said, ¡°Mo Xiyan is there too, right?¡± Chapter 416 - Vivid Memories (12)

Chapter 416: Vivid Memories (12)

Rong Yan stiffened and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, what¡¯s the point of doing this? You¡¯re keeping me tied up while getting intimate with Mo Xiyan. Do you think it¡¯s fair to me? Or are you that cheap?¡± Rong Yan pursed his coral red lips tightly and remained silent. Just as Luo Anning thought that he would not answer, he said, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡± Luo Anning stood up and slowly walked upstairs. The married couple walked in opposite directions... ... At Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion. ¡°Madam, Young Master Rong is back!¡± Butler Zhang scurried into the living room with a smile on his face. Jiang Peihua stopped drinking her tea and subconsciously looked at Mo Xiyan. Mo Xiyan turned to look at her and smiled gently. ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something dirty on my face?¡± She then touched her face. ¡°Hmph!¡± Jiang Peihua humphed and mmed the teacup onto the coffee table. ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, you¡¯ll never marry into the Rong Family!¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s gaze turned vicious and she immediately regained herposure. She chuckled softly and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to make that decision. The head of the family is Grandpa. Yan ising in soon. It would be better if you didn¡¯t show your face.¡± Jiang Peihua flew into a rage and immediately stood up to teach the arrogant woman a lesson! Mo Xiyan stared at the door and eximed, ¡°Yan, you¡¯re here.¡± Jiang Peihua glowered at Rong Yan who walked towards her with a sullen expression. ¡°Rascal, are you still siding with this uncouth woman?¡± Jiang Peihua questioned angrily. Rong Yan walked towards her and put his arm around her shoulders. He nced at Mo Xiyan coldly before turning to look at Jiang Peihua. ¡°Mother, what made you angry?¡± Fortunately, her son did not side with outsiders! Jiang Peihua heaved a sigh of relief and glowered at Mo Xiyan. ¡°As long as she¡¯s around, I won¡¯t have a happy life!¡± Rong Yan nodded and helped her to sit down. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t stoop to the outsider¡¯s level. Calm down.¡± Jiang Peihua was extremely pleased with the use of the term ¡®outsider¡¯. Meanwhile, Mo Xiyan turned pale. ¡°Yan, do you have to do this to me? Is it wrong for me to fall in love with you?¡± Mo Xiyan suddenly looked at him and questioned. Rong Yan nced at her coldly before removing his tie and pouring himself a cup of tea. ¡°You should know that I hate scheming women the most.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I love you...¡± The teacup shattered into pieces. Rong Yan stared at her coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t use love as an excuse! Are you worthy?¡± If words could cut people, Mo Xiyan would be bleeding profusely. It turned out that when the person she loved the most spoke to her in a mocking tone, the excruciating pain could be heart-wrenching. She was helpless to the point of despair. If someone were to point out a path for her now... Chapter 417 - An Official Astronomically-Priced Marriage! (1)

Chapter 417: An Official Astronomically-Priced Marriage! (1)

...even if whaty ahead was an eternal hell, she would still proceed without hesitation. As long as he was willing to change his mind and fall in love with her again. Acting as if he did not see her pale face, Rong Yan continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done. You were the one who showed Anning¡¯s report to Grandpa and Mother. You were the one who naively thought that you had a ce in my heart. What¡¯s more ridiculous is, what makes you think that even if Anning can¡¯t conceive, I¡¯ll have a child with you?¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s lips quivered and she said, ¡°Yan, I know you still have feelings for me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have maintained the apartment as if I never left. What¡¯s more, you continued wearing our matching watches...¡± Jiang Peihua sat on the couch and took a few sips of tea before heaving out a sigh of relief. Staring at the tension in the air, she nodded in approval at Rong Yan. He was indeed born from her womb. He had the same preferences as her! ¡°Yeah, why do I have to keep the apartment like it used to be? Why do I have to wear a couple¡¯s watch?¡± Rong Yan smiled self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of these two bad habits that I now realize that Anning is the person I should cherish the most. Even if she can¡¯t give birth, she¡¯s still my wife! It¡¯s both right and proper for me to have married her!¡± His handsome face was solemn and his deep voice echoed in the living room. The servants were all shocked by his cold tone and took a few steps back. Butler Zhang still had a lingering fear after being strangled by him previously. Seeing that Rong Yan was about to fly into a rage, he decided to keep a low profile in case Rong Yan got angry at him. His coldness, his ruthlessness, his cold words, and his sharp gaze were like daggers piercing through Mo Xiyan¡¯s heart. Mo Xiyan cried and questioned in a shaky voice, ¡°You! How could you do this to me... How could you... I¡¯ve been waiting for you for four years and I¡¯ve missed you for four years. Yet, you abandoned me heartlessly... Why are you treating me like this?¡± Why did he treat her this way? What a joke. Who was the one who insisted on breaking up? Although there was a misunderstanding, it was all in vain. The woman in his heart was waiting for him to return home, not the woman who used to love him deeply but was now full of schemes. ¡°Mo Xiyan, you chose this path yourself. It was also you who erased thest bit of affection I held for you.¡± Rong Yan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going up to see Grandpa.¡± He then strode away. As soon as Rong Yan left, Mo Xiyan began sobbing uncontrobly while Jiang Peihua watched on with joy. ¡°The heavens are watching what you¡¯re doing. There¡¯s a cycle of karma and retribution. Mo Xiyan, don¡¯t think that you can win the rascal¡¯s heart just because you¡¯ve settled Old Mr. Rong,¡± Jiang Peihua said coldly. Mo Xiyan hung her head low and began bawling while clenching her fists tightly. ... ¡°Is Grandpa feeling better?¡± Rong Yan leaned against the door frame of Old Mr. Rong¡¯s bedroom and asked the family doctor who was doing a checkup for him. The family doctor put away the medical equipment and turned around to bow respectfully. ¡°Old Master is recovering well. Because he¡¯s in a good mood, he¡¯s been in high spirits these past few days.¡± Chapter 418 - An Official Astronomically-Priced Marriage! (2)

Chapter 418: An Official Astronomically-Priced Marriage! (2)

¡°In the future, as long as you don¡¯t get agitated and maintain a rxed and happy mood, I believe that the chances of a sudden rpse like previously are almost zero.¡± That¡¯s right. This time, Old Mr. Rong had a heart attack and had high blood pressure. Heid in the intensive care unit for a long time and was observed carefully by the doctors. Due to Rong Yan¡¯s refusal to divorce Luo Anning, Old Mr. Rong was infuriated. After Old Mr. Rong woke up, he used the excuse of having him return to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce for a meal to set him up with Mo Xiyan. It was not that he could not refuse, but he could not joke about Old Mr. Rong¡¯s life. He would get rid of Mo Xiyan sooner orter, but he still needed some time. Old Mr. Rong struggled to sit up and the family doctor hurriedly helped him up. Butler Zhang stuffed a pillow behind his waist, making him feel morefortable. ¡°Rascal, I don¡¯t have many years remaining. Can¡¯t you fulfill my wish?¡± Rong Yan looked down and said calmly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t because you¡¯re my Grandpa, why would I be willing toply? I still have a few decades to live. Can¡¯t you fulfill my wish and make my life happier?¡± ¡°Hmph! At the end of the day, you still want to be together with Luo Anning!¡± Old Mr. Rong harrumphed and began panting heavily. ¡°Old Master, Old Master, don¡¯t be angry. Take a deep breath! You can¡¯t be angry!¡± Butler Zhang frantically patted his chest to calm him down. Old Mr. Rong said with much difficulty, ¡°Well... you rascal, you¡¯re just... trying to anger me to death... I¡¯ll just die then...¡± Butler Zhang looked at Rong Yan pleadingly, ¡°Young Master Rong, on ount of Old Mr. Rong¡¯s illness, please agree to it! Old Mr. Rong only has one wish. As his grandson, you should be filial instead of angering him!¡± Rong Yan pursed his lips and clenched his fists tightly while staring at Old Mr. Rong who had barely calmed down. After a long pause, he said calmly, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± ¡°Look at this rascal, he¡¯s been going against me ever since he got together with Luo Anning! He¡¯s really evil...¡± Old Mr. Rong¡¯s angry and indignant words echoed from behind him, however, he was no longer in the mood to listen. Upon sight of him, Mo Xiyan hurriedly stood up to wee him. She timidly stopped two steps away from him and said, ¡°Yan, the kitchen has already prepared dinner. Let¡¯s eat now. Auntie should be hungry too.¡± ¡°Since when did the owner of Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion change to you,¡± he said with a smirk. He walked towards Jiang Peihua and said, ¡°Mother, Anning is still waiting for me to go home. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± After saying goodbye, he turned around to leave. Jiang Peihua nced at Mo Xiyan and stood up slowly. ¡°Rascal, wait.¡± Rong Yan stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at his mother before asking, ¡°Mother, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s something else. Why else would I ask you to stop?¡± Jiang Peihua rolled her eyes and stared at him with a look of disdain. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the sight of strangers. I think I¡¯d better go home with you and have a meal with my son and daughter-inw. That¡¯s what makes my appetite better!¡± Chapter 419 - An Official Astronomically-Priced Marriage! (3)

Chapter 419: An Official Astronomically-Priced Marriage! (3)

Rong Yan did not expect his mother to say that. He smiled and his mood turned warm. ¡°Okay,¡± he answered softly. ¡°Yan... ¡± Mo Xiyan called his name unwillingly. Jiang Peihua stared at her coldly and said, ¡°Miss Mo, where¡¯s your pride and dignity? Aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself? Why are you so shameless now!?!¡± ... Luxury Mansion. As the convoy drove into the front yard, Jiang Peihua suddenly sighed and looked at her son with a look of struggle. Sensing her gaze, Rong Yan turned around and raised his brows. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Jiang Peihua shook her head and got out of the car first. ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner with Anning.¡± ¡°Young Master Rong, you¡¯re back... Madam!¡± Auntie Li eximed in shock when she saw Rong Yan and Jiang Peihua. ¡°Auntie Li, how have you beentely?¡± Jiang Peihua asked smilingly while walking towards the living room. Auntie Li said excitedly, ¡°Madam, thank you for your concern. Everything is fine!¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s been hard on you having to take care of Anning.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s my blessing to be able to take care of Young Madam. It will never be difficult for me.¡± Auntie Li smiled and asked, ¡°Madam, Young Master Rong, have you had dinner yet?¡± ¡°Not yet. We¡¯re here for dinner with Anning.¡± Auntie Li hurriedly instructed the servants to prepare dinner and she weed Jiang Peihua into the dining room. Rong Yan scanned the living room and asked with a frown, ¡°Where is she?¡± Auntie Li immediately recovered from the shock and said, ¡°Young Madam said she doesn¡¯t have much of an appetite and went upstairs to rest after drinking a ss of milk.¡± Jiang Peihua frowned and questioned, ¡°How can we just let her drink a ss of milk!?!¡± Rong Yan said softly, ¡°Mother, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go up and call her down.¡± After speaking, he vanished from sight and Jiang Peihua shook her head in amusement. Auntie Li sighed and said, ¡°Young Master Rong treats Young Madam really well. Unfortunately...¡± Unfortunately, petty matters would always ruin the beauty. Someone like Mo Xiyan. Jiang Peihua nodded while feeling conflicted. In the past, she used to fancy Mo Xiyan. After all, she had left a good impression on herself four years ago. Although her family background was not good and she was not too overbearing, the problem was that she was a very ambitious girl. However, Mo Xiyan¡¯s change four yearster hadpletely disappointed her. Perhaps love could really change a person and Mo Xiyan¡¯s change was the most abrupt. Love was a sublimation of one¡¯s feelings. Unfortunately, she was too stubborn and self-righteous. She tried everything she could to get what she wanted. It made her lose herself instead! Rong Yan headed upstairs and pushed open the bedroom door to find Luo Anning leaning against the bed, reading a book on philosophy. Upon hearing the door open, she merely raised her eyes and did not look at him. Rong Yan walked towards her and sat down by the bed. He grabbed the book from her hand and ced it on the bedside cab while pinching her chin with one hand. ¡°Mother is here too. Let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner, alright?¡± Luo Anning said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite. You guys eat.¡± Chapter 420 - Understanding Doesnt Mean Forgiving

Chapter 420: Understanding Doesn¡¯t Mean Forgiving

¡°Mother specially came to see you. Can you bear to disappoint her?¡± Rong Yan insisted. Luo Anning began to waver at the thought of Jiang Peihua. To be fair, Jiang Peihua treated her extremely well, as if she were her biological daughter. Back when she had a miscarriage, she was the one who personally took care of her in the hospital and was worried about letting the nurses and servants take care of her. Seeing that she was a little hesitant, Rong Yan picked her up from the bed and grabbed a fresh set of clothes from the closet. ¡°Go change into them. We came back from Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce just to have a meal with you. Go ahead, don¡¯t let Mother wait too long.¡± Although Luo Anning did not wish to face him, she still had to give Jiang Peihua face no matter what. She picked up the dress and changed into it in the bathroom before tidying herself up before leaving the bedroom. Rong Yan then held her hand and wrapped it tightly in his palm. The warmth spread through his skin. ¡°Lass Anning,e here. Hurry ande over to have a meal with me. I¡¯ve been starving to death ever since I left Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce.¡± Jiang Peihua immediately stepped forward and held Luo Anning¡¯s hand affectionately before patting itfortingly. Honestly speaking, Luo Anning was not used to it. Perhaps it was because Jiang Peihua did not object to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s request for a divorce that day. She could understand the elders¡¯ thoughts of continuing to live on, but it did not mean that she was relieved. Knowing that she had a grudge against her, Jiang Peihua did not force her and instead led her to the dining room while Rong Yan followed her. Auntie Li instructed the servants to prepare dinner in an efficient manner. The extravagant dining table was already filled with all kinds of appetizing dishes. Rong Yan and Luo Anning sat at the head of the table. Luo Anning said unnaturally, ¡°Auntie, you should sit here.¡± The elders ought to sit at the head of the table. How could a junior like her have the cheek to sit there? Jiang Peihua paused in mid-air with the bowl of soup in her hand. Staring at Anning in disappointment, she asked, ¡°Lass Anning, do you resent me?¡± Luo Anning shook her head and said, ¡°Auntie, I can understand the actions of yourself and Old Mr. Rong. After all, if I were in your shoes, I would have acted the same.¡± ¡°I understand. But it¡¯s not forgiveness, is it?¡± Jiang Peihua asked calmly. Seeing that the atmosphere at the dining table was about to turn stiff, Rong Yan immediately tried to smooth things over. ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re hungry? Have some soup first. This is the Head Chef¡¯s signature soup and it tastes delicious. Try it.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll really have to try it properly then!¡± Jiang Peihua smiled and picked up the bowl of soup. She took a whiff and then took a sip. Luo Anning also lowered her head to drink some soup and was not in high spirits. Jiang Peihua would chat with her from time to time and never mentioned anything about her and Rong Yan. She had always been trying to get them to give birth to a child, but now, she stopped talking about it. Perhaps she was worried that it would hurt her. Noticing that she had not really been eating, Rong Yan frowned and ced some food into her bowl. ¡°Eat more. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weighttely.¡± There was suddenly a piece of tenderloin in the bowl. Luo Anning took a look at it and picked it up with her chopsticks and ced it to the side. It was obvious that she did not want his food! ¡°You... ¡± Rong Yan was angered by her actions and Jiang Peihua quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Alright, alright, Anning has no appetite, don¡¯t force her.¡± Chapter 421 - Understanding Doesnt Mean Forgiving (2)

Chapter 421: Understanding Doesn¡¯t Mean Forgiving (2)

Since his mother had already said so, Rong Yan naturally had nothing else to say. Luo Anning looked up and glowered at him. The episode soon passed and Rong Yan picked up some food for her, seemingly unwilling to be despised by her. Every time Luo Anning threw it out, he would try again. How persistent! Seeing that the two of them were throwing a tantrum like children, Jiang Peihua burst intoughter. These two little enemies! After dinner, Jiang Peihua stayed for a while before leaving. Luo Anning stood up to send her off but was stopped by her. ¡°Lass Anning, you don¡¯t have to send me off.¡± Luo Anning nodded and said, ¡°Goodbye, Auntie.¡± ¡°Hey... Lass Anning, you¡¯d better call me Mother like that rascal. After all, you¡¯re still married,¡± Jiang Peihua said sadly before turning to Rong Yan. ¡°Rascal,e out with me. I have something to tell you.¡± She then left without waiting for him. Rong Yan nced at Luo Anning and realized that she waspletely unaffected. Feeling extremely aggrieved, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send Mother off.¡± ... Rong Yan stepped forward and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll get Xu Zhiyuan to send you home.¡± Jiang Peihua turned around and stared at her son with a look of hesitation on her face. She stared at him and said, ¡°Rascal, tell me honestly, will Anning be your only woman in this life?¡± Rong Yan paused for a moment and nodded. Jiang Peihua asked, ¡°Even if she can¡¯t conceive?¡± ¡°Even if she can¡¯t!¡± he said solemnly. ¡°You know that your Grandpa won¡¯t stop so easily,¡± Jiang Peihua said worriedly. Old Mr. Rong had been in the business world for decades and he had plenty of ways to deal with his own grandson. Besides, Rong Yan¡¯s weakness was often exploited by him. Rong Yan frowned. However, so what? Rtionships can¡¯t be changed. Love can¡¯t disappear just because you don¡¯t want it. He whipped out a cigarette and lit it up. He took a deep breath and raised his head slightly before blowing out thick white smoke. ¡°I¡¯ll just go and get a vasectomy.¡± ¡°Rascal, you... ¡± Jiang Peihua stared at him in shock and could not believe that he could say such words so easily. He was still as nonchnt as ever. Rong Yan smiled at his mother and said, ¡°Mother, you may think that I¡¯m crazy, but in fact, I only know that I can¡¯t live without Luo Anning now. Have you ever experienced the feeling of being empty and unable to find a ce to belong to? The feeling of wanting to hold onto her but to no avail? The feeling of losing the most precious thing and not knowing the meaning of her existence?¡± ¡°I know, how could I not know... ¡± Jiang Peihua turned away and said sadly. Before Jiang Peihua left, Rong Yan heard her say calmly, as if she had made up her mind. ¡°Take good care of Anning. I¡¯ll help you. I won¡¯t separate you guys.¡± ... Mo Xiyan returned to the apartment to see that Mo Qiange was leaning against a Bentley. When she saw him, he looked over too. Chapter 422 - I Hope You Dont Regret It!

Chapter 422: I Hope You Don¡¯t Regret It!

Mo Xiyan stood rooted to the ground and stared at him. She then sneered at him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened to CEO Mo¡¯s sweetheart? Did she get you to threaten me again?¡± Mo Qiange walked towards her slowly and stared at her coldly. Mo Xiyan felt ufortable under his hostile gaze. She took a step back and frowned. ¡°What are you doing here? If you don¡¯t speak, I won¡¯t entertain you anymore!¡± She then turned around to leave. Mo Qiange said calmly, ¡°What do you think will happen to you and your mother if my Auntie finds out about your existence?¡± Mo Xiyan stopped in her tracks and froze in ce! The Mo Corporation was a family business and Mo Qiange¡¯s father, Mo Zhenying, was the CEO while his uncle, Mo Zhenting, was the deputy CEO. Back then, he was pressured by his wife, Liu Shanmei and was almost kicked out of the family. Later on, he apologized profusely and said that he would never do it again. Hence, the matter was gradually resolved by Old Mr. Mo. It could be said that Mo Xiyan¡¯s mother was a thorn in Liu Shanmei¡¯s side. She was quick to get her way! However... Once Mo Xiyan¡¯s identity was exposed, his aunt would definitely not let it go! By then, it would no longer be as simple as Mo Xiyan being Mo Zhenting¡¯s illegitimate daughter. It would be a matter of pride and dignity for the two families. By then, even Mo Zhenting would not be able to protect her! ¡°What exactly do you want!?!¡± Mo Xiyan hollered. She clenched her fists tightly while her body trembled in anger and slight excitement. Mo Qiange smiled without uttering a single word. He whipped out a checkbook and a pen from his pocket and wrote a string of numbers on it. ¡°Before you take these, go to America or Ennd. Anyway, don¡¯te back to China again! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡± Mo Xiyan grabbed the cheque and tore it into shreds before throwing it into the air. The pieces of paper were scattered all over the two of them. Mo Xiyan smiled maniacally and said, ¡°You¡¯ve said so much just to make me leave, so that you can fulfill your beloved¡¯s love for your rival! Mo Qiange, I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t leave! Absolutely not! If you¡¯re so capable,e at me. I¡¯ll entertain you anytime!¡± Mo Qiange sneered, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it!¡± Mo Xiyan hollered angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it! Never!¡± ... A weekter, Old Mr. Rong¡¯s health began to improve and he could already get out of bed. Apart from working at the hospital, Mo Xiyan would continue to report to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce every day. Even if it was just a few words, she would still be happy. Ever since she returned from Luxury Mansion, Jiang Peihua had been looking for an opportunity to talk to Old Mr. Rong. Unfortunately, his condition did not allow her to do so. Besides, she was still unsure on whether her decision was right or wrong... In the end, she could not ovee the obstacle in her heart. It had been more than 20 years but she still could not get over it. After Mid-autumn, the weather gradually turned cold and so did the old man¡¯s body. Mo Xiyan knew how to please Old Mr. Rong and hence, she prescribed some Chinese medicine to nourish his body. She even bought some good herbs and sent them to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion to brew some soup for him. ¡°Grandpa, the soup is ready. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Chapter 423 - Wont Be Trapped In This Chaos

Chapter 423: Won¡¯t Be Trapped In This Chaos

Mo Xiyan exited the kitchen with a bowl of ck medicine and said in a sweet voice. It was just right. He initially resented her for abandoning his grandson four years ago. However, Old Mr. Rong was gradually influenced by her meticulous care and consideration. Nodding in satisfaction, Old Mr. Rong pointed at the coffee table and said, ¡°Put it on the coffee table. I¡¯ll drink it after it gets a little cooler.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Mo Xiyan agreed obediently. Jiang Peihua stood by the side and watched them while suppressing her emotions. In the end, she could not help but say, ¡°Rather than trying your best to please him, why don¡¯t you look for your own problems? Do you think that this rascal will get back together with you? What a joke.¡± ¡°Peihua, what do you mean?¡± Old Mr. Rong asked before Mo Xiyan could even speak. Seeing that Old Mr. Rong was already disying his bias towards Mo Xiyan, Jiang Peihua stood up angrily and said, ¡°Father, even if you want to have a great-grandchild, it doesn¡¯t have to be Mo Xiyan, right? Any woman can continue the Rong Family. Besides, that rascal doesn¡¯t love her at all. I advise you not to ce too many of your hopes on her.¡± Old Mr. Rong flew into a rage and barked, ¡°You¡¯re rebelling! You¡¯re going against my wishes!¡± Mo Xiyan hurriedly stepped forward and held onto him. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry. You can¡¯t be angry. You must stay calm and happy.¡± ¡°All of you are angry at me. Why don¡¯t you be angry at me!¡± Mo Xiyan bit her lip and nced at Jiang Peihua. After hesitating for a while, she said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not talking about you. Grandpa is already so old. Why don¡¯t you let him do what he wants? Yan is insensible. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re insensible too? At the end of the day, Grandpa is doing this for the sake of the Rong Family¡¯s century-old family business. Even if it¡¯s a little extreme, the starting point is good.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you try and lecture me!¡± Jiang Peihua mmed the table angrily. Mo Xiyan did not expect her to react so violently and subconsciously hid behind Old Mr. Rong. Jiang Peihua tried to teach her a lesson but was stopped by Old Mr. Rong. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Rong Yan is no longer around. Does he not care about me anymore?¡± Jiang Peihua took a deep breath and sat down slowly. The servants immediately served her a cup of freshly brewed tea. She took a few sips and said, ¡°You should be clear about how I treat you. If it weren¡¯t because of the rascal¡¯s happiness, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this mess. Even if the rascal is willing to abandon Anning and marry Mo Xiyan, I will never acknowledge her as my daughter-inw.¡± Old Mr. Rong barked angrily, ¡°Preposterous!¡± Jiang Peihua took a sip of her tea and said, ¡°Compared to Anning¡¯s honesty, she¡¯s far more scheming and vile!¡± Putting down the teacup, Jiang Peihua stood up and turned around to go upstairs. ¡°Father, if you still want the Rong Family to get along well, don¡¯t ce your hopes on Mo Xiyan. Women who are too scheming often resort to underhanded means to achieve their goals. By then, the Rong Family will definitely be ruined by her!¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s eyes turned gloomy and she said softly, ¡°Grandpa, I... Ugh... ¡± Before she could even finish speaking, she threw up and scurried towards the bathroom to vomit. Chapter 424 - The Crime Of A Bastard

Chapter 424: The Crime Of A Bastard

Before Old Mr. Rong could even react, he heard the sounds of vomiting in the bathroom. A smile formed on his face and he asked with trembling fingers, ¡°Butler Zhang, do you think... could it be... ¡± Butler Zhang was experienced too. Upon sight of Mo Xiyan, he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very likely that she¡¯s pregnant. Back then, it was the same when my wife was pregnant with my daughter. She vomited so much that she looked incredibly haggard... ¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry and see if she¡¯s alright.¡± Old Mr. Rong immediately pointed at a few servants before adding, ¡°Wait a minute, get the car ready. We¡¯ll go to the hospital for a checkup!¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master.¡± Old Mr. Rong stood up and paced around while staring at the washroom anxiously. Not long after, two women walked out while supporting the pale Mo Xiyan. Old Mr. Rong immediately asked, ¡°Lass Mo, are you... already pregnant?¡± Mo Xiyan bit her lip and nodded shyly. After receiving the confirmation, Old Mr. Rong burst intoughter and said, ¡°Hahahaha, I knew that the Rong Family would never cease to exist! I knew it... ¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Mo Xiyan yelled and looked around. Seeing how careful she was, Old Mr. Rong asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not the time yet.¡± ¡°Why!?! Are you ashamed of being pregnant with the heir of the Rong Family? Can¡¯t you see the light? Why are you hiding it!?!¡± Old Mr. Rong barked angrily. Afraid that he would really get angry, Mo Xiyan hurriedly exined, ¡°Grandpa, you also know that Luo Anning has already seduced Yan and she doesn¡¯t want to see me, even Auntie. If they find out that I¡¯m pregnant now, they¡¯ll definitely think of a way to get rid of the child! I can¡¯t take the risk, Grandpa. This is my child with Yan. It¡¯s alright if something happens to me, but if the Rong Family loses a great-grandchild because of this, it¡¯ll be my fault... ¡± After a moment of silence, Old Mr. Rong nodded and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re right, Butler Zhang!¡± ¡°Old Master, what can I do for you?¡± Butler Zhang asked politely. With his hands behind his back, Old Mr. Rong¡¯s cloudy eyes glistened and he said solemnly, ¡°Get everyone to swear that they will keep this a secret. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences! Once news of Lass Mo¡¯s pregnancy leaks, Rong Yan will definitely punish her severely! Also, from now on, send someone to protect Lass Mo 24/7. Make sure that my great-grandchild is safe and sound!¡± ¡°I know what to do, Old Master!¡± Butler Zhang hurriedly retreated and immediately made the arrangements. Mo Xiyan looked at Old Mr. Rong gratefully and said, ¡°Grandpa, thank you! I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of the child too!¡± Old Mr. Rong waved and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. As long as the child cane out safely, I can fulfill any request of yours.¡± Mo Xiyan was overjoyed. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want anything. I have no regrets in my life if I can give birth to this child of Yan¡¯s. However... ¡± Old Mr. Rong raised his brows and asked, ¡°But what?¡± Mo Xiyan said sadly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how aggrieved I feel. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll make the child suffer. Once the child is born, he¡¯ll definitely be used of being an illegitimate child.¡± Chapter 425 - No Matter What!

Chapter 425: No Matter What!

¡°Bastard! How could my precious great-grandchild be an illegitimate child!?! You don¡¯t have to worry about the rascal and Luo Anning. Rest well and nurse your child. I¡¯ll settle their marriage and give you and your child a satisfactory exnation!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Mo Xiyan caressed her abdomen and smiled meaningfully. ... In the evening, the limousine convoy headed towards Luxury Mansion. Rong Yan leaned against the seat and closed his eyes to rest. He was as handsome as a portrait and as sacred as a god. Luxury Mansion was located halfway up the mountain and at the foot of the mountain was another luxurious mansion. Luxury Mansion enjoyed a unique advantage and stood proudly on the mountainside with a kingly aura. On the broad road, luxurious cars were lined up and the Lincoln sped past. Xu Zhiyuan nced at the private items and immediately widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a famous oil painting from the Paris auction? It¡¯s said to be a sky-high priced oil painting that even the US President could not bid for. Yet, it actually appeared in S City!¡± One must know that cloud fabric was not something that even rich people could afford. What was more important was power! Rong Yan opened his eyes and saw a row of trucks moving towards a modified Baroque mansion... His thin lips curled up and he was suddenly curious about who could buy such an expensive oil painting and live in this luxurious mansion. Upon returning to Luxury Mansion, he heard from Auntie Li that Luo Anning had left after receiving a call at noon. The chauffeur had also been called home early in the morning and she had yet to return. Ever since Jiang Peihua visited, Rong Yan had already removed Luo Anning¡¯s ban and allowed her to have fun with Lu Momo and Mo Qiange. He knew that he could not force her too much and he could not let her continue suppressing herself. An appropriate amount of venting was important for their future together. As soon as he sat down on the couch, Auntie Li picked up the call and stared at him fearfully. Rong Yan frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Auntie Li hung up in a panic and rubbed her hands uneasily. ¡°Young Master Rong, the guards at the door called and said that... Old Mr. Rong has arrived. He¡¯s walking in now... ¡± ¡°What?!¡± Rong Yan sprung up and Auntie Li cringed, making her look even more uneasy. Everyone knew that Old Mr. Rong had forced Rong Yan to divorce Luo Anning. Hence, Rong Yan had a conflict with Luo Anning for a long time. It was only during the past two days that he felt better. Now that Old Mr. Rong is here, nothing good will happen! With Butler Zhang¡¯s help, Old Mr. Rong entered, followed by a group of bodyguards who stood by the door. Rong Yan frowned and felt a sense of helplessness. ¡°Grandpa, why are you here instead of resting at home?¡± he asked. Old Mr. Rong scanned his surroundings and asked angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Anning?¡± Auntie Li said carefully, ¡°Old Master, Young Madam went out and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± ¡°What Young Madam? There¡¯s no Young Madam here, do you understand!?!¡± Old Mr. Rong said calmly while staring at Rong Yan. ¡°I¡¯m here today to make you guys get a divorce. You must get a divorce no matter what!¡± Auntie Li shivered in fear and took a step back before bowing respectfully. Chapter 426 - Stop It, Ill Sign It

Chapter 426: Stop It, I¡¯ll Sign It

AUnti Li secretly hoped that Luo Anning would note back until after he had left. Old Mr. Rong was not kind and it would be best if she could avoid him. However, Luo Anning soon entered. Auntie Li immediately shot her a nce, hinting for her to quickly leave! Luo Anning stared at the bodyguards in bewilderment and only saw Old Mr. Rong and Butler Zhang after entering the living room. She immediately understood what was going on. ¡°Luo Anning, you¡¯re here just in time!¡± Old Mr. Rong was toozy to sit down. ¡°Have you already forgotten what you promised mest time? You clearly said that you were going to divorce that rascal. What¡¯s going on now!?!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Rong Yan barked in displeasure. Luo Anning chuckled and stared at Old Mr. Rong. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to stay here, but your precious grandson won¡¯t let me leave.¡± Old Mr. Rong said, ¡°Fine, since that¡¯s the case, sign the divorce papers!¡± Rong Yan barked, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce you!¡± Luo Anning looked at Old Mr. Rong and shrugged helplessly, seemingly trying to say, ¡°See, I¡¯m not lying. It¡¯s your precious grandson who doesn¡¯t want me to leave.¡± ¡°We must have you divorced today! Secretary Wang, bring me the agreement!¡± ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Rong.¡± Secretary Wang whipped out a divorce agreement from his briefcase and took a few steps forward. Luo Anning stood rooted to the ground and did not n to sign it. However, she also had no intentions of turning him down. Rong Yan stared at Old Mr. Rong with bloodshot eyes and clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Grandpa, do you have to force me like this? Do you want to watch me live alone for the rest of my life?¡± Old Mr. Rong squinted and said, ¡°What are you saying!?! Do you dare to guarantee that you¡¯ll still love her in ten to twenty years? Love is the most unreliable thing. I¡¯m doing it for your own good! I¡¯m doing it for the sake of the Rong Family!¡± ¡°Hah... you keep saying that you¡¯re doing it for my own good. Have you ever considered my feelings?¡± Staring at the two of them, Luo Anning¡¯s forehead began to ache. ¡°Stop arguing. I¡¯ll sign it.¡± She was already mentally prepared for a divorce... Unfortunately, this is the only way out, isn¡¯t it? What else could she do? ¡°No!¡± Rong Yan barked. Old Mr. Rong glowered and barked, ¡°Ignore him. Hurry and sign it!¡± ¡°Luo Anning, if you dare to sign it, I¡¯ll destroy Anning Corporation immediately!¡± Rong Yan threatened. Old Mr. Rong refused to back down. ¡°As long as you sign it, I guarantee that the Shaodong Corporation will be renamed to Anning Corporation and will be under your name!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sign it! What can a mere Shaodong Corporation do? I¡¯ll help you snatch it back!¡± ¡°How dare you defy me? You bastard!¡± Old Mr. Rong hollered in exasperation. Butler Zhang frantically stepped forward to cate him and calm him down. The servants were also panicking. They had never seen such a scene before and their brains were all muddled. Rong Yan grabbed Luo Anning¡¯s waist and decided to leave the mansion with her. As soon as Old Mr. Rong caught his breath, he yelled, ¡°Hurry and stop them! Capture them! Hurry!¡± The bodyguards that they brought from Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion quickly held the two of them back. Chapter 427 - Sorry, Young Master Rong!

Chapter 427: Sorry, Young Master Rong!

The bodyguards said softly, ¡°Young Master Rong, Miss Luo, I¡¯m sorry!¡± They then walked forwards, herding them towards Old Mr. Rong. Luo Anning remainedposed while the bodyguards continued to hold her back. Rong Yan struggled but to no avail! Staring at his grandson who had repeatedly defied him, Old Mr. Rong humphed and ced his hands behind his back. ¡°Get them to sign their names!¡± His words showed his determination to divorce them. Rong Yan barked, ¡°Damn it! Whoever the hell dares to force me, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve offended Young Master Rong!¡± the man in ck said again. Just as Rong Yan¡¯s clenched fists were pried open and a pen was shoved inside, he heard an elegant voice from outside. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Feng Churui entered, dressed in a politician¡¯s ck suit. His white shirt and ck suit made him look even more handsome and elegant. He was truly the spitting image of a refined gentleman. Upon hearing the voice, the bodyguards stopped in their tracks. Auntie Li heaved a sigh of relief and Old Mr. Rong turned around. When he saw who it was, he chuckled and asked, ¡°Rui, why are you so free toe here at this hour? Isn¡¯t the government busy enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, not too busy. I have something to discuss with Anning so I decided to drop by. However, I didn¡¯t expect to hear Grandpa¡¯s angry voice before I even entered. I was so scared that I didn¡¯t dare toe in.¡± Amused by his words, Old Mr. Rong stared at him angrily in a joking manner. ¡°You rascal, do I look like an old man who would vent his anger on others?¡± Feng Churui smiled and remained silent, making Old Mr. Rong panic ever so slightly. He walked towards Feng Churui and stomped his cane. ¡°You rascal, how am I a person that vents his anger on others. Ah? Tell me why you came.¡± ¡°I was wrong. Sorry, you¡¯re not that kind of person. You are a person that separates personal interests and principles very well.¡± Feng Churui smiled and walked towards Rong Yan, gesturing for the bodyguards to let him go. The bodyguards nced at Old Mr. Rong and let go of Rong Yan after getting his approval. Rong Yan immediately punched the three of them and kicked them hard. After venting his anger, he walked towards Luo Anning and the bodyguards let go of her as well. Rong Yan squinted and kicked them too, before wiping Luo Anning¡¯s hands to see if she was injured. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Luo Anning retracted her hand calmly. Rong Yan pursed his lips and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright.¡± At this moment, Old Mr. Rong said, ¡°Lad Rui, you came at the wrong time. The two of them are signing a divorce. However, since you¡¯re here so coincidentally, let¡¯s watch it together. We can be considered witnesses.¡± ¡°Grandpa! You... ¡± Feng Churui nodded to show that he understood. He then asked in confusion, ¡°Grandpa, I have a major corruption case that I need Anning¡¯s help with. The case is at the most critical moment. Let¡¯s get them to quickly sign the divorce now. Once the case is over, Yan and Anning can hold a press conference to inform the public. What do you think?¡± There was bound to be a press conference to exin the sudden divorce. Otherwise, if Rong Yan and Mo Xiyan were to appear in front of the public, they would definitely think that he was immoral and abandoned his wife to steal another. In the end, it would affect Baina International¡¯s stock price and reputation. Chapter 428 - She Didnt Dare To Touch Her

Chapter 428: She Didn¡¯t Dare To Touch Her

Old Mr. Rong¡¯s expression changed, as if he did not believe him. However, he still wavered when he saw the sincerity on Feng Churui¡¯s face. ¡°You need Luo Anning¡¯s help with the investigation? What sort of case requires this woman to investigate the truth?¡± ¡°Grandpa, do you still not believe me? You watched me grow up too. Since when have you ever seen me lie?¡± Old Mr. Rong¡¯s anger vanished and he shot Feng Churui a nce. You rascal! Feng Churui did as he was told and he remained elegant and poised. Luo Anning stared at Feng Churui in bewilderment. Before she could even ask, Old Mr. Rong said coldly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you ten days on ount of our close ties. I want to see the divorce certificate in ten days. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± There was no room for further negotiation. Old Mr. Rong left angrily with Butler Zhang and the bodyguards while Rong Yan hugged Luo Anning and took a seat on the couch. ¡°Rui, you¡¯re truly my lucky charm!¡± Feng Churui chuckled and epted thepliment without being modest at all. He walked towards the side and took a seat. ¡°Anning discussed the case with me in the afternoon. After that, I sent her home and saw Grandpa¡¯s convoy outside. I knew that something must have happened so I decided to join in on the fun.¡± Rong Yan handed him a cigarette and lit it up before puffing it out. ¡°No matter what, I have to thank you for this time!¡± If he had not appeared, Old Mr. Rong would not have let the matter rest. ¡°Compared to verbal gratitude, I prefer something more substantial,¡± Feng Churui said while puffing out a cigarette. Rong Yan raised his brows and asked, ¡°Like what?¡± After flicking away the ash, Feng Churui nced at Luo Anning who remained silent and said sternly, ¡°You heard it just now too. I need Anning to cooperate with me in investigating a case of corruption. So, lend me your wife. After the case is solved, I¡¯ll return her to you unharmed. What do you think?¡± ¡°No!¡± Rong Yan refused without hesitation. ¡°There are plenty of police officers investigating the case. Why must Anning be involved?¡± How could she not have killed a few people who had the guts to risk their lives? He wanted Anning to investigate because he wanted her to be the bait! Rong Yan would never agree! His wife is not a government employee. Why should she help him investigate his case? It would be inappropriate for Young Madam Rong to take such a risk and investigate a case of this nature! ¡°Yan, things are not as serious as you think. This case is very important and more importantly...¡± Feng Churui frowned and tried to exin. Luo Anning interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore. I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Anning, repeat what you just said!¡± Rong Yan barked coldly while gritting his teeth. ¡°I said, I¡¯m going to assist in the investigation,¡± Luo Anning said calmly. Firstly, she had to avenge her parents. If the car ident back then had really been nned beforehand, her parents would have died with feelings of immense injustice! How could she watch the criminal escape? She did not want to tell him about it yet. Based on his methods and way of doing things, he would not care about thew at all. At best he would simply get someone to arrest Luo Zhiquan and his family. At worst... She dared not touch on his impulsiveness. Chapter 429 - So Close, So Close

Chapter 429: So Close, So Close

Besides, once the case was solved, it would benefit Feng Churui and her. Hence, she had to do so. Secondly, she needed to calm herself down and consider how to continue this rtionship. ¡°No! Do you know how dangerous this is!?!¡± Rong Yan barked with a sullen expression. ¡°I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Rong Yan... I¡¯m not a child. I know what I want to do and I can take responsibility for my actions.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re responsible for yourself, who¡¯s going to be responsible for me!?!¡± What if something were to happen to him? The atmosphere in the living room was extremely tense. Seeing that they were about to get into an argument, Feng Churui immediately spoke. ¡°Yan, trust me. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for Anning¡¯s safety. I promise I won¡¯t let her lose a single strand of hair.¡± Rong Yan remained silent and continued smoking while a sullen expression formed on his handsome face. After Feng Churui left, Luo Anning waved for everyone to leave. She removed the cigarette from Rong Yan¡¯s hand and put it out in the ashtray. Rong Yan ignored her and continued to light up another cigarette. Luo Anning rolled her eyes and barked, ¡°Stop smoking!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to let me?¡± Luo Anning smiled self-deprecatingly and continued, ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t care about you anymore. I just want to tell you that I¡¯ll definitely investigate this case to the end regardless of whether you agree or not!¡± She initially wanted to have a good talk with him and try to convince him to agree. However, she did not expect him to turn her down this ruthlessly, not allowing her to use any of the excuses that she had prepared! She stood up and headed upstairs without looking at the man behind her. When she reached the stairs, her wrist was grabbed and she was hugged from behind. A pair of slender and well-defined hands wandered across her abdomen. ¡°Of course, of course! Who cares if you don¡¯t care about me!?!¡± he barked angrily. Luo Anning burst intoughter. She had never seen such an awkward man before! Why did he go back on his words now? ¡°Let go.¡± Rong Yan hugged her even tighter and barked, ¡°Dream on!¡± Luo Anning frowned and asked, ¡°Do you want to strangle me?¡± Rong Yan was stunned. Didn¡¯t she tell him to let go? He immediately understood what she meant and quickly let go of her arm to make her feel morefortable. He ced his beautiful chin on her neck and asked in an alluring voice, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she answered reluctantly. Although she really wanted to ignore him and let him die! However, she could not resist him at all. Even if it was just a hug, she could not resist him. Because of her longing for him... Rong Yan was satisfied after hearing her answer. Recently, all sorts of troubles had been bugging the two of them. Even when they were alone, they could not calm down. He was either angry or angered by her. To be honest, he was really afraid of the endless cold war. She was right beside him but she felt so distant and so far away. ¡°Do you really want to help with the investigation?¡± He rubbed his chin against her tender neck. Chapter 430 - Consider It Carefully, I Dont Want To Listen To Perfunctory Words

Chapter 430: Consider It Carefully, I Don¡¯t Want To Listen To Perfunctory Words

Luo Anning said, ¡°I really want to investigate this issue and distract myself so that I can calm down.¡± Rong Yan immediately knew why she needed a distraction. Even he was extremely worried about it, let alone her. After a long silence, he said, ¡°I promise to let you go, but you must protect yourself first!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Actually, she was only in charge of investigating Luo Zhiquan. How could she, a civilian, be the main investigator? ¡°Anning, I¡¯m d you¡¯re willing to talk to me,¡± he said in a hoarse voice. He nted a tender and warm kiss on her neck, which felt electrifying. Luo Anning¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she teared up. She asked, ¡°Rong Yan, why don¡¯t you want to divorce me?¡± ¡°Foolish question!¡± Rong Yan murmured, ¡°No means no. Why would I do that?¡± ¡°There must be a reason, right?¡± ¡°Make your own guess!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guess. Tell me.¡± ¡°I told you to guess!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it. I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore!¡± Luo Anning shrugged his hand away and pretended to be angry. One, two, three... She was counting to three in her heart when she heard the man¡¯s exasperated voice. ¡°Luo Anning, am I really that ipetent? Haven¡¯t I shown enough love? Can¡¯t you guess the answer to such a stupid question!?!¡± Shock was written all over Luo Anning¡¯s face and she smiled radiantly. ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t keep quiet!¡± Rong Yan barked angrily after failing to get a response. ¡°Rong Yan.¡± Luo Anning turned around and made her way downstairs to stand in front of him. Rong Yan stared at her and wanted to hug her, but she smacked him away mercilessly. Luo Anning ignored his sullen expression and said solemnly, ¡°I really want to believe you, but you always give me a harsh dose of reality when I choose to believe you. I want you to understand that I¡¯ll only hurt myself if I believe you.¡± Rong Yan frowned and tried to exin, ¡°Anning, I... ¡± ¡°Listen to me!¡± Luo Anning interrupted. ¡°This time, I truly still want to believe you. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. Also, I hate Mo Xiyan. You¡¯re not allowed to get close to her!¡± Her words were overbearing and her fair face was dead serious. Her clear and bright eyes were like the stars in the sky, glistening with determination. ¡°What else?¡± Rong Yan grabbed her hand and kissed it gently. His anger and frustration vanished at this moment. His deep and narrow eyes were filled with an alluring aura. He wished he could hear more of her words. ¡°It¡¯s either me or her.¡± ¡°I want you!¡± he answered without hesitation. Luo Anning¡¯s smile widened and her eyes lit up. ¡°I want you to cut off all ties with her. Be it ordinary friends or ex-girlfriend, you can¡¯t interact with her in the future. Can you do that? Don¡¯t rush to answer me. Think about it carefully. I don¡¯t want to listen to perfunctory words.¡± Chapter 431 - Ill strangle You!

Chapter 431: I¡¯ll strangle You!

Rong Yan remained silent for a moment before grabbing her tender hand. He then tightened his grip and rxed with a happy smile. After gathering his thoughts, he replied, ¡°For the moment, I can¡¯t promise to stay away from her as Grandpa¡¯s condition is a ticking time bomb. Besides, Grandpa loves her very much now and I¡¯ll inevitably be forced to meet her. However, I can promise you that I won¡¯t hold any feelings for her. She¡¯s nothing more than just a stranger to me now.¡± She understood his circumstances. On one hand, he cared about her and on the other, he had to work hard to deal with Old Mr. Rong. It was already not easy for him to achieve this. Luo Anning smiled but remained silent. She stared at him and slowly opened her slender arms. Is she taking the initiative to be friendly with me? Without hesitation, Rong Yan stepped forward and hugged her tightly. ¡°Honey, have we reconciled?¡± She still felt a little uneasy. ¡°What do you think?¡± Luo Anning asked. Rong Yan rubbed his chin against her neck and barked, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You took the initiative and let me hug you because you want to reconcile with me. If you dare to deny it, I¡¯ll strangle you!¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯d better strangle me then.¡± Rong Yan was speechless. If he really wanted to strangle her, he would have long killed her! How could he allow her to anger him? ¡°Anning, don¡¯t fool around with me. I feel terrible.¡± He really had no idea what kind of life he had been living these past few days! Days passed by like years! ¡°Who¡¯s messing with you!?!¡± Luo Anning nudged him but did not push him away. She had no choice but to bite his shoulder. Rong Yan remained still and allowed her to vent her anger while smiling faintly. If Luo Anning were to look up at him now, she would be able to tell that there was a tinge of affection in his eyes. Luo Anning finally let go. ¡°Who told you to rape me that day in the yard!?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! If you didn¡¯t provoke me, would I have lost control and done such a thing?¡± Rong Yan raised her chin and frowned with a look of annoyance. Luo Anning glowered at him and asked, ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s my fault?¡± When Old Mr. Rong forced her to divorce him, she should have gotten a divorce without any qualms. No matter how much he loved her, he could not let his life be iplete. He had a hundred years of family heritage and none of his family members would allow him to remain childless. Under these circumstances, what¡¯s wrong with her wanting a divorce? Seeing that she was about to get angry again, Rong Yan hurriedly held her face and kissed her gently before saying in a mellower voice, ¡°Fine, fine, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I was the one who was in the wrong and I was the one who acted like a beast...¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Luo Anning humphed and spared him. The two of them hugged each other quietly. Rong Yan was satisfied even if he did not say anything. ... After work, Mo Xiyan drove to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion to y chess with him while having dinner. This had already be a habit of hers. ¡°Old Master, Miss Mo is here.¡± Butler Zhang weed her into the living room. Old Mr. Rong waved at her smilingly and said, ¡°Lass Mo, you¡¯re no longer as healthy as you used to be. From now on, you¡¯d better rest at home. You should take leave from your hospital work for now.¡± Chapter 432 - I Will Make You Regret It!

Chapter 432: I Will Make You Regret It!

Mo Xiyan smiled and obediently walked towards Old Mr. Rong to take a seat. ¡°Got it, Grandpa. I¡¯ll hand over myst patient in two days¡¯ time and bid the hospital farewell.¡± Old Mr. Rong nodded in satisfaction and stared at her before shifting his gaze onto her abdomen. He found her to be more and more pleasing to the eye. ¡°Dinner¡¯s not ready yet. Come y chess with me.¡± Mo Xiyan was eager to try. ¡°Sure, I lose to Grandpa every time. I want to see if I can win this time!¡± Old Mr. Rong smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to have a fighting spirit.¡± Butler Zhang grabbed the chessboard while the two of them yed chess. Halfway through, Mo Xiyan¡¯s mobile phone rang and she smiled apologetically at Old Mr. Rong before ending the game. However, her mobile phone seemed to be ringing continuously, making her feel extremely frustrated. Old Mr. Rong¡¯s spirits were dampened and he said, ¡°Go ahead. Maybe there¡¯s something urgent.¡± Mo Xiyan nodded apologetically and left the living room. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Xiyan, tell me honestly, are you pestering Young Master Rong now?¡± Mrs. Mo asked in a haggard voice. Mo Xiyan frowned and recovered from the shock. ¡°Mother, who did you hear it from? What do you mean by pestering Young Master Rong?¡± ¡°Just tell me if it¡¯s true or not!¡± Mrs. Mo barked. ¡°Mother, who is the one talking nonsense in front of you!?!¡± Mrs. Mo coughed angrily and barked, ¡°Xiyan,e back from S City immediately. If you still acknowledge me as your mother!¡± Ever since she was a child, Mother Mo had never spoken to her this sternly. No matter how poor they were, she could not bear to let her daughter suffer. What¡¯s wrong with mother today? Why did she threaten me? ¡°Mother, tell me, what exactly happened? If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t go back! You know my character. It¡¯s useless to threaten me!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be honest with you. The CEO of Imperial Court personally came to warn me this morning. If you don¡¯te back from S City, our identities will be exposed to the media. By then, the Mo Family and the Liu Family won¡¯t let the two of us off! Xiyan, the Mo Family is not someone we can afford to mess with. I¡¯ve lost my job and thendlord doesn¡¯t dare to rent a room to me anymore. Even the hotels rejected me... CEO Mo is bent on forcing me into a corner... ¡± After hearing her mother¡¯s words, Mo Xiyan was so angry that her breathing became irregr. Her chest heaved up and down and she snapped the branch beside her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this matter well. I won¡¯t let you suffer!¡± ¡°Xiyan, listen to me. Young Master Rong is already married and you should just give up. Don¡¯t follow my footsteps... ¡± ¡°Enough, cut it out!¡± Mo Xiyan interrupted Mrs. Mo and took a deep breath before saying slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ll settle it as soon as possible. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up. Take good care of yourself.¡± As soon as she hung up, she smashed her mobile phone onto the ground and it shattered into pieces. Mo Xiyan¡¯s face grew sullen and she gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°Mo Qiange, how dare you! I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± Chapter 433 - Looking For Master Tang

Chapter 433: Looking For Master Tang

... Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Master Tang, there¡¯s someone outside who ims to be a Mo Xiyan and is looking for you. Do you want to see her or not?¡± A servant hurriedly scurried into thebat room and informed Old Mr. Tang who was sparring with someone. ¡°Mo Xiyan?¡± Old Mr. Tang stopped and removed his gloves. He grabbed the towel from the servant and wiped the sweat off his face. ¡°Of course we will see her, invite her into the living room immediately. I won¡¯t be long.¡± When Mo Xiyan was invited into the living room, her tensed heart finally rxed a little. When she walked into the living room through the door and saw the menacing men with guns at their waists, she shuddered. ¡°Miss Mo, please have some tea. Master Tang will be here soon.¡± The servant offered her a cup of tea. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mo Xiyan took a sip. Indeed, Old Mr. Tang arrived shortly after. Mo Xiyan was just about to stand up to greet him when he stopped her. He smiled and cut straight to the chase. ¡°Lass Mo, why are you looking for me?¡± Mo Xiyan nodded in embarrassment and said, ¡°To be honest with you, Master Tang, I came here because I met with some difficulties and wanted your help.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re being too formal.¡± Old Mr. Tang waved his hand to stop her from standing up again. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If there¡¯s anything, Lass Mo, feel free to tell me. The Tang Sect will definitely do their best to help you settle it!¡± Mo Xiyan did not stand on ceremony anymore and said, ¡°Master Tang, my mother who was far away in B City had her life threatened. CEO Mo of Imperial Court forced my mother to the brink of death. I really had no choice but to look for you... ¡± ¡°The CEO of Imperial Court? Why did your mother provoke the elites of S City?¡± Old Mr. Tang asked with curiosity. Mo Xiyan sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. The identities of my mother and I are quiteplicated, and CEO Mo... he knows about our identities. He wants to take revenge on us. This is just the beginning. I don¡¯t know how ruthless he will be in the future... ¡± Since it was their private matter, Old Mr. Tang decided not to probe any further. He pped his hands and said, ¡°No problem. Leave this to me. The Tang Family will guarantee that you and your mother will be free from worries!¡± Mo Xiyan said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Master Tang!¡± ¡°Lass Mo, you¡¯re too kind.¡± When Mo Xiyan left, she happened to run into Tang Chao who had just returned and they bumped into each other in the front yard. ¡°Why are you at my house!?!¡± Tang Chao questioned with a look of curiosity in his eyes. ¡°I was looking for Master Tang,¡± Mo Xiyan said before leaving. Staring at her leaving in a hurry, Tang Chao rubbed his chin and wondered, what¡¯s the matter? Just as he was about to ask Old Mr. Tang about it, his mobile phone rang. He whipped out his mobile phone and whistled before answering the call. ¡°Kid, why did you call me?¡± ... In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed and Old Mr. Rong¡¯s deadline was up. Rong Yan had no choice but to invite Tang Chao and Feng Churui to a private clubhouse. ¡°Are you saying that Grandpa Rong wants you to divorce Luo Anning?¡± Tang Chao had just taken a sip of wine and had yet to swallow it when he heard Rong Yan¡¯s words and immediately spat it out in disbelief. Feng Churui pulled out a few tissues to wipe his clothes in disdain. Rong Yan nced at him with simr feelings and retorted, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking right now!?!¡± Chapter 434 - Professional At Making Certificates, Free If It Fails (1)

Chapter 434: Professional At Making Certificates, Free If It Fails (1)

¡°No, I meant... ¡± Tang Chao was at a loss for words. He ced his ss on the coffee table and leaned towards him. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandpa Rong force you to marry Luo Anning back then? What¡¯s going on now? Why is he so suddenly forcing you to divorce her?¡± Rong Yan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Anning¡¯s no longer able to conceive.¡± ¡°What!?!¡± Tang Chao eximed in shock. Luo Anning is infertile? Feng Churui cleared his throat and gestured for him to hide his expression. Tang Chao touched his face and realized that his mouth was wide open. He immediately closed his mouth. Feng Churui took a sip of the brandy and looked at Rong Yan who was full of worry. ¡°Yan, do you really want to divorce Anning? Grandpa Rong can¡¯t be fooled just like that. If you want to get through to him, you have to divorce Anning.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible to get a divorce!¡± Rong Yan said. ¡°But it¡¯s impossible for Grandpa to continue being so passive.¡± He had already fallen into a dilemma. Both sides were people whom he could not hurt. His elderly grandfather and his beloved woman. Tang Chao refused to drink and called Qing Dai over. Soon, the door of the room was pushed open and she greeted Rong Yan and Feng Churui before taking a seat beside Tang Chao. ¡°Come, have a drink with me.¡± Qing Dai smiled and poured some wine for him. ¡°Young Master Tang, please drink.¡± With the beauty in his arms, Tang Chao enjoyed it greatly. After drinking a ss of wine, his mind began to race and he smacked his forehead. ¡°By the way!¡± ¡°What did you think of?¡± Rong Yan and Feng Churui asked simultaneously. Tang Chao smiled sinisterly and pinched Qing Dai¡¯s voluptuous chest before winking at Feng Churui. ¡°Rui, at the Civil Administration Bureau, creating a fake certificate and pulling strings isn¡¯t a big deal for you, right?¡± Feng Churui nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s face grew sullen again after hearing his words. He too had thought of this solution. But, is Grandpa so gullible? Would he believe it without a divorce certificate? Would he believe it without a divorce agreement? They were indispensable. If Old Mr. Rong continued to be a stickler, he would definitely wish to see their divorce certificate. Otherwise, Old Mr. Rong would never believe it and he would never give up! ¡°Damn it! What are your expressions? Are you looking down on me?¡± Tang Chao flew into a rage and pushed Qing Dai away before standing up. Feng Churui and Rong Yan exchanged nces and shook their heads. He was hopeless. ¡°Hmph, it doesn¡¯t matter if you look down on me now. I¡¯ll show you my wisdomter!¡± ... Half an hourter, a Lincoln limousine sped through the streets. The Lincoln was once again scratched by the wall. Rong Yan barked angrily, ¡°Chao, are you sure you took your medicine today!?!¡± Tang Chao¡¯s lips twitched and his eyes lit up as if he had discovered something. He immediately got the chauffeur to stop the car and scurried towards the old and dpidated alley. Rong Yan and Feng Churui followed closely behind. Tang Chao stared at the advertisement pamphlets stuck on the telmunications pole and smiled smugly. He had just taken a few steps when he stepped into a pool of dirty water and was hit by a scurrying rat. Even the well-behaved Feng Churui could not help but swear. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Chapter 435 - Professional At Making Certificates, Free If It Fails (2)

Chapter 435: Professional At Making Certificates, Free If It Fails (2)

Rong Yan jumped over the dirty ground and covered his nose with a handkerchief. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Tang Chao rubbed his chin and pouted at the advertisement on the cable. ¡°Forged degrees, diplomas, identity cards, real estate certificates, marriage certificates, divorce certificates... free if it fails! Contact number 189XXXX1362. See, see!¡± Feng Churui had a look of disdain on his face. Isn¡¯t it just a fake marriage certificate? Did he have toe all the way here to look for this number? Rong Yan was overwhelmed with excitement. Why didn¡¯t I think of that!?! If the Civil Affairs Bureau had a fake record and a fake divorce certificate, wouldn¡¯t the divorce be easily settled? ¡°This is great, you¡¯re really something!¡± Rong Yan punched Tang Chao¡¯s chest and smirked sinisterly. Tang Chao humphed smugly and said, ¡°Of course. Do you not know who I am.¡± Feng Churui hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a forged divorce certificate? Just get the servants to prepare it. Why did you have to drag us all the way out here?¡± ¡°What do you know! This is called flirting, alright!?!¡± Tang Chao retorted anxiously. ¡°You¡¯re truly not an ordinary person,¡± Feng Churui said coldly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back first.¡± The three of them got inside the car and Rong Yan immediately whipped out his mobile phone and ordered Xu Zhiyuan to start looking for false evidence. He refused to believe that someone would leak the news of his and Luo Anning¡¯s divorce. ... Waterside Residences. ¡°Master, Madam, Young Madam Rong is here!¡± The servants rushed in. Luo Zhiquan and Li Yn nced at each other in bewilderment. After a long while, Luo Zhiquan snapped out of his trance and said, ¡°Let her in.¡± After receiving the order, the servants hurriedly rushed out and led Luo Anning into the living room. Luo Anning scanned the surroundings of her old home. Unable to contain her anger, Li Yn stood up angrily and pointed at her with her index finger. ¡°You b*tch, how dare youe to our house! Haven¡¯t you harmed Xinya and Shaodong enough? Are you still trying to harm us!?!¡± ¡°Yn, sit down!¡± Luo Zhiquan said and pulled her back down. Staring at Luo Anning, he asked angrily, ¡°Tell me, what are you here for?¡± Luo Anning took in the expressions of Luo Zhiquan and Li Yn and smirked nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m here to take back what I left behind.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Li Yn sprung up. ¡°What did you do back then? You don¡¯t even own anything worth half a cent!¡± ¡°Is that so? Does Waterside Residences and Anning Corporation not count as valuables that I left behind?¡± Luo Anning sneered. Li Yn panicked and turned to look at Luo Zhiquan. Luo Zhiquan frowned and gestured for her to sit down. ¡°Anning, Uncle will wee you back to Waterside Residences anytime if you want to. However, Shaodong Corporation can¡¯t be changed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that silly. I¡¯m staying at Luxury Mansion and have no intentions of returning to Waterside Residences. I repeat, I¡¯m here to get something. Will you allow me to go get it or do you want my men to look for it?¡± Li Yn could not stand her condescending attitude. ¡°How can you be so arrogant? Rong Yan will dump you one day!¡± Chapter 436 - Where Did It Land?

Chapter 436: Where Did It Land?

¡°Yn, enough!¡± Luo Zhiquan barked before turning to look at Luo Anning. ¡°Where are the things? Go get them.¡± Luo Anning shot Li Yn a provocative nce. Just as Li Yn was about to rush forth in anger, the menacing-looking bodyguards walked out from behind Luo Anning. Li Yn was terrified and retreated behind Luo Zhiquan. Luo Anning headed upstairs while the bodyguards followed after her. ¡°A few of you should stay behind and guard the stairs. Don¡¯t let anyonee up.¡± The bodyguards said respectfully, ¡°Got it, Young Madam.¡± Luo Anning brought a bodyguard up with her and walked towards the attic. If she remembered correctly, she once yed in the attic when she was younger and identally found a wooden box in the corner. The box was locked and she could not open it. As soon as she ced it back on the spot, Li Yn came up. She could still remember the look of panic in Li Yn¡¯s eyes. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that she was curled up and sitting on the ground with her arms wrapped around her knees. She then urged her to hurry down and stop going to the attic! Before Li Yn had heaved a sigh of relief, she had nced at the wooden box. Hence, Luo Anning was certain that there was something in the box that Li Yn feared. They arrived at the attic which was very different from when she was younger. There were even more piles of junk and a thickyer of dust coated everything. The air was dry and musky. Just as Luo Anning was about to enter, the bodyguards stopped her. ¡°Young Madam, tell me where the item is. It¡¯s easier for me to go in and get it.¡± Luo Anning thought about it and decided to agree because she was afraid that Luo Zhiquan and Li Yn would find out about it. He listened to Luo Anning¡¯s directions and description of the wooden box and nodded before putting on his gloves and entering. He moved a few heavy boxes out of the way and found the wooden box in the corner just as Luo Anning had described. Luo Anning eximed excitedly, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it!¡± The bodyguard nodded and picked up the box. He moved the heavy boxes back to its original position and wiped away the footprints on the dusty ground. After leaving the attic, the bodyguard threw the wooden box down from the balcony of a guest room. The bodyguards waiting below immediately picked up the wooden box and brought it out of Waterside Residences. When Luo Anning went downstairs, Li Yn was waiting for her at the foot of the stairs. Seeing that she was not holding anything, she sneered in disdain, ¡°I told you! What valuable things could you have left here!?!¡± Luo Anning smirked and moved away from her without saying a word. She knocked into her shoulder and walked out. Luo Zhiquan and Li Yn I shall allow you to be arrogant for a few more days. When everythinges to light, I¡¯ll definitely make you kowtow in front of my parents¡¯ graves and apologize! I¡¯ll definitely make you suffer for your actions! ... After leaving Waterside Residences, Luo Anning immediately headed to the government office and handed the wooden box to Feng Churui. ¡°Secretary Wu, get someone to pry the box open.¡± ¡°Yes, Mayor.¡± Not long after, Secretary Wu entered with the security officers. The security officers held a pair of pliers and a hammer in their hands. After greeting them, they picked up the wooden box and ced it on the ground. After a few loud thuds, the lock was broken. ¡°Mayor, it¡¯s unlocked.¡± The security officer picked up the wooden box and ced it on his desk. Chapter 437 - A Divorce Show

Chapter 437: A Divorce Show

Feng Churui smiled gracefully and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± ¡°Mayor, you¡¯re being too formal. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. You must be busy.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Anning stood up from the couch and walked towards them. She opened the box to see that there were some yellowed pieces of paper inside which were filled with characters that she could not understand. It seemed to be quite dated. Just as she was about to pick up the pieces of paper, Feng Churui stopped her and handed her a pair of white gloves. ¡°Put them on. Their fingerprints are on the papers. By then, they won¡¯t be able to stand still even if they deny it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Luo Anning nodded. After putting on the gloves, she carefully took out a piece of paper and slowly opened it. Staring at the characters on it, she asked with a frown, ¡°Which Chinese characters are these?¡± Feng Churui put on a pair of gloves and read it carefully before saying, ¡°This is written in Arabic.¡± Arabic text? Seemingly having thought of something, Luo Anning smacked her forehead and eximed in surprise, ¡°By the way, Luo Zhiquan seems to have studied Arabic before!¡± Feng Churui smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll get someone to trante the content.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ... It was already evening when she returned to Luxury Mansion. Not long after she had arrived home, Xu Zhiyuan called her. Why is Xu Zhiyuan looking for me? Puzzled, she picked up the call. ¡°Young Madam, please make a trip to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion now. Young Master Rong got someone to forge a divorce certificate. He wants you to put on a show with him so that Old Mr. Rong will believe you,¡± Xu Zhiyuan said in a deliberate and hurried manner. ¡°Acting?¡± ¡°Yes, please cooperate with Young Master Rong. Of course, you must show the resentment of being abandoned... ¡± Luo Anning finally understood what Xu Zhiyuan meant. Rong Yan actually wanted to use a forged divorce certificate to deceive Old Mr. Rong. Is he trying to y with me? She burst intoughter at the thought of Rong Yan informing Old Mr. Rong and the rest of their divorce. ¡°Young Madam, what are you thinking about? Why are you smiling so happily?¡± Auntie Li asked. ¡°Nothing, I just thought of a good joke. By the way, get the chauffeur to prepare the car. I¡¯m going to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re going to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce? Did he make things difficult for you again?¡± ¡°No, Auntie Li, don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡± In the end, she got inside the car and headed to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion. ... At Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion. ¡°Are you really divorced? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Old Mr. Rong asked sternly, his cloudy eyes glistening. Rong Yan smirked and whipped out a green divorce certificate from his pocket before throwing it onto the coffee table. ¡°Do I have to lie to you? You should be satisfied now, right?¡± Old Mr. Rong nced at him before picking up the divorce certificate from the coffee table and flipping through it. He nodded in satisfaction after seeing the stamp of the Civil Administration Bureau. He waved and called Butler Zhang over. After whispering to him, Butler Zhang immediately retreated. Not long after, Butler Zhang returned happily and whispered into Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ear, ¡°Old Mr. Rong, there¡¯s a record at the Civil Administration Bureau. Young Master Rong is divorced.¡± ¡°Hahaha, alright, alright!¡± Old Mr. Rong eximed gleefully. Chapter 438 - What? They Actually Got Divorced!?!

Chapter 438: What? They Actually Got Divorced!?!

At this moment, the servants frantically reported, ¡°Old Master, Young Master Rong, Young Madam Rong is here!¡± The smile on his face stiffened and Old Mr. Rong barked, ¡°What is she doing here? Don¡¯t let her in!¡± The servant said awkwardly, ¡°Old Master, Young Madam... has already entered.¡± Old Mr. Rong humphed angrily while Luo Anning entered slowly and stared at Rong Yan with glistening eyes. ¡°I heard that you were at Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce. I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± ¡°Go home? Go home!¡± Old Mr. Rong mmed his cane against the ground and said, ¡°You¡¯re already divorced. Find a day to move out of Luxury Mansion and stop pestering the rascal!¡± ¡°Old Mr. Rong, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Luo Anning frowned in bewilderment. ¡°Divorce? Rong Yan and I? How is that possible? He said he wouldn¡¯t divorce me.¡± After hearing her words, Old Mr. Rong smiled and nced at the silent Rong Yan, his biological grandson. In the end, Rong Yan still sided with him. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can read it yourself. If I remember correctly, you signed a divorce agreementst time and I¡¯ve already handed it to the rascal. He was the one who initiated the divorce.¡± Luo Anning picked up the green divorce certificate with trembling fingers. As soon as she flipped it open, she took a step back in disbelief with a look of despair and sadness in her eyes. ¡°Yan... how could you do this to me? You said you wouldn¡¯t divorce me! Why? Speak!¡± Old Mr. Rong was pleased with her reaction. It seemed that their short marriage hade to an end. It would be good if he were able to carry his great-grandchild as soon as possible. Rong Yan stared at Luo Anning with a sullen expression on his face, as if he had countless things to say to her. However, he seemed to be stuck in a dilemma. His words were enough to make Luo Anning give up. ¡°Rong Yan, you liar! Liar!¡± Luo Anning threw the divorce certificate at him and hollered. Rong Yan did not dodge at all. The divorce certificatended on his forehead and blood began to flow out. He gripped the divorce certificate tightly and said resignedly, ¡°Anning, I¡¯m sorry... I can¡¯t joke about Grandpa¡¯s health. I¡¯m sorry... ¡± ¡°You jerk, scumbag!¡± Luo Anning barked before turning around and running out. Rong Yan stood up and was about to chase after her when Old Mr. Rong barked, ¡°Where are you going? Come back!¡± Rong Yan turned around and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already gotten a divorce ording to your wishes. However, I won¡¯t give up on Luo Anning!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he chased after her and vanished from everyone¡¯s sight. When Mo Xiyan received Butler Zhang¡¯s call, she was in the midst of an examination at Dawn Hospital. When she received the call, she eximed, ¡°What? They actually got divorced!?!¡± The scream attracted the attention of the surrounding patients, doctors, and nurses, but she did not care about that at all. She anxiously said to the other end of the line, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± She then left in a hurry. When she arrived at Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion, she coincidentally bumped into Luo Anning. Mo Xiyan folded her arms and stared at Luo Anning who maintained a straight face amidst the stern bodyguards protecting her. ¡°I heard that Yan divorced you?¡± Luo Anning nced at her and remained silent. ¡°Hah... I told you before that you and Yan would neverst!¡± Chapter 439 - Tell Her

Chapter 439: Tell Her

¡°Do you know how it feels to be abandoned now? Are you not heartbroken right now?¡± Staring at her smug smile, Luo Anning raised her hand and said, ¡°p... ¡± A pnded on her face. Mo Xiyan covered her face and barked, ¡°Luo Anning, how dare you hit me!?!¡± Luo Anning shook her numb palm and looked around before saying with a frown, ¡°Where did this flye from? It¡¯s so noisy.¡± ¡°How dare you call me a fly? Luo Anning, I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Mo Xiyan looked behind her and barked, ¡°You guys, p her mouth!¡± Old Mr. Rong¡¯s bodyguards hesitated for a moment before walking towards Luo Anning. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares!¡± A furious male voice sounded from behind Luo Anning. Before the bodyguards could even react, Rong Yan¡¯s bodyguards restrained them and the two of them began fighting. Rong Yan hugged her back and the familiar masculine scent wafted into her nose. Luo Anning leaned her body against him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Rong Yan asked while hugging her. Luo Anning shook her head and asked, ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s willing to suffer losses?¡± Rong Yan pinched her chin and stared at her for a moment before smiling. ¡°No.¡± Staring at the bodyguards fighting, Mo Xiyan scurried away and ced a hand on her abdomen, out of fear that they would collide with her. In the blink of an eye, she scurried towards Rong Yan and hugged his arm. She said in a sweet and tender voice, ¡°Yan, get them to stop hitting each other. We¡¯re all family. Why do you have to be so impulsive? Grandpa will be angry if he finds out.¡± ¡°Let go.¡± Rong Yan stared at her coldly. Stunned, Mo Xiyan bit her lip indignantly and slowly let go. ¡°Yan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you treating me like this... ¡± Why was he so fierce to her? Did he not know that she was pregnant with their child!?! In a few more months, they would be married and they would be a family. How could he be so harsh to me over an outsider like Luo Anning? ¡°Mo Xiyan, don¡¯t y dumb with me! Do you need me to list out what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°I admit that I was in the wrong when I handed Luo Anning¡¯s medical report to Grandpa and Auntie. However, I didn¡¯t force you to divorce her. Why do you treat me like this... Grandpa did it for your own good and for the sake of the Rong Family.¡± ¡°Hah... you may sound indignant, but it¡¯s just for your own ridiculously selfish reasons.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that! Yan, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of you and Grandpa. You¡¯re family. It won¡¯t be good if you end up hurting each other... ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rong Yan barked. Staring at the two of them, Luo Anning suddenly felt mischievious and tugged Rong Yan¡¯s sleeve. Rong Yan turned around angrily and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Luo Anning remained silent and took a step forward. Staring at the devastated Mo Xiyan, she chuckled and said, ¡°Mo Xiyan, haven¡¯t you always been so certain that you¡¯re the only one Rong Yan loves and that he still has feelings for you?¡± Mo Xiyan widened her eyes in bewilderment. Luo Anning ignored her and grabbed Rong Yan¡¯s tie, forcing him to bend down. ¡°Kiss me and tell her who you love.¡± Chapter 440 - Something Happened to Qiange, Hurry Over!

Chapter 440: Something Happened to Qiange, Hurry Over!

Rong Yan was d to hear his wife¡¯s orders. Holding her chin with one hand, Rong Yan bent forward and pressed his lips against hers. He then pried her lips open and ced his tongue into her mouth. Mo Xiyan¡¯s eyes turned red and she clenched her fists tightly while staring at the two of them. ¡°Shameless! How lewd!¡± Rong Yan then walked towards the yard and let go of Luo Anning. Although his voice was faint, it was enough for everyone to hear him clearly. ¡°The only person I love is my wife. Those who don¡¯t have anything to do with each other should know their limits!¡± Luo Anning stepped out of Rong Yan¡¯s embrace and saw Mo Xiyan stumble. Fortunately, the bodyguards caught her quickly. Otherwise, she would have been embarrassed. She felt an inexplicable thrill of revenge! Rong Yan pressed his forehead against hers and hugged her again before asking gently, ¡°Honey, are you satisfied now?¡± Luo Anning bit his lower lip and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯re very satisfied. Why don¡¯t you sleep with me tonight?¡± Rong Yan took the opportunity to reap some benefits. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Luo Anning pushed him away and blushed before scurrying away. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go together!¡± Rong Yan whistled and chased after her in high spirits. As soon as she got inside the car, her mobile phone began to ring. Luo Anning whipped out her mobile phone to take a look. Momo? She smirked and answered the call. ¡°Momo, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Boohoo... Little... Little... Little Anning, hurry ande to Baofu Road... Something happened to Qiange! Hurry up ande here!¡± Lu Momo¡¯s panicked voice was heard through the phone. Luo Anning¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she could even feel the terror and helplessness in her heart. She was in such despair... An ominous feeling overwhelmed her and her mobile phone slipped out of her hand. ¡°Driver, hurry! Hurry up and go to Baofu Road! Hurry!¡± As soon as Rong Yan got inside the car, he saw that she seemed to have lost her soul. Her face was extremely pale and her lips were pale. He frowned and pulled her onto hisp. ¡°What happened?¡± Luo Anning remained silent and stared at the road ahead anxiously, urging the chauffeur to speed up! Rong Yan took in her panic and anxiety and turned to ask the chauffeur where he was going. After pondering for a moment, Rong Yan whipped out his mobile phone and called the traffic police to seal off the roads so that he could arrive as soon as possible. The limousine convoy sped towards Baofu Road in 15 minutes. Before the car even stopped, Luo Anning hurriedly pushed the door open and alighted. She knew that this was the headquarters of Imperial Court Entertainment. Luo Anning looked around and dashed forward in the next second. Rong Yan followed her out of the car and followed after her. On a quiet street near the office, Luo Anning heard Lu Momo sobbing. She took a deep breath and tried to push the bodyguards away. The bodyguards barked coldly, ¡°Young Madam Rong, please leave!¡± ¡°Do you guys know me?¡± Luo Anning stared at them in bewilderment. Chapter 441 - He Doesn’t Have Much Time Left!

Chapter 441: He Doesn¡¯t Have Much Time Left!

She suddenly thought of something and asked anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re from the Tang Family, right?¡± The bodyguards looked at each other silently. At this moment, Lu Momo heard Luo Anning¡¯s voice and cried, ¡°Little Anning,e here. Qiange is dying!¡± What?! Luo Anning¡¯s felt as though she had been hit by a truck. Qiange isn¡¯t going to make it? Qiange is going to die soon? What does that mean? Is he seriously injured? Is he already in danger? Luo Anning¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot and she barked, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± The man in ck suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter. Seeing that they were on good terms with each other, there was no way he would let her in. The bodyguards barked, ¡°Young Madam Rong, please leave!¡± ¡°F*ck! Get out of my way!¡± As soon as Luo Anning finished speaking, Lu Momo began bawling loudly and frantically yelled, ¡°Qiange... Qiange, hold on! Little Anning is here. Didn¡¯t you want to see her? She¡¯s outside. You must hold on! Qiange!¡± Rong Yan removed his tie and threw his zer to the side before punching the Tang Family members. ¡°Damn it! How dare you stop my men. You¡¯re tired of living!¡± ¡°Young Master Rong... ¡± The Tang Family members did not dare to make a move and could only take the beating. The bodyguards dispersed and Luo Anning entered after finding an opening. However, she froze on the spot after taking a few steps... Apart from seeing the bloodied bodies of her parents during the car ident when she was six years old, this was the only other time in her life. The streets were deserted and the walls on both sides of the alleyway were stained with dark red blood. The pool of blood on the ground was slowly growingrger. The stench of blood made her shiver uncontrobly. It was a cold chill that came from the bottom of her heart. Mo Qiangey on the ground with his white shirt stained red. Lu Momo knelt on the ground and hugged him while crying hysterically. A stray ck cat suddenly darted out and Luo Anning was jolted awake when it touched her. She staggered towards them and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Qiange... how did this happen? Who did it... who did it!?!¡± Lu Momo raised her red and swollen eyes and said with resentment, ¡°Tang Sect! It was done by the Tang Family!¡± Luo Anning knelt beside Mo Qiange and hugged him tightly while choking on her tears. ¡°Qiange, you must persist! I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, I won¡¯t... ¡± Luo Anning turned around and barked at Rong Yan, ¡°Hurry, call the ambnce!¡± ¡°Little Anning, it¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s send Qiange to the hospital now. He doesn¡¯t have much time to wait!¡± Had it not been for the fact that the hospital was afraid of the Tang Family¡¯s influence, they would have heard that someone on Baofu Road had been shot and would not have resorted to making excuses saying that there were no avable ambnces! Rong Yan looked at Luo Anning who was crying. While she had yet to realize it, he could tell that she was taken over by fear and panic. He stepped forward and squatted down to carry Mo Qiange into the car. Luo Anning stood up and hurriedly chased after him while Lu Momo wiped her tears away. As soon as she stood up, her legs turned numb and she fell back down. Seeing this, Luo Anning scurried towards her and helped her into the car. Chapter 442 - Catherine!

Chapter 442: Catherine!

¡°Go to the hospital! Hurry!¡± Rong Yan barked. Mo Qiange¡¯s breathing was weak and his eyes began to lose their lustre. Rong Yan leaned closer and finally understood what he was mumbling. ¡°Anning... I¡¯m sorry... I can¡¯t... protect you anymore... ¡± Rong Yan looked at the anxious Luo Anning and Lu Momo with a sullen expression. Mo Qiange, Mo Qiange... ... Mo Qiange was pushed into the emergency room by the doctors and nurses. At the instant that the red light lit up, Lu Momo sat on the ground, exhausted. Luo Anning was no better than her. The two of them sat on the ground and leaned against each other while staring at the ring red light on the operating theater door worriedly. Rong Yan squatted down and patted Luo Anning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Anning, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be alright.¡± Seeing how dejected she was, he did not feel good either. However, he could not do anything exceptfort her. Lu Momo¡¯s tears never stopped flowing. Upon hearing Rong Yan¡¯s words, she turned around and stared at Luo Anning with red and swollen eyes. She grabbed her hands tightly and said, ¡°Anning, do you think Qiange will really be alright? He¡¯s injured so badly... he bled so much... I don¡¯t even know how many bullets he was shot with... ¡± Luo Anning teared up and hugged Lu Momo who was sobbing. ¡°Momo, Qiange will be alright... he¡¯ll be alright... ¡± Rong Yan walked towards the side and whipped out a cigarette before lighting it up with a frown. After a long while, he whipped out his mobile phone and called Tang Chao. ¡°Chao, what happened!?!¡± Luo Anning suddenly pushed Lu Momo away and searched for her mobile phone. The moment she found it, she was so excited that she almost teared up. After dialing the familiar number, she held her breath and waited. The moment the call went through, she suddenly had the urge to cry. ¡°Kristen... I need Catherine! Pleasee to S City. I hope it won¡¯t be toote... Please!¡± As soon as Kristen and Catherine alighted from the ne, they received a call from Luo Anning. Seeing that he was in a good mood, Kristen picked up the call and within three seconds, his face grew sullen. He thenforted her and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go over immediately. Don¡¯t worry!¡± before dragging Catherine out of the airport. The newly hired butler and chauffeur were already waiting outside the airport. Before the butler and chauffeur could even greet them, Kristen frantically pushed them away and got into the driver¡¯s seat. Seeing that Catherine was still in a daze, he barked, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up!¡± Catherine admitted that she was shocked by his anxious expression. After knowing him for so many years, he had always been frivolous and uninhibited. He even exuded a sense of casualness. He was the kind of person who could remain calm even after andslide. When had he ever been so anxious? Catherine did not dare to hesitate any longer. She bent forward and got inside the car. Before she could even fasten her seat belt, the car dashed out of the airport. On the way, Kristen pursed his lips tightly and stopped in front of the hospital after 15 minutes. Chapter 443 - What Does That Mean?

Chapter 443: What Does That Mean?

Catherine seemed to have thought of something. Indeed, only Luo Anning could make him so anxious. Kristen alighted from the car and Catherine hurriedly chased after him. On the way, Kristen told her everything and warned her sternly that she must save the patient. Catherine smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve fought with Death so many times, but I¡¯ve never failed.¡± He never meant to doubt her medical skills. Kristen nodded and stopped in front of the elevator. ¡°Go upstairs. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news at the mansion.¡± She wondered why he was noting up with her. Wasn¡¯t Luo Anning just upstairs? However, she had never been able to guess what he was thinking. Hence, she stepped into the elevator by herself. The elevator door slowly closed and his handsome face disappeared from her sight. After changing into clean scrubs, Catherine slowly walked towards them from the corridor. Upon hearing the footsteps, Luo Anning sprung up and ran towards her excitedly. Just as she was about to speak, Catherine made a shushing gesture and told her not to worry. She then entered the emergency room. Rong Yan watched the series of events unfold and only threw away the cigarette after Catherine entered the emergency room. He stepped forward and asked, ¡°Do you know that doctor?¡± Due to Catherine¡¯s appearance, Luo Anning finally felt relieved. She walked towards Lu Momo and said calmly, ¡°She was the one who cured Mo Xiyan¡¯s right hand.¡± Rong Yan squinted and thought to himself, Mo Xiyan¡¯s hand was seriously crippled. Even Mo Xiyan¡¯s teacher, Zhou Zhong, would not have been able to heal her. What did that mean? In a dark corner of Rong Yan¡¯s heart, he gradually regained his vitality and yelled in a bid to tear his fragile thoughts apart! Staring at Luo Anning who wasforting Lu Momo, Rong Yan clenched his fists tightly. Does that mean that the doctor can treat Anning¡¯s infertility too? After Catherine entered the operating theatre, the sounds of footsteps could be heard in the corridor once again. However, this time they were not alone. Tang Chao rushed towards them anxiously after dashing out of the elevator. Before he could even catch his breath, he saw Lu Momo who was already sobbing and on the verge of passing out. ¡°Yan... how is Mo Qiange now?¡± he asked, not daring to look at Lu Momo. ¡°Find out yourself,¡± Rong Yan said coldly before lighting up his cigarette again. He did not expect the culprit to be the Tang Family! It was not like they did not know the rtionship between Luo Anning and Mo Qiange. Even if he and Mo Qiange were rivals, they still should not touch Mo Qiange. He knew that Mo Qiange and Luo Anning were friends and family. Before touching Mo Qiange, the Tang Family ought to distance themselves from him. Even if they wanted to touch Mo Qiange, Rong Yan had to agree to it! Had it not been for the fact that Tang Chao did not know about it, Rong Yan would have already beaten him into a pulp! He could not bear to let Luo Anning suffer and yet, he let them hurt her indirectly. Damn it! Chapter 444 - Tang Chao, Im Going To Kill You!

Chapter 444: Tang Chao, I¡¯m Going To Kill You!

Tang Chao looked in the direction of the operating theatre and wanted to say something, but stopped himself. How could he, the Young Master, not know about the Tang Family¡¯s operation to kill Mo Qiange? On the other end, Lu Momo saw Tang Chao from the corner of her eye. She stood up and dashed towards him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Tang Chao, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Lu Momo, you... ¡± Before Tang Chao could even finish speaking, Lu Momo had already rushed towards him and strangled his neck mercilessly. Tang Chao turned red in anger. Lu Momo¡¯s eyes were swollen and full of resentment. Tang Chao¡¯s heart sank and he forgot to retaliate. ¡°Chao... ¡± ¡°Young Master!¡± Seeing that Tang Chao did not move at all, how could they watch helplessly as their Young Master was in danger? They immediately grabbed Lu Momo and threw her onto the ground. Lu Momo opened her eyes and closed them again. ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± the servants asked anxiously. Tang Chao snapped out of his trance and stared at Lu Momo who was lying on the ground. He then looked at Lu Momo and barked to his men, ¡°Who told you to touch her!?!¡± ¡°Momo!¡± Luo Anning rushed forward anxiously and helped Lu Momo up before realizing that she had already fainted. ¡°Doctor, hurry up and call a doctor! Momo has fainted!¡± Luo Anning¡¯s panicked voice echoed in the corridor, sounding extremely sad. It was aplete mess. Lu Momo was pushed into the ward by the doctors and nurses while Luo Anning watched anxiously as Lu Momo was taken away. Tang Chao followed the doctor into the ward and stared at Lu Momo¡¯s pale and sorrowful face. Something seemed to have vanished from his heart. Rong Yan walked forward and supported Luo Anning. He ced all of her weight on himself and brought her into the ward. When the doctor confirmed that Lu Momo had fainted out of exhaustion and that her body was alright, she felt relieved and returned to the emergency room to wait. ... The entire eleven hours felt like a century to Luo Anning. The lights of the emergency room were switched off and the door was pushed open. Mo Qiange was covered in tubes and had an oxygen mask on his face. His face was so pale that it was almost transparent. ¡°Catherine, Qiange... is he alright?¡± Luo Anning followed the nurse and watched as they sent Mo Qiange to the intensive care unit. Outside the intensive care unit, Catherine removed her mask in exhaustion and stared at her. ¡°Anning, we have already removed all seven bullets from his body. His wounds will heal after treatment. There¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t want to hide from you. There¡¯s a blood clot in his skull. If he wakes up within 72 hours, the worst oue would be memory loss. If he doesn¡¯t wake up... he might be a vegetable. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll wake up.¡± ¡°What!?!¡± Luo Anning staggered backwards and almost fell. Catherine quickly held onto Luo Anning who was snatched away by Rong Yan. Rong Yan scanned Catherine from head to toe. Is she acquainted with foreigners from Ennd? Catherine was also sizing up Rong Yan and thinking to herself, he really does... ¡°Take good care of her. I¡¯ll get going now,¡± Catherine said. Chapter 445 - Dont Appear In Front of Me, You disgust Me!

Chapter 445: Don¡¯t Appear In Front of Me, You disgust Me!

¡°Thank you. I will.¡± It was his duty to take care of Luo Anning and thank her for saving Mo Qiange. Seeing that Catherine was about to turn around and leave, Rong Yan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What else?¡± After settling everything in Ennd, she flew to S City. After the ten-odd-hour flight and the eleven-hour surgery, she was in desperate need of sleep. Nothing could stop her from sleeping! Rong Yan pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Can we talk privately?¡± Catherine looked at the dejected Luo Anning and smiled. ¡°Another day.¡± Rong Yan looked down at Luo Anning and remained silent. At this moment, he still had high hopes for her. There would be plenty of days before she gets pregnant. Rong Yan told himself. ... When Lu Momo woke up, she was greeted with an eye-catching sight that made her feel a little out of ce. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± The familiar boy asked. Lu Momo looked in the direction of the voice and was greeted with the sight of the haggard Tang Chao. ¡°Qiange... Qiange... ¡± She lifted the duvet and scurried out of the ward. ¡°Lu Momo, stop right there!¡± Tang Chao chased after her and ced her on his shoulder before returning to the ward. Bang! Lu Momo immediately sprung up and pounced onto Tang Chao. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you! What did Qiange do wrong? What did he do to you? Why did you kill him?¡± Tang Chao¡¯s body stiffened and he allowed her to beat him up to vent her anger. ¡°If I were to say that I didn¡¯t know about the Tang Family¡¯s operation to kill Mo Qiange, would you believe me?¡± Lu Momo simultaneously burst intoughter and tears. ¡°So what if you don¡¯t know? Aren¡¯t you the Tang Family¡¯s Young Master? Don¡¯t tell me that it has nothing to do with you! Although I, Lu Momo, am ipetent. And I can¡¯t take revenge for Qiange and I can¡¯t stab you with my own hands. And I¡¯ve never genuinely hated someone before. Tang Chao, you¡¯re the first! From now on, don¡¯t appear in front of me. You disgust me!¡± Lu Momo gave him a tight p and glowered at him before striding out of the ward. The empty ward seemed to echo with her words. How ruthless and hateful... Pain filled his heart and he tightened his grip on his chest. He smirked self-deprecatingly and murmured, ¡°Tang Chao, a day like this has finallye... ¡± It was the first time in so many years that he had felt attacked by a woman¡¯s words. In fact, those words were even more painful than bullets. ... Lu Momo walked towards the door of the intensive care unit and saw Luo Anning staring inside through the ss window dejectedly. ¡°Little Anning... how¡¯s Qiange?¡± Luo Anning sobbed and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t wake up within 72 hours... He might be a vegetable... ¡± ¡°Hah... hahaha... how could this be? Is God joking with me?¡± Lu Momo guffawed maniacally. A vegetable? How could a handsome man like Qiange remain in a vegetative state for the rest of his life? Chapter 446 - I Really Cant Go Back...

Chapter 446: I Really Can¡¯t Go Back...

No, this must be a joke. Qiange would never be a vegetable! ¡°Momo, don¡¯t be like this. Qiange will be alright. He¡¯ll definitely wake up. Don¡¯t worry. It hasn¡¯t been 72 hours yet. We can¡¯t be so dejected... ¡± Luo Anning hugged her tightly, feeling a little afraid of her breaking down. Lu Momo seemed to have been jolted awake and she seemed to have been rescued. She murmured, ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t be dejected... Qiange will be alright. He won¡¯t be a vegetable... he won¡¯t, he definitely won¡¯t... ¡± At this moment, the two of them were silently praying that nothing would happen to the person lying on the bed. ... Three dayster, God did not seem to hear their prayers. Mo Qiange was transferred out of the intensive care unit and into the VIP ward, but he did not wake up. In other words, he would never wake up. It could be tomorrow, next year, or even ten to twenty yearster. After three days of torment, Lu Momo returned to normal. However, anyone who was familiar with her could see that the smile on her face had faded. Even if she was smiling, it was just a perfunctory smile with no traces of any joy in her eyes. Lu Momo changed and remained silent while taking care of Mo Qiange. It had already been three days since the Mo Family heard that Mo Qiange had be a vegetable. When the Mo Family arrived at the hospital, Mrs. Mo burst into tears. Staring at his son who was in deep sleep, Mo Zhenying looked away and wiped his eyes. Mo Qiange was the heir of the Mo Corporation and now that he¡¯s in such a state, the Mo Corporation would definitely be in a state of turmoil. Mo Zhenying was initially a middle-aged man who was in high spirits. Yet, he seemed to have aged ten years overnight. Staring at Lu Momo and Luo Anning, he said between sobs, ¡°Good child, thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Uncle, this is what we should do.¡± Luo Anning hung her head low in difort. Lu Momo suddenly looked up and asked, ¡°Uncle, shall we transfer Qiange abroad for treatment?¡± She did not wish to stay in S City any longer. Every night, she would recall the terrifyingly quiet street where Mo Qiangey in her arms covered in blood. She watched as his life slowly eked away but she could not do anything... After giving it some thought, Mo Zhenying agreed. Mo Qiange was in S City and the Mo Family had to go in and out to take care of him. If the reporters were to find out about it, the consequences would be dire. It might be better to transfer him abroad for treatment. Mo Zhenying was extremely efficient. That night, Mo Qiange was sent to the Mo Family¡¯s private jet and taken to the Mo Family¡¯s private mansion in Canada. Lu Momo followed him and said, ¡°I want to take care of him.¡± She then boarded the ne and when Luo Anning was sending them off, she could only say, ¡°Take care.¡± The Mo Family private jet took off at the International Airport of S City. Tang Chao stood behind everyone and no one noticed his presence. Upon sight of Lu Momo boarding the ne and taking off, he finally understood that there were some things that he could not go back to... ... The three days in the hospital were like three years to Luo Anning. Chapter 447 - Do You Welcome Me?

Chapter 447: Do You Wee Me?

After taking care of Mo Qiange for three days in the hospital, Rong Yan stayed by her side for three days. He dared not close his eyes because he was afraid that she would suddenly lose control and do something stupid. On the way back to Luxury Mansion, she leaned her head against the window and fell asleep. Rong Yan gently ced her on hisp and pressed her head against his chest so that she could sleep morefortably. Xu Zhiyuan noticed the tender expression on his face and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Master Tang has already found the person behind President Mo¡¯s injury.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked in a low voice. Xu Zhiyuan hesitated and said, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Mo Xiyan.¡± It was actually her?! At that moment, Xu Zhiyuan did not know how to describe Rong Yan¡¯s expression. His eyes were gloomy and bloodshot. Even though he had been by Rong Yan¡¯s side for so many years, this was the first time he had seen such murderous intent in his eyes. Xu Zhiyuan felt that there was a need for him to exin the details. ¡°Last time, Mo Xiyan was the chief surgeon for Master Tang¡¯s injury. Master Tang has always returned kindness with kindness. Back then, he promised Mo Xiyan that the Tang Family would do their best if she had any requests. Dealing with CEO Mo was Mo Xiyan¡¯s request.¡± Mo Xiyan... He slowly thought about the name of the woman whom he had once loved so much that he was about to go crazy. To his surprise, the person who used to be a doctor who was rational enough to save lives ended up killing another person. Time could change everything after all. She had changed and was no longer that cold and aloof beauty. Perhaps, he should not have let her return to China back then! Ever since Mo Xiyan appeared in S City, nothing good happened! Rong Yan looked down at Luo Anning who had a haggard look on her face and kissed her forehead. He then looked up and said, ¡°Get someone to send Mo Xiyan abroad. She¡¯s never allowed to return to China!¡± ... After Rong Yan gave the order, the bodyguards immediately rushed to Mo Xiyan¡¯s apartment to arrest her. To their surprise, Old Mr. Rong also sent her plenty of bodyguards. Mo Xiyan immediately called Old Mr. Rong to seek his help. Old Mr. Rong did not understand Rong Yan¡¯s intentions and wanted to find out why he wanted to abduct Mo Xiyan. Until he did, he would never let Rong Yan take her away. Hence, Butler Zhang instructed his subordinates to bring Mo Xiyan back to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion. Due to Butler Zhang¡¯s arrival, Mo Xiyan managed to escape and returned to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce to hide. It was because of this that she was even more determined to protect her child! Jiang Peihua grew increasingly displeased with Mo Xiyan¡¯s decision to move in with Old Mr. Rong. Her daughter-inw could be anyone but Mo Xiyan. Old Mr. Rong was eager to see his great-grandchild. Ignoring Jiang Peihua¡¯s objections, he resolutely arranged for Mo Xiyan to stay and sent three times more bodyguards to protect her than before. In a fit of anger, Jiang Peihua left Luxury Mansion and returned to the Jiang Family. ... Luo Anning slept for two whole days before she woke up. Her mobile phone was ringing and she fumbled to pick it up without even looking at it. ¡°Anning, I n to stay in the country for a long time, do you wee me?¡± Chapter 448 - Epiphany Chapter 448: Epiphany It was Kristen! Luo Anning immediately sobered up and sat up while rubbing her swollen forehead with one hand. She eximed in shock, ¡°Kristen, are you going to stay in China?¡± Wasn¡¯t he and Catherine wanted by the world? Why does he sound so rxed? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being arrested by Interpol? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you wee me? I¡¯ll go back to Ennd then,¡± Kristen said dejectedly before ending the call. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t! I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t wee you, but... ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t sound very weing.¡± ¡°Wee, wee, wee, alright? By the way, aren¡¯t you and Catherine... wanted persons? How dare you show up so brazenly?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid?¡± Kristen sneered. Luo Anning punched the duvet and eximed, ¡°Kristen, I¡¯m being serious. Don¡¯t try and fool me!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m being serious too. I¡¯m fine. Those Interpol fellows wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to me. As for the international news, it¡¯s just to give Russia an exnation.¡± Luo Anning finally realized that Kristen¡¯s new home was at the foot of Luxury Mansion! In other words, the distance between them was only ten minutes! Luo Anning eximed, ¡°Oh my god! When did you set up your business? Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything?¡± Kristen chuckled and said, ¡°Come down to cook for me tonight. I¡¯ll tell you what you want to hearter.¡± Kristen then hung up. Luo Anning put her mobile phone down and walked out of the bedroom. Auntie Li handed her a bowl of hot soup for her to drink. Luo Anning grabbed the soup and blew on it before taking a sip. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Rong Yan?¡± ¡°Young Master Rong and Assistant Xu are having a discussion in the study.¡± Auntie Li grabbed the empty bowl that she handed to her and pulled her into the dining hall. She then scooped a bowl of pork porridge and ced it in front of her. ¡°Young Madam, you haven¡¯t eaten for a long time. It¡¯s better to eat some food to warm your stomach.¡± Luo Anning ate the porridge silently while Auntie Li waited by the side. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Has Tang Chaoe to visit while I was asleep?¡± Since Tang Chao was the one who harmed Qiange, he must give her an exnation. Otherwise, how could he let this matter rest! Auntie Li recalled the scene when Tang Chao arrived yesterday and said, ¡°Young Master Tang came here yesterday. Back then, he chatted with Young Master Rong in the study for a long time and when he left, he didn¡¯t look too well.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Luo Anning put down the spoon and wiped her lips with a napkin before heading upstairs. Since Tang Chao had been here before, he must have talked to Rong Yan about something. She must find out why the Tang Sect wanted to kill Qiange! As soon as she arrived at the door, Luo Anning raised her hand to knock on the door, only to realize that it was ajar. Xu Zhiyuan said, ¡°Young Master Rong, Mo Xiyan has already been taken into protection by Old Mr. Rong in his mansion. Our men can¡¯t arrest her. Besides, Young Master Tang also said that Master Tang is indebted to Mo Xiyan for saving his life. Even if Young Madam were to pursue the matter of President Mo¡¯s injury, the Tang Family would never take the initiative to deal with Mo Xiyan. Things are a little tricky... ¡± Luo Anning froze on the spot! Chapter 449 - I Really Want To Kill Her To Vent My Anger

Chapter 449: I Really Want To Kill Her To Vent My Anger

It turns out, Qiange was harmed because of Mo Xiyan! How could she tolerate it!?! Not only did she harbor designs on my man, she even harmed Qiange. Mo Xiyan deserves to die! The door was forcefully pushed open and mmed against the wall. Rong Yan and Xu Zhiyuan were stunned and they turned to look at Luo Anning who stood by the door and was clenching her fists tightly. ¡°Did Mo Xiyan ask the Tang Family to kill Qiange?¡± Rong Yan frowned and decided to let her know. He stood up and walked towards her, trying to hug her. However, she smacked his hand away in disgust. ¡°Tell me if it¡¯s true or not!¡± He answered softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Anning sneered, ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear you guys speaking just then, were you nning to keep it a secret from me and have continued to protect Mo Xiyan?¡± ¡°Luo Anning!¡± Rong Yan grabbed her shoulders and barked angrily, ¡°Is that what you think of me?¡± Does she think I decided not to tell her because I wanted to protect Mo Xiyan? Is it because she still can¡¯t trust himpletely no matter what he does? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I see you. What matters is that I know that Qiange remains unconscious because of Mo Xiyan! You should know what Qiange means to me. He¡¯s my friend, my best friend, and my brother! I can¡¯t stand by and watch as something happens to him. I know who the culprit is but I¡¯m just watching coldly and can not avenge him!¡± Luo Anning hollered, her face turning red. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know what Mo Qiange means to you, I would¡¯ve almost... ¡± Rong Yan paused and nced at her before turning around to leave. Luo Anning was still standing rooted to the ground and her chest was heaving in anger. Xu Zhiyuan walked towards her and said in displeasure, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master Rong is not what you think. He¡¯s not trying to cover up for Mo Xiyan.¡± While Rong Yan ordered Mo Xiyan to be sent abroad, he also arranged a ce for her in a mental hospital in the UAE. Even if Mo Xiyan was not crazy, she could only suffer in the mental hospital for the rest of her life. Old Mr. Rong¡¯s interference put everything to rest. In order to catch Mo Xiyan, Rong Yan almost fell out with Old Mr. Rong during the two days that she was asleep... She had no idea. Rong Yan could not fight against Old Mr. Rong even when he loved Mo Xiyan back then. It was not easy for Rong Yan to achieve this! Xu Zhiyuan sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve said. Whether you believe me or not is up to you.¡± Luo Anning gritted her teeth angrily. How could a mental hospital be enough? Mo Xiyan wanted Qiange¡¯s life. If Catherine did not save Qiange in time, Qiange would probably be dead by now... Hence, she did not want to let it go! If possible, she really wanted to kill Mo Xiyan. Even if she could not kill her, she should at least pay the price for Qiange¡¯s current situation! Luo Anning then turned around and dashed out... Rong Yan, who was smoking in the yard, frowned and chased after her when he saw her running towards the garage. Chapter 450 - Grandpa, Save Me!

Chapter 450: Grandpa, Save Me!

¡°Damn it! Luo Anning, where are you going!?!¡± Luo Anning dashed out as if she did not hear him at all. She hopped into a convertible Ferrari and sped away. The car grazed past Rong Yan and he subconsciously dodged. When he tried to chase after her again, Luo Anning was nowhere to be seen! Rong Yan barked, ¡°Prepare the car and return to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion!¡± ... The fiery red Ferrari dashed towards the grand entrance of Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion like a sharp sword. The guards at the door opened the door as soon as they saw the Ferrari. They arrived at the inner court without any obstructions. Luo Anning alighted from the car and headed inside. Mo Xiyan was drinking tea with Old Mr. Rong and while the two of them chatted merrily Butler Zhang asionally chimed in. Upon sight of Luo Anning, Mo Xiyan stopped drinking her tea and Old Mr. Rong mmed the teacup onto the coffee table. ¡°Who let you in?¡± Luo Anning stared at Mo Xiyan and said coldly, ¡°Mo Xiyan, it¡¯s time you pay for everything you¡¯ve done.¡± Mo Xiyan shrank back into the couch and ced her hand on her abdomen. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Grandpa doesn¡¯t like seeing you. Please leave.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll leave. However, before that, I¡¯m going to remove one of your arms.¡± Luo Anning sneered with an extremely terrifying smile. ¡°How¡¯s your right arm? Catherine saved it painstakingly. I naturally have the right to take it back!¡± She walked towards Mo Xiyan and the sounds of footsteps could be heard. Mo Xiyan got up in fear and tried to run away. Luo Anning grabbed her long hair and pulled her back. Mo Xiyan screamed in pain, ¡°Help! Grandpa, help! Luo Anning is crazy! This lunatic!¡± Old Mr. Rong clearly did not expect Luo Anning to act so unhinged. He snapped out of his trance and hollered, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry and drag her away! If Lass Mo gets hurt, don¡¯t even think about leaving the mansion!¡± Luo Anning grabbed Mo Xiyan¡¯s right elbow and pressed her finger downwards. Mo Xiyan¡¯s arm was numb and she yelled, ¡°Grandpa, save me!¡± Upon sight of the fruit knife on the coffee table, Luo Anning bent forward and picked it up. She then pressed the tip of the knife against Mo Xiyan¡¯s right arm and slowly pushed it into her flesh... Feeling immense pain in her right arm, Mo Xiyan broke out into cold sweat and pressed her left hand against her abdomen, not daring to move at all. The child was her only chance to turn things around. Even if she lost an arm, she could not lose the child! Seeing Mo Xiyan¡¯s blood flow onto the carpet, Old Mr. Rong¡¯s eyes turned red and he threw his cane at Luo Anning. Luo Anning did not even look at him. She did not even want to dodge it. Nothing is more important than destroying Mo Xiyan¡¯s right arm. Just as the cane was about to hit Luo Anning¡¯s head, arge hand grabbed the cane from the air. He grabbed the cane and threw it onto the ground in the next second. Rong Yan stared at Old Mr. Rong with pursed lips, showing his extreme anger. Chapter 451 - Dont Think About Anything

Chapter 451: Don¡¯t Think About Anything

¡°Grandpa, what is going on here?¡± he asked coldly. Old Mr. Rong hollered angrily, ¡°Rong Yan, if you still think of me as your Grandpa, move out of my way immediately!¡± ¡°With me around, no one can touch Luo Anning!¡± Rong Yan eximed with a sullen expression. ¡°You!¡± Old Mr. Rong staggered backwards while panting heavily. Butler Zhang held him in fear and continuously patted his chest to soothe him. Rong Yan frowned and pursed his coral red lips without giving in at all. Luo Anning who was being protected by Rong Yan, glowered at Mo Xiyan who had turned pale from the pain and sneered. ¡°Mo Xiyan, do you feel pain? Do you know that Qiange was shot seven times in total? He almost died. How do you think I should get back at you?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the sharp tip of the knife pierced through the air and twisted left and right! ¡°No!¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s eyes widened and she shrieked. Pain spread from her right arm to the rest of her limbs. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted. Seeing that she was about to fall backwards, Old Mr. Rong took a deep breath and yelled, ¡°Hurry and catch her! Catch her!¡± The bodyguards rushed towards Mo Xiyan and pulled her up before she could even touch the ground. The bloodstained fruit knife fell onto the carpet with a loud thud. ¡°Hahaha... ¡± Staring at Mo Xiyan¡¯s bloodied right arm, she burst intoughter. Seeing that she was on the verge of losing control, Rong Yan¡¯s heart wrenched up and he extended his arms to hug her while pressing his forehead against hers. He then rubbed his nose against hers and said gently, ¡°Anning, be good. Don¡¯t think about anything else... ¡± Feeling the coldness of her hands, Rong Yan cursed and pinched her chin before kissing her forehead gently... ¡°Anning, shall we go home?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s body stiffened and she leaned against his chest, seemingly still in shock. Rong Yan was not in a hurry either. He hugged her tightly and pulled her into his embrace, leaving no gap between them. Mo Xiyan had fainted and the family doctor rushed over to stop her wounds from bleeding. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Old Mr. Rong, Miss Mo¡¯s arm is hopeless.¡± Her tendons had been cut into several sections and it was extremely difficult to reconnect them. ¡°What about her body? Is her body alright?¡± Old Mr. Rong was not concerned about whether she could keep her right arm or not but about the child in her stomach! The family doctor knew about Mo Xiyan¡¯s pregnancy but he knew that he could not leak it out because of Old Mr. Mo¡¯s orders. Hence, he understood Mo Xiyan¡¯s worries and said, ¡°Old Mr. Mo, don¡¯t worry. Apart from the shock, Miss Mo is alright.¡± After hearing his words, Old Mr. Rong fell onto the couch and heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that his great-grandchild was alright! Luo Anning snapped out of her trance and stared at Mo Xiyan before recalling Qiange who had be a vegetable. Her anger began to boil. Chapter 452 - Indulgence

Chapter 452: Indulgence

She pushed Rong Yan away and eximed, ¡°You let her off so easily! Give me a gun.¡± Rong Yan caressed her thin face affectionately and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Even if she killed Mo Xiyan today, he was definitely the one who handed her the gun. Since he could not release the anger and resentment in her heart, she could only get rid of it by herself. Rong Yan extended his hand to a bodyguard who immediately ced the gun in his hand and grabbed her cold hand before stuffing it into her palm. Rong Yan kissed her smooth forehead and said, ¡°Go ahead and do what you want.¡± Luo Anning stared at him in shock, only to see that he was affectionately staring at her. No, it was... indulgence. Is he giving in to me? Does he not know that the person I¡¯m trying to kill is... Mo Xiyan? Rong Yan stared at her in disbelief, only to realize how much of a failure he had been. Rong Yan swallowed the bitterness in his heart and rubbed her head before smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt what I said.¡± Luo Anning smiled and fiddled with the gun before moving away from Rong Yan and walking towards Mo Xiyan. Where should I shoot seven bullets? Seeing how much Rong Yan had indulged her, Old Mr. Rong felt like his authority as the head of the family had been challenged. He mmed the table and stood up angrily. ¡°Luo Anning, how dare you! Do you really think my mansion is a ce where you can do whatever you want? I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Put your gun down!¡± Luo Anning looked up in amusement and asked smilingly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you then!¡± Old Mr. Rong then turned around and barked at the bodyguards. ¡°Be smart and shoot her if she takes another step forward!¡± Mo Xiyan was pregnant with Rong Yan¡¯s child and now that Rong Yan was bent on staying with Luo Anning, Old Mr. Rong¡¯s only hope was with that child. Nothing must happen to Mo Xiyan¡¯s child today. With serious expressions, the bodyguards pulled out their pistols and aimed them at Luo Anning¡¯s head. ¡°Heh... Abandoning me after using me. Old Mr. Rong, you have really broadened my horizons.¡± Luo Anning sneered. She was not afraid at all when she saw all the guns pointing at her. Nothing would happen to her with Rong Yan around. She genuinely believed that. ¡°Back then, you thought that Rong Yan wanted no one but Mo Xiyan so you forced the marriage on me. Now that you realize that I can¡¯t conceive, you are mercilessly forcing him to divorce me and choose Mo Xiyan who can conceive. Old Mr. Rong, you really know how to fully express the meaning of exploitation!¡± With her exposing the secret to everyone, Old Mr. Rong said with a sullen expression, ¡°I made use of you because I thought highly of you. It proves that you¡¯re worth being made use of. You¡¯re just the ex-granddaughter-inw of the Rong Family now. What rights do you have to challenge me!?! It won¡¯t do you any good if you anger me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in continuing to waste my time by provoking you. Like I said, my target is Mo Xiyan.¡± Luo Anning then stepped forward and aimed her gun at Mo Xiyan¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Stop!¡± Old Mr. Rong screamed. Chapter 453 - Im Annings Brother, I Heard You Want To Kill Her?

Chapter 453: I¡¯m Anning¡¯s Brother, I Heard You Want To Kill Her?

Butler Zhang was pushed out in front of Mo Xiyan and the bodyguards of Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion simultaneously loaded their pistols. Rong Yan then hid Luo Anning tightly. At the same time, Rong Yan¡¯s bodyguards could no longer stand by and watch. They whipped out their pistols and confronted Old Mr. Rong. The scene was cold and gloomy. Butler Zhang¡¯s legs turned into jelly and he fell onto the ground. Seeing that Mo Xiyan was exposed to Luo Anning again, Old Mr. Rong cursed, ¡°Useless!¡± He then grabbed the two servants beside him and pushed them towards him. ¡°Protect Lass Mo. You will be rewarded with five million yuan!¡± The servants who were initially trying to hide from Mo Xiyan hesitated for a moment after hearing about the five million yuan reward. They then closed their eyes and immediately stood in front of Mo Xiyan. They might not be able to earn five million yuan even if they were hired for the rest of their lives. If their lives were worth five million yuan, they would be able to lead a good life. ¡°You guys, shoot her. You don¡¯t have to show her any mercy!¡± Old Mr. Rong was infuriated by the fact that Luo Anning was pointing her gun at Mo Xiyan¡¯s abdomen. He no longer cared about their past friendship and ordered them to die. Rong Yan squinted and stared at him coldly. Just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by a male voice. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to do so.¡± The male voice sounded rather derisive and threatening. Everyone turned around in shock. Old Mr. Rong asked in bewilderment, ¡°You... you are?¡± Shock and anger filled Rong Yan¡¯s eyes. Kristen walked towards them with Catherine in his arms. The obsidian stud on his left ear glowed coldly. He had well-defined facial features, a handsome face, flirtatious eyes and a sinister smile on his lips... At this moment, no one questioned how they managed to enter. Everyone held their breaths when they saw Kristen¡¯s face. Kristen smirked and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m Anning¡¯s brother. I heard that you wanted to kill her.¡± Old Mr. Rong shuddered and eximed, ¡°Brother? No... how could you be Luo Anning¡¯s brother? You¡¯re clearly... you¡¯re clearly... ¡± He was clearly his grandson! Rong Yan pursed his lips tightly and stared at Catherine who was standing beside Kristen. Clearly, the two of them had a close rtionship. Luo Anning knew Catherine, so she had known him since a long time ago? At this moment, Jiang Peihua entered with a haggard expression. Seeing that all the bodyguards had raised their guns to confront each other, her face grew sullen and she barked, ¡°What¡¯s the point of aiming your guns at your own people? Put your guns down!¡± The bodyguards looked at each other in dismay and atst, the members of Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion put their guns down. After ensuring that Rong Yan and their Young Madam were safe, Rong Yan¡¯s bodyguards put their guns down too. The situation changedpletely. The appearance of Jiang Peihua and Kristen made Luo Anning feel extremely bold. Old Mr. Rong, who was bent on protecting Mo Xiyan, had long forgotten about Kristen when he saw the new entrants. Chapter 454 - Rong Yu

Chapter 454: Rong Yu

Kristen upied Old Mr. Rong¡¯s eyes and he had too many questions to ask, but he was at a loss over where to begin. He could only stare at him, agitated, as he sized him up. Luo Anning stared at Kristen and asked worriedly, ¡°Kristen, why are you two here?¡± Kristen smiled and remainedposed while Rong Yan stared at the three of them who had appeared at the same time. Staring at his mother, he asked, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Peihua¡¯s face was extremely haggard and she said in a mncholic voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you must have Lass Anning? I got your Grampy to investigate... Rong Yu is the silly thing that your father left behind in the past... He¡¯s also the grandson of the Rong Family and can continue the family... In that case, you don¡¯t have to separate from Lass Anning.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Rong Yan eximed in shock. His heart ached for his mother who was willing to sacrifice her pride for him. Back then, when Jiang Peihua was in the early stage of her pregnancy, Rong Li, who was Rong Yan¡¯s father, went out to cheat on her while feeling lonely. Back then, Jiang Peihua, who had been pregnant for seven months, found out that her husband, who had always doted on her, actually needed her the most when she was pregnant. She was so furious that she almost had a miscarriage. Jiang Tianxiong immediately rushed to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion to get justice for his precious daughter. Rong Li and Jiang Peihua were truly in love before they got married. However, love could not withstand the torment of time. When love was over, all that was left was boredom. Before her husband had an extramarital affair, she had been filled with pride... When Jiang Tianxiong arrived at Old Mr. Rong¡¯s mansion in anger, he caught him off guard. Due to the circumstances, he had no choice but to promise that he would never cheat on Jiang Peihua again. Jiang Peihua was mentally and physically exhausted. Besides, she was already seven months pregnant. What could she do? She did not want her father to be worried so she forgave Rong Li. Old Mr. Rong also taught Rong Li a lesson which made Jiang Tianxiong less angry. Hence, Jiang Tianxiong no longer wanted to interact with the Rong Family. He even cklisted the Rong Family apart from his precious daughter Jiang Peihua and his grandson Rong Yan. During the period after Rong Yan was born, Rong Li did indeed dote on Jiang Peihua and Rong Yan. He would knock off on time every day and take them on a vacation every weekend. Everything seemed to have returned to normal. However, on Rong Yan¡¯s third birthday, Rong Li did note home again. Jiang Peihua called him for the entire night but his mobile phone was switched off. His bodyguard was also hesitant and did not dare to tell him where he was. Jiang Peihua¡¯s heart sank. Rong Yan could sense that his mother was not happy. His father was busy and his grandfather often looked at his mother with guilt in his eyes. When he was ten years old, his father suddenly died of fatigue. It was only then that he learned from the servants that his father was so busy handling work purely because he wanted to go on a Canadian vacation with his mistress and illegitimate child. At that moment, Rong Yan felt utterly humiliated. He hated his father for betraying his family, and he felt even more sorry for his mother. Chapter 455 - Hes An Insult To Us!

Chapter 455: He¡¯s An Insult To Us!

His heart ached for his mother¡¯s forbearance and he could not help but to feel sorry for his mother. He felt sorry for his mother who looked glorious on the surface and was envied by tens of thousands of people but was filled with endless misery. Back then, Rong Li protected the mistress and the illegitimate child perfectly, and Jiang Peihua had no choice but to suck it up. She was afraid that Jiang Tianxiong would kill Rong Li in a fit of anger. She was even more afraid that the matter would ruin the reputation of the Rong Family and the Jiang Family. Back then, there was a change in personnel due to thepletion of a term in office, so there was no way the Jiang Family could afford to be involved in a scandal... After Rong Li¡¯s death, Old Mr. Rong tried to find his remaining grandson and secretly raise him. Unfortunately, the results of the investigation showed that the mistress had left the country with her son and the ne had crashed. No one survived. Rong Li¡¯s sudden death made Old Mr. Rong feel extremely sad. At the same time, he felt even more guilty towards Jiang Peihua. Rong Yan was the only heir of the Rong Family and hence, Old Mr. Rong doted on him more than anyone else. It was because of this that Rong Yan was so filial to Jiang Peihua and Old Mr. Rong, even though he was forced to marry Luo Anning. No one knew that his father had already be an indelible shadow in his heart. What he hated the most was those who betrayed their marriage... Due to such hatred, he would never be like his father. Hence, he would rather resort to forceful means than let Luo Anning get a divorce. Upon sight of Kristen, the bloodthirst in his heart began to boil. Kristen¡¯s existence was the greatest insult to him and his mother. He would not allow such an insult to exist. When Luo Anning realized that Rong Yan was behaving strangely, it was already toote. He snatched the gun away from her and loosened his grip on her waist. In the next second, Rong Yan had already rushed towards Kristen. The gun was aimed at his forehead. At the same time, Rong Yan¡¯s bodyguards immediately aimed their guns at Kristen. ¡°No!¡± Luo Anning barked. ¡°Rascal, you can¡¯t!¡± Old Mr. Rong yelled in panic. Catherine frowned slightly and slid her left hand down to her waist. Just as she was about to make a move, Kristen stopped her and stared at Rong Yan calmly. ¡°You won¡¯t benefit from killing me unless you want to lose Anning.¡± Rong Yan smirked and said sinisterly, ¡°Rong Yu, right? Do you know that ever since I found out that you were around, I¡¯ve been thinking of getting rid of you personally and taking revenge for my mother. I didn¡¯t expect you to survive that ne crash. Seems like the heavens are giving me a chance to fulfill my wishes.¡± Kristen, who resembled him, pursed his lips with a dark glint in his eyes. Jiang Peihua said softly, ¡°Rascal, put the gun down.¡± Kristen was right. If he were to die, Rong Yan would probably never be able to be with Luo Anning again. His appearance would reduce the obstacles in front of them. That was why she had invited Kristen to Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce despite the misery and humiliation she felt. ¡°Mother, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Rong Yan stubbornly refused to put his gun down. ¡°His existence is an insult to us!¡± Jiang Peihua took a deep breath and did not answer him. Instead, she looked at Luo Anning and waved at her. ¡°Lass Anning,e here.¡± Chapter 456 - We Have A Long Time In The Future

Chapter 456: We Have A Long Time In The Future

Luo Anning was still processing the news that Kristen was the illegitimate son of the Rong Family and was also Rong Yan¡¯s half-brother. She was so shocked by Rong Yan¡¯s actions that she could not react in time. Seeing how dumbfounded Luo Anning was, Kristen chuckled and ignored Rong Yan¡¯s gun, as he walked towards her. Rong Yan smirked sinisterly and pulled the trigger. Bang! Kristen stopped in his tracks and straightened his left arm unnaturally. ¡°Kristen!¡± Catherine glowered at Rong Yan and stepped forward to check Kristen¡¯s left shoulder. Blood continuously flowed out of the bullet holes. Catherine cursed under her breath and ripped her dress to bandage the wound and stop the bleeding. ¡°Kristen... ¡± Luo Anning scurried towards him and stared at his wounds worriedly. Old Mr. Rong trembled and said, ¡°Rong Yu... ¡± Kristen smirked and said to the two women, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± His face turned solemn as he then turned to look at Old Mr. Rong and said, ¡°My name is Kristen. I¡¯m not interested in having ties with your Rong Family!¡± Old Mr. Rong was speechless. Catherine frowned and said sternly, ¡°Kristen, we need to remove the bullet as soon as possible!¡± Kristen shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this for now. We have plenty of time to settle everything. Honey,e home with me.¡± He then grabbed Luo Anning¡¯s hand and left. Luo Anning took two steps and her wrist was instantly grabbed. Rong Yan barked angrily, ¡°Rong Yu, are you trying to threaten me?¡± How dare he call her darling in front of me. Are you tired of living? Kristen remainedposed and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, I¡¯m not only an insult to you, I¡¯m also a failure of my mother¡¯s. If Rong Li hadn¡¯t forced me to... ¡± After pausing for a moment, he said calmly, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore.¡± ¡°Finish your sentence!¡± Rong Yan barked coldly. Kristen humphed and said, ¡°No.¡± Rong Yan barked angrily, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Seeing that Rong Yan was about to hurt Kristen again, Luo Anning quickly hugged him and said to Catherine, ¡°Catherine, hurry and take Kristen away. His wound can¡¯t be dyed!¡± Catherine nodded and dragged Kristen away without hesitation. ¡°Anning, let go of me.¡± Rong Yan was clearly infuriated. ¡°No! Kristen saved my life in Ennd and he was my savior. I would have died in Ennd long ago without him. I won¡¯t stand by and watch you hurt him.¡± Luo Anning hurriedly told him about Kristen¡¯s rescue and hoped that he would not hurt Kristen again. As expected, Rong Yan froze after hearing her words. Luo Anning heaved a sigh of relief and Kristen suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned around and looked at Old Mr. Rong with a sharp gaze. ¡°Whoever dares to touch Anning, should put their life in order first.¡± In other words, whoever dared to hurt Luo Anning would be killed. Old Mr. Rong was dumbfounded again. Jiang Peihua nced at Old Mr. Rong and Mo Xiyan who were being protected by the two servants. She sighed and stepped forward to hold Luo Anning¡¯s hand. Chapter 457 - Your Right Hand Has Been Crippled

Chapter 457: Your Right Hand Has Been Crippled

Patting her hand, he asked, ¡°Lass Anning, do you mind if I stay at Luxury Mansion for a few days?¡± Luo Anning snapped out of her trance and frowned. ¡°Mother, what are you saying? I would be delighted. Why would I mind?¡± Jiang Peihua¡¯s actions today were truly shocking. Perhaps she was doing it for Rong Yan¡¯s sake, but she was still the only one who acknowledged her and Rong Yan. She felt extremely grateful to her. It was said that a mother-inw and her daughter-inw were hard to get along with. However, their rtionship was extremely harmonious. She was touched and grateful for that. ¡°Lass Anning, I¡¯m really tired. Forget it, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Luo Anning nced at Old Mr. Rong and Mo Xiyan who had been blocked from her sight. After giving it some thought, she said smilingly, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go home now.¡± Jiang Peihua smiled and noddedfortingly before walking out with Luo Anning in hand. Rong Yan followed her and ced a hand on Jiang Peihua¡¯s shoulder. The three of them then walked out together. Old Mr. Rong was still standing rooted to the ground. Staring at the empty living room, he thought to himself, did I do anything wrong? Was I in the wrong? ... That night, Luo Anning cooked personally while Jiang Peihua and Auntie Li served her. Rong Yan leaned against the door frame of the kitchen and watched as the two most important women in his life busied themselves. His heart was filled with warmth. Luo Anning¡¯s long ck hair was tied into a ponytail and there were a few mischievous strands of hair on her cheeks which made her look extremely beautiful. She was wearing a pink and blue apron which made her look exceptionally... adorable. She looked just like a university graduate. She was so tender and adorable that it made people gaze in wonder, just like him. An hourter, a sumptuous meal was ready. Luo Anning took care of Rong Yan and Jiang Peihua¡¯s preferences and prepared the dishes that they liked. After Jiang Peihua took a bite, Luo Anning held her breath and asked nervously, ¡°Mother, is the taste alright?¡± Honestly speaking, this was her first time cooking for her mother-inw. It would be a lie to say that she was not nervous. Jiang Peihua swallowed her food and gave her a thumbs up before nodding in approval. ¡°It tastes really good. You rascal, you¡¯re really lucky.¡± Rong Yan said, ¡°Of course. Who told me to marry such a precious wife?¡± Luo Anning blushed and Jiang Peihua burst intoughter. This was the first time she had smiled so happily ever since she fell out with Old Mr. Rong. Rong Yan knew that his mother had put in a lot of effort for the sake of him and Anning. Hence, she continuously cooked for him and his mother. The dinner was harmonious and filled withughter. ... By the time Mo Xiyan woke up, it was already midnight and her right arm had already been bandaged. ¡°Miss Mo, you¡¯re awake?¡± the servant asked. ¡°How¡¯s my hand?¡± she asked worriedly. Although she knew what her right arm was like, she was still naive enough to hope for a miracle. Indeed, the servant¡¯s words sent her to hell. ¡°Miss Mo, the doctor said that your right hand is crippled. I¡¯m afraid... ¡± Hah, crippled? It¡¯s ruined... There was still hope previously so she was not in a hurry. This time, no matter how anxious she was, there was no turning back! Chapter 458 - Inevitable Death

Chapter 458: Inevitable Death

Before long, her mobile phone began to ring. She answered the call angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re Miss Mo Xiyan? This is B City¡¯s People¡¯s Hospital. Madam Mo Wan is no longer in need of treatment. Pleasee here as soon as possible to handle the family matters... ¡± The mobile phone fell to the ground. She thought to herself, Miss Mo Wan is no longer going to be treated... How could her mother be dead? Impossible, it must be a prank! Mo Xiyan frantically stood up and struggled to run out before rushing back to B City overnight. How could something happen to my mother? She¡¯s going to die! Mo Qiange was the only person who could threaten her mother. However, Mo Qiange had already be a vegetable. Apart from him, who else was there to deal with her? Mo Xiyan was continuously trying to figure out what was going on and she decided to make sure that the person who killed her mother would not be spared! ... Jiang Peihua only stayed in Luxury Mansion for one night and returned to the Capital on the second day. She turned Luo Anning and Rong Yan¡¯s invitation to stay with them down and said that she would visit them when she was in a good mood. Luo Anning now knew that Kristen was Rong Yu. To Jiang Peihua, he constantly reminded her of an unhappy marriage. Her falling out with Old Mr. Rong made it impossible for her to stay in Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce. She did not wish to stay in Luxury Mansion because she did not want to disturb them. She understood her misery and Rong Yan naturally understood it too. After Jiang Peihua left, Rong Yan headed to the office and Luo Anning called Kristen to ask him about his condition. However, Kristen barked, ¡°Honey, you said you wanted to cook for me. Where¡¯s the food?¡± Luo Anning felt relieved to hear his voice. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go cook for you after I buy some ingredients.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Juste here directly. The address is in the vi district below your house. Number 8.¡± Luo Anning was shocked to see that it was so close! It turned out that he was nning to stay in China for a long time! After ending the call, Luo Anning hurriedly exited and arrived at Kristen¡¯s ce. A British butler weed her in. As soon as they entered the renovated mansion, Luo Anning was astonished. How extravagant! All she could see was that the carpet, private property, chandelier, and essories were all luxurious and expensive. It wasparable to Luxury Mansion! Kristen¡¯s left shoulder was bandaged and blood was still seeping out. Heid sluggishly on the couch and watched television. Upon sight of her, he waved and said, ¡°Dear Anning, the ingredients are ready. Hurry and go cook. Don¡¯t starve me to death.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s face grew sullen and she thought to herself, is it that exaggerated? He won¡¯t starve to death if I don¡¯t cook, will he? She entered the kitchen and said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll cook for you now.¡± Kristen added, ¡°Let¡¯s make some sweet and sour fish first. We¡¯ll take it slow. No hurry... ¡± How demanding! Luo Anning muttered. ... In the CEO¡¯s office of Baina International. Xu Zhiyuan entered with a sullen expression on his face, clearly in a hurry. Rong Yan raised his head and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zhiyuan said with a sullen expression, ¡°Young Master Rong, I just found out that Young Madam¡¯s gynecologist, Bai Qi, is Mo Xiyan¡¯s senior in Ennd! Other than that... I¡¯m afraid your sperm has already been taken away! I heard from Old Mr. Rong that Mo Xiyan is pregnant!¡± Chapter 459 - Plotting Against Him

Chapter 459: Plotting Against Him

Xu Zhiyuan said with a sullen expression, ¡°Young Master Rong, I just found out that Young Madam¡¯s gynecologist, Bai Qi, is Mo Xiyan¡¯s senior in Ennd! Other than that... I¡¯m afraid your sperm has already been taken away! I heard from Old Mr. Rong that Mo Xiyan is pregnant!¡± After speaking, Xu Zhiyuan looked guilty. When Rong Yan asked him to investigate, he should have investigated Bai Qi¡¯s background thoroughly. Otherwise, Mo Xiyan wouldn¡¯t have been given the opportunity to plot against them! Fortunately, Rong Yan found something amiss and instructed him to investigate again. He then found a w and found out Mo Xiyan¡¯s ugly and despicable means. However... what would she think if Young Madam were to find out that Mo Xiyan was pregnant with Rong Yan¡¯s child? Rong Yan¡¯s handsome face was daunting and he seemed to be on the verge of breaking the pen in his hand. ¡°Does that mean Grandpa already knows about it?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Mo Xiyan was pregnant and Grandpa was so eager to have a great-grandchild, why else would he have protected Mo Xiyan? Xu Zhiyuan nodded with much difficulty and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Mr. Rong already knew about it. It¡¯s said that Mo Xiyan was the one who asked Old Mr. Rong not to leak the news of her pregnancy. She probably knows that the child is not glorious and hence, she¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll think of a way to get the child aborted. That¡¯s why she requested Old Mr. Rong to keep it a secret.¡± Bang! Rong Yan had a sullen expression on his face. Mo Xiyan, Mo Xiyan! How dare she plot against me! Good, very good! ¡°Where is Mo Xiyan now?¡± he asked sternly. ¡°Mo Xiyan... ¡± His mobile phone suddenly rang. Rong Yan nced at it and answered expressionlessly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Chao said tiredly, ¡°Yan, I killed Mo Xiyan¡¯s mother. Do you think that kid will forgive me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Rong Yan answered firmly despite being infuriated. ¡°Hah, I think so too.¡± Tang Chaoughed self-deprecatingly before saying sternly, ¡°Mo Xiyan returned to B Cityst night and I realized that she seems... pregnant. Yan, tell me honestly, is that your child?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you when I have the time!¡± After ending the call, Rong Yan immediately rushed to B City. I can¡¯t keep that child! Before the ne took off to B City, Rong Yan called Luo Anning and the call only got through after ringing for a long time. He heard herughter. He frowned and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Anning.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not time to knock off yet. Why are you calling me?¡± Luo Anning asked smilingly. Rong Yan took a deep breath and looked out of the window with a sullen expression on his face. After a moment, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a case in the office that I have to handle personally. I might be away for a few days. Take care of yourself at home, alright?¡± A few days on a business trip? Does that mean I can¡¯t see him for a few days? Luo Anning answered dejectedly, ¡°Got it. You too. Take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t smoke too much.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rong Yan smirked and hung up. The gentleness in his eyes gradually faded and was reced by a menacing gaze. He grabbed his mobile phone tightly. Mo Xiyan, you really know how to challenge my bottom line! ... Luo Anning was rather upset after ending the call. Kristen grabbed the fruit that Catherine brought to his lips and took a bite. He grabbed her chin and nted a kiss on her lips before saying, ¡°It¡¯s really sweet.¡± Chapter 460 - What Car Accident?

Chapter 460: What Car ident?

Catherine glowered at him while thetter ignored her and stared at Luo Anning who had hung up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You look gloomy.¡± Luo Anning patted her face and took a deep breath before turning around to look at Kristen. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Alright, since dinner is ready. I¡¯m going home now.¡± Kristen sat up from the couch and said to her, ¡°Anning, are you nning to leave us here just like that?¡± Catherine turned away and thought, are you unfamiliar with this ce? To think that he could even say that after he had already gotten a clear idea of the various political forces and connections in S City. Luo Anning smirked and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys at home? Nothing can go wrong even if we¡¯re not familiar with each other, right?¡± ¡°So?¡± Kristen raised his brows and said, ¡°Are you nning to ruthlessly abandon us and go home to spend some time without us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Luo Anning exined feebly. However, she suddenly remembered that Rong Yan was going on a business trip for a few days and hence, lost her mood and could not bring herself to do anything. ¡°Stay here then. Apany Catherine and I on a tour of S City tonight,¡± Kristen said without hesitation. Luo Anning decided to stay since what he said made sense. ... At night, Luo Anning was shopping with Kristen and Catherine when she received Feng Churui¡¯s call. Feng Churui said that the letter had been tranted and that it could prove that Luo Zhiquan had colluded with that official. Luo Anning gripped her mobile phone tightly and asked agitatedly, ¡°Is that true? Does that mean the truth of my parents¡¯ car ident will be revealed?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough to just have this letter. If we want Luo Zhiquan and the officials who have been promoted to the central government to be punished, we need the most direct evidence of their car ident.¡± ¡°But, so many years have passed. It¡¯s easier said than done to investigate the driver who caused the ident.¡± ¡°Anning, we can¡¯t rush the case. The truth of your parents¡¯ car ident will definitely be revealed. All we can do is wait.¡± After ending the call, Luo Anning stared at a corner while Kristen and Catherine nced at each other. Was her parents¡¯ car ident not an ident? Kristen¡¯s gazended on her face and he wondered, what else is she carrying? Ever since the first time they met, she had constantly been tortured and remained on the verge of losing her life. She had always been in trouble. Kristen sighed and rubbed her head. ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you so distracted? Why don¡¯t you tell me and let me share your burden?¡± Luo Anning snapped out of her trance and shook her head dejectedly. ¡°Nothing much. By the way, didn¡¯t you say we were going shopping? Let¡¯s continue.¡± Seeing that she was unwilling to speak further, Kristen decided not to force her. After taking a few steps forward, he whispered into Catherine¡¯s ear, ¡°Find time to investigate what happened to her parents.¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes turned gloomy and she answered coldly, ¡°Got it.¡± ... At Dawn Hospital, a group of burly men in ck barged into the director¡¯s office. Bai Qi, who was on the night shift and reading the patient¡¯s medical records, was shocked by the suddenmotion. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Chapter 461 - What A Scary Punishment

Chapter 461: What A Scary Punishment

¡°Are you Young Madam¡¯s attending physician, Bai Qi?¡± the man asked coldly. Bai Qi had a hunch. ¡°I am. It¡¯s already sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Of course we have something to attend to. We received Young Master Rong¡¯s orders to entertain you properly. Come with us,¡± said a man in ck who grabbed his shoulder and pushed him away. Bai Qi was no match for the muscr man in ck. He staggered and fell to the ground. Before he could even get up, the man in ck grabbed his arms impatiently and dragged him away. He was shoved into the car by others dressed simrly. The car sped along the quiet and empty road. In the end, the car drove into the Tang Sect¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Stay here!¡± Bai Qi was carried to the basement by the bodyguards and locked in an empty room. He then mmed the door shut. Bai Qi did not have time to think about what kind of punishment he would be facing next, nor was he afraid. He hurriedly whipped out his mobile phone and called Mo Xiyan. ¡°Xiyan, I¡¯m your senior! Young Master Rong has already discovered that I stole his sperm for you. Be careful! It¡¯d be best if you return to Ennd and stay with our teacher for now. He will protect you!¡± ¡°Senior Brother, what are you going to do then?!¡± Bai Qi smiled wryly and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. On the other hand, you¡¯re so eager to have that child. You must go abroad before Young Master Rong takes action. Otherwise, the consequences for you will be dire!¡± ¡°Got it. After I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go back to Ennd with my teacher. Senior... you should go back to Ennd with us too. I¡¯m the one who harmed you this time.¡± Back to Ennd? He probably had no chance. When he was cooperating with her to steal Rong Yan¡¯s sperm, he had already expected his ending. However, he did not expect it toe so soon. The metal door opened. A few men in ck entered while Bai Qi retreated. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man in ck sneered and said, ¡°Have you ever heard of a dismembered swine? Since you dared to trick Young Master Rong, you must have been prepared to face the consequences of tempting fate!¡± Not wanting to waste any more time talking to him, the man in ck grabbed the chainsaw and shot hispanions a nce, the two men in ck immediately grabbed his arms and legs and pressed Bai Qi onto the ground. The mobile phone fell from his hand and the terrifying sounds of the chainsaw cutting into flesh could be heard clearly by Mo Xiyan. ¡°Senior Brother! No! Senior Brother, how are you? Are you alright!?¡± Mo Xiyan shivered and felt a chill run down her spine. What a terrifying punishment it was to be a dismembered swine! They cut off all four of his limbs, cut off his ears and tongue, dug out his eyes, and stuffed poison down his throat before storing the carcass in a jar. They would then expose him to the sun and allow him to suffer the brunt of the elements... He felt excruciating pain. Upon hearing Bai Qi¡¯s shriek, Mo Xiyan fell onto the ground and tears of regret flowed down her face. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m sorry... It¡¯s all my fault... I¡¯m sorry... ¡± When Rong Yan arrived at the hospital in B City, Mo Xiyan was crying in the mortuary. Upon hearing themotion, she looked up and stared at the man whom she loved deeply with reddened eyes. She said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± She was not surprised at all. She seemed to have known that he would being and was deliberately waiting for him. Chapter 462 - You Should Know Where This Child Comes From

Chapter 462: You Should Know Where This Child Comes From

Rong Yan stared at Mo Wan who had already passed away and asked coldly, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯re here specially for the child in my stomach, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mo Xiyan said, clearly aware of her own abilities. Her face was full of misery, making one feel a strong urge to sympathize with her. Rong Yan sneered, ¡°I really underestimated you.¡± She actually resorted to such despicable means in order to snatch him back. Had he not found out that there was something amiss and gotten Xu Zhiyuan to investigate again, he and Anning would probably have to say their goodbyes in a few months! Wasn¡¯t she very aloof and arrogant? Yet, she actually resorted to such despicable means. Mo Xiyan was no longer the Mo Xiyan of the past. She was blinded by emotions and even ignored the bottom line of society. How could he sympathize with such a woman!?! Mo Xiyan covered Mo Wan with the white cloth and stood up. Staring at his handsome face longingly, she said, ¡°Yan, you might not know this, but love makes people go crazy when they feel hopeless. I admit that my methods are despicable, but I have no regrets!¡± ¡°No regrets? Well put!¡± Rong Yanughed derisively before ring daggers at her. ¡°Since you know why I¡¯m here, I shall cut straight to the chase. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital for an abortion.¡± Mo Xiyan had asked Bai Qi to steal his semen and have her artificially inseminated. She then transnted the embryo into her womb! This was truly an unexpected development! It caught him by surprise. Luo Anning had no idea that the straw she could clutch at was just a farce! She was unaware of the truth, saddened by the news that she could not conceive for the rest of her life. The thought of it made Rong Yan¡¯s eyes turn even more menacing and the air around him immediately froze. Bang! Tears welled up in Mo Xiyan¡¯s eyes and they ran down her face uncontrobly. She grabbed his trousers and pleaded, ¡°Yan, don¡¯t be so cruel to me. I beg you! My mother just left... Can you let me settle her funeral and then abort the child? I only have one kin left. Please, let them apany me... ¡± Rong Yan looked down at her with a sullen expression on his face. Seeing that he was not moved at all, Mo Xiyan knelt in front of him and hugged his leg tightly. She pleaded in pain, ¡°Yan, please, on ount of our four years of love, please... promise me on my mother¡¯s behalf. I don¡¯t have anything left. I just want this child to apany my mother before she passes. That¡¯s not too much... After her funeral is over, I¡¯ll go with you... to... abort the child... Yan, aren¡¯t you so eager to abort my child because you do not want Luo Anning to know? If... if you don¡¯t promise me, I can only take the risk and tell her about your child... ¡± Rong Yan questioned, ¡°Are you threatening me? You should know where this child came from.¡± Mo Xiyan shook her head frantically and said, ¡°I know, it was my senior brother and I who stole your sperm. However, Luo Anning has no idea! I can¡¯t exin everything that happened at the apartment and the night at Old Mr. Rong¡¯s ce... Luo Anning will definitely think that the child was born at that time... ¡± Although he knew clearly that nothing happened between them, Luo Anning did not know, did she? Chapter 463 - Special Chapter

Chapter 463: Special Chapter

[This chapter has nothing to do with the main text. It¡¯s just a special chapter by the author.] On a sunny day, the sky was clear. The sunlight shone through the curtains and onto the carpet in the bedroom. On the bed, the two of them were sleeping in each other¡¯s arms. The woman¡¯s ck hair was scattered all over the pillow. She was as beautiful as a mermaid and her face was as beautiful as a painting. There was not a single w on her pure and beautiful face. The man¡¯s ck locks were messy. Even though he was sleeping soundly, he could not hide his alluring aura. His eyes were long and narrow, and his eyshes were long and thick. The coral red and sexy lips beneath his tall nose bridge were the lips that many women wanted to kiss! The woman leaned against the man¡¯s chest and was sleeping peacefully. The man hugged the woman¡¯s body with one arm and rested his chin on the top of her head. The scene was beautiful and picturesque. All of a sudden, the man snapped out of his trance and fumbled around for his mobile phone. Upon sight of the date, he subconsciously sat up. Today is actually Qi Xi? The legendary Valentine¡¯s Day? His broad chest was gone. Luo Anning pouted and moved her head back onto the soft pillow to continue sleeping. Rong Yan turned around and shook her awake. ¡°Honey, stop sleeping! It¡¯s Qi Xi today. Hurry and get up!¡± ¡°So noisy! Cut it out.¡± Luo Anning grabbed a pillow and threw it at him in a daze. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I won¡¯t kick up a fuss. You may continue sleeping.¡± Rong Yan grabbed the pillow smilingly and ced his hands under her armpit. He then carried her into the bathroom to wash up. Thirty secondster, Luo Anning shrieked, ¡°Ah! Rong Yan, you pervert, why did you take off all my clothes!?!¡± ... It was already noon when Rong Yan forcefully dragged her to the Chinese restaurant. In the private room, Luo Anning rolled her eyes at Rong Yan and said, ¡°Hey, what has it got to do with us? We¡¯re already married. What¡¯s more, we¡¯re already lovers!¡± Faced with his wife¡¯sints, Rong Yan smiled and epted them all. When she was doneining, he served her some tea enthusiastically. ¡°Are you thirsty? Here, have some tea to soothe your throat.¡± Luo Anning humphed and took a sip of the tea. At this moment, the manager of the restaurant served her a spicy hotpot. Luo Anning almost spat out the tea in her mouth. ¡°Rong Yan! Can you at least bring me to have a candlelit dinner on Valentine¡¯s Day? Why did you bring me here for hotpot?¡± Most importantly, how am I supposed to go on a date after eating the spicy hotpot? Rong Yan touched the tip of his nose and his face grew sullen. He thought to himself, Xu Zhiyuan, what were you talking about? The candlelit dinner is too old-fashioned and Anning definitely won¡¯t like it. It¡¯d be best if you follow her preferences in order to make her happy! What nonsense. Let¡¯s see how I deal with you! ¡°Achoo!¡± On the other end, Xu Zhiyuan, who was having a date with his girlfriend, sneezed loudly. He had an ominous feeling. Rong Yan pressed his fist against the tip of his nose and cleared his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t you like strong tastes? If you want to have a candlelit dinner, I¡¯ll bring you around everyday. Come, be good and stop being angry. I¡¯ll make you some mutton.¡± With food in front of her, Luo Anning stopped picking on him and enjoyed Rong Yan¡¯s service. Not long after, Rong Yan excused himself to go to the washroom. However, she did not mind and decided to cook some meat herself. Someone knocked on the door of their room and Rong Yan entered with arge bouquet of red roses. He stared at her affectionately and walked towards her. Luo Anning stood up in shock and stuttered, ¡°What... what are you doing?¡± ¡°Honey, happy Valentine¡¯s Day.¡± Rong Yan ced the rose on her hand and held her waist with one arm before kissing her. Luo Anning smiled and the scent of roses wafted up to her nose. Her heart melted and she began kissing him again. ... Luo Anning often said that she would continue to kiss her lover at the peak of the Ferris wheel. Rong Yan kept those words in mind. At night, Luo Anning was brought to thergest amusement park in S City. Due to the fact that it was Qixi Festival, many other couples were holding each other and kissing each other... Seemingly influenced by the atmosphere, Rong Yan grabbed Luo Anning¡¯s chin and kissed her tenderly. While Luo Anning was being kissed, he held her hand and boarded the Ferris wheel. Luo Anning was like a curious baby. As the Ferris wheel slowly rose, she could see the city skyline more and more clearly. S City was an international city with a beautiful night view. Her clear eyes reflected the dazzling lights and vibrant neon lights. She was so beautiful that Rong Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°It¡¯s said that you would kiss your lover when the Ferris wheel reaches its peak.¡± Rong Yan hugged her from behind and murmured in a hoarse voice. ¡°You... ¡± He actually remembered what she said! It was not enough to express her excitement. ¡°Honey, I want to go down together with you for the rest of my life.¡± Rong Yan kissed her affectionately. In the narrow space under the dazzling night sky, they formed a loving and loving world. I¡¯ll give you everything. I¡¯ll give you everything because it¡¯s called love. Chapter 464 - This Is A Threat

Chapter 464: This Is A Threat

¡°Yan, I don¡¯t want to threaten you either. I was just forced into a corner... Don¡¯t force me, I don¡¯t want to do this either... Please, promise me.¡± Rong Yan took a deep breath and suppressed his anger before shifting his gaze onto Mo Wan. It was Tang Chao who killed her. It was said that she lost her footing on the 20th floor of the hotel. Mo Wan did not do anything bad apart from being Mo Zhenting¡¯s mistress. This time, she was killed by Tang Chao because of Mo Xiyan. At the end of the day, she was still a pitiful person. Rong Yan¡¯s gaze paused and he looked away from Mo Wan. Staring at Mo Xiyan who was sobbing uncontrobly, he thought for a long while before saying coldly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you some time. Seven days!¡± She was dreaming of running away during this period! He would never give her a chance to run. Before turning around to leave, he stopped at the door of the mortuary and said coldly, ¡°If you dare to leak any information about the child, don¡¯t me me for letting your mother feed the dogs.¡± It was a threat and a statement. She believed that he would definitely do anything to anger her! Mo Xiyan sat on the ground and burst into tears... ... Canada. In the bedroom of the Mo Family¡¯s private mansion. A handsome man was lying quietly on the bed, as if he were a harmless angel. He was in a deep sleep and the IV drip was flowing with nutrient fluid which injected into his body to maintain its functions. Lu Momo grabbed a chair and took a seat by the bed. She then began reading some newspapers. The sky outside the French window was clear blue and the wind blew in gently. ¡°Miss Momo, a gentleman who calls himself Young Master Tang is looking for you.¡± The butler knocked on the door and entered. Lu Momo shifted her gaze away from the newspapers and stared at Mo Qiange¡¯s pale face. ¡°Tell him to leave. I won¡¯t see him!¡± The butler left and after a while, knocked on the door and entered again. He said with a troubled expression, ¡°Miss Momo, you should go see him. Young Master Tang said that he would barge in if he can¡¯t see you today.¡± The financial reports were crushed and thrown onto the ground. Qiange has already been harmed by the Tang Sect. What else does he want!?! Lu Momo stood up angrily and took a deep breath before walking out. At the entrance of the mansion, Lu Momo walked out slowly. Tang Chao threw away the cigarette butt in his hand and stepped on it with his toes. He then walked forward and wanted to rub her head like he usually did. However, he stopped when he met her cold gaze. ¡°Momo, I... ¡± ¡°Please call me Miss Lu. Thank you very much,¡± Lu Momo said coldly. Feeling a little hurt, Tang Chao exined in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about the Tang Family¡¯s mission to kill Mo Qiange beforehand. If I had known earlier, I would definitely have stopped this operation! Momo... I killed Mo Xiyan¡¯s mother. Can you forgive me now?¡± Lu Momo sneered and stared at him sarcastically. ¡°So what if you kill Mo Xiyan¡¯s mother? Can you return the healthy Qiange to me? Can you!?! Life may be insignificant in your eyes, but in my eyes, every life is dignified and should be respected. This is the difference between us. Young Master Tang, please don¡¯t look for me again.¡± Chapter 465 - He Had Nothing To Say

Chapter 465: He Had Nothing To Say

¡°I don¡¯t want to see the murderer, who hurt Qiange, in front of me while I can¡¯t do anything for him,¡± she said menacingly. ¡°Lu Momo, how many times do I have to say that I didn¡¯t know anything about it!?!¡± Tang Chao barked angrily while grabbing her thin shoulders. ¡°Can you wash away the sins that you¡¯vemitted against Qiange just because you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t be so naive!¡± Lu Momo pushed him away and took two steps back warily. ¡°Leave. I never want to see you again.¡± Staring at the kid who often yfully bickered with him, Tang Chao¡¯s heart wrenched in pain. Staring at her leaving, he barked, ¡°Lu Momo, I love you!¡± Lu Momo stopped in her tracks and found it amusing. Is he talking about love to me? Seeing that she had stopped, Tang Chao clenched his fists tightly and said, ¡°Lu Momo, I said I love you! Give me a chance to redeem myself, alright?¡± Lu Momo turned around and sneered, ¡°You said you love me?¡± Tang Chao frowned and said, ¡°Yes, I love you. I wanted to confess to you the night I took you to the beach, but something happened to the old man... ¡± ¡°You mean you love me while sleeping with another woman?¡± Tang Chao stared at her in shock, never realizing that her words could be so... sharp. He was caught off guard. ¡°Do you want to deny it? Or are you able to love two at the same time, love one with your heart and another with your lower body?¡± She was innocent but not entirely stupid. In the past she was just stupid enough to overlook what kind of man he was. After all, apart from Qing Dai, he also slept with a few other women... But after what happened to Qiange, she no longer wanted to have anything to do with him. However, he actually came to tell her that he loved her! How hrious! Tang Chao stared at her in disbelief before chuckling again. Yeah, how could he have forgotten that she was not just a dumb kid? She was not so easily fooled. He had nothing to say because what she said was the truth. Nothing he said could help defend his actions. Lu Momo took a deep breath and turned around to leave. On that day, she heard from the servants that a handsome Mr. Tang had been standing by the door for the entire day and had yet to leave. ... On the third night of Rong Yan¡¯s business trip, he called with a tinge of fatigue in his voice. ¡°Anning, things here are more serious than I thought. It might take a few more days,¡± he exined. Luo Anning spent the past few days in the government office and Kristen¡¯s house. Although she was not very busy, she went about her days with purpose. She would call Lu Momo during the day and ask about Qiange¡¯s condition. At night, she would go to Kristen¡¯s ce to cook and the three of them would have dinner together. She knew that he was busy so she had been trying her best not to call him. That night, he called her and she was beyond happy. However, before she could even get a grip on her emotions, she was overwhelmed with disappointment. Chapter 466 - How Can You Be So Cruel!?!

Chapter 466: How Can You Be So Cruel!?!

Holding onto her mobile phone, Luo Anning walked towards the balcony and leaned against the railing. Staring at the night sky, she asked, ¡°What happened? Is it that serious? Is it tricky?¡± After a moment of silence, Rong Yan answered, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s tricky.¡± Anning, just one more week. There¡¯s nothing to stop us from being together after this week. For the sake of a happy life in the future, she had to bear with it for another week. How could he not sense her disappointment? However, he could only feign ignorance because he could not find an excuse tofort her. ¡°Well... take your time and I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Luo Anning said while biting her lip and staring into the distance. ¡°Yeah.¡± His voice was deep and melodious, as alluring as a cello. ¡°Anning, I miss you. Wait for me to go home.¡± Luo Anning smiled. It was her first genuine smile today. She clenched her fists tightly and said softly, ¡°I miss you too.¡± ... In B City. For the past few days, Mo Xiyan took care of Mo Wan¡¯s estate. After Mo Wan¡¯s body was cremated, she cried painfully and carried the ashes into the grave. No one else was there to mourn for her mother, only her. The bodyguards that Old Mr. Rong sent guarded the perimeter of the graveyard. Those who did not know would have thought that the guests were here to pay their respects. Unfortunately, they were not. She buried the ashes in the grave and hugged the tombstone while bawling uncontrobly. For the entire day, she spent the entire day in the cemetery crying while hugging the tombstone. At times, she would talk to the tombstone. She seemed to be lost in her own thoughts. Mo Qiange had used his power to make sure that no one in B City dared to rent out an apartment for Mo Wan. Hence, Mo Xiyan had no ce to stay and could only book a room in a hotel. To prevent her from escaping, Rong Yan stayed in the same hotel as her. The corridor was full of bodyguards and even a fly would not be able to fly in, let alone escape from the bodyguards. Even days after Mo Wan¡¯s burial, Mo Xiyan remained in the graveyard, dazed. Seven days after the burial, Rong Yan impatiently arrived at the graveyard and stood in front of it while staring at the weeping Mo Xiyan who was hugging the tombstone. He frowned and said, ¡°Your seven days are up. Prepare yourself.¡± Mo Xiyan turned around to look at him. Her red and swollen eyes were glistening and she looked rather pitiful. ¡°Yan, my mother is innocent. Why did she have to suffer like this? It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault for loving you so much! It¡¯s all my fault. I can¡¯t control my feelings for you and I can¡¯t control my feelings for you... That¡¯s why my mother died... ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Mo Qiange innocent?¡± Rong Yan questioned with a frown. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand at all! Mo Qiange is my cousin and I¡¯m Mo Zhenting¡¯s illegitimate daughter! I¡¯ve never thought of returning to the Mo Family and getting recognized. I¡¯m living such a lowly life and I love you so much. Is it my mistake to fight for you? It¡¯s him who abandoned kinship and tried to kill me. I had no choice but to retaliate!¡± Rong Yan sneered, ¡°You always have a dignified reason. Love is not called love after all. Are you sure that that¡¯s love and not an obsession?¡± ¡°Yan, how could you be so cruel!¡± Chapter 467 - If Im Not Happy, No One Will Be Happy!

Chapter 467: If I¡¯m Not Happy, No One Will Be Happy!

¡°Could it be that after all these years, you can still disregard my love for you so easily?! You¡¯re so ruthless and heartless!¡± Rong Yan closed his eyes tightly and opened them after a long while. ¡°Rather than saying that I¡¯m heartless, it¡¯s more urate to say that you¡¯re the one who brought it upon yourself. At this point, you should have expected that there¡¯s no such thing as forcing things upon yourself. No one insists on living around you for the rest of their lives and not everything has to revolve around you. If you lose it, you can¡¯t have it again. There¡¯s no such thing as mercy in life. No one can change the past.¡± ¡°No, I love you. It¡¯s not wrong! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in the wrong. You¡¯re the one who betrayed us. I¡¯ve been waiting for you all this time. But it was you who turned around and left! You¡¯re the one who gave up on our feelings!¡± ¡°For four years, I never saw that letter in the guest room. That means that we have no fate.¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that. You lied to me!¡± Mo Xiyan grabbed her head and screamed in pain. Rong Yan turned around and walked back the way he came. ¡°Ever since you returned to the country to save Anning, your motive has been impure. You wanted to make use of my gratitude to return to me. After that, you made an issue of Anning¡¯s infertility, stole my semen, and got pregnant without my permission... Mo Xiyan, you can¡¯t ask anything from me anymore.¡± ... After Rong Yan left, Mo Xiyan grabbed the tombstone tightly with her hands. Her nails were still broken and blood trickled down the tombstone, making it look extremely terrifying. Luo Anning, you only care about Luo Anning! What about me, Mo Xiyan? I¡¯ve put in so much effort to study and be a good match for you. Is that wrong? You were the one who betrayed us first! You¡¯re the one who abandoned me first! You were the one who said that you would marry me for the rest of your life and that you would love me for the rest of your life... But what did I get in the end? When you married another woman, it was extravagant and sensational. As for me, I was working hard at studying medicine and working hard for our future! You fell in love with another woman and treated me with disdain and indifference. Do you know how much pain I have left in my heart? Rong Yan, Luo Anning! Why do I have to lose my mother and my child while you two can be in love with each other? What right do you have to be in love with each other? Why should I, Mo Xiyan, end up in such a pitiful state? Why should you, Luo Anning, be liked by everyone and win his heart? Luo Anning, I hate you and I wish I could kill you! Since I¡¯m not living well, I shall not let anyone off! Mo Xiyan raised her head and guffawed sinisterly. ¡°Luo Anning, if I don¡¯t live well, you won¡¯t have it easy either! Hahaha... why don¡¯t we go to hell together?¡± ... The ss shattered. ¡°Young Madam, what¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± Auntie Li asked after hearing the sounds. Seeing that Luo Anning was alright, she heaved a sigh of relief and instructed the servants to clean the shards of ss. ¡°Auntie Li, I¡¯m alright.¡± Luo Anning pressed her hand against her chest, feeling rather dejected. She then stood up and headed upstairs. As soon as she entered the bedroom, she heard a call from an unknown number. She calmed herself down and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Luo Anning, I really pity you sometimes. Do you think Yan has no feelings for me? Hehe, you¡¯re too naive. How could he lose his feelings for me over thest four years when we were so in love with each other? Yan must not have told you that he¡¯s been with me for the past few days, right? We¡¯re living together in B City and eating together... ¡° Chapter 468 - Its Really You...

Chapter 468: It¡¯s Really You...

¡°Luo Anning, I really pity you sometimes. Do you think Yan has no feelings for me? Hehe, you¡¯re too naive. How could he lose his feelings for me over thest four years when we were so in love with each other? Yan must not have told you that he¡¯s been with me for the past few days, right? We¡¯re living together in B City and eating together... ¡± It was true that they stayed in the same hotel together in B City. It was definitely the same restaurant! Unfortunately, Luo Anning did not need to know. All she needed to know was that her husband was with her behind her back. Mo Xiyan smiled with determination. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Luo Anning asked calmly. Mo Xiyan was stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter. ¡°Do you want to see our photos? I can take one on the spot for you to see. Yan has already fallen asleep. If you¡¯re interested, I can take a photo of us together and show you.¡± Slut! Luo Anning cursed in her head but did not lose herposure. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to take photos.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better to forget it so that you won¡¯t get angry after seeing it. By the way, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Venice Hotel and get the hotel to transfer you to the presidential suite A8. You¡¯ll believe me then.¡± Mo Xiyan ended the call without giving her any time to answer. Luo Anning walked towards the balcony and gripped her mobile phone tightly. Is this the Venice Hotel in B City? She did not want to guess or suspect anything, but a corner of her heart was screaming for her to verify it! Trust was as thin as paper. This was their trust. Not long after, she found the number of the Venice Hotel and dialed it with trembling fingers. Soon, the sweet receptionist answered the call. Luo Anning closed her eyes and said, ¡°Please transfer me to the Presidential Suite A8.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait a moment. We¡¯ll transfer you immediately.¡± Luo Anning held her breath and waited. She wished that everything was just Mo Xiyan¡¯s lie and that she did not trust him enough. After a long wait, the call was answered. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you... ¡± Luo Anning wanted tough but she could not. Her hand was trembling uncontrobly. How should she describe her current feelings? Was it betrayal? She could not believe that the person who imed to miss her and made her wait, in the blink of an eye, had been lying to her! He was clearly with Mo Xiyan but he wanted to trick her into thinking that he had gone on a business trip. How silly would she be to believe that he was on a business trip? Even if he did not tell her where he was going, she would still believe him! As soon as Rong Yan was done with his work, heid down on the bed in exhaustion before he could even shower. At the instant that his hotel room phone rang, he subconsciously reached out to pick it up. He only realized that something was amiss when he heard the familiar and lonely voice! Why did Anning call the hotel? Does that mean she knows that I¡¯m in B City? At that moment, Rong Yan sat up from the bed and stared at the phone in shock. However, he dared not put his hand down. He wanted to exin but he could not. How should he tell her? Could it be that Mo Xiyan had already gotten pregnant after stealing his sperm and hence, he was here to supervise her pregnancy? Chapter 469 - Indeed, She Doesnt Love You Enough

Chapter 469: Indeed, She Doesn¡¯t Love You Enough

He knew how proud Luo Anning was. If she were to find out that Mo Xiyan was pregnant with his child, she would definitely find it hard to ept! Besides, she was infertile for the rest of her life and had been wanting to divorce him again and again. What would she think if she were to find out that Mo Xiyan was pregnant? She might detest him even more, wishing she could leave him and never see him again. After a moment of silence, Rong Yan said, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m just here for a business trip.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to B City for a business trip but I¡¯m apanying Mo Xiyan. I¡¯m just not staying in a hotel under Baina International, am I right?¡± Luo Anning sneered with a sullen expression. Should I thank him for not taking Mo Xiyan to a hotel under Baina International? Is he giving me some face? Rong Yan frowned and rubbed his temples feebly. ¡°Anning, it¡¯s not what you think. I have nothing to do with Mo Xiyan!¡± ¡°... I shouldn¡¯t have believed you. How silly am I to be so stupid as to be waiting for you... Beep, beep, beep... ¡± ¡°Anning! Anning... ¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± The phone in his hand was smashed against the wall and shattered into pieces. He exited the room, only to be greeted with the sight of Xu Zhiyuan and the bodyguards. ¡°Young Master Rong, where are you going?¡± Rong Yan arrived at Mo Xiyan¡¯s door angrily and kicked the door open without even pressing the doorbell. The kick was filled with energy and the door began to crack. When Rong Yan entered, Mo Xiyan stood in front of the French window and stared at him. It was a look of thrill and joy after taking revenge. When she called Luo Anning, she had already expected him toe and settle scores with her. Hence, she had been waiting for him. He really did not disappoint her. He was infuriated. However, why did her heart hurt so much? This man whom she had loved for so many years, finally hated her. ¡°Mo Xiyan, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Rong Yan barked with a sullen expression and strode towards her. He grabbed her neck mercilessly and pressed her against the French window. Mo Xiyan¡¯s breathing was restricted and she tried her best to pry his fingers away and beat him continuously. Rong Yan remained still and his face was extremely sullen. His bloodshot eyes revealed how angry he was. At this moment, he was surrounded by a dark and gloomy aura, like a devil that had crawled out of hell. He was here to seek revenge on her. Mo Xiyan smiled and said, ¡°Why are you angry? I¡¯m trying to test how much trust you have in each other. If she loves you enough, she wouldn¡¯t have listened to me. On the other hand... Hehe, I know the answer from your reaction. She really doesn¡¯t love you enough.¡± p! The smile on her face stiffened and Mo Xiyan¡¯s face began to swell up. ¡°You actually hit me?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°No matter how weak the trust between Anning and I may be, I only love her!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t love you at all. I love you the most!¡± Rong Yan burst intoughter after hearing her words. Chapter 470 - You Must Pay For Everything You Did!

Chapter 470: You Must Pay For Everything You Did!

He grabbed her long hair and mmed her head against the ss. The sounds of the collision sounded extremely gloomy at night. Mo Xiyan¡¯s forehead was bleeding and sticky blood flowed down her face. As soon as Rong Yan let go of her, she fell onto the ground and did not get up again. Rong Yan whipped out his handkerchief and wiped his hands in disgust. He looked up and said to Xu Zhiyuan in a low voice, ¡°Contact the gynecology department immediately and get ready for an abortion.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Rong!¡± Xu Zhiyuan whipped out his mobile phone and called the hospital. Mo Xiyanid on the ground and smiled silently. He threw the handkerchief beside her mercilessly and barked, ¡°Pull her out!¡± The bodyguards stepped forward and grabbed Mo Xiyan¡¯s arms before dragging her out of the room. They had her thrown into the car and driven to the hospital. The entire floor of the gynecology department had been cleared out. The white lights shone on the floor mercilessly and coldly, just like a ughterhouse without any blood. The doctors and nurses greeted Rong Yan fearfully, not daring to even breathe. Rong Yan walked in front while Xu Zhiyuan followed closely behind. Behind them was Mo Xiyan being dragged along the ground. The blood on her forehead had already formed a ck scab. Due to the fact that she had been dragged all this way, her skin had been grazed and there were blood streaks all over her body. ¡°Be kind to her immediately.¡± Rong Yan nced at the nurse and pointed at Mo Xiyan. ¡°Yes, Young Master Rong. We¡¯re going to carry out the R-flow surgery immediately!¡± the doctor and nurses answered carefully before grabbing Mo Xiyan from the bodyguards and bringing her into the operating theater. Just as the nurse was about to close the door of the operating theater, Rong Yan and Xu Zhiyuan entered. The nurse stared at them awkwardly and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, this... surgery will be bloody. You should go out and wait... It¡¯ll be for the better.¡± Rong Yan remainedposed and said coldly, ¡°I want to see the abortion with my own eyes.¡± He could not allow this child to survive! Mo Xiyan was pressed onto the operating table by the nurse and could not move at all. The more she struggled, the harder the nurse pressed her. In the end, the doctor injected her with an anesthetic and began the operation. The surgery was very cold and heartless. They entered her body mechanically and finally, the fetus was ripped out. The doctor said, ¡°Young Master Rong, the fetus has already been removed.¡± The abortion was almostplete. Rong Yan stared at the pool of blood and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Wait.¡± The doctor asked fearfully, ¡°Young Master Rong, do you have any other instructions?¡± ¡°Ruin her womb.¡± That was the price for stealing his sperm. Didn¡¯t she want to give birth? She¡¯ll never conceive again! ¡°No! Yan, you can¡¯t do this to me you can¡¯t!¡± Mo Xiyan struggled to escape. She didn¡¯t want to have an abortion. She didn¡¯t want to be unable to be a mother for the rest of her life! She did not have the energy to escape even if she wanted to. As soon as she propped herself up, she copsed again. Rong Yan stared at her condescendingly while Mo Xiyan panicked and tried to flee but to no avail. ¡°Mo Xiyan, I¡¯ve been thinking about the past. You¡¯re the one who made me realize that I can¡¯t be soft-hearted towards people like you. Take care of your body and we¡¯ll settle our scores slowly. You have to pay for what you¡¯ve done!¡± Chapter 471 - Hes a Devil!

Chapter 471: He¡¯s a Devil!

He was a devil! Mo Xiyan shook her head frantically and her bloodied face became even more terrifying. Her eyes were filled with terror and she finally realized that his bottom line was Luo Anning! Rong Yan frowned in disgust and strode away without hesitation. The anesthetic had begun to take effect and the doctor did not continue hitting Mo Xiyan. Instead, he began carrying out the hysterectomy. The stench of blood filled the air in the operating theater and the woman¡¯s heart-wrenching cries filled the entire floor. ... The bodyguards that Old Mr. Rong had sent to protect Mo Xiyan were all defeated by Rong Yan. This time, if Old Mr. Rong were to go against him and protect Mo Xiyan again, he would really fall out with him! When the bodyguards reported that Mo Xiyan had been dragged into the operating theater by Rong Yan, Old Mr. Rong seemed to have aged by more than ten years. He waved his hand in exhaustion and no longer bothered himself with the matter. One of them refused to acknowledge him and the other wanted to fall out with him. He really did not have the energy to care about anything else. Forget it, I¡¯ll let them be. He left a team of bodyguards in B City and immediately brought Mo Xiyan back to S City to deal with her after she was done with her surgery. Rong Yan could not even wait for a single second! He did not forget that there was a woman waiting for him to exin. He knew that she must be letting her imagination run wild again... After ending the call, Luo Anning wiped her tears away and threw her mobile phone down the stairs. She scurried back to the bedroom, grabbed her suitcase and some clothes, and left Luxury Mansion overnight without bringing anything else. The bodyguards dared not stop her and could only follow her from three meters away to ensure her safety. Luo Anning had no idea where else she could go. Qiange was in Canada and Momo was also taking care of Qiange. In S City, she had no friends except Qiange and Momo. She did not drive or call the chauffeur. Instead, she dragged her suitcase and walked on the road that was empty at night. She cried silently. She silently swallowed her misery. After walking for a long time, she arrived at the vi district at the foot of the mountain. After hesitating for a while, she arrived at Kristen¡¯s house and pressed the doorbell. The butler opened the door and hurriedly weed her in when he saw her teary and swollen eyes. Upon hearing the butler¡¯s report, Kristen and Catherine came downstairs to see that she was holding onto her suitcase and crying with reddened eyes. Kristen immediately frowned. ¡°Did Rong Yan bully you?¡± he asked coldly. He walked towards her and grabbed her suitcase before walking towards the couch with her in tow. He then grabbed a few tissues to wipe her face dry. Luo Anning turned away awkwardly and grabbed the tissue from his hand to wipe it herself. Kristen got the butler to bring her a ss of warm milk and shoved it into her hand. He asked angrily, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Catherine red at Kristen before walking towards Luo Anning and taking a seat beside her. She then put an arm around her shoulder unnaturally and allowed her to lean against it. She said in a cold and concerned voice, ¡°Anning, tell me what you¡¯re feeling upset about.¡± Luo Anning leaned against Catherine and touched her warm body temperature before realizing that she was not alone. She bit her lip and held back her tears. ¡°Rong Yan lied to me that he was on a business trip... Actually, he was in B City with Mo Xiyan... ¡° Chapter 472 - Dont Provoke Me, You Cant Pay The Price Chapter 472: Don¡¯t Provoke Me, You Can¡¯t Pay The Price Catherine raised her brows and thought to herself, this is a tant lie. Lying is a taboo in love. Besides, they were already married¡ªthey were husband and wife. Mo Xiyan¡¯s identity was obvious. It would be hard for her to stop dreaming. Staring at the infuriated Kristen, he stood up and took a few steps away to dial a number. He seemed to have heard something good from his mobile phone and his face grew calmer. Atst, he smiled mysteriously. Luo Anning sniffled and thought to herself, what¡¯s so great about being deceived? She would still be able to live without Rong Yan and Mo Xiyan. Even though her heart was aching. Luo Anning looked up at Catherine and asked, ¡°Um, is it convenient for me to stay here? I won¡¯t stay for too long.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Catherine nodded firmly. Kristen walked towards her smilingly and said, ¡°You may stay here for as long as you want. The door is always open for you.¡± Luo Anning nodded and Kristen grabbed her luggage. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you back to your bedroom.¡± Back when the mansion was designed, there were three master bedrooms that were decorated ording to the different styles of Catherine and Luo Anning. Now that she was here, she did not need to stay in the guest room at all. She just needed to stay in her master bedroom. Of course, Kristen would not tell her that. Upon returning to the bedroom, Kristen caressed her head and told her not to think too much. Things would definitely pass. Luo Anning nodded distractedly and said goodnight to Kristen before he left. Luo Anning leaned against the door and slowly slid to the ground while staring at the night sky through the French window. A few stars decorated the night sky, giving off a cold vibe. It was just like how she felt now. After sitting there quietly for a long time, Luo Anning stood up and grabbed her clothes before entering the bathroom to take a shower. After taking a shower, she threw herself onto the bed and remained still. ... It was already midnight when Rong Yan rushed back to S City. When he returned to Luxury Mansion, he realized that Luo Anning had already left! The bodyguards who were following her were still waiting outside Kristen¡¯s mansion. Upon receiving the call, they immediately reported Luo Anning¡¯s location. Ten minutester, the limousine convoy stopped in front of the mansion and Rong Yan alighted from the car. Standing in front of the door, he looked up at the mansion with pursed lips and the anxiety in his eyes finally eased. He whipped out his mobile phone and called Luo Anning. Her mobile phone was switched off! Rong Yan pressed the doorbell without hesitation. Not long after, the door opened and Kristen came out. Kristen, who was dressed in casual clothes, walked towards Rong Yan and stared at him in awe. Rong Yan said with a sullen expression, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Anning. Move.¡± Kristen chuckled and folded his arms in front of his chest while staring at him with great interest. ¡°This is my home. I have the right to refuse an annoying person.¡± Rong Yan barked angrily, ¡°Rong Yu! Don¡¯t provoke me. You can¡¯t afford to pay the price.¡± Kristen said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m actually quite curious over what price I can¡¯t afford!¡± Chapter 473 - I Know He Doesnt Dare!

Chapter 473: I Know He Doesn¡¯t Dare!

¡°Also, my name is Kristen. Young Master Rong, don¡¯t be mistaken.¡± ¡°Stop pretending! Whether you¡¯re Kristen or Rong Yu, move away now!¡± ¡°Hmph, no!¡± Kristen stood firm and refused to budge at all. How could it be so easy to snatch her away from him? ¡°You¡¯re courting death,¡± Rong Yan cursed. He removed his zer and threw it at Xu Zhiyuan before punching Kristen¡¯s face. He frantically tried to look for his wife but was stopped by him. He was infuriated and anxious. Beating someone up was the best way to vent his anger! Kristen seemed to have expected him to make a move. When he punched, he quickly dodged and punched back. ¡°Young Master Rong... ¡± ¡°Master... ¡± The bodyguards in ck and the bodyguards outside shouted. ¡°All of you, stand aside!¡± Rong Yan and Kristen said in unison but did not stop. The bodyguards stared at their respective masters but did not dare to help them after receiving the order. Hence, they could only watch the two of them fight it out. Rong Yan and Kristen did not use anybat techniques at all. They simply fought with brute force without any fancy moves or lethal attacks. The two men met each other at the entrance of the mansion. As if they had agreed beforehand, the two of them punched each other in unison and soon, their handsome faces were bloodied. Xu Zhiyuan looked away reluctantly. Young Master Rong, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re here to fetch Young Madam home. Having injured your face, bringing the Young Madam home is not going to happen. It¡¯s already good enough that she doesn¡¯t despise you for your bruised face... It was the cruelest thing to target someone¡¯s face in a fight, alright? After fighting for almost half an hour, the two of them leaned against the wall while panting heavily. Rong Yan wiped the blood off his lips and looked up at Kristen. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so skilled.¡± Kristen rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Your skills are better than I thought too.¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯ve already fought, it¡¯s time for you to return my wife to me, right?¡± Rong Yan stood up straight and stared at him with glistening eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have Young Madam Rong here. I only have my sister, Luo Anning.¡± Rong Yan gritted his teeth and eximed, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Luo Anning!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The angrier he was, the more casual Kristen was. He continued provocatively, ¡°I¡¯m sorry then. My sister is not seeing anyone tonight. If you really want to see her, pleasee early tomorrow.¡± The butler broke out into a cold sweat and thought to himself, oh my god, why do you sound so evil when you say you¡¯re not seeing guests tonight? ¡°Rong Yu, do you really think I don¡¯t dare to barge in?¡± Rong Yan barked angrily. Kristen looked up and stared at him, certain that he would not dare to provoke him. ¡°Go ahead then. If you¡¯re not afraid of disturbing her rest, feel free to barge in. I wee you anytime. Do you dare to?¡± Rong Yan was speechless. How dare he! Kristen smirked smugly and entered the inner court withrge strides. I knew he wouldn¡¯t dare! Fight with him? Don¡¯t forget the leverage I have over you! The door of the mansion mmed shut mercilessly. Xu Zhiyuan walked towards him and took out a first aid kit from the car. ¡°Young Master Rong, your face... ahem, bandage it.¡± Chapter 474 - Seems Like a Symptom of Pregnancy

Chapter 474: Seems Like a Symptom of Pregnancy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan¡¯s face was gloomy and mysterious. After a while, he looked up and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll keep it as is.¡± After being with Rong Yan for so many years, how could Xu Zhiyuan not know what Rong Yan was up to now? He was probably nning to keep it for the sake of making Young Madam¡¯s heart ache tomorrow morning. Sigh, what a trick. I wonder if Young Madam will fall for it. ... The next day. Luo Anning woke up very early. Firstly, she had insomnia and could hardly sleep all night. She felt groggy. Secondly, she wasn¡¯t used to the bed. As soon as the sky turned bright, she woke up. At this moment, the butler was instructing the servants to clean up and was busy walking in and out of the kitchen. Upon sight of her, the servants greeted, ¡°Miss Luo, good morning.¡± Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡± ¡°Miss Luo, you¡¯re up so early. Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± The butler who was in his fifties smiled and walked towards her benevolently. Due to the fact that she was also a butler, Luo Anning had a good impression of him. She smiled and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t sleep well. I might as well get up and walk around.¡± ¡°Alright, the scent of roses in the garden is very strong in the morning. You can go take a walk in the garden. When breakfast is ready, I¡¯ll call you.¡± After walking around the garden, the butler happened to call her for breakfast and Luo Anning returned to the living room. Kristen and Catherine were both surprised to see hering in. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± Kristen walked towards her in amusement and rubbed her head. Luo Anning frowned and smacked his hand away. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep... ¡± ¡°Indeed, it would be strange if she can sleep well under such circumstances.¡± The three of them took their seats in the dining hall. The breakfast was divided into Western-style dishes, milk-fried bacon sandwiches, soy milk, fried dough sticks, and white porridge. They had taken into consideration herck of appetite. Luo Anning did not have much of an appetite but she could not bear to waste Kristen and Catherine¡¯s time. Hence, she picked up the ss of milk and began drinking it. She only took a few sips before feeling nauseous. At first, she held it in and did not show it. After taking a few more sips, she finally could not take it anymore. She put down the ss of milk and turned around to rush into the bathroom to retch. Kristen put down his cutlery and looked in the direction that she had vanished. Catherine also put down her cutlery and got up to go to the washroom. Seeing that Luo Anning was leaning against the toilet bowl and retching, Catherine handed her a clean handkerchief and she wiped her lips before thanking her weakly. Catherine did not say anything and instead kept staring at her stomach. Luo Anning asked in bewilderment, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°This seems like a symptom of pregnancy,¡± Catherine said. Pregnancy? Impossible! Luo Anning shook her head frantically and said, ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ve been diagnosed as infertile for the rest of my life. It¡¯s impossible for me to have a symptom of pregnancy, let alone get pregnant. Perhaps it¡¯s my intestines that aren¡¯t good.¡± She exined for herself. Catherine frowned and asked, ¡°Infertility?¡± Luo Anning nodded and said, ¡°Last time, when Mo Xiyan crippled my right hand in order to save me, I had a miscarriage because of external forces. Hence, my uterus was damaged and they said I can never conceive again.¡± Luo Anning sounded a little sad. Catherine¡¯s frown deepened. Chapter 475 - Who Said That Youre Infertile?

Chapter 475: Who Said That You¡¯re Infertile?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that she did not seem to be lying, Catherine thought for a moment and said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll give you a checkupter. I¡¯ll definitely be able to find out what¡¯s wrong with your body. However, I¡¯m surprised by that diagnosis.¡± Luo Anning nodded and Catherine turned around to leave. She then took a sip of water and washed her face before leaving the washroom. Since she could no longer eat breakfast, Kristen did not have much of an appetite either. Catherine took out her medical kit and medical equipment from the bedroom upstairs. ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ll do a thorough examination for you. I haven¡¯t treated someone who¡¯s permanently infertile, but I can give it a try.¡± Frankly speaking, there was no illness that Catherine could not cure. It was all up to her. Ever since she started studying medicine when she was nine years old, which of the surgeries she had done for more than ten years were deemed as incurable by the quacks? However, she felt like challenging herself. She was eager to try any medical case that wasbeled as incurable. Luo Anning looked a little uneasy, seemingly filled with anticipation and disappointment. She hoped that Catherine would be able to give in to her, but at the same time, she also felt disappointed. The greater the hope, the more destructive the disappointment would be. Kristen was at a loss for words. He frowned and stared at Luo Anning who had a sullen expression on her face. He asked curiously, ¡°Infertility? Who? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the one who¡¯s suffering from this strange illness.¡± He then put on an expression that said, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me the person in question is you.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s lips twitched and she nced at Kristen while cooperating with Catherine¡¯s checkup. She said regretfully, ¡°Yes, I was the one who got this strange illness.¡± Kristen was stunned for 30 seconds before snapping out of his trance. ¡°Are you kidding me? It¡¯s not funny at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I really can¡¯t conceive for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t be able to be a mother for the rest of my life,¡± Luo Anning said softly, as if she had been blown away by the wind. Kristen realized the seriousness of her words and decided not to speak further. Instead, he stared at Catherine with an invisible pressure. Catherine smiled wryly and knew what she had to do. She had to take good care of whatever he cared about. She understood. After the checkup, Catherine slowly put away the medical equipment while Luo Anning grabbed the hem of her dress and stared at her nervously. She wanted to ask but was afraid to hear the answer. Catherine said coldly, ¡°Which quack said that you¡¯ll never get pregnant again!?!¡± What does she mean? Could it be that there were other illnesses? Luo Anning turned pale and said, ¡°The head of the Gynecology department of Dawn Hospital, Bai Qi.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Catherine barked angrily. ¡°Your body is in good condition and there¡¯s no absurd illness of being unable to conceive for the rest of your life. Also, even though you took plenty of birth control pills previously. You¡¯re already pregnant again.¡± Luo Anning stood up agitatedly and grabbed Catherine¡¯s hands. Tears welled up in her eyes and she asked, ¡°Catherine, are you not lying to me? It¡¯s not a kind constion, but I¡¯m really... pregnant?¡± Chapter 476 - What Should The Two Do?

Chapter 476: What Should The Two Do?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one knows your body better than you. How long has it been since yourst period?¡± Period, period... Her period had always been irregr and she would asionally even skip them. It did notest month and she thought that it was because she was too anxious and frustrated that it became dyed. She then forgot about her period because of Mo Xiyan. Had Catherine not mentioned it, she would havepletely forgotten that it was time for her period toe! Does that mean I¡¯m really pregnant!?! She lowered her head and slowly covered her t stomach. Is there really a child in there? She was overwhelmed with joy and excitement. She smiled and cried while Kristen picked up the coffee that the butler had just brewed and took a sip. As if he had just thought of something, he said unhurriedly, ¡°By the way, dear, Young Master Rong came to look for youst night and I was outside. If nothing goes wrong, he¡¯s probably still at the door. Do you want to see him?¡± When he returnedst night, he took the ointment that Catherine had concocted and wiped all the wounds on his face. At this moment, there were no signs of him being beaten up. Luo Anning was stunned. Did Rong Yane herest night? Isn¡¯t he in B City? Why is he back so soon? His sudden return caught her off guard. She did not even consider how to continue their rtionship before the child arrived. ¡°Let¡¯s go see him. There are some things that we can¡¯t avoid. We have to confront them ourselves,¡± Catherine said. Luo Anning hesitated for a long while before walking out of the living room slowly. In the yard, she repeatedly told herself that she could not be so selfish. No matter how angry she was, she had to give him a chance to exin. She would tell him about her pregnancy as long as he did not betray her. Rong Yan sat in the car for the entire night. Seeing that the sky was getting brighter, he immediately got out of the car and stood at the door of the mansion to wait. After pressing the doorbell several times, the butler began to ignore him. He suppressed his anxiety and waited at the door. Xu Zhiyuan returned to Luxury Mansion to bring some fresh and warm breakfast. He had no appetite at all. Xu Zhiyuan stared at the wounded Rong Yan and sighed. ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam may not necessarilye out to see you. I think it¡¯s not toote for you to have breakfast first. After all, Young Madam won¡¯t be appeased so soon after she gets angry. She needs time to calm down and time to think for herself. If you can¡¯t give her a reasonable exnation at this juncture, I advise you... not to wait.¡± ¡°What else can I do without you?¡± Rong Yan questioned coldly. Xu Zhiyuan was dumbfounded. Yeah, if he doesn¡¯t wait, what else can he do? At least, he would know that Luo Anning was inside and it would go some way to ease his anxiety. If they did not wait, the distance between them would increase... ¡°But Young Master Rong, have you thought of how to exin it to Young Madam? You and Mo Xiyan were in B City... ¡± He knew that nothing happened between him and Mo Xiyan, Rong Yan did not betray Luo Anning. However, none of them knew about Mo Xiyan¡¯s pregnancy and it seemed like Rong Yan did not n to tell her either. What should they do then? Rong Yan remained silent and stared into the yard. Chapter 477 - I Dont Believe It

Chapter 477: I Don¡¯t Believe It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His gaze was firm and mysterious. He remained silent and no one knew what he was thinking. Xu Zhiyuan had no choice but to stay by his side. Luo Anning stayed in the yard for a long time before finding the courage to step out. The guards opened the door and she saw Rong Yan who was waiting for her. His face was pale and it was obvious that he had gotten into a fight with someone. He looked like he had not slept for the entire night. Before she stepped out, she had thought about many things. No matter what, she would stay with the child. And as the child¡¯s father, he had the right to know. However, only if he was willing to exin his actions, would she tell him. If he refused, she had nothing else to say. She would raise the child by herself. ¡°Anning!¡± Upon sight of the familiar figure, Rong Yan stepped forward agitatedly. He then grabbed her waist and the back of her head and pulled her into his embrace. It was so tight that no gaps could be seen. ¡°Anning, Anning... ¡± he murmured in a low and hoarse voice. Luo Anning rolled her eyes and pushed him away forcefully. Unguarded, Rong Yan staggered back and let go of her. He stood three steps away from her and stared at her in shock. He pursed his lips and said in frustration, ¡°Anning, it¡¯s not what you think. Nothing happened between Mo Xiyan and I.¡± Luo Anning remained calm andposed while waiting for his exnation. She cut straight to the chase and asked, ¡°What have you and Mo Xiyan done in the past week in B City?¡± ¡°I... ¡± Rong Yan wanted to say something but stopped himself. She would be disgusted if he said that he did not do anything. How should he tell her that Mo Xiyan was pregnant with his child and that Mo Xiyan¡¯s mother died in the past week... If he were to say it, she would definitely think that he still had feelings for Mo Xiyan and had apanied her to the funeral. He did not want her to think that way. He would no longer have anything to do with Mo Xiyan. ¡°Tell me, what did you and Mo Xiyan do this week?¡± Luo Anning said sternly while staring at him coldly. No one knew how carefully she was holding herself back under the cold mask. She wished he could exin. She wished that nothing happened between him and Mo Xiyan. She wished that he... did not betray her. Time slowly passed by, minute after minute. Atst, Luo Anning smiled and leaned back while tears rolled down her face. Rong Yan¡¯s heart sank and he grabbed her shoulders before saying in a suppressed tone, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t be like this. Nothing really happened between Mo Xiyan and me. It¡¯s not what you think!¡± ¡°You told me that nothing happened between the two of you for a week. So, why did you go to B City with her? I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯d go with her without a motive. Rong Yan, don¡¯t think I¡¯m a three-year-old child who¡¯s so gullible!¡± Imagine how he would react if she and Du Xiaoran went somewhere for a week and lied to him about going on a business trip. If she then told him that nothing happened between her and Du Xiaoran that week. Would he believe her? Chapter 478 - Im Going To Canada

Chapter 478: I¡¯m Going To Canada

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He left alone and became intimate with his ex-girlfriend. How could she not think like this? Rong Yan¡¯s eyes turned gloomy and he stared at her with a sullen expression. ¡°... I didn¡¯t do anything to let you down.¡± Luo Anning chuckled and said, ¡°Got it... got it... ¡± She took a step back and looked at him with a helpless smile. Atst, she turned around and walked out of his sight. Rong Yan, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you a chance. You were the one who gave up. I just want an exnation. Is it really that hard? Trust was as thin as paper. Love was so unbearable. She ced a hand on her abdomen. Child, Mommy will only have you in the future. ¡°Anning! Come back!¡± Rong Yan snapped out of his trance and Luo Anning entered the mansion. He wanted to barge in but the guards closed the door before him and refused to budge no matter how threatening he was. Even the menacing-looking man in ck took out his mobile phone and ced it between them. The guard only informed Kristen but did not open the door. Kristen had expected it to turn out this way. Hence, he said to the security guard calmly, ¡°Let him shoot as he pleases. If he¡¯s not afraid of Anning hating him, let him open fire.¡± When the security guard ended the call and ryed the message to Rong Yan, his face turned sullen! ... Upon sight of Luo Anning walking back dejectedly, Kristen smirked and grabbed her shoulder affectionately. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Although he sounded worried, he seemed to be gloating. Of course, Rong Yan was definitely the target of his glee. Judging from the look on Luo Anning¡¯s face, he knew that Rong Yan would definitely end up badly. Kristen was thrilled thinking about his sullen expression! Luo Anning shook her head in exhaustion and bit her lip before sitting on the couch and staring nkly at a corner. Kristen sat down beside her and grabbed the thick soy milk that the butler had given him. He fed it to her and said, ¡°Here, have some soy milk. The milk has a metallic odor and the soy milk tastes better.¡± Luo Anning pushed his hand away and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it.¡± Kristen raised his brows and asked, ¡°What about the child if you don¡¯t want to drink it? The child needs nutrition and can¡¯t take such torment.¡± Catherine tugged Kristen¡¯s sleeve, hinting for him to take care of her feelings. Kristen continued, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t be willful. Drink more.¡± She was extremely thin to begin with. Besides, she was pregnant now. If she were to continue being so thin, her body would not be able to take it. Kristen did not allow her to abuse herself like that. Hence, he had to force her to drink it. Seeing that she was still hesitating, Kristen smirked and said, ¡°Be good and drink this. I¡¯ll fulfill a wish of yours.¡± Luo Anning was stunned for a minute before taking a sip of the soy milk. She grabbed the duvet and asked, ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Anything you want!¡± Seemingly having thought of something, Luo Anning smiled and finished the fragrant soy milk in one go. She wiped her lips with the back of her hand and said, ¡°Then... I¡¯m going to Canada.¡± Chapter 479 - Well Leave Tomorrow. The Earlier The Better

Chapter 479: We¡¯ll Leave Tomorrow. The Earlier The Better

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Going to Canada? Does that mean she doesn¡¯t want to see Young Master Rong anymore? Kristen rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Canada? No problem.¡± Just like that, Luo Anning wanted to leave. Kristen indulged her and immediately decided to leave tomorrow. In short, the earlier the better. ... ¡°Young Master Rong, stop drinking... your health is more important,¡± Auntie Li said hesitantly as she walked towards Rong Yan who had been drinking excessively. Ever since he returned in the afternoon, he got the servants to bring out all the alcohol in the wine cab and downed them, there were at least eight to nine empty bottles on the ground. Rong Yan¡¯s face was also flushed and his eyes were ssed over. His stomach was not good to begin with and it was something Auntie Li had unintentionally heard Xu Zhiyuan mention. After all, Rong Yan rarely visited Luxury Mansion in the past two years and hence he did not hear about his supposed gastric problems. Not only did he drink, he did not touch any food apart from alcohol. What can I do if this goes on! Rong Yan did not seem to hear her at all and instead continued drinking. The spicy liquid was burning all the way from his throat to his stomach, causing slight pain. He did not care about that at all. As soon as he closed his eyes, his mind was filled with Luo Anning¡¯s cold, heartless, and even disgusted expression... The dull pain in his heart could only be avoided by the pain in his stomach. Seeing that the bottle of brandy was almost empty again, Auntie Li decided to go all out. She rushed forward and snatched the ss of wine from Rong Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Young Master Rong, you can¡¯t drink anymore! Do you want a stomach ulcer?¡± Before he could even react, Auntie Li ordered the servants to clean up the alcohol on the coffee table and forbid him from drinking. Rong Yan raised his eyes slowly and barked angrily, ¡°Bring me the wine.¡± His voice was calm and firm, showing his anger. Auntie Li took two steps back and shook her head. ¡°Young Master Rong, you can¡¯t drink anymore. If Young Madam finds out, she¡¯ll be angry too.¡± ¡°Angry? Hehe... I¡¯d rather she be angry with me. No, she won¡¯t care about me... ¡± Auntie Li was rather upset to see how he behaved. She had no idea when Luo Anning had left the previous night. When she woke up the next day, she realized that Luo Anning was gone! ¡°Young Master Rong, don¡¯t be like this. Young Madam was just angry for a moment and she would definitelye back. Why did you ruin yourself like that... ¡± Rong Yan removed his tie and unsteadily got up to go upstairs. He staggered and almost fell. Auntie Li wanted to help him but he waved her away. ¡°No!¡± Auntie Li only felt relieved when she saw him return to the bedroom and m the door shut. It was good that he did not continue drinking. ... The next day. Xu Zhiyuan rushed in early in the morning and grabbed Auntie Li who was instructing the servants. He asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master Rong? Where¡¯s Young Master Rong?¡± Auntie Li was dizzy from his shaking. She pointed upstairs and said, ¡°He¡¯s in the bedroom. He¡¯s not up yet... ¡± Before she could even finish speaking, Xu Zhiyuan vanished around the corner of the stairs. Auntie Li rubbed her temples in bewilderment and watched as Xu Zhiyuan vanished. Why are you so anxious so early in the morning? Did something big happen? Chapter 480 - Pregnant Lady

Chapter 480: Pregnant Lady

¡°Young Master Rong, Young Master Rong, bad news! Hurry and get up, it¡¯ll be toote... ¡± Xu Zhiyuan rushed into the bedroom and grabbed Rong Yan who was on the bed. At this moment, he could not be bothered to get up! He opened his eyes slowly and asked coldly, ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, are you courting death?¡± His tone was extremely low and he sounded like he had just woken up. His body reeked of alcohol and he had yet to change out of his clothes. His shirt was crumpled and he was still wearing it. His face was full of fatigue and his chin had grown some stubble. Rong Yan retracted his hand and kicked out. He grabbed his swollen head and staggered a few steps before leaping onto the bed again. Xu Zhiyuan was badly injured and did not even dare to cover himself up. He stepped forward and grabbed Rong Yan who was about to fall asleep. ¡°Young Master Rong, you really can¡¯t sleep anymore. If you do, Young Madam will really leave!¡± Upon hearing Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s words, Rong Yan opened his eyes and stood up. He questioned, ¡°Make yourself clear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. The bodyguards guarding the mansion in the morning reported that Young Madam, Kristen, and Catherine went to the airport early in the morning. They seem to be leaving the country!¡± ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!?!¡± Rong Yan gritted his teeth angrily and grabbed his car key before dashing out. Xu Zhiyuan felt very hurt, you have to give me a chance... ... S City International Airport, VIP lounge. Kristen poured a ss of sour plum juice from the thermal sk and handed it to Luo Anning. ¡°The butler instructed the kitchen to make it. The pregnantdy should like it.¡± Luo Anning grabbed it and began sipping on it. Due to the fact that she was pregnant, she did not have much of an appetite. All of a sudden, she was in high spirits because of the sour and sweet juice. Luo Anning squinted and praised, ¡°Delicious!¡± Catherine entered and leaned against the door frame. ¡°Anning... ¡± Luo Anning looked up at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Catherine nced at Kristen and said, ¡°Young Master Rong has already arrived at the airport. If you don¡¯t want to see him, I¡¯ll get someone to stop him.¡± ¡°No.¡± Luo Anning turned him down without hesitation. She then lowered her head and continued drinking the sour plum juice. She lowered her eyes to hide her emotions. Catherine nodded and turned around to leave. Kristen sat down beside her and ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Honey, I bet you didn¡¯t tell him about your pregnancy, did you?¡± Luo Anning nodded sullenly while Kristen was amused. Just as he was about to say something, arge group of men dressed in ck barged in. The leader was none other than the disheveled Rong Yan. Rong Yan immediately caught sight of Luo Anning who was seated on the couch quietly drinking some sour plum juice. He strode towards her with bloodshot eyes and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Anning, you¡¯re not allowed to leave! You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere! Don¡¯t think about leaving me. I¡¯m telling you, this will be impossible for the rest of your life!¡± He said tyrannically and arrogantly in her ear. He tightened his grip around her waist and pressed her against his chest. Feeling her warmth, her scent, her softness, mixed with the fear of losing her love, he finally felt relieved. Luo Anning was overwhelmed with pain and she frantically tried to push him away. Chapter 481 - I Dont Want To See You!

Chapter 481: I Don¡¯t Want To See You!

Rong Yan detested her reaction and he tightened his grip around her. Seeing that she could not struggle out of his embrace without the possibility of hurting the child, Luo Anning stopped struggling and barked, ¡°Rong Yan, let go of me!¡± ¡°Let go of you?¡± Rong Yan sneered with a sullen expression. ¡°Let go of me so that you can leave with another man so that you can stay far away from me and never see me again!¡± He was being unreasonable! Luo Anning was speechless. Catherine entered and stared at Kristen apologetically. S City was Rong Yan¡¯s territory and it would not be easy for her to stop him. Seeing that the two of them were arguing, Kristen coughed and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, you won¡¯t be able to hold Anning back if she wants to leave. There¡¯s no point in struggling. She has already made up her mind. No matter how hard you try, you can¡¯t change her mind.¡± Rong Yan barked angrily, ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to speak here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Anning¡¯s brother. If I don¡¯t say anything, who will?¡± Kristen teased with a sinister smile. He really liked provoking Rong Yan. Rong Yan humphed and ignored Kristen¡¯s provocation. He pinched Luo Anning¡¯s chin and stared at her before saying, ¡°Luo Anning, don¡¯t force me... you know I don¡¯t want to force you to stay but don¡¯t me me if you¡¯re going to leave.¡± Luo Anning stared at him coldly and said, ¡°Not only do I have to leave, I have to leave immediately! Rong Yan, I know you¡¯re powerful and you can use your methods to force me to stay. However, you¡¯ll only make me think less of you!¡± Hatred? More hate? Rong Yan¡¯s heart was bleeding silently. So she already hates me? The more pain he felt deep down, the more alluring the smile he presented. Rong Yan raised his hand and caressed her face tenderly. ¡°Anning, I¡¯ve never told you that I¡¯m actually the same type of person as Mo Xiyan. It¡¯s just that I have more power than her. For the person I love, I¡¯ll get it no matter what. The process is not important. I only care about the results. I never wanted to hurt you, but you insist on leaving me... I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do either.¡± His voice was gentle but there was a murderous look in his eyes. Luo Anning¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she said, ¡°Rong Yan, are you happy threatening me? You¡¯re so proud of your authority, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m going to go to Canada to see Qiange. Can¡¯t I do that too? Or do you want me to be like a pet dog with a chain around my neck and you¡¯ll only be happy if you keep me by your side all the time? Are you not the one who did something wrong? Why are you so self-righteous? What right do you have to threaten me? Rong Yan, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t appear in front of me until you give me a satisfactory exnation! I don¡¯t want to see you. How horrible!¡± Wait, going to Canada to see Mo Qiange? Does that mean she is not going to leave and nevere back again? The anger on Rong Yan¡¯s face gradually turned into shock and he began to get excited again. She was not leaving him. Staring at her flushed face, Rong Yan¡¯s heart ached and he raised his hand to say someforting words. Chapter 482 - Divorce For Two Years

Chapter 482: Divorce For Two Years

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios p! Luo Anning smacked his hand away mercilessly and turned away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t touch you.¡± Rong Yan was surprisingly easy-going and his eyes were filled with warmth. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to visit Mo Qiange in Canada. When are youing back?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± When had he ever told her about what happened during the week with Mo Xiyan? He even lied to her about his business trip... The thought of it made her feel extremely ufortable. She remembered clearly saying more than once that she detested Mo Xiyan and yet, he still went to B City behind her back. What position did he ce her in? Tears welled up in Luo Anning¡¯s eyes. After taking a deep breath, she took a few steps back and looked up at him coldly. ¡°Rong Yan, everyone has a bottom line. I¡¯ll give you some time to consider if you want toe clean with me. Before that, don¡¯t show up in front of me!¡± Luo Anning warned. She sounded cold and firm. Rong Yan chuckled and stared at her affectionately. Knowing that she would return, he felt relieved. He would not object to her visit. ¡°Come back soon. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Regardless of whether she was willing or not, Rong Yan pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead. The kissnded on her forehead and her skin began to burn. Luo Anning pushed him away angrily and thought, are we not keeping our distance? How could he be so thick-skinned? Luo Anning clenched her fists tightly and left with Catherine without looking at him again. The problem between them was not something that could be resolved just by pretending to be alright. Rong Yan smiled and watched as the figure vanished from his sight. Kristen walked past him and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch. A separation of two years allows one to file for a divorce.¡± In other words, if he did not give Luo Anning a reasonable exnation for the past two years, they would break it. Upon hearing his words, Rong Yan¡¯s face grew sullen and he stared at Kristen while gritting his teeth angrily. Kristen smiled nonchntly and strode away. ¡°Send someone to protect Young Madam secretly,¡± Rong Yan instructed before adding, ¡°Report her whereabouts to me all the time.¡± Xu Zhiyuan initially wanted to say that Kristen would protect Luo Anning and prevent her from making any mistakes. However, he swallowed his words when he saw Rong Yan¡¯s terrifying gaze. Rong Yan must have been guarding against Kristen, right? He was a man who treated Young Madam so well that he could not help but let his imagination run wild. Besides, he was Rong Yan¡¯s half-brother! What is going on? Xu Zhiyuan immediately nodded and arranged for the bodyguards to follow them to Canada. ... Canada. Lu Momo wiped Mo Qiange¡¯s face and began reading her finances. Upon hearing the sounds of footsteps approaching, the bedroom door opened immediately. Lu Momo frowned and said, ¡°You may leave. You don¡¯t have to serve me now.¡± Chapter 483 - As An Uncle, You Cant Slack Off

Chapter 483: As An Uncle, You Can¡¯t ck Off

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Momo¡¯s face grew sullen and she looked up, only to be greeted with the sight of Luo Anning. Her eyes widened in shock and she leaped forward in joy. ¡°Little Anning! Why are you here!?!¡± Lu Momo hugged Luo Anning and shook her like a child. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing? I thought you were a servant.¡± Luo Anning patted her back smilingly and watched as she regained her vitality. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you in advance because I wanted to give you a surprise. How is it? Is this a big surprise?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s enough!¡± Lu Momo nodded with a frown. Luo Anning burst intoughter and introduced Catherine and Kristen to her. When she introduced Catherine, Lu Momo¡¯s eyes turned red and she sincerely bowed to her. Catherine raised her brows and remainedposed despite being surprised. ¡°Thank you for saving Qiange!¡± Luo Anning teared up and helped her up. ¡°Okay, Momo, Catherine knows what we¡¯re thinking. The most important thing now is how to wake Qiange up soon.¡± Seemingly in disbelief, Lu Momo turned to look at Catherine, after which she nodded and agreed with Luo Anning. Lu Momo finally felt relieved. She looked at Kristen and subconsciously eximed, ¡°I think he looks like... Young Master Rong! There was a tinge of sadness on Luo Anning¡¯s face. She then patted Lu Momo and walked towards the bed to take a seat. Staring at Mo Qiange who was so fair that his skin was almost transparent, she felt extremely upset. She held his hand gently and an icy cold sensation wafted up to her nose. ¡°Qiange, hurry up and wake up. You should have rested enough after sleeping for so long, right? Or could you bear to let us worry about you?¡± Kristen shot Catherine a nce and the two of them left quietly. Lu Momo nced at Luo Anning and bit her lip. ¡°Little Anning, talk to Qiange for a while. I believe he¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Qiange, wake up. Little Anning has alreadye to see you. Even if it¡¯s for her, you should wake up as soon as possible. Luo Anning grabbed Mo Qiange¡¯s hand and ced it on her abdomen. She said gently, ¡°Qiange, do you know? I¡¯m pregnant. I used to think that I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be a mother for the rest of my life. I didn¡¯t expect a miracle to happen so suddenly and catch me off guard.¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯ll definitely protect my child well and not let anything happen to it. Qiange, hurry and wake up. We¡¯re all waiting for the day you wake up. Uncle and Auntie, can you bear to make them sad?¡± ¡°... Alright, I¡¯ll let you rest for a while longer but you must wake up after the baby is born. As an uncle, you can¡¯t ck off... ¡± Luo Anning spent the entire afternoon chatting with Mo Qiange, or rather, she was speaking alone. She told Mo Qiange everything from the news of her pregnancy to everything that had happened recently. She told him everything calmly, sadly and aggrieved. She seemed to be murmuring to herself. Lu Momo brought in some afternoon tea and specially prepared some of her favorite snacks. After putting them down, she leaned against her quietly and closed her eyes in exhaustion. Chapter 484 - Little Ning Is Back Again

Chapter 484: Little Ning Is Back Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luo Anning rubbed her head and sighed. After what happened with Qiange, Lu Momo seemed to have grown up overnight and something seemed to have subtly changed. She caressed her hair and said, ¡°Momo, it¡¯s been hard on youtely.¡± Lu Momo closed her eyes and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all. I used to create trouble for Qiange and get him to clean up the mess for us. Now that he¡¯s unconscious, I have a chance to take care of him. So, it¡¯s not hard.¡± She was willing. If someone were to ask her how long she could follow someone, she would answer, as long as Qiange followed Luo Anning. Qiange¡¯s love for Anning was forbearance, silent, and deep. It was the same for her love for him. Mo Qiange would usually stare at Luo Anning quietly from a corner while she remained unaware. Unbeknownst to Mo Qiange, Lu Momo, too, was also staring at him quietly. Love was the sweetest and saddest thing. When Tang Chao appeared, he kept pestering her and she even had the thought of giving up on this sad and unrequited love. She attempted to walk away and try to date someone that was not Mo Qiange. However, before she could even take that step, Tang Sect had actually injured him and put him in aa. No one knew that on that day, while Mo Qiange, who was covered in blood, was lying alone on the streets. No one knew just how much pain she was in. She wished she could bear the pain and bleed for him. At that moment, she really hated Tang Chao. She wished she could have him suffer like Qiange. The devil in her heart devoured her rationality and made her go crazy. No one knew how hard she tried to suppress her emotions. Now that Mo Qiange was lying on the bed and his body was getting thinner and thinner day by day, she could not keep him as strong as he used to be even with the nutrition liquid. Her heart ached uncontrobly but she could not do anything for him. Now that Anning was here, she knew that he would definitely be thrilled to hear it. Anning hoped that he would wake up as soon as possible. In that case, he would definitely wake up as soon as possible, right? He definitely doesn¡¯t want Anning to be sad, right? No one answered her question. Luo Anning could not sense her thoughts at all. She patted her shoulderfortingly and said, ¡°Momo, you¡¯ve grown up.¡± Lu Momo smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m an adult, alright? Don¡¯t treat me like a child. Don¡¯t bully me!¡± Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t bully your baby face. Momo is the most mature!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Lu Momo raised her head proudly. Luo Anning burst intoughter and blinked at Lu Momo as if she had thought of something. ¡°By the way, Momo, I forgot to tell you a piece of good news.¡± ¡°What good news?¡± Lu Momo asked with widened eyes. Luo Anning smiled mysteriously and ced her hand on her abdomen. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. There¡¯s a baby here.¡± Lu Momo¡¯s hand stiffened and she finally recovered from the shock. Staring at her in disbelief, she asked, ¡°Really? Is Little Ning really back?¡± ¡°Yeah, Little Ning is back again.¡± ¡°Ah... that¡¯s great! I knew it. Little Ning would definitelye back. Am I right? Hahaha...¡± Chapter 485 - Dispelling the Haze

Chapter 485: Dispelling the Haze

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The news of her pregnancy was like a ray of sunlight that cut through the hazy sky, instantly dispersing the fog. Lu Momo carefully bent forward and leaned against her abdomen. She frowned and wanted to hear some sounds. However, she did not hear anything after listening for a long time. She could not help butin, ¡°Little Anning is not close to Youngest Aunt. She did not give me a response.¡± Luo Anning did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Momo, it¡¯s only been two months. How could it give you a response? It can¡¯t even stretch its limbs.¡± Lu Momo smacked her forehead and eximed, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true! No wonder I said that... it¡¯s not that Little Ning doesn¡¯t want to kiss me. That way, I can rest assured.¡± ... The three of them stayed in Canada. With Kristen and Catherine around, Lu Momo¡¯s boring life became interesting. In the morning, Lu Momo wiped Mo Qiange¡¯s face and followed the usual practice of keeping him informed of the news. When the sun was warm in the morning, they would ce Mo Qiange on the bed and bring him to the yard to enjoy the fresh scent of flowers. In the afternoon, they surrounded the bedroom and began ying poker. Catherine did not want to y, so she didn¡¯t want to get involved. Kristen pulled her along regardless of whether she was willing or not. Luo Anning briefly exined the rules to her. Catherine was a neer after all and sometimes, she could not get used to it. She often looked at the cards in her hand, feeling vexed and anxious. Kristen chuckled and moved closer to look at the cards in her hand. The four of them started ying cards, however, there were really only three yers. Kristen and Catherine looked at each other. Lu Momo was displeased and insisted that the two of them were cheating. She wanted to watch the game with Anning too. ¡°Momo... are you sure you want to watch the cards with me?¡± Luo Anning asked uncertainly. Lu Momo nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m sure. If the two of them can watch the cards together, so can we. That¡¯s only fair.¡± Luo Anning coughed and said, ¡°But... don¡¯t you think it¡¯s meaningless?¡± Lu Momo was conflicted. Is it meaningless or fairer... She already had a baby face and yet, she still had an extremely conflicted expression on her face. That look was simply too amusing! Kristen burst intoughter and even Catherine hung her head low while her shoulders trembled. Luo Anning burst intoughter and the three of themughed raucously. Lu Momo did not understand what they wereughing about at first. When she recovered from the shock, she flew into a rage and tried to grab Kristen. How could Kristen let her catch him so easily? The two of them began bickering in the bedroom. Laughter continuously escaped from the bedroom. The butler nced at the door and smiled in relief. There was finally hope in this family. ... Lu Momo and Catherine were still asleep in the afternoon. Luo Anning entered the bedroom and chatted with Mo Qiange for a while before heading downstairs to thewn in the mansion. The warm rays of the sun shone on thewn, and even the tip of the grass seemed to glow with a tinge of green. It made her feel much more open-minded. Luo Anningid down on thewn and covered her eyes with her hand. She then stared at the blue sky and the white clouds that resembled cotton candy. Her thoughts were exceptionally clear during the warm afternoon. Rong Yan, Luo Zhiquan, Mo Qiange, pregnant... Chapter 486 - After Going Through So Much, Im Fine With It

Chapter 486: After Going Through So Much, I¡¯m Fine With It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She began to think about the future. Before Rong Yan¡¯s exnation, should she stay in Canada to take care of Qiange or return to S City? If she were to return to S City, she would not be able to stay at Kristen¡¯s ce forever. Her real home was, Waterside Residences. But, due to Luo Zhiquan and Li Yn, she could not go back. Besides, she needed to keep her distance from Luo Zhiquan before the case was exposed. Every time she saw Luo Zhiquan¡¯s family, she would be reminded of her parents¡¯ tragic deaths. Luo Anning moved her hand away and saw Kristen smiling sinisterly. ¡°Are you done with your lunch break?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never had this habit. I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Kristen shrugged andid down beside her. He mimicked her behavior just now and covered his eyes with his hand to look at the blue sky. ¡°What were you thinking just now? Why were you so distracted?¡± Luo Anning retracted her gaze and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about a lot of things. Tell me, why are there so many worries in life? It would be great if it could always remain so peaceful.¡± After hearing her naive and ambitious words, Kristen chuckled and turned to look at her. ¡°Anning, humans are born out of fatigue and love. In life, we¡¯ll inevitably have troubles and joys. We¡¯ll experience all kinds of pain and misery. Once we¡¯ve experienced the vicissitudes of life, we¡¯ll be stronger and more resilient. At that time, no harm will be able to hurt us easily. This is undoubtedly a torment, but you must believe that after the pain, we¡¯ll experience a refreshing sweetness.¡± ¡°... Why do I sense you have seen the vicissitudes of life?¡± Luo Anning murmured. Kristen retracted his hand and smiled radiantly while facing the ring sunlight. ¡°I¡¯ve been through a lot. I can see it clearly.¡± Luo Anning turned to look at him and saw a tinge of sadness and helplessness on his face. ¡°Kristen, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever asked about your story before. You¡¯ve always been the one taking care of me. I may not be able to help you with anything else, but I might be a good listener if you have something on your mind.¡± Kristen smiled and said, ¡°What about you? You have plenty of stories too. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll be the best listener.¡± Luo Anning stared at him while Kristen smiled at her. On a warm afternoon, under the blue sky and white clouds, the two of them told each other a story that they rarely shared with others. ... Time passed by quickly. In the blink of an eye, she had been in Canada for a week. A weekter, Luo Anning decided to leave for S City. Due to Feng Churui¡¯s call, the case progressed quickly and it was now at a critical juncture. She believed that she would be able to piece together the truth behind the car ident soon. When the nended at S City International Airport, Luo Anning felt as if a lifetime had passed. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Kristen asked while walking towards the airport. ¡°Nothing much. I just feel that my heart became heavier when I stepped foot in this ce.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Remember that you¡¯re pregnant now and stop frowning so much. Be careful not to affect your child¡¯s development,¡± Kristen said as if it were true. Chapter 487 - Are You Feeling Unwell?

Chapter 487: Are You Feeling Unwell?

Although she did not believe it, Luo Anning still remembered it and smiled. The three of them exited the airport and returned to the mansion. After adjusting from the jeg, Luo Anning arrived at the government office the next day. Secretary Wu warmly weed her into the mayor¡¯s office. ¡°Mayor, Young Madam Rong is here.¡± Feng Churui looked up from the pile of documents and smiled gracefully. He nodded at Luo Anning and said to Secretary Wu, ¡°Go make two cups of ck tea.¡± Luo Anning took a seat on the couch while Feng Churui stood up and took a seat opposite her. He handed the confidential documents to her and crossed his legs leisurely with a smile on his face. ¡°The case is progressing well. If nothing goes wrong, we¡¯ll be able to present all the evidence and sue Luo Zhiquan and all the officials involved.¡± Luo Anning reached out to grab the document. As soon as she touched it, she retracted it. Staring at her actions, Feng Churui asked in bewilderment, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you looking at it?¡± Luo Anning bit her lip and asked, ¡°How did Luo Zhiquan n the details of my parents¡¯ car ident?¡± Feng Churui was stunned. She was at the scene when her parents were in a car ident and she even saw her parents bleed to death. Now that the evidence was restored to the original state, it was no different from tearing open the wound. It was no different from self getion. Feng Churui knocked his forehead in frustration and retracted the documents. Staring at her worriedly, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too careless. The evidence inside, includes all the evidence of Luo Zhiquan colluding with the officials, including... the car ident that killed your parents.¡± Luo Anning sat there quietly with her head slightly lowered. Her eyes were full of hatred and she slowly clenched her fists. Luo Zhiquan, if it weren¡¯t for Feng Churui, she would never have thought that her father¡¯s biological brother, Luo Zhiquan, who shared the same blood as her father, would harm her biological brother for money! Luo Zhiquan, this inhumane lunatic, is worse than a beast! ¡°Mayor, Young Madam Rong, ck tea is here.¡± Secretary Wu happened to enter and distracted Luo Anning from her dark thoughts. After thanking him, she took a few sips of the tea and suppressed the anger in her chest. Staring at Feng Churui, she asked coldly, ¡°Young Master Feng, what kind of punishment is Luo Zhiquan awaiting?¡± Feng Churui crossed his fingers and ced them on hisp. ¡°If he is charged with murder and bribery, he can be sentenced to life imprisonment.¡± He then added, ¡°Of course, these are all legal punishments. If you think it¡¯s not enough to appease your hatred... you¡¯d better get Yan to do it.¡± To make Rong Yan take action with one sentence, it contained plenty of hidden meaning. He actually said something that should not have been said by the mayor. Luo Anning felt a little relieved. She did not ask for anything else and only wanted Luo Zhiquan to pay for harming her parents! ¡°Got it. Take care of this case. When you need me, I can help you at any time. Young Master Feng, you may continue with your work.¡± As she spoke, she stood up and walked out. After taking a few steps, she felt nauseous. She suddenly covered her mouth. Feng Churui stood up to support her and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Chapter 488 - Miss Xuewei, You Cant Go In

Chapter 488: Miss Xuewei, You Can¡¯t Go In

Luo Anning shook her head and grabbed his arm. ¡°Where¡¯s the washroom?¡± Feng Churui brought her out of the mayor¡¯s office and helped her to the washroom. He mmed the door shut, only to hear her retching. She sounded like she was in extreme pain. Afraid that something would happen to her, Feng Churui hurriedly knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Anning, are you alright? Come out, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± The sounds of rushing water could be heard in the bathroom. After some more retching and sshing water on her face, Luo Anning exited the bathroom in exhaustion. Feng Churui held her carefully and asked with a frown, ¡°Are you alright? I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± Luo Anning waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, but my stomach doesn¡¯t feel well. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± After repeatedly rejecting Feng Churui¡¯s goodwill, Luo Anning allowed Secretary Wu to send her out of the government office. After Secretary Wu returned to the office to report to him, Feng Churui asked in bewilderment, ¡°Does your stomach ache so badly too?¡± After giving it some thought, Secretary Wu said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Young Madam Rong does look a little like she¡¯s having morning sickness. When my wife was pregnant, she also had severe morning sickness. She vomited so much that even her bile came out.¡± Pregnant? Feng Churui murmured, ¡°Does that mean Anning is pregnant?¡± Secretary Wu nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯s probably pregnant!¡± ¡°Alright, you may leave now.¡± Feng Churui knocked his fingertips against the table and smiled. Secretary Wu left and he walked towards the window with his hands behind his back. ording to what he knew, Rong Yan had gone to B City and after he returned, Luo Anning had a cold war with him. In a fit of anger, she moved out of Luxury Mansion. The two of them should not have reconciled yet. Does Rong Yan know that Luo Anning is pregnant? He whipped out his mobile phone and called Rong Yan and Tang Chao respectively. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at eight in the evening.¡± As soon as he hung up, the office door was pushed open, followed by the crisp sounds of stilettos hammering the ground. ¡°Miss Xuewei, the mayor is working. You really can¡¯t go in!¡± Secretary Wu urged. She was an 18-year-old girl! Her long and wavy hair cascaded down her back and she had a pair of bright eyes and fair and wless skin. She was a beautiful girl. She scanned the office and caught sight of Feng Churui effortlessly with a radiant smile on her beautiful face. Ignoring Secretary Wu who was trying her best to stop her, she scurried towards the elegant and handsome man in front of the desk. ¡°Uncle Feng, I¡¯m here to see you!¡± Wu Xuewei ran forward and hugged Feng Churui¡¯s neck while rubbing her face against his. Feng Churui put down the pen in his hand and rubbed his temples in exasperation before waving at Secretary Wu. ¡°You may leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Mayor.¡± Secretary Wu retreated. He pulled down her arms that were wrapped around his neck. Wu Xuewei pouted in displeasure and watched as her arms were pulled off. Feng Churui looked at her and sighed. ¡°Xuewei, how many times have I told you not to look for me in the government office? Why are you so disobedient?¡± Wu Xuewei blinked and said, ¡°Uncle Feng only said that I¡¯m not allowed to cause trouble in the government office. He didn¡¯t say that I can¡¯te to the government office to look for you when I miss you.¡± Fine, she could not be reasoned with! Chapter 489 - Shameless

Chapter 489: Shameless

¡°Go sit on the couch first. I¡¯ll send you home after work.¡± Feng Churui knew that it was not an easy task to make her leave so he decided to make arrangements for her. Wu Xuewei nodded and scurried towards the couch to take a seat. Feng Churui then instructed Secretary Wu to deliver some snacks and tea to her. Wu Xuewei was holding a magazine, but her eyes were glued to the elegant man¡¯s face. The more she looked at him, the more she liked him. Her eyes were almost glowing with love. Feng Churui ignored her intense gaze and focused on his work. ... At eight in the evening, Rong Yan and Tang Chao arrived at Xijiang Private Clubhouse as promised. The two of them were not happy to see each other. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you so pale?¡± Tang Chao sat down and poured himself a ss of wine before drinking it. Staring at the worried Rong Yan, he teased him ruthlessly. Rong Yan poured himself a ss of wine and fiddled with it. ¡°What else can happen? I¡¯m still arguing with Anning.¡± Tang Chao raised his head and downed the ss in one go. He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good you can still quarrel. At least she is willing to argue with you. Unlike me, I was sentenced to death without even getting a chance to defend myself.¡± ¡°Did you really fall in love with Lu Momo?¡± Tang Chaoughed self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Anyway, I just feel like I must be with her. Apart from her, I don¡¯t want anyone else.¡± Seeing how dejected he was, Rong Yan patted his shoulder andforted him. ¡°Give up. No matter how you try to salvage the situation, Lu Momo will never forgive you. We can¡¯t understand their feelings.¡± ¡°I want to give up too, but my heart is really disappointing! It just has to be like this and I miss her... Yan, teach me what to do.¡± Tang Chao looked at him pleadingly. Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I can¡¯t protect myself either.¡± At this moment, the door of the private room opened and Feng Churui entered first. The next second, they saw a beautiful figure. Tang Chao retracted his dejected expression and whistled sinisterly before teasing, ¡°Rui, I was wondering why you came sote. I see... ¡± He then shot him an annoying look. Upon sight of Rong Yan and Tang Chao, Wu Xuewei greeted them smilingly, ¡°Uncle Rong, Uncle Tang, good evening!¡± The Wu Family was a noble family too. They were rted to Rong Yan¡¯s maternal grandfather, the Jiang Family, and the Feng Family. They all knew each other. Wu Xuewei was significantly younger than them so she called them uncles. Rong Yan nodded and said, ¡°Xuewei, you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Wu Xuewei looked at Feng Churui and then at the two of them who were seated on the couch. ¡°Since Uncle Feng cane, why can¡¯t I? Don¡¯t bully me, I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡± Tang Chao interjected, ¡°We¡¯re men and you¡¯re a girl. Since your gender is different, you can¡¯te.¡± Feng Churui coughed and said, ¡°Go ahead and have a seat. Order whatever you want to eat.¡± Wu Xuewei sat down and instead of ordering, she stared at Rong Yan and Tang Chao and said solemnly, ¡°I know, Uncle Rong and Uncle Tang are both here to look for women. That¡¯s why I should be here! I want to watch Uncle Feng and not let him look for other women.¡± Tang Chao spat his alcohol out. He was shocked by the ruthless words of this eighteen-year-old girl. Chapter 490 - What Are You Thinking About?

Chapter 490: What Are You Thinking About?

Tang Chao nced at Feng Churui and Wu Xuewei before stuttering, ¡°Rui... don¡¯t tell me you have such a fetish?¡± She was only eighteen years old. How could he do that? He¡¯s ten years older than Xuewei, alright? Realizing that he seemed to have found out some secret, Tang Chao scurried towards Rong Yan and sat down beside him. Feng Churui nced at him coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that perverted.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Wu Xuewei¡¯s burning heart was hurt. Rong Yan nced at him before turning to look at Xuewei who stood rooted to the ground helplessly. He suddenly felt a little reluctant and hence said, ¡°Xuewei, go and sit down. After you¡¯re done eating, get Rui to send you home. Good girls shouldn¡¯t stay out toote.¡± Wu Xuewei suddenly looked up and nced at him gratefully. ¡°Got it, Uncle Rong.¡± Hence, the sky cleared up immediately. The youngdy was quick to adapt. She had already sat down beside Feng Churui smilingly and hugged his arm coquettishly, asking him to check the menu with her. Wu Xuewei was very clingy to Feng Churui. She had been sticking to him ever since she was starstruck by him. Feng Churui was of the same generation as her father, so she called him uncle since she was young. However, she was different from her biological uncle. She always felt particrly dependent on Feng Churui, as if she had nothing to fear as long as he was around. Due to the fact that the two families were on good terms, the elders let her be. Firstly, it was normal for her to stick to the elders and secondly, Feng Churui would not argue with a child like her. Hence, the elders were happy to see them getting along well. Xuewei was a princess who had been doted on since she was a child. Previously, she was not in good health and often suffered from minor illnesses. Later on, Old Mr. Wu decided to send her to the military for training as a way to build up her constitution. Back then, Feng Churui was still in the military and had not been transferred to another office. Hence, Wu Xuewei was parachuted to the team under him, bing the only female special-ops soldier. Back then, she was extremely pampered and spoiled. When she ran ten kilometers with a heavy load, she was already panting heavily by the three-kilometer mark. Her face began to turn pale as she broke out into cold sweat. Feng Churui was so shocked that he immediately brought her to the military hospital. Fortunately, it was only because of her poor constitution since she was young and there were no major issues. After that, Feng Churui brought her to train with him. One kilometer, three kilometers, five kilometers... five kilometers, seven kilometers... He practiced with her over and over again. Just like that, a yearter, Wu Xuewei¡¯s constitution improved. At least, she did not get that sick anymore. She left the unit and Feng Churui became the mayor of S City. Due to the fact that she was busy with her studies in the Capital and that he was busy with work in S City, they rarely met. Now that she had graduated from high school, she ignored her family¡¯s objections and refused to study abroad. Instead, she chose S City¡¯s university because she wanted to see her Uncle Feng often. The pain in her head made Wu Xuewei snap out of her memories. She covered her head and pouted in displeasure. Feng Churui smiled and said, ¡°What are you thinking about? Hurry and eat. These are what you like.¡± Wu Xuewei looked at the food on the coffee table which was full of food that she liked and smiled widely. She seemed to be in high spirits and hugged his neck while kissing his handsome face. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Feng!¡± Chapter 491 - On The Contrary, She Would Be Extremely Touched

Chapter 491: On The Contrary, She Would Be Extremely Touched

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She then picked up her chopsticks and began eating merrily while Feng Churui sat by her side. The more Tang Chao watched Xuewei stick to Feng Churui, the happier he felt. If that kid (Lu Momo) could be like Xuewei, he would be willing to live a few years less! Rong Yan whipped out his mobile phone and swiped his finger onto the photo album. He opened it and saw a photo of Luo Anning sleeping soundly. Holding a ss of wine in one hand and a photo of his wife in the other, Rong Yan smiled bitterly. He could only look at the cold photo now. He could not fall asleep without her by his side. He kept thinking about her in the bedroom every night. Even with her scent, he could not fall asleep. Sleep had be a luxury for him. His insomnia hade back. When she was in Canada, he could not help but fly over to look at her secretly. When he saw her and Kristen lying on thewn, basking in the warm sun, his heart wrenched up in pain. He was around every day of her life, but she would never find out. She and Kristen strolled around the supermarket merrily while she and Kristen ate ice-cream that she had yet to finish. Kristen grabbed it nonchntly and finished it, after which she was attracted by the flowers in front of the flower shop. Kristen went forward to buy arge bouquet of ice-cream and stuffed it into her arms. At that moment, she did not know how beautiful and gorgeous her smile was. What she did not know was how much his heart ached when he did not give her that smile. His heart felt as if it had been wrapped by a thin thread. When he saw her smiling and fooling around with another man, the thread tightened and his heart bled. He knew that her parents¡¯ car ident was definitely not an ident. He knew that she had been worried about it and that she wanted to seek justice for her parents. Hence, he sent plenty of people to assist in the investigation so that she could solve the case as soon as possible. He would never tell her about it, nor would he deliberately tell her to make her feel touched. He wanted their rtionship to remain pure. As long as she was happy, he did not care about anything. It was alright for her to ignore him. He could continue working hard. It was alright to ignore him for a year. He could still do better. It did not matter if she ignored him for two years. She had already persisted for so long and now, she was really going to give him up. He had plenty of time to wait, even if it was for the rest of his life. He had plenty of time to pester her and not let go. Seeing that he was pulling out his mobile phone to look at the photos, Tang Chao leaned towards him and said fearlessly, ¡°Since you think so much, just tell her everything. There¡¯s no need for you to go through so much all by yourself, especially since she doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± In Tang Chao¡¯s eyes, there was no need for him to hide anything from Luo Anning! Besides, it was not worth it to remain ignored by her! Rong Yan put his mobile phone away and leaned back against the couch. He looked up at the ceiling and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand her.¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t understand, but no matter how much I don¡¯t understand, I know that if a woman were to find out that you¡¯ve done so much for her behind her back, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be angry! On the contrary, she would be extremely touched!¡± Chapter 492 - She Was Really Disgusting Today

Chapter 492: She Was Really Disgusting Today

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan burst intoughter. How could he fall in love with Luo Anning if she were anyone ordinary? It was because she was different and unique that he was so devoted to her. Rong Yan did not say anything else and instead continued to drink. Unable to take it any longer, Tang Chao whipped out his mobile phone angrily and pretended to call Luo Anning. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell her, I¡¯ll tell her myself. I¡¯d like to see how she¡¯ll react after knowing everything!¡± ¡°Chao, stop!¡± Rong Yan barked. Tang Chao¡¯s face grew sullen and he said, ¡°You¡¯re still protecting her.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Who else can I protect if I don¡¯t protect her?¡± Tang Chao was at a loss for words and he had no choice but to throw his mobile phone onto the coffee table. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Do whatever you want!¡± When his mobile phone hit the te, Xuewei was shocked and she dropped her chopsticks. Feng Churui nced at Tang Chao and stuffed a pair of new chopsticks into her hand before patting her head. ¡°Continue eating, don¡¯t bother about them.¡± ¡°But Uncle Tang seems to be angry,¡± Xue Wei whispered into his ear. Rubbing her head, Feng Churui smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s angry.¡± ¡°Should we persuade Uncle Tang to calm down?¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Xuewei nodded obediently and continued eating. Rong Yan stared at the ceiling and turned to look at Tang Chao. ¡°Chao, if Lu Momo became pregnant, but the child was a result of another man using illegal insemination to make her conceive¡ª In other words, your beloved woman is pregnant with the child of another man. What would be your thoughts? Would you feel disgusted?¡± Tang Chao thought about it and said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll kill that man and get rid of that bastard!¡± ¡°Is it disgusting?¡± Rong Yan insisted. Tang Chao muttered, ¡°Very disgusting!¡± Rong Yan chuckled and said calmly, ¡°You might think that way, but so will Anning. No, she¡¯ll react more violently than you do. She can¡¯t tolerate a single grain of sand in her eyes, let alone a single w in our rtionship. My child in Mo Xiyan¡¯s womb will disgust her and make her sad. Regardless of whether Mo Xiyan was the one who got the child, just the fact that she¡¯s pregnant with my child is enough to make her feel disgusted and oppressed.¡± ¡°You know Anning¡¯s background too. She¡¯s not that old but she¡¯s experienced much more than we have. I don¡¯t want her to experience more hardship, even if she can¡¯t tolerate it at all. I won¡¯t let here into contact with anything that I can handle. I don¡¯t want her to be upset. She might misunderstand me now, but that¡¯s only temporary. Time will prove everything and prove my feelings for her. By then, she¡¯ll forgive me for not exining. I believe that that day wille.¡± Tang Chao was shocked beyond words by his ¡®exnation¡¯. When had the arrogant Rong Yan ever put himself in someone else¡¯s shoes? Furthermore, he was so aggrieved and cautious?! Feng Churui happened to walk over and was equally shocked after hearing his words. He smiled again. He thought, It was definitely the right decision to get Rong Yan toe tonight. ¡°Yan, I don¡¯t know if I should tell you something,¡± Feng Churui said. Rong Yan raised his brows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Anning.¡± ¡°What!?!¡± Rong Yan sprung up and stared at him nervously while clenching his fists tightly. ¡°She retched really badly today, just like if she were pregnant.¡± Chapter 493 - Foot Pain

Chapter 493: Foot Pain

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The ss shattered and Rong Yan stood up agitatedly. He grabbed his cor and questioned, ¡°What did you say? Repeat yourself!¡± ¡°Uncle Rong... ¡± Xuewei stood up nervously and looked at Feng Churui worriedly. After giving her a reassuring nce, she slowly sat down. Feng Churui stared at Rong Yan who was about to re up. He chuckled and decided not to tease him any further. Instead, he said, ¡°Anning came to the government office today to discuss the progress of the case with me. When she was about to leave, she suddenly threw up and retched. She exined that her stomach is not good, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. Secretary Wu said that his wife was the same when she was pregnant. She had a huge pregnancy reaction and vomited all over the ce.¡± ¡°Anning¡¯s stomach has always been good!¡± Rong Yan eximed excitedly. Feng Churui smacked his hand away and adjusted his tie. ¡°That means it is a symptom of pregnancy. By the way, I discovered that she¡¯s wearing ts. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can confirm it yourself... ¡± Before Feng Churui could even finish speaking, Rong Yan had already rushed out of the room and almost knocked into the coffee table in a hurry. He staggered a few times. ¡°Young Master Rong, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Zhiyuan asked, staring at Rong Yan in bewilderment. ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go to Kristen¡¯s mansion!¡± Rong Yan barked while rushing out. Xu Zhiyuan immediately followed suit. Rong Yan mmed the door shut and vanished. Tang Chao stared at the closed door and sighed again. ¡°Why is my life so unlucky!?! Yan can still quarrel with her and Luo Anning is pregnant too... there¡¯s still a chance for him to salvage the situation.¡± Feng Churui ignored him and allowed him to be alone. He walked towards Wu Xuewei and asked, ¡°Are you done eating?¡± Wu Xuewei nodded and said obediently, ¡°I¡¯m done eating, Uncle Feng.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Feng Churui then said to Tang Chao, ¡°Chao, I¡¯ll send Xuewei home first.¡± Tang Chao waved and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Patting his shoulder, Feng Churui said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. Be careful.¡± Tang Chao waved his hand impatiently and nced at Wu Xuewei before turning around to leave. ¡°Ouch... ¡± Wu Xuewei fell over on her stilettos. Feng Churui turned around and stared at her pitifully squatting on the ground with a sullen expression. ¡°You¡¯re so young yet you¡¯re already learning how to wear high heels. Do you know your mistake now?¡± Wu Xuewei lowered her head in grievance and muttered softly, ¡°I was just afraid that you would treat me like a child. Don¡¯t all men like mature women... ¡± ¡°Get up, let¡¯s go back.¡± Watching him leave, Wu Xuewei called out indignantly, ¡°Uncle Feng, my foot hurts... I can¡¯t get up.¡± Feng Churui turned around again and stared at her. Wu Xuewei extended her arms pitifully and said, ¡°Uncle Feng, I can¡¯t walk.¡± Feng Churui sighed and carried her out of the room. Wu Xuewei wrapped her arms around his neck and snuggled into his embrace before smiling secretly. It was all worth it! ... Late at night, the convoy stopped in front of the mansion. Before the bodyguards could open the door, Rong Yan alighted. Chapter 494 - Hes Going to Be A Father!

Chapter 494: He¡¯s Going to Be A Father!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He stared at the beautiful woman in the mansion with a burning gaze. Xu Zhiyuan alighted and was about to press the doorbell when he was stopped. Rong Yan stared at the French window which had already closed and waved at the bodyguards behind him. ¡°Wait here, don¡¯t make a sound.¡± He then untied his tie and removed his zer before throwing it at Xu Zhiyuan. He walked towards the wall and took a look at the height before retreating slightly. Before Xu Zhiyuan could even react, the figure had already vanished. In the dark night, a strong shadow shuttled through the yard and soon climbed onto the balcony on the second floor. Rong Yan carefully jumped onto the balcony and gently pushed the window open. After getting used to the darkness, he easily found the sleeping woman in the bedroom. Luo Anning was sleeping soundly and she was very tired. After dinner, she took a walk in the garden and took a shower before going to bed. She slept soundly. At this moment, an intruder entered the bedroom and she did not realize it at all. Rong Yan slowly approached the bed and squatted down to touch her for the first time in so many days. His heart began to pound uncontrobly and he was both excited and nervous. This kind of uneasiness that only a kid would have was extremely amusing to him. Even he saw the irony Luo Anning was sleeping soundly. She ced her hands on her abdomen and the silk duvet covered her chest. From Rong Yan¡¯s angle, he could hear that her heart was beating vigorously. Her breathing was long and gentle. It was quiet and extremely peaceful. It was endearing. Rong Yan carefully moved forward and nted a gentle kiss on her lips. When he was leaving, he felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. He boldly gave her a deep kiss, using his tongue to fondle her. He had always remembered that her lips were soft andfortable when they kissed. It felt like jelly. Luo Anning moaned and her eyshes quivered. Rong Yan immediately let go of her in fear. He stared at her quietly for a while and only dared to approach her again after making sure that she did not wake up. His eyes were fixed on her abdomen. Is she really pregnant? Since Bai Qi and Mo Xiyan had colluded to steal his sperm, her infertility should be false too. As doctors, Bai Qi and Mo Xiyan had plenty of ways to stop her from getting pregnant. During the treatment, she had taken plenty of medicine and it was very likely that the medicine had mixed up the effects of birth control. The thought of it made Rong Yan¡¯s heart race. Does that mean that she really has a child in her womb? He screamed in his heart, he¡¯s going to be a father! Even his blood began to boil and burn. He was overwhelmed with joy. ¡°Honey, we have a child now, right?¡± he murmured. He bent forward and kissed her forehead tenderly and carefully. The door was unlocked with a click. Chapter 495 - Nothing else

Chapter 495: Nothing else

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan stood up vigntly and squinted at the door. The bedroom door opened and Catherine leaned against the door frame. Upon sight of him, she said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master Rong, it¡¯s not good to be a thief in the middle of the night, right?¡± Rong Yan raised his brows and smirked while Catherine made a gesture for him to leave. Rong Yan bent forward and pecked Luo Anning¡¯s lips affectionately. ¡°Goodnight.¡± The living room was brightly lit. Kristen and Catherine were seated on the couch, clearly waiting for him. Rong Yan headed downstairs with a straight face and sat down opposite her. He crossed his legs and asked leisurely, ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet, thiste at night? Seems like you were waiting for me.¡± ¡°Do you think my vi is not that secure?¡± He climbed over the wall in the middle of the night. Not only did the bodyguards not discover him, the infrared rms did not get triggered either. He had long known that he would sneak in and hence gave the order. Instead of answering him, Rong Yan asked, ¡°Anning is pregnant, right?¡± Kristen smiled and decided not to hide it from him in the first ce. However, it would be great if he were to find out himself. ¡°Yes.¡± As soon as Kristen finished speaking, he saw the calmness on Rong Yan¡¯s face gradually crack and his eyes glistened. ¡°Anning is indeed pregnant but she doesn¡¯t want to see you. So, don¡¯t appear in front of her again.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Rong Yan smiled provocatively. Kristen said nonchntly, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Anning is pregnant and there¡¯s no reason for me not to be by her side. Besides, it¡¯s my duty to take care of my wife and children. I can¡¯t do it without appearing in front of her!¡± Rong Yan said solemnly. Catherine said coldly, ¡°Pregnant women have erratic tempers and she doesn¡¯t wish to see you. If you appear in front of her again and again, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she won¡¯t be infuriated. By then, she won¡¯t forgive you if anything happens to her child.¡± ¡°For the sake of the child and Anning, consider it carefully,¡± Kristen said gloatingly. He then grabbed Catherine¡¯s hand and took a sip of her coffee. Rong Yan clenched his fists tightly and punched the coffee table. A tinge of anger and helplessness appeared on his handsome face and his eyes turned red. Judging from his expression, he knew that he had taken Catherine¡¯s words to heart. Kristen thought about it and decided not to push him too far. Otherwise, it would not be fun. All of a sudden, he added slowly, ¡°Anning sleeps especially soundly at night. If you really miss her, you can climb over the wall ande in. However, it¡¯s only at night.¡± Rong Yan humphed and stood up to leave. After Rong Yan left, Kristen hugged Catherine and buried his head in her neck. Catherine put down the coffee and gently stroked his soft hair. Kristen said in a low voice, ¡°Catherine, I¡¯m really happy. I¡¯m especially happy to see him suffer.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He was not a person who enjoyed teasing others. Luo Anning was his favorite and hence, was spared. As for Rong Yan... it was hard to say. ... The next day. In the morning, Rong Yan, who could not contain his excitement and joy, called Jiang Peihua who was far away in the Capital to report to her. Chapter 496 - Who Is It So Early in the Morning?

Chapter 496: Who Is It So Early in the Morning?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the other end, Jiang Peihua choked on her tears upon hearing the news of Luo Anning¡¯s pregnancy. She was overwhelmed with joy and excitement. After ending the call, Rong Yan called Auntie Li and asked hesitantly, ¡°What do you like when you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Auntie Li said with a sullen expression, ¡°Young Master Rong, that¡¯s hard to say. Everyone has different preferences. Some pregnant women like sour foods, some like spicy foods, and their tempers... Young Master Rong, may I ask who¡¯s pregnant?¡± Auntie Li¡¯s heart wrenched up and she thought to herself, Young Madam has been diagnosed as infertile for the rest of her life. Now that she has run away from home, Rong Yan is asking such a sensitive question again. She¡¯s worried that another woman might take the opportunity to take over. What would happen to Young Madam then? Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°Anning has been pregnant for more than two months.¡± ¡°Young Madam is pregnant?¡± Auntie Li eximed agitatedly. ¡°That¡¯s great! I knew it. Young Madam can get pregnant. She would definitely be cured... ¡± Rong Yan chuckled, clearly in high spirits after finding out that he was about to be a father. Seeing that he could not find an answer to Auntie Li¡¯s question, he waved his hand and got someone to prepare the car for the mall. He had to pick some supplements carefully and not let his wife and child suffer. Rong Yan was going to the mall which was extremely crowded. The manager who had received the news earlier hurriedly cleared the ce, allowing Rong Yan to choose morefortably. Rong Yan arrived at the mall while Xu Zhiyuan followed closely behind. The manager was apanied by arge group of bodyguards. He exuded a dignified aura. He bought all kinds of tonics and clothes that were suitable for pregnant women. Xu Zhiyuan stood by the side and watched in bewilderment. He had never bought any tonics or supplements for women, let alone personal underwear. Seeing how Rong Yan doted on her, Young Madam had really elevated herself to an empress! Jiang Peihua arrived at S City that night and Rong Yan picked her up personally. Jiang Peihua exited the airport and continuously questioned Rong Yan about Luo Anning¡¯s condition. Rong Yan smiled and his face turned gloomy. ¡°Anning is angry with me. She¡¯s staying in Rong Yu¡¯s mansion for now. Catherine is a doctor. With her around, Anning will be alright.¡± Jiang Peihua grabbed his ear and said, ¡°Rascal, tell me what you did to anger Anning again.¡± ¡°Mother... stop pulling me. Can you save me some face?¡± Rong Yan frantically begged for mercy. The bodyguards were sharp enough to pretend not to see anything. Jiang Peihua humphed and let go of her. ¡°Lass Anning is a sensible child. She¡¯s angry with you and won¡¯t vent her anger on Mother. I don¡¯t care about you. I just want my daughter-inw and grandson to be alright.¡± ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t be so heartless!¡± Rong Yan frowned and barked. ¡°You have to put in a good word for me in front of Anning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to act coquettishly. Don¡¯t try me!¡± ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t do that!¡± The mother and son bickered and returned to Luxury Mansion. ... The next day. In the morning, Kristen, Catherine, and Luo Anning ate breakfast in the dining hall. The butler rushed in and said that there were visitors. Kristen put down his cutlery and sipped on some water before asking, ¡°Who¡¯s here this early in the morning?¡± Chapter 497 - Words Are Scary

Chapter 497: Words Are Scary

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The butler nced at Luo Anning and said, ¡°It¡¯s Madam Rong.¡± Luo Anning was stunned. Didn¡¯t Jiang Peihua return to the Capital? Why did she visit the mansion? Kristen remainedposed and picked up the napkin to wipe his lips. ¡°Let her in.¡± Luo Anning stood up nervously and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll go out.¡± Kristen definitely did not want to see Jiang Peihua. After all, they were on different sides... As soon as she took two steps forward, her wrist was grabbed gently. She turned around in bewilderment while Kristen said nonchntly, ¡°How can you refuse guests? Butler, please invite Madam Rong in.¡± The butler expressed assent and scurried out. Kristen stood up and patted her shoulder before walking out. Catherine also put down her cutlery and stood up after wiping her lips. When she walked past Luo Anning, she said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. He wouldn¡¯t see her if he didn¡¯t want to, he can take care of himself.¡± In other words, Kristen wanted Jiang Peihua toe in because he wanted to see her? Luo Anning walked out in a daze. Jiang Peihua was led into the living room by the butler, followed by two servants who handed the clothes to the butler. ¡°Lass Anning,e here. Let Mother take a good look at you.¡± Luo Anning stood up obediently while Jiang Peihua held her hand in satisfaction. After sizing her up, she smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t lose any weight.¡± ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡± Luo Anning asked hesitantly. Most importantly, how did she know that she was with Kristen? Besides, she was rather shocked to see the supplements and pregnant women¡¯s clothes. How did she know that she was pregnant? ¡°You¡¯re such a child. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your pregnancy?¡± Jiang Peihua red at her angrily and chastised, ¡°Fortunately, the rascal found out about it and told me in time. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve let a pregnant woman run away from home. Are you trying to make me upset?¡± Luo Anning stared at her and said, ¡°Mother, I never thought that way.¡± Back then, she left because she did not want to see Rong Yan and gave him plenty of time and space to consider if he should tell her the truth. ¡°Since you don¡¯t think so,e home with me and let me take care of you. You¡¯re all alone outside and you¡¯re pregnant now. We can¡¯t let anything go wrong,¡± Jiang Peihua said while taking the opportunity to reveal her motive. After a long while, Kristen interjected, ¡°Anning won¡¯t leave. This is her home. Why should she leave?¡± Upon hearing his words, Jiang Peihua¡¯s smile stiffened and she stared at Kristen with a tinge of hidden emotions in her eyes. Jiang Peihua¡¯s eyes glistened and she looked at Kristen. ¡°Rong Yu, logically speaking, Anning is your sister-inw. The two of you living together... is a terrifying topic. Even if you don¡¯t mind, you must think about Anning. The most important thing in a person¡¯s life is their reputation.¡± Her words were extremely obvious. If Kristen were to insist on letting Anning stay, he would be smearing her reputation. If he were to let Anning leave, Jiang Peihua would be happy. However, Kristen was never one to cooperate. Chapter 498 - Young Master Rong, Shall We Go To The Front Door?

Chapter 498: Young Master Rong, Shall We Go To The Front Door?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The more Jiang Peihua said that, the more determined he was to go against her. Kristen¡¯s eyes turned gloomy and he said, ¡°Young Master Rong is the only heir of the Rong Family and I¡¯m Kristen. No matter what outsiders say, it¡¯s none of my business. There¡¯s no need to let irrelevant people affect my emotions. Besides, I¡¯ve always been proud of the tight lips of those who work here. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll leak out any negative opinions about Anning.¡± If it was leaked, it must have been intentional. Jiang Peihua stared at Kristen who resembled Rong Yan and barked angrily, ¡°You rascal!¡± Not only Kristen, even Jiang Peihua herself was stunned. The rascal had always been Rong Yan¡¯s exclusive address. Instead ofining that he had failed, she was acting more like a mother who chastised her son. Jiang Peihua stared at Kristen who had his head hung low and seemed to be deep in thought. Feeling awkward, Jiang Peihua patted Luo Anning¡¯s hand and instructed her to take good care of her before leaving in a hurry. After watching Jiang Peihua leave, Luo Anning walked towards Kristen and took a seat beside him. He still hung his head low, unsure if he was pondering over the fact that Jiang Peihua had unintentionally called him a rascal. Anyway, she did not like to see Kristen like this. Such an expression should not have appeared on his face. She opened her mouth and was about to say something when Catherine immediately shot her a nce, hinting for her to say nothing. It was best for him to be alone. ... Luo Anning headed upstairs to sleep after nine o¡¯clock. After taking a shower, Catherine headed to her bedroom and handed her the humidifier. The fragrant scent from the humidified helped her sleep and it helped ease the dry air from the central air conditioner. Luo Anning did not suspect her actions at all. Instead, she poured some fragrant oil and plugged it in. ¡°Alright, have a good rest. I¡¯m going to watch a movie downstairs.¡± Catherine smiled and turned around to leave. Catherine had a cold personality. Although she did not smile, she could tell from her actions and behavior that she was concerned about her. Luo Anning smiled at her for the first time in the night and she felt goosebumps all over, as if she was plotting something. Who is Catherine? She has rescued me so many times and taken care of me for so long. Why is she plotting against me? All of a sudden, Luo Anning patted her head and said, ¡°What are you thinking about? How could you mistake Catherine¡¯s intentions so much... what a sin... ¡± Before sleeping, Luo Anning rubbed her stomach and murmured with a warm smile, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m really looking forward to your arrival.¡± It was midnight. The limousine convoy was parked outside the mansion¡¯s walls while Xu Zhiyuan watched as Rong Yan removed his tie and removed his zer. ¡°Young Master Rong, why don¡¯t we go through the main door? We can¡¯t keep climbing over the wall... ¡± Rong Yan turned around and nced at Xu Zhiyuan who immediately fell silent. Alright, Rong Yan had a new hobby, which was to climb over other people¡¯s walls. He was worried about Rong Yan¡¯s image and identity. That was unnecessary, alright? Rong Yan did not have to care about his image at all. Who would be able to see through the darkness outside the wall in the middle of the night? Chapter 499 - You Bastard, Scram!

Chapter 499: You Bastard, Scram!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Yan took a few steps back and was about to run when Xu Zhiyuan added worriedly, ¡°Young Master Rong, be careful!¡± Rong Yan barked angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡± Does he think no one knows that I climb over the wall in the middle of the night? Xu Zhiyuan stretched his hand out and zipped his mouth. Rong Yan then turned around to look at the wall and effortlessly ran over. He then climbed onto the wall and leaped over it. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s none of our business. Get in the car and get some rest.¡± As soon as Xu Zhiyuan turned around to speak to the bodyguards, the sounds of a dog barking filled the air and Rong Yan¡¯s angry roar could be heard. Xu Zhiyuan broke out into a cold sweat and scurried towards the wall. Pressing his ear against the wall, he asked worriedly, ¡°Young Master Rong, are you alright? Do you want me to hand you a weapon?¡± How could there be a dog in the yard? It was not hard to tell that it was arge dog from the loud bark. ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, shut up!¡± Rong Yan barked while panting heavily. Xu Zhiyuan rubbed the tip of his nose and thought to himself, alright, Young Master Rong is formidable. Fighting a vicious dog with his bare hands... Why does it feel so funny now that I think about it? Xu Zhiyuan could not help but shiver and return to the car. Under the dim yellow light in the yard, Rong Yan squinted and stared at the Tibetan mastiff who was barking at him. ¡°You beast, get lost! I¡¯ll kill you and make a dog meat stew!¡± The Tibetan mastiff whipped its tail and stepped forth while barking loudly. Rong Yan raised his brows and eximed, ¡°You beast, why are you still so energetic!?!¡± The Tibetan mastiff seemed to have been provoked. It barked and pounced at him fiercely. It was toote for Rong Yan to dodge. The Tibetan mastiff bit his shirt and refused to let go. It grabbed his shirt and trousers and clung firmly onto him. Rong Yan flew into a rage and punched the dog with clenched fists. The Tibetan mastiff¡¯s body was huge and it wriggled vigorously, affecting Rong Yan¡¯s bnce. After a few punches, the two of them fell onto the ground and started fighting. In a bedroom on the second floor, Kristen chuckled and leaned his body against Catherine. ¡°Catherine, my decision is correct. Look, it¡¯s making life more interesting.¡± Staring at the satisfied Kristen, Catherine¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she murmured, ¡°Okay.¡± Rong Yan and the Tibetan mastiff were still bickering in the yard. Since when had Rong Yan ever been in such a pathetic state? He actually wanted to get intimate with a dog! There were a few holes in his shirt and his hair was messy. The Tibetan mastiff was huge and had good stamina. Hence, Rong Yan lost a lot of energy. He breathed heavily and was staring in the direction of Luo Anning¡¯s bedroom. Damn it, if we dy any longer, we won¡¯t have much time left tonight! With another thought, he whipped out a white gold lighter from his pocket and a blue me shot out. The Tibetan mastiff was still nibbling on his clothes and gradually felt that something was amiss. When it turned around, it was already toote. As soon as the me touched the burning fur, it quickly began to burn and spread at an astonishing speed. Chapter 500 - Give Me Some Clean Clothes

Chapter 500: Give Me Some Clean Clothes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not long after, the Tibetan mastiff began barking maniacally and circled around its tail before rolling on the grass again. In the end, it had no choice but to flee into the yard and vanished from Rong Yan¡¯s sight. Upon sight of this, Kristen began coughing violently. The Tibetan mastiff that he had raised for three years had caught on fire? Isn¡¯t this move a little too harsh! Catherine was stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter. Rong Yan patted the weed on his body and stared at the two of them who were watching the show through the French window before entering the living room. Not long after, Kristen¡¯s bedroom was opened forcefully. ¡°Are you enjoying it?¡± Rong Yan asked while gritting his teeth. Kristen smiled alluringly and his eyes turned tender. Seeing how disheveled he was, he burst intoughter again. ¡°Hahaha... I¡¯m sorry, haha, let meugh again... It¡¯s too amusing...¡± Catherine patted his back out of goodwill to calm him down so as not to feel sad. She could already tell that Rong Yan¡¯s face had turned sullen and he looked a little crestfallen. ¡°Give me a clean set of clothes.¡± Rong Yan then entered the bathroom, only to be greeted with a horrible scent. It was really challenging his limits! Kristen was still smiling when Rong Yan mmed the bathroom door shut to stop him fromughing. ¡°Alright, stop now.¡± Catherine rubbed her temples resignedly. He had provoked Rong Yan time and time again. Now that Luo Anning was with them, there was nothing to be afraid of. If in the future... Rong Yan would definitely not take revenge. Kristen was doneughing. He walked towards the closet and picked up a new set of clothes which he then ced on the couch. He then left the bedroom with Catherine. After taking a shower, it was almost two in the morning. Rong Yan could not help but curse Kristen again. He could have stayed with his wife for at least five hours, but now, he only had three hours left! How infuriating! He tiptoed towards Luo Anning¡¯s bedroom. As soon as he opened the door, he caught a whiff of the scent of incense and his eyes turned gloomy. He entered in a sh and closed the door. He slowly walked towards the humidifier and fanned himself with his hand to identify the scent. After a while, he smiled and removed the plug. At least, the two of them still had some conscience and knew that they had to make sure that nothing went wrong. Hence, they did something to make Anning fall asleep. Of course, Catherine was the one who invented the aromatherapy and it wouldn¡¯t cause any harm to the pregnantdy. Instead, it would ease her nerves and make her feel more rxed. It was no wonder that despite the yard being so noisy, Luo Anning still did not wake up. He reckoned that she would not wake up until at least six in the morning. He lifted the duvet andid down beside her before pulling her into his embrace. At this moment, Rong Yan was satisfied! Even in her sleep, she could feel the warmth of his body. Luo Anning snuggled into his embrace and rubbed her head against him before finding afortable position. Chapter 501

Chapter 501: peace, did you not sleep wellst night?

Trantor: 549690339

Rong Yan held his breath and carefully looked at her until he was sure that she was not awake. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. Then, a wave of ecstasy rose from the bottom of his heart. Regarding her unconscious attachment movement, a wave of excitement rose from the bottom of his heart. Joy was greater than being moved. There was a kind of emotion that filled his chest that he had lost and regained. Her heart was filled with passion and love, and she could not help but want to burst out. The arm that was holding her tightened again, and her thin lips gently kissed her wless white face. ¡°Anning, what should I do with you... You¡¯re so stubborn that it makes me love and angry...¡± ¡°But... even if I sneak up on you like this, to be able to hug you and kiss you... I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Luo Anning had a very real dream. In the dream, Rong Yan was hugging her, just like every night in the luxurious mansion, whispering to her. His handsome face was a little blurry in the dream, and his smile was even more ethereal. When she wanted to take a closer look, he had suddenly disappeared. No matter how she got up and searched, she could not find a trace. At five in the morning, Rong Yan opened his eyes. He reluctantly pecked on the lips of the sleeping woman before he got up and tucked her in before he left. In the morning, when Luo Anning woke up, she suddenly straightened up and looked around. She did not find anything. Realizing that it was just a dream, Luo Anning rubbed her temples weakly. It was just a dream after all. .. At the dining table, Kristen noticed that Luo Anning looked a little tired. She asked softly, ¡°Anning, did you not sleep wellst night? Why are you in such a bad mood?¡± Luo Anning heard this and raised her hand to touch her face. ¡°Did I? Maybe it was because I had a dreamst night. The quality of my sleep wasn¡¯t very good.¡± Kristen smiled meaningfully. ¡°Then remember to add more fragrant essential oil tonight. It can ease your tense nerves and let you sleep more soundly.¡± Luo Anning nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Not long after breakfast, Jiang Peihua came again, but this time, she specially brought the stew. It was said that it was the form she drank when she was pregnant, and it was beneficial to pregnant women. During the small episode yesterday, Jiang Peihua and Christine didn¡¯t mention it to each other, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Anning, drink more. This tonic soup is specially prepared by the doctor. It¡¯s very beneficial to pregnant women.¡±Jiang peihua lovingly stroked Luo Anning¡¯s head as she watched her hold the bowl of soup with both hands and sip it, she reminded her. Luo Anning didn¡¯t want to let down her good intentions, so she drank a whole bowl of soup. Jiang Peihua smiled in satisfaction and waved for the servants in the mansion to take the bowls away. The mother-inw and daughter-inw chatted for a while longer. Jiang peihua suggested, ¡°Anning, a pregnant woman can¡¯t stay at home all day. Why don¡¯t I Go Out With You?¡± The car ident case had been handled by Feng churui, so Luo Anning had nothing to do. Other than having to go out, she stayed at home all day. These days, she was really bored. After thinking for a while, she agreed. She left as she said. Jiang Peihua floated up and went out with her. .. In the shopping mall, Jiang Peihua and Luo Anning strolled around the floor of the baby clothing section. Bodyguards and servants followed behind, especially Luo Anning, who was extremely precious. Not to mention young Madam Rong¡¯s noble status, just the child she was carrying was even more precious. Jiang Peihua and a maid supported her on her left and right. Luo Anning was a little embarrassed and said shyly, ¡°Mom, I can actually leave by myself, really.¡± Chapter 502 Chapter 502: young wing stomach bleeding! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t make fun of you and the kids. You Can¡¯t make any mistakes now. If you make any mistakes, I¡¯m afraid the Little Brat will fight me to the death.¡± But Luo Anning¡¯s face darkened. Rongyan... will he? At the thought of that unrealistic dreamst night, she shook her head violently and threw all those messy thoughts out of her mind. Jiang Peihua didn¡¯t look too good when she heard Rong Yan¡¯s name, so she tactfully stopped mentioning him. There were clothes for babies and thirteen-year-old children in the shopping mall. They wandered around the baby clothing store. It had to be said that those cute children¡¯s clothes made them look forward to the arrival of this child even more. If something happened to the Rong family¡¯s fourth-generation eldest grandson, the Rong family would definitely be lively. Children were the best little angels that could pull people into their rtionship. Otherwise, grandfather Rong would definitely not help Mo Xiyan for the sake of a child.. As they strolled around, Luo Anning was a little tired. When it was almost lunchtime, Jiang Peihua asked her what she wanted to eat. Luo Anning said without thinking, ¡°I want spicy food!¡± She had always liked spicy food, and it was even more so after she became pregnant. She liked sour and spicy food all the same, and she would not be able to eat anything without it. ¡°Eating spicy food is good, eating spicy food is good. Pregnant women don¡¯t have a good appetite when they¡¯re pregnant, so they should eat something heavy to stimte their appetite.¡±Jiang Peihua pped her hands. ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat Sichuan food. How about Hotpot?¡± ¡°Okay! Hotpot it is.¡±Luo Anning smiled with her eyes curved. Just thinking about the spicy and spicy taste of Hotpot, she couldn¡¯t help it. .. In the afternoon, Young Master Rong was busy with work, so he asked Xu Zhiyuan to buy lunch. Not far from thepany, Xu Zhiyuan noticed Jiang Peihua and Luo Anninging out of the mall with his sharp eyes. Because the mall was not far from the headquarters of banner, his first reaction when he saw the two people was to go up and greet them, and his second reaction was to quickly inform Young Master Rong! He stopped in ce for a long time. He didn¡¯t do either of these. He watched the Rolls-royce fleet drive away and continued to buy lunch. .. He chose a Chinese restaurant with a good environment, booked a private room, and ordered a spicy hot pot. Luo Anning¡¯s appetite was huge. She ate very well. Jiang Peihua kept adding meat to the pot as she reminded her, ¡°Eat slowly. Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡± Luo Anning ate heartily. She didn¡¯t forget to let Jiang Peihua eat more. ¡°Mom, you eat more too. This hot pot tastes very authentic!¡± At this moment, Jiang Peihua¡¯s phone rang. She took a look but didn¡¯t answer the call. The next second, her phone rang again. She looked at Luo Anning hesitantly. Luo Anning had also guessed something. That phone call was most likely from Rong Yan. Perhaps it was rted to Rong Yan. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have avoided it so much and cared about her feelings. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. You can answer it.¡± Jiang Peihua looked at her lovingly before turning her head to pick up the phone. Her voice was stern. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Madam, Young Master Rong¡¯s stomach is bleeding. He¡¯s been sent to the hospital. Pleasee and take a look! The situation... is very serious.¡±Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s anxious voice rang out, and Jiang Peihua¡¯s heart instantly skipped a beat. She stood up excitedly, gripped the phone tightly, and asked loudly, ¡°What did you say? Stomach bleeding? How did you take care of him? You actually made his stomach bleed!¡± Xu Zhiyuan was still talking on the other end of the phone, but Jiang Peihua was no longer in the mood to listen. She quickly asked for the hospital¡¯s address, hung up the phone, and walked out. After taking a few steps, she turned around again. Her eyes were filled with anxiety and worry. She looked at Luo Anning, and her lips parted. She could no longer maintain her gracefulposure, her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Anning girl... that Stinky Brat¡¯s stomach is bleeding. He¡¯s in the hospital now. Can you go with mom to take a look?¡± Chapter 503 Chapter 503:, was this too much? Trantor: 549690339 Xu Zhiyuan was still talking over there, but Jiang Peihua was no longer in the mood to listen. She quickly asked for the hospital¡¯s address, hung up the phone, and walked out. After taking a few steps, she turned back, her eyes filled with anxiety and worry. She looked at Luo Anning, her lips parted, her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Anning girl... The Little Rascal has a stomach bleed. He¡¯s in the hospital now. Can you go with mom to take a look?¡± Jiang Peihua¡¯s face was no longer as calm and poised as before. Instead, it was filled with worry and panic. From the look in her eyes, an Ning could tell that Rong Yan was... really serious this time. Her heart suddenly tightened. She needed to press her hand against her chest to catch her breath. Without much hesitation, she nodded repeatedly and stood up to help him to the hospital. .. In the hospital, the entire floor of the VIP ward had been cleared out. There was only one room, and there were many solemn-looking men in ck standing at the door. Xu Zhiyuan was even more worried. Seeing Jiang Peihua and Luo Anning, he quickly walked up to them. He adjusted the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose out of habit, and said with guilt, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t able to take good care of young Master Rong.¡± Jiang Peihua pushed him away and walked straight to the ward. She mumbled, ¡°Little Brat... What¡¯s wrong with him? Is it serious? What¡¯s going on? Why is his stomach bleeding?¡± When Xu Zhiyuan heard that, he looked at Luo Anning, who kept stirring her hands, with aplicated look in his eyes. He wanted to say something but stopped himself. Jiang Peihua didn¡¯t wait for him to answer and took the lead to enter the ward. Luo Anning wanted to follow, but Xu Zhiyuan strode forward and blocked her way. ¡°Assistant Xu, what are you doing?¡±Luo Anning raised her eyes and asked. This was the first time that Xu Zhiyuan dared to disobey her, he even had a look of deep reproach on his face. ¡°Young Madam, I believe you can feel young master Rong¡¯s feelings for you. For You, Young Master Rong even personally broke all of his previous principles. It can be said that young master Rong has never cared about you before. I can guarantee that Young Master Rong has never betrayed you, and he has never done anything to let you down.¡± ¡°These days, Young Master Rong doesn¡¯t feel good. Thepany¡¯s busy schedule is secondary. The most important thing is that he drinks all day long. No one can persuade him otherwise. ¡°You ignored him and treated him coldly and violently. He tolerated all of this. ¡°He didn¡¯t lose his temper at you. This is something he has never tolerated before. ¡°After hearing from Mayor Feng that you might be pregnant, he was so happy that he couldn¡¯t sleep the whole night. This may not sound like much to you, but it doesn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t sleep the whole night.¡± ¡°But, if I were to say that during the period when you were always cold and violent towards young Master Rong, he had insomnia every night and rested for less than four hours on average every day, would you believe me?¡±Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s voice went from the initial scolding to the final aggressive tone, there was a great sense of disappointment that young master Rong felt was not worth it. Luo Anning was caught off guard by his series of reprimands. Her face was filled with embarrassment and solemnity. Yes, she did not know anything that he said. She did not know that Rong Yan was so childish that he drank heavily every day. She did not know that his insomnia had be habitual. She also did not know why he was suddenly hospitalized with stomach bleeding. It seemed that the situation was not optimistic! But, was she wrong? She kept asking herself in her heart, was she really wrong? No, no, she was not wrong. In order to get a reasonable exnation, she was not wrong. As her wife, was it too much to ask for a reasonable exnation? Chapter 503 Chapter 504 Chapter 504: he became thinner and thinner Trantor: 549690339 Ming. It was him, he was the one who insisted on not saying anything, he was the one who didn¡¯t say anything and let her slowly guess blindly. He would never understand the feeling of having a hundred ws scratching his heart. Trust, it was easy to say. How could it be easy to achieve 100% trust? She also wanted to trust him, but did he give her the confidence to trust him? An exnation was so difficult to exin, so... Where did the truste from? Luo Anning¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. She raised her eyes and looked at Xu Zhiyuan quietly, looking into his angry eyes, she said calmly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know what you said. But, who can you me? He¡¯s an adult. If he doesn¡¯t know how to cherish his own body, then what do I have to say? You¡¯ve all said the same thing. He didn¡¯t betray me, he didn¡¯t do anything to me. In such a general way, it¡¯s just perfunctory. If you really want me not to misunderstand, if you really want me not to blindly guess in the direction of my own heart, then you should tell me the truth of the matter! Instead of blindly using me of doing wrong, I hurt him! ¡°Have you ever thought that the person who caused his stomach to bleed and be hospitalized was actually himself! ?¡± Xu Zhiyuan did not expect her to say this. He had been preparing a lot of excuses, but at this moment, he was actually choked speechless by her words. No, to be more precise, he was so angry that he was unable to open his mouth. ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s Good for me?¡±Luo Anning opened her mouth to say what he wanted to say but did not say. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡±Xu Zhiyuan snorted coldly, disappointment shing across his gentle face. Luo Anning curled her lips unconcernedly, her gaze turning to the ward. ¡°Then do you know that he and I are husband and wife?¡± Xu Zhiyuan didn¡¯t understand what she meant. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Luo Anning didn¡¯t seem surprised by his silence, he continued, ¡°Between husband and wife, there can be no concealment or deception. I don¡¯t know if he lied to me, but he has already done it. ¡°I know that everyone should have their own privacy and I shouldn¡¯t pry. ¡°However, Mo Xiyan has already crossed my bottom line. As his legal wife, I have the right to know the truth and the process of the matter! ¡°Is this too much to ask? ¡°Assistant Xu, tell me, how hard is it to say this? How Hard Is It?¡± Xu Zhiyuan opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t say a word. Mo Xiyan... He didn¡¯t dare to say it to others, but to Luoluo Anning, it was a fatal fish bone. The fish bone was stuck in her throat, unable to go up or down. It was pinching her fatal spot. She was right, Mo Xiyan... was her bottom line. Seeing that he was silent and no longer attacking her verbally.., luo Anning sneered, ¡°I know, you¡¯re feeling sorry for him. From your point of view, his alcoholism, insomnia, and even stomach bleeding were all caused by me. Based on the principle of sympathizing with the weak, so you feel that I did wrong and shouldn¡¯t treat him this way. ¡°However, if you were to change your perspective and stand in my position, perhaps the conclusion would be different.¡± After saying these words, Luo Anning slowly walked into the ward, leaving Xu Zhiyuan standing where he was, deep in thought. Inside the ward, Rong Yan was dressed in a striped hospital gown. His face was pale and bloodless as hey on the bed. On the bed. After not seeing him for a long time, he had be thinner and thinner. Chapter 505 Chapter 505: Rongyan was the most childish man she had ever met in her life! Trantor: 549690339 His eyes were tightly shut and his sleeping face was quiet. His white jade-like skin was so fine that not a single pore could be seen. At this moment, he was as quiet as a harmless and pure angel. Even though the word ¡°Angel¡±was really inappropriate to be used on him. Luo Anning had always felt that even if Rongyan was not a demon, he had to be a fire-breathing dragon. That temper... it was really unttering. It was fortunate that she could stand him. Jiang Peihua, who had only one precious son, saw Rong Yan lying on the hospital bed with a lifeless face. On the bed, her heart was filled with mixed feelings. She held Rong Yan¡¯s cold hand with one hand and patted it gently, her eyes slightly moist. ¡°Anning,e here.¡±Jiang Peihua waved her hand and patted the seat beside her. Luo Anning followed her instructions and sat down next to her. She looked at Rong Yan quietly and Jiang Peihua said understandingly, ¡°Xu Zhiyuan made things difficult for you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Luo Anning smiled slightly and didn¡¯t answer. Jiang Peihua took her hand and clenched it slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t me him. He¡¯s been with that stinky brat for so many years. Not to mention being hospitalized, that Stinky Brat hasn¡¯t had a fever or a cold in a year. Now that he¡¯s been hospitalized with a stomach bleed all of a sudden, it¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll lose his sense of duty. ¡°Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level.¡± ¡°Mom, I understand all of this... Don¡¯t worry, I Won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°He¡¯s such a good child.¡±Jiang Peihua nodded her head in constion, then, she said softly, ¡°Mom wants to go home and personally make some porridge. When that Brat wakes up, it¡¯ll be good to eat. You stay here and take care of him, okay? It Won¡¯t take long. When Mom¡¯s done, I¡¯lle and take your ce.¡± Luo Anning looked at Rong Yan¡¯s pale face and her heart twitched. She nodded silently. Jiang Peihua was worried and reminded her to take care of her body. When she was tired, she would call her immediately and she woulde over immediately. Luo Anning smiled to let her rest assured and then watched her leave the ward. As soon as Jiang Peihua left, the ward immediately fell silent. Rong Yan¡¯s left hand was still pricked with a needle, and drip after drip of fluid was slowly injected into his body. She reached out her hand and slowly caressed his cold hand. Looking at the face of his small hand and the thin lips that used to be coral red but were now deathly white, Luo Anning felt as if her heart had been stung by something, and dull pain spread throughout her limbs and bones. ¡°Bastard!¡±In the end, she could not help but curse in a low voice. Luo Anning clenched her hands tightly, wanting to hit him to vent her anger, but just as her hands were about to touch him, she retracted them stiffly. She was still reluctant to part with him.. ¡°You knew that I was pregnant, yet you still wasted your body like this. Do you want your child to be born without a father? Since you like drinking so much, why don¡¯t you just drink yourself to death? That way, you can let me remarry earlier!¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t forgive you, but can this be a reason for you to be decadent and decadent? Have you ever thought about your child? Have you ever thought about how your mother feels? I¡¯ve never seen such an irresponsible man like you in my entire life!¡± Jiang Peihua only had one son. It could be said that her spiritual sustenance for the rest of her life depended entirely on this son of hers. But what about him? His thoughts were so childish that he could easily make people who cared about him feel sad by ruining his own body! Rong Yan was the most childish and irresponsible bastard man she had ever seen in her entire life! The more she spoke, the angrier she got. She simply reached out her hand to his handsome face that made even women pale inparison. She pulled him hard. ¡°Bastard Bastard!¡± ¡°Oh...¡±the man mumbled in a low voice. His thick eyshes trembled slightly, and his long, narrow phoenix eyes slowly opened. Chapter 506 Chapter 506: Alright, I told you not to be angry Trantor: 549690339 Seeing him open his eyes, Luo Anning wanted to pull his hand away, but it was toote. After the first second, Rong Yan¡¯s eyes became cloudy and hot. ¡°Anning, you finally came to see me... How Nice,¡±he said with both a sigh and a sense of relief. His voice was hoarse and low, with a hint of sickly weakness and softness. It sounded like a gentle hand gently tugging at the heartstrings. Luo Anning withdrew her hand indifferently and nced elsewhere. Her tone was cold and ruthless. ¡°Yes, I came to see if you¡¯re dead. If you¡¯re dead, I can remarry.¡± He struggled to get up and pulled out the needle with one hand. Luo Anning quickly reached out to hold him down, but he was still the first to pull out the needle. Luo Anning was furious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t anyone tell you to get an injection when you¡¯re sick? Pull out the needle? Don¡¯t you dare be a little more childish? !¡± Young Master Rong lowered his head slightly. At that moment, he was like a harmless littlemb. He did not say a word and did not retort when she reprimanded him. His long eyshes cast a silhouette under his eyelids. ¡°Drinking too much? Do you really think that your stomach is made of iron and is immune to all poisons? Aren¡¯t you a very free and easy drinker? Why Don¡¯t you continue? Go out and drink now. Let me see just how capable you are.¡±Luo Anning was not satisfied in her heart, she might as well take down the drip bottles and throw them all into the trash can. Rong Yan saw that she was so angry that her small face was flushed red. Her beautiful eyes were shining with anger. Her thin lips slowly curved into a seductive arc. He lifted the nket and got out of bed with some difficulty. A trace of pain shed across his handsome face, but it was quickly covered up by him. Wearing a ridiculous hospital gown, he walked towards her step by step. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, carefully carrying her. Luo Anning did not fall for his trick. She reached out and pushed him away, saying snappily, ¡°Don¡¯t Touch Me!¡± Rong Yan was pushed off guard and staggered. His body swayed to the side and he fell straight to the ground. ¡°Bang ¨C¡±with a muffled sound, young master Rong fell to the ground. He wanted to get up, but it seemed that he was unable to do so. Cold sweat fell from his forehead and dripped down along his beautiful jawline. Luo Anning¡¯s heart tightened again. How could she care about being angry? She anxiously went forward to help him up. ¡°Are you okay? Did you fall somewhere? Is there any pain?¡± Rong Yan didn¡¯t get up. Instead, he hugged her and buried his head in her delicate neck. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let Me Hug You. It¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s entire body stiffened. Hearing his weak tone, she felt very ufortable. How could she want to continue arguing with him like this? If the Cold War continued, everyone had their principles, and her principles couldn¡¯t be easily changed. Unless, he was willing to speak up personally. Otherwise, the current situation could not be changed. Rong Yan¡¯s thin lips seemed to caress her delicate skin, his voice soft and weak, ¡°Wife, nothing happened between me and Mo Xiyan, trust me.¡± ¡°Give me a reason, a reason to convince me to believe you,¡±Luo an said calmly. Rong Yan let out a low, almost inaudible sigh. He held the back of her head with one hand, and his thin lips gently kissed her from the base of her neck to her ear, ¡°Okay, I said don¡¯t be angry. ¡°The reason I went to City B was because I found out that your infertility was actually a good show put on by Mo Xiyan and Bai Qi. ¡°After your miscarriage, it was Bai Qi who treated you all the time. He knew all about your condition. It was because of this that Mo Xiyan focused her attention on you.¡± Chapter 507 Chapter 507: Okay, I told you not to be angry Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Qi was her senior in Ennd, but he returned a few years earlier than her. ¡°When Bai Qi asked you to be treated as a test-tube baby, he mixed the ingredients of birth control pills into the medicine he made for you. ¡°That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t get pregnant during that period of time. This further confirmed his diagnosis that you were infertile for Life...¡± Rong Yan rubbed his chin on her shoulder and said, ¡°Do you still remember? After Mo Xiyan saved you, her right hand was crippled. Later on, I saw you pping him in the ward.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s body stiffened as she stared nkly at a certain point. All her past memories were brought up by him and she nodded silently. Young Master Rong suppressed the agitation in his heart and turned his head to kiss her smooth cheeks, ¡°She wanted to use my gratitude towards her to let me discover your sinister side so that she could drive a wedge between us. ¡°Of course, all of this came to an end after her right hand was suddenly healed. ¡°But she didn¡¯t give up just like that. Instead, she turned her attention to you. ¡°She knew that grandfather had wanted to hold great-grandchildren for a long time, so she simply joined hands with Bai Qi to create the condition that you would never be able to conceive ¡°Then, she took Bai Qi¡¯s medical records of you being unable to conceive and went to Rong residence. In front of so many medical records, grandfather believed her. ¡°That was why she strongly opposed me being together with you. She even threatened to force us to get a divorce. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying this to excuse grandfather... after grandfather stood by her side, she knew how to use grandfather to fight for a chance to get along with me. Because of this, mother and grandfather fell out and moved out of Rong residence to return to grandfather¡¯s house.¡± ¡°You Asked Me Why I went to B city with Mo Xiyan. I told you it was to catch her. Would you believe me?¡±? After the Tang sect killed Mo Qiange, Lu Mo wanted to kill Ah Chao. Mo Xiyan had saved Uncle Tang, but Ah Chao couldn¡¯t touch her, so he did something to make her mother fall off the building and die. Mo Xiyan went back to take care of her mother¡¯s funeral. When I found out the truth, I wanted to tear her apart to vent my anger. Knowing she was in B City, I immediately went to catch her.¡± Luo Anning hit his back andined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why did you hide it from me?¡± Rong Yan hugged her tightly, his thin lips whispered into her ear, ¡°Anning, calm down! At that time, Mo Xiyan¡¯s mother was dead and she was taking care of her funeral. If I told you, you would definitely think that I still had feelings for her and would apany her to take care of her mother¡¯s funeral. I was afraid that you would think too much, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you! At that time, in front of the deceased, I was soft-hearted and promised her that I would bring her back to s city after she had buried her mother¡¯s funeral. I was even more afraid that you would misunderstand!¡± ¡°But if you didn¡¯t tell me, I would have even more wild thoughts!¡±Luo Anning pushed him away with all her strength and roared in a low voice. Rong Yanughed lightly and his gaze fell gently on her face, ¡°It was only when I saw that you were getting further and further away from me that I realized that I was wrong. Didn¡¯t I tell you everything honestly... Honey, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t tell you in time and made you angry.¡± As he spoke, he leaned closer and hugged her again without any exnation. Luo Anning wanted to push him away, but she pushed him a few times, but she was unable to move him in the slightest. She snorted angrily and gave up. However, her expression was still very ugly. She did not immediately forgive him because of his confession. If he had said it earlier, wouldn¡¯t everything have been fine? Was she such an unreasonable person? Chapter 508 Chapter 508:, I want to make a will! Trantor: 549690339 She spent the whole day daydreaming, thinking that everything he had said and done was a lie to her. She even suspected that the four years that Mo Xiyan spent with him was the most important thing in his heart.. ¡°Anning, that¡¯s how it happened. I¡¯ve confessed everything. Can You Forgive Me Now?¡±Rong Yan¡¯s thin lips held a hint of a smile as he pinched her chin, forcing her to look at him. His clear eyes reflected his own appearance at this moment, as if he was the only one in her eyes. That feeling was indescribably satisfied. Luo Anning did not speak and only looked at him quietly. Why did she have to forgive him when he did not want to say it? She would not! Time passed slowly. The smile on young master Rong¡¯s lips gradually disappeared. He lifted her chin and looked around. ¡°Anning, say something. Don¡¯t be silent. I¡¯ve given you the exnation you wanted. Are you still angry now?¡± Luo Anning turned her face away indifferently. In the next second, he turned his face back. His handsome face was very close to hers, his pitch-ck eyes looked straight into her heart. ¡°Anning... Anning, are you still angry? HMM? Be Good. Tell me that you forgive me.¡± Ignoring his coaxing, Luo Anning pped his hand away and stood up indifferently. She lowered her head and looked at him, who was still clinging to the ground. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re Alright Now. I¡¯ll leave first. Mom wille and take care of youter.¡± Seeing that she was really going to leave, Young Master Rong secretly gritted his teeth. He stood up swiftly and grabbed her wrist. His eyes were deep and his breathing was rapid. ¡°Is it really that hard to forgive? Didn¡¯t I tell you the exnation I wanted?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see respect in your eyes,¡±his voice was cold and emotionless. Rong Yan let go of her hand and took a few steps back in panic. Suddenly, he chuckled softly. Hisughter was low and deep, with a hint of self-mockery. ¡°I know.¡± What did he know? Luo Anning frowned. Before she could figure out what he meant, Rong Yan raised his voice and shouted at the door, ¡°Xu Zhiyuan,e in!¡± Very quickly, the door to the ward was pushed open. Xu Zhiyuan walked in quickly and nodded. ¡°Young Master Rong, what are your orders?¡± ¡°Get thewyer here immediately. I want to make a Will!¡±His voice was deep and powerful. This sentence was like a p of thunder on the ground. Xu Zhiyuan and Luo Anning were at a loss. Xu Zhiyuan adjusted the gold-rimmed sses on his nose and asked seriously, ¡°Young Master Rong, are you sure you want to make a will? Are you kidding me?¡± Luo Anning also looked at Rong Yan in shock. She didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to do. Making a will? was he crazy? He didn¡¯t have a terminal illness. His health was so good that it could harm him for decades. Now, making a will? What was he up to! Rong Yan narrowed his phoenix-like eyes dangerously. His pitch-ck pupils shone with a sharp light. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? What are you still standing there for? Hurry Up!¡± With a scolding, Xu Zhiyuan didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore. He hurriedly took out his phone and called Xu Mengjie, asking her toe over as soon as possible. When Xu Mengjie, the leadwyer of Banner International, arrived, the atmosphere in the ward was cold and depressing. She nced at her brother and asked him what was going on with her eyes. Xu Zhiyuan clenched his fist and cleared his throat. His eyes kept ncing at young master rong, indicating for her to ask him. Xu Mengjie lifted the briefcase in her hand and asked in a businesslike manner. Chapter 509 Chapter 509: slow down and be careful of the child! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Young Master Rong, May I ask why you asked me toe here in such a hurry? Is there anything you need me for?¡± ¡°I want to make a will.¡±Young Master Rong¡¯s words were so shocking that he would not stop until he was dead. ¡°Ahem...¡±Xu Mengjie coughed. ¡°Young Master Rong, May I ask why you decided to make a will at such a young age?¡± Rong Yan¡¯s eyes seemed to nce at Luo Anning, but his words were unusually firm. ¡°The world is unpredictable. No one knows what will happen in the next second. Make a will first to ensure that if an ident happens to me one day, my wife and children will be safe for the rest of their lives.¡± Luo Anning clenched her hands slightly. was he threatening her? What did he mean by the world was unpredictable? It was just a gastric hemorrhage. With the Doctor¡¯s good treatment, everything would be fine. Moreover, he would have a full-body check-up every six months. His body was as healthy as an ox. What was he saying now? What did he mean by ensuring that his wife and children would be safe for the rest of their lives? It was clear that these words were specifically said for her to hear! After saying that, Rong Yan sat on the hospital bed with a deste expression. On the bed, after recovering from her shock, Xu Mengjie methodically took out a note from her briefcase and looked up at Young Master Rong. ¡°Young Master Rong, you may begin.¡± ¡°First, I hold 73% of the shares of BINA International under my name, 20% to my wife, Miss Luo Anning; 20% to my mother, Miss Jiang Peihua; and 33% to my child. Even though I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s a boy or a girl, I treat them equally.¡± ¡°Secondly, all the properties and funds under my name...¡± ¡°Enough!¡±Luo Anning suddenly said and red at him angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning!¡± Young Master Rong blinked innocently. ¡°My n is to make a will. Is there anything wrong with that? The world is unpredictable. No one knows whether I¡¯ll be healthy or dead in the next second...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly stopped because a cell phone was thrown at his face. He narrowly dodged it and took the cell phone. Rong Yan could not help but let out a breath. ¡°Wife, are you going to murder your husband?¡± ¡°Childish!¡±Luo Anning cursed in a low voice. She went forward and snatched the cell phone back. She picked up her bag and left quickly. ¡°Hey... Walk slowly. Be careful of the child!¡±Rong Yan reminded her worriedly from behind. Once Luo Anning left, Xu Mengjie also left sessfully. Rong Yan instructed the ck-clothed man to follow Luo Anning to protect her at all times. Xu Zhiyuan looked at the ruddy and lustrous young master Rong and couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile, ¡°Young Master Rong, have you exined everything to Young Madam?¡± Rong Yan tugged at the cor of his hospital gown with disdain. When he heard his words, he raised his eyebrows and smiled arrogantly. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°If you ask me, Young Master Rong must have exined everything to young madam. The rest is just waiting for young madam to slowly calm down and then forgive you,¡±Xu Zhiyuan said shrewdly. Rong Yan¡¯s lips held a smile. He was extremely enchanting. He stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder. He leaned closer to him and said, ¡°Not a bad idea. You managed to trick Anning with a little glucose. This month¡¯s sry will be increased by 20% . I¡¯ll give you three days off.¡± Xu Zhiyuan said, ¡°It¡¯s my duty to serve Young Master Rong.¡± .. When Jiang Peihua came to the hospital, she saw that she was still lying on the bed with a sick look on her face when she left. The person on the bed was already dressed neatly in a suit and was full of energy. Her face instantly darkened. ¡°Can anyone tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±Jiang Peihua red at him as the thermos box in her hand was smashed onto the coffee table. Chapter 510 Chapter 510: Rong Yu, I¡¯ll kill you! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mom, calm down.¡±Young Master Rong went forward and helped her to sit down on the sofa, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me and Anning continue to have a Cold War, do you? ¡°There¡¯s no problem now. I can tolerate it for a few months, but eight monthster, your grandson will be born. If Anning still hasn¡¯t forgiven me by then, what do you think I should do? ¡°So I thought that I should first obtain Anning¡¯s forgiveness. When that timees, everything will be fine.¡± Jiang Peihua snorted coldly and looked askance at him before continuing, ¡°So you self-directed and self-orchestrated such a bitter ploy, even scheming against me, your mother?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this all for the effect to be realistic?¡±Young Master Rong rubbed her shoulders in a ttering manner and smiled charmingly. Actually, what he said made sense. It was normal for husband and wife to quarrel and make noise, but the Cold War had been going on for too long, and it really hurt their feelings. After all, the child would be born eight monthster. It was not a big deal for the two of them to live apart like this. After thinking for a while, Jiang Peihua nodded at her son with satisfaction. A hint of praise shed in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve already acted. If you still can¡¯t bring your daughter-inw home, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Young Master Rong was full of confidence. ¡°Mom, you can rest assured. I¡¯ll definitely bring your precious daughter-inw home!¡± .. At night, Luo Anning felt uneasy. She didn¡¯t want to admit that she was still worried about Rong Yan who was still in the hospital, but there was a corner of her heart that she couldn¡¯t let go of. Would a person with such a bad temper obediently cooperate with the Doctor¡¯s treatment? Would he sneak out of the hospital and drink too much? Ming. Ming wasn¡¯t sleepy, so her eyelids gradually became heavier and heavier. In a daze, she fell into a deep sleep. Midnight, outside the vi¡¯s wall. ¡°Young Master Rong, just in case, in case there are any messy animals in the yard, you¡¯d better bring a gun and go in.¡±Xu Zhiyuan took a pistol from the man in ck and handed it to him. Young Master Rong raised his phoenix-like eyes slightly and said lightly, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to see blood during this period of time.¡± Even if it was the blood of beasts, he didn¡¯t want to see it. Xu Zhiyuan instantly understood what he meant. Young madam probably didn¡¯t want to see blood during this period of time when she was pregnant. He still ran up, jumped over the wall, and jumped into the yard. This time, Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s ears were pressed against the wall. He listened for a while, but didn¡¯t hear any barking or other sounds. Only then did he let the man in ck get into the car with him to rest. At this end, Young Master Rong, who had just jumped into the yard, didn¡¯t see any aggressive animals. He was delighted, straightened his shirt, and was about to leave. At this time, a group of roosters and hens surrounded him. ¡°F * ck! Rong Yu, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±With a low curse, Rong Yan jumped left and right. The roosters and hens were shocked and jumped around randomly, crashing directly into Young Master Rong. Young Master Rong kicked one of them, and two of them kicked a pair of them. The scene was once chaotic. Feathers flew all over the sky, and chicken droppings fell all over the ground. The crowing of the chickens was quite spectacr, and it was not an exaggeration to describe the scene as a scene of chickens flying and dogs jumping. ¡°Hahaha... Catherine, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, I¡¯m going to be out of breath.¡±In the bedroom on the second floor, Christine, who looked at the funny scene in the yard through the French window,ughed until she choked and coughed, and hurriedly pulled Catherine, she motioned for her to help her calm down. Catherine patted his back rather helplessly and helped him calm down. This was great. Christine, who had just calmed down, went to take the camera restlessly. The lens was aimed at the flock of chickens. Young Master Rong, who was struggling, took a few consecutive shots. Chapter 511

Chapter 511: Young Master Rong who stood out from the crowd

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Hahaha... I¡¯ve thought of the name of this photo. It¡¯s called Young Master Rong who stands out from the crowd! After it¡¯s developed, it¡¯ll be framed in gold and hung on a banner!¡± ¡°Are you sure that Young Master Rong won¡¯t destroy you after he finds out?¡±Catherine said coldly. Christine¡¯s face was gorgeous, and the corners of her lips curved into a seductive arc. ¡°Don¡¯t I Still Have You? Are you willing to let him destroy me?¡± ¡°Forget I said it.¡±Catherine turned her head, not looking at his seductive face. In less than three minutes, the bedroom door was kicked open. Young Master Rong stood at the door with a gloomy face. There were even a few chicken feathers stuck on his head in a funny way, and his whole body was emitting an unpleasant smell. Christine stopped at the right time. Without waiting for him to explode, she took the initiative to point at the wardrobe. ¡°There are clean clothes there. Feel free to choose. No need to stand on ceremony. We won¡¯t be apanying you.¡± After saying that, he pulled Catherine and ran away. After taking a shower, he wasted a lot of time. Young Master Rong fumbled his way to Luo Anning¡¯s bedroom and skillfully lifted the nket. Bed. He hugged Luo Anning tightly and buried his head in her neck to take a deep breath. His Hand moved around her body, touching and pinching her. Harmony: after adjusting her emotions, she went downstairs to eat. Just as she sat down in the dining room, Auntie Li came over with a mischievous expression. ¡°Young Madam,st night with young master... how did it feel?¡± ¡°PFFT ¨C¡±the water that she had just drunk was spat out by her. Auntie Li¡¯s expression froze. Luo Anning awkwardly picked up a napkin and wiped it for her. ¡°Auntie Li, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± Auntie Li took the napkin and wiped it herself. She still didn¡¯t want to let this topic go. ¡°Young Madam, tell me, did you and Young Master Rong Have That Thing?¡± ...... ¡°No...¡±Luo Anning¡¯s ears were slightly red. She picked up the knife and fork and started eating breakfast. ¡°How could I not have that? Last night, I Ming. Ming ced a y in all the dishes. The dishes in the fridge had obviously been tampered with... Young Master Rong also stayed in the vi for the first time. As usual, you guys definitely passed that...¡±auntie Li analyzed. Luo Anning¡¯s face turned red when she heard this. Suddenly, she threw down her knife and fork in anger. ¡°Auntie Li, so you were the one who ced a y in the dishes? !¡± Auntie Li heard her gnashing her teeth and took a step back without a trace. In a few months, their child would be born. When that time came, they would be a real family. How could he be angry at her for an outsider like Luo Anning? ¡°Mo Xiyan, don¡¯t y dumb with me! Do you need me to list out what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°I admit that it was wrong of me to show Grandpa and Auntie Luo Anning¡¯s case, but I wasn¡¯t the one who asked you to divorce. Why did you do this to me... Grandpa did this for your own good and for the Rong family¡¯s.¡± Outside the window, there was a bright crescent moon. The sparkling white silk flowed into the room and shone on the bed. The two of them were on the bed. The man¡¯s expression was obviously in pain, while the woman slept peacefully and innocently. After kissing, kissing, and touching her for a long time, Young Master Rong let go of Luo Anning as if he had been sucked out of his breath. Hey on his side on the bed. He was gasping for breath. It was really fatal. He almost couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted her! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was pregnant, he probably wouldn¡¯t have stopped. He turned his head to look at his wife, whose lips were slightly swollen from the kiss. He couldn¡¯t help but lean over and give her a few pecks before lying back down. After taking a few deep breaths, he lifted the nket and got out of bed. He went into the bathroom to take cold water and put out the fire. .. The next day, when Luo Anning woke up, she subconsciously touched her lips and frowned in confusion.¡±... Why does it hurt a Little?¡± Without thinking much, she got out of bed and went into the bathroom to wash up. Not long after, she screamed in the bathroom. Chapter 512

Chapter 512: you¡¯re thinking too much. This is the mark of a mosquito bite

Trantor: 549690339

¡°What¡¯s wrong? What Happened?¡±Catherine rushed in when she heard the sound. Just as she opened the bathroom door, she saw Luo Anning touching her neck in front of the mirror with a shocked expression. There were three or four hickeys on the fair skin exposed by the cor of her silk pajamas. Without thinking, Catherine knew that it must be the result of young master Rong¡¯s uncontroble battle. ¡°Catherine, what do you think is going on? Could it be that... someone entered my bedroomst night?¡±Luo Anning looked worried. The moment she thought of someone entering her bedroom and molesting her, she instantly felt a chill run down her spine and nauseated. In the vi, other than the maids who were women, the gardeners and bodyguards were all men! Christine would not do such a sneaky thing. In other words... the person who entered her bedroom was most likely the man in the vi! ¡°Oh my God! It can¡¯t really be...¡± Catherine patted her shoulder calmly and gave her a reassuring look. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. This is the mark of a mosquito bite. I¡¯ll get you a ointmentter. The mark will go down in half a day.¡± ¡°But, this doesn¡¯t look like a mosquito bite...¡±Luo Anning still didn¡¯t quite believe it and pulled open her cor to show her. Catherine turned around and walked out, ¡°This kind of mosquito species is quite special, and the bite marks are also different. Wash up, ande down for breakfastter.¡± Seeing Catherine leave, Luo Anning leaned closer to the mirror and looked at the bite marks on her neck, frowning in distress,¡±... but, it really doesn¡¯t look like a mosquito bite.¡± As soon as Catherine went downstairs, she told Christine what happened to Luo Anning, and Christine spat out a mouthful of milk. The servant quickly handed over a napkin, took the napkin and wiped the corner of his lips. Christine smiled meaningfully. ¡°I knew he couldn¡¯t help it... but the consequences of not being able to help it are a little heavy.¡± After this incident, Luo Anning would definitely lock the door from now on. If the French window was also locked, even if young master Rong had three heads and six arms, he would not dare to break the window or break the door. ...... When that time came, it would be more fun if he could not see or touch it! After Luo Anning went downstairs, she ate her breakfast absentmindedly. She looked at Kristen a few times as if she wanted to say something. In the end, Kristen was really scared by her gaze, she asked her, ¡°Anning, why are you looking at me like that? If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Luo Anning took a sip of soy milk and considered her words before saying in a low voice, ¡°I feel that the people in the vi are not safe.¡± Kristen nced at Catherine and smiled, ¡°How are they not safe?¡± ¡°In short... It¡¯s... that... I suspect that someone has entered my bedroom.¡±Luo Anning closed her eyes and voiced out the doubts in her heart. Christine was not as surprised as she had imagined. Instead, she nodded indifferently, ¡°Is that so? ¡°The people in the vi have all been arranged by me. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes. Such a low-level mistake wouldn¡¯t happen. ¡°However, if you really think so, then remember to lock the bedroom door at night. ¡°Oh, right, the floor-to-ceiling windows are the same.¡± Luo Anning thought about it and felt that it was feasible. After all, it was only her guess. Catherine said that those things that looked like hickeys were mosquito bites, so she could only do this for now. .. After breakfast, Luo Anning went to the hospital. In the ward, Rong Yan stood on the balcony in a loose striped hospital gown. The golden sunlight enveloped his body, creating an ethereal atmosphere. Chapter 513

Chapter 513: Anning, don¡¯t go

Trantor: 549690339

There was a financial morning post and two insted food boxes on the coffee table. From the looks of it, they must have prepared breakfast for him. Hearing the footsteps, Rong Yan turned around and saw her. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± His tone was calm. Even his gaze only paused on her face for a few seconds before he moved away. Luo Anning was surprised by the huge difference in his behavior, but she also suspected what he was up to. She walked forward and bent down to open the two insted food containers. One contained light white porridge, while the other contained fragrant minced meat and mushroom porridge. The portion was veryrge, and it didn¡¯t look like it had been touched. She couldn¡¯t tell why, but she was a little angry. He knew that her stomach wasn¡¯t good, but he still refused to eat on time. was there any point in him torturing her like this? ! ¡°Why didn¡¯t You Eat Breakfast?¡±Luo Anning didn¡¯t realize that her tone was angry, and her beautiful eyes were burning with two small mes. Rong Yan¡¯s phoenix-like eyes looked at her without blinking. He was so happy in his heart, but his face was still as calm as before. He opened his thin, pale lips and said in a noble voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have much appetite. When I want to eat, I¡¯ll eat myself.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have an appetite, then you don¡¯t want to eat. Does that mean that everyone who doesn¡¯t want to die doesn¡¯t have to die?¡±Luo Anning clenched her hands tightly and growled at him angrily. Rong Yan¡¯s eyes turned slightly, and then heughed lightly. His voice was low and deep, as pleasing to the ear as a cello. People: ¡°Anning, I know that because of Mother¡¯s instructions, you reluctantly came to see me. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to put yourself through this. I¡¯ll exin everything to Mom. ¡°You can go back. I have Xu Zhiyuan to take care of me. ¡°Even if... I die, there won¡¯t be any mistakes in your and the child¡¯s security for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Who cared about the security for the rest of their lives? ! Did he even know what she was talking about? ...... What did she mean by reluctantlying to see him? What did she mean by not having to make herself suffer? What did she mean by exining to her mother... What the F * CK was all this! Did she say that she reluctantly came to see him? Did she say that she actually didn¡¯t want toe to see him at all but had toe because of Jiang Peihua? B * Stard! She only knew how to nder her! ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have an appetite, right? You Don¡¯t want to eat, right? Then it¡¯s up to you! Whether you want to eat or not, if you starve to death, then forget it. It¡¯s none of my business.¡±Luo Anning was so angry that sheughed instead, her fair little face was flushed red, and her eyes were slightly red. It was because she was angry with him. Luo Anning turned around and left. Her body was suddenly hugged from behind. Rong Yan¡¯s arms tightly wrapped around her waist. He buried his head in her hair and said in a low voice, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go, then what am I staying here for? Am I waiting for you to starve to death? !¡±Luo Anning began to pry his hand away unhappily. Rong Yan let go of her and pulled her hand to his stomach. He lowered his head and his slightly long hair covered his handsome eyebrows. He was like a child who had done something wrong, he said softly, ¡°It hurts here... I can¡¯t eat. I¡¯d rather have a nutrient solution.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s heart instantly softened. Looking at his lonely expression, she felt a dull pain in her heart. After all, she still felt guilty. If she cared more about him, she would know that he drank too much all day long. Perhaps she could even dissuade him. Luo Anning pulled him to the sofa. Rong Yan obediently let her pull him to the sofa and sat down. Luo Anning personally opened the food box and poured out a small bowl of in porridge. She stirred it with a spoon to dissipate the heat. Then, she scooped a spoonful and brought it to his lips. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Chapter 514

Chapter 514: had no buts

Trantor: 549690339

Then, he scooped a spoonful and brought it to his lips. ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± Rong Yan looked at her with his dark phoenix eyes. He stared at her for a long time before he finally opened his thin lips and drank the porridge. He frowned slightly and a painful expression shed across his face. It was fleeting. After he swallowed it, his thin lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Delicious.¡± Luo Anning did not speak. Her heart was aching. Looking at his weak smile, her heart felt as if it was being torn apart by an invisible hand. Spoonful after spoonful of porridge was fed to his lips. Rong Yan¡¯s gaze was fixed on her. He opened his mouth and ate it. It was as if he was not eating porridge but her. The bowl of porridge soon reached the bottom. Luo Anning stopped what she was doing and asked, ¡°Do you want more?¡± She shook her head gently and took the bowl from her hands and ced it on the coffee table. Young Master Rong reached out and hugged her without any exnation. He rested his chin on her hair and rubbed it gently, ¡°Anning... When are you going to forgive me? The house is empty without you.¡± Luo Anning pushed him but did not push him away. She simply let him carry her. She did not give him a definite answer. She leaned gently into his embrace and smelled the familiar scent of a cold man. Her heart suddenly calmed down just like that. .. On the fifth day of Rong Yan¡¯s hospitalization, Luo Anning did note to the hospital. Young Master Rong was unhappy. He waited for her in the hospital but did not see her. He simply put on that funny hospital gown and swaggered straight to Kirsten Vi. When he was discharged from the hospital and got into the car, he was identally photographed by the reporters wearing a hospital gown with a pale face. In the vi, due to young master Rong obediently cooperating with her for the past few days, Luo Anning had originally nned to personally boil soup to send him to the hospital. She did not expect that Jiang Peihua woulde before she even left the vi. ...... In his hands, he held the soup and various nutrition supplements that were beneficial to pregnant women. Luo Anning sat back on the sofa. After drinking the soup, she chatted with Jiang Peihua for a while. Luo Anning looked at the time from time to time, thinking that if Rong Yan didn¡¯t see her now, he would probably throw a tantrum again. ¡°Little girl Anning, are you in a hurry to go to the hospital to see the Brat?¡±Jiang Peihua seemed to see through her thoughts and asked calmly. She then used a fruit stick to insert a golden candied fruit and handed it to her. Luo Anning took the candied fruit and took a bite. ¡°Normally, I¡¯ve already gone to the hospital at this time. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll throw a tantrum again at this time.¡± A hint of relief shed across Jiang Peihua¡¯s heart, but she said with a smile on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him. It¡¯s already been so many days, and your stomach is almost fully recovered. You¡¯re still a pregnant woman yourself. How can you go to the hospital to take care of him all day long?¡± ¡°But...¡±Luo Anning wanted to say something else. ¡°There¡¯s no buts,¡±Jiang Peihua interrupted her. ¡°You just stay at home and have a baby. Xu Zhiyuan will take good care of the Little Brat.¡± Luo Anning thought to herself. It was precisely because Xu Zhiyuan was taking care of him that she was worried. If Xu Zhiyuan could take good care of him, would he be able to let his stomach bleed and go to the hospital? Opposite the sofa, Christine and Catherine were sitting together, eating grapes one by one gloomily. Their eyes were filled with resentment as they looked at the two people who were deeply in love with their mother-inw and daughter-inw. This was already the third day that such a scene had appeared. Could they consider the feelings of the onlookers? It couldn¡¯t be that exciting! ¡°Then... Okay.¡±After thinking for a long time, Luo Anning agreed to stay at home and have a good pregnancy instead of going to the hospital. The housekeeper hurried in and looked at Christine inquiringly, saying, ¡°Master, Miss Luo, Master Rong is here.¡± Chapter 515

Chapter 515: had no manners. who was she calling?

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning was stunned. She put down the candied fruit. Jiang Peihua was also stunned. She lowered her head and muttered, ¡°What is that rascal doing this time?¡± ¡°Mom, what are you saying?¡±Luo Anning didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Jiang Peihua quicklyughed. ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s that rascal who dared to run out of the hospital before he recovered. He deserves a beating.¡± Christine took a look at Luo Anning and realized that although she had concealed herself well, her twinkling eyes still revealed her nervousness when she looked out of the door from time to time. She waved her hand and said inly, ¡°Invite him in.¡± The Butler epted the order and left in a hurry. Not long after, a tall and tall figure walked in quickly from outside. That familiarity was as if he had returned to his own living room. Young Master Rong saw Luo Anning sitting on the sofa with one nce. His eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Anning.¡± After saying that, he sat down next to her without any courtesy. With one hand holding her shoulder possessively, he looked at the soup bowl in front of her and said in a soft voice,¡±... I¡¯m so hungry.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough...¡±opposite him, Christine coughed violently. Catherine hurriedly took out a few tissues and brought them to his lips, asking him to spit out the grapes. Young Master Rong turned his head and shot a straight re at him. Christine¡¯s lips curled up in a provocative manner. Her gaze did not show any signs of weakness as she looked back at him. Why would a grown man still pretend to be pitiful? She despised him! Young Master Rong¡¯s phoenix-like eyes were well-versed. If you want to interfere, then get lost! ...... Christine secretly narrowed her eyes. Look carefully, this is my territory! Do you even have the right to speak? Young Master Rong¡¯s eyes were burning with these two zing mes. He was just about to counterattack when his arm was pulled by someone. A gentle and caring voice rang in his ear. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± The Beast instantly became a docile poultry. Young Master Rong turned his head and said with a gentle gaze, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Jiang Peihua pointed at the leftover tonic soup on the coffee table. ¡°There¡¯s no more food. Eat It.¡± Young Master Rong pursed his lips and turned his face away in disgust. No matter how hungry he was, he was still picky about food, okay? Was he someone who could just casually get rid of the leftovers of others? If Young Master Rong found out that the leftovers were his wife¡¯s leftovers, who knew what he would think.. Luo Anning sighed and stood up. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and get you some food. Can I make tomato and egg noodles?¡± ¡°How can I let you do it? You¡¯re pregnant.¡±Young Master Rong frowned and disagreed. After saying that, Young Master Rong shot a sharp look at Christine. ¡°Why are you cold? Let your chef do it with me. Don¡¯t enve my wife!¡±! Christine received the message in his eyes. She raised her eyebrows and saidzily, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t forget to make sweet and sour fish for me. Catherine will help you.¡± Christine Luo Anning knew that she was as picky as Rong Yan. However, she was not tired of that sweet and sour fish and liked it very much. Nodding, Luo Anning and Catherine walked into the kitchen and waited on the two masters. Only Young Master Rong, Jiang Peihua, and Kristen were left in the living room. The situation was a little awkward. ¡°Hey.¡±Young Master Rong clenched his fist and coughed. He spoke unwillingly. Kristen looked at him and ignored him. She continued to peel the grapes and eat them. Jiang Peihua pped young master Rong¡¯s back mercilessly. Young Master Rong cried out in pain. Jiang Peihua red at him. ¡°Where are your manners? Who Are You Calling?¡± ¡°PFFT...¡±Christine could not help but burst intoughter. She looked as if she was gloating at someone¡¯s misfortune and watching a good show. Chapter 516

Chapter 516: What was going on with chapter 516

Trantor: 549690339

Young Master Rong nced at Christine and turned to look at Jiang Peihua. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡± Then, he looked at Christine and raised his eyebrows. He was the first to stand up. ¡°Talk to me.¡± Christine picked up a handkerchief to wipe the juice off her hands andyzily on the sofa. ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡± He refused to talk to her. Young Master Rong¡¯s handsome face darkened. He suppressed his voice and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t talk about it, how do you know there¡¯s nothing to talk about? Or are you afraid?¡± ¡°Afraid of Who? You?¡±Kristen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re not strong enough to scare me.¡± Seeing that the smell of gunpowder was getting stronger, Jiang Peihua quickly tried to smooth things over and pulled young master Rong to sit down, ¡°Alright, what are you all arguing about? Everyone, shut up. If you have the energy to argue, why don¡¯t you save some energy and eat moreter?¡± Christine didn¡¯t say anything and snorted through her nose. Young Master Rong naturally didn¡¯t want to refute Jiang Peihua¡¯s words. He nced at him coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. Luo Anning and Catherine quickly came out of the kitchen and called everyone into the dining room to eat. After breakfast, it was not time to eat, so Luo Anning simply made two bowls of tomato and egg noodles, stir-fried a te of vegetables, and a te of sweet and sour fish. Jiang Peihua and young master Rong ate the noodles, while Catherine served Christine a bowl of white rice. The three of them ate in a strange atmosphere. ¡°Mom, how is it? Does it taste good?¡± Luo Anning looked at Jiang Peihua nervously. This was the first time she had helped her mother-inw eat, so she was a little nervous and expectant. ...... Jiang Peihua took a few bites. Before she could answer, young master rong interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Even the standard of a chef can¡¯tpare to my wife¡¯s bowl of tomato and egg noodles!¡± ¡°You Little Brat, your wife is the best in the world. No one canpare to her.¡±Jiang Peihua teased him. Young Master Rong didn¡¯t know how to write the word ¡°Humble¡±at all. He smiled and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course!¡± Luo Anning smiled and patted him, telling him to eat quickly and to cut the nonsense. Then, she looked at Christine, and he looked a little disappointed. ¡°Christine, isn¡¯t it delicious?¡±As she said this, she picked up a pair of chopsticks and picked up a small piece of sweet and sour fish to taste. Christine curved her lips into a faint smile and said in a moderate tone, ¡°It¡¯s still the same taste.¡± No one thought about the meaning of his words because they were interrupted by the ringtone of a cell phone. The call was from Tang dynasty, looking for Young Master Rong. Young Master Rong took a look at Luo Anning and picked up the phone. He did not hear what the other party said. He answered the call with a solemn expression and hung up the phone. Rong Yan looked at Luo Anning and Jiang Peihua with a solemn expression. ¡°Anning, Mom, I have some urgent matters to take care of. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After saying that, he lowered his head and took a few bites. He hurriedly wiped the corner of his lips, went forward and hugged anning, then turned around and left. .. The Tang sect. ¡°Young Master Rong, you¡¯re here. Young Master Tang is waiting for you in the hall.¡± Lin Hang¡¯s convoy drove into the dignified headquarters of the Tang sect. Immediately, ackey led him into the hall. Tang Chao sat at the head seat and sipped on a cup of tea. When he saw him walk in, he put down the Teacup and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re here? Follow me.¡± Young Master Rong followed him through the winding corridors and entered the basement that was specially used to lock upckeys and enemies who hadmitted mistakes. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±He came in a hurry. Rong Yan tugged at his tie irritably, and there was a hint of anger in his tone. Chapter 517

Chapter 517: four years ago... I gave birth to a daughter

Trantor: 549690339

The Tang dynasty said simply, ¡°Luo Shaodong died, and Mo Xiyanmitted suicide.¡± Luo Shaodong was able to endure so much torture before he died, so he could be considered a man. However, that Mo Xiyan had really opened the Tang Dynasty¡¯s eyes. How shameless could a woman be? It could be said that she had fully disyed it. She had already reached the point of falling out with him, yet she still wanted to use him to make a fuss. Young Master Rong¡¯s hand that was tugging on his tie paused. A trace of a smile appeared on the corner of his lips and a hint of gloominess shed across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s only clean after you¡¯re dead. Send her to be cremated and get rid of the nameless corpse. What¡¯s going on with Mo Xiyan?¡± ¡°What else could it be? She¡¯s courting death and wants to see you. Her body has recovered, but the next step will depend on how you handle it.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s eyes were dark, and his lips curled into an ambiguous smile. In the basement, a dim yellow light made the enclosed room look especially depressing. There was only a bed and a simple bathroom in the room, nothing else. Mo Xiyan crossed her arms and sat on the bed. On the bed, she looked at the ground in a daze and murmured to herself. The iron door opened with a creaking sound. She quickly looked up and saw the man behind Tang Chao. She rushed forward excitedly. ¡°Yan, you finally came to see me!¡± ¡°Behave yourself!¡±The twockeys grabbed her and pushed her to the ground. ...... Tang Chao leaned against the door frame, took out two cigarettes and passed them to young master Rong to light up. Then, he lit them up and started to smoke. He watched the show as if it had nothing to do with him. Mo Xiyan prostrated herself on the ground and struggled to get up. Rong Yan walked over and squatted down. A puff of smokended on her face. His coral-red thin lips were filled with a mocking smile. His voice was very low, like the prelude to a brewing storm. ¡°Why do you want to see me so badly?¡± Mo Xiyan coughed so hard that tears wereing out, but she didn¡¯t give up. She reached out to grab his sleeve and said hurriedly, ¡°Yan, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you...¡± He pulled his hand out without changing his expression, took a deep puff of the cigarette, stood up lightly, and looked down at her, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Four years ago... I gave birth to a daughter.¡± Tang Chao stood up straight, his eyes wide with surprise. Rong Yan was stunned, and then a low and deepughter burst out from his chest, ¡°Liar, full of lies. It seems that lying to you now is as easy as breathing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±Mo Xiyan hugged his leg and looked up at him in panic. Rong Yan kicked him away mercilessly and said calmly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll still believe you?¡± ¡°Do you not believe or dare not believe?¡±Mo Xiyanughed after being kicked away and looked at the handsome man in front of her coldly. Rong Yan narrowed his eyes and exhaled deeply. ¡°Four years ago, before I left, we did it every day. We didn¡¯t have contraception... After I left, I found out that I was pregnant. At that time, the information on the ind waspletely sealed. There were only newspapers delivered from outside the ind every day. I wanted to tell you, but the situation didn¡¯t allow me to have the conditions to inform you!¡± Rong Yan sneered, ¡°Then, you gave birth to a daughter? Well, let me ask you, where is the daughter now?¡± Mo Xiyan¡¯s face shed with surprise and joy, ¡°Yan, you finally believe me!¡± ¡°Where is the daughter?¡±Rong Yan asked impatiently. He wanted to see how many more lies she had not told! Chapter 518

Chapter 518:, South Africa. How about I send you there?

Trantor: 549690339

Looking at her scheming face, heughed in his heart. Why didn¡¯t he realize that the beautiful face of the woman he loved was actually so vicious. ¡°Listen to me first. ording to my learning progress at that time, there was no time to allow me to have a child. So, I took the newly developed medicine from the research institute and nned to give birth to a child. I didn¡¯t expect that the newly developed medicine would make an academic mistake. Instead of giving birth to a child, it hurt my vitality. In the end, the teacher found out. He asked me to give birth to the child and I made up for his learning progress. At that time, there was no room for any mistakes in my physical condition. The teacher made this decision after weighing the pros and cons. I had no other choice.¡± Tang Chao was speechless. What was going on? ! Why did she have a daughter? ! Mo Xiyan was not a woman who would stay put! Let alone a daughter, even if she gave birth to a son, Rong Yan would not give up his peace and marry her just because of that. She did not even need to think about a mother relying on her son. ¡°I hid in the dormitory and gave birth to a daughter after ten months of pregnancy... I just didn¡¯t expect that the failure of the drug abortion back then would cause irreparable damage to her. ¡°She was deaf and had the possibility of having low intelligence... at that time, I thought that life would be better after giving birth to a daughter, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a fatal blow. ¡°I was afraid of her. I always felt that she was taking revenge on me because I wanted to abort her. ¡°Every day when I saw her, I was afraid, terrified, and even wanted to... strangle her to death.¡± Mo Xiyan smiled with a wandering expression, she was a little horrified, ¡°I suffered from postpartum depression. The teacher was afraid that I would kill the child, so he sent the child out of the ind secretly... After my depression was cured, I had forgotten about the existence of the child until... When my uterus was removed, I suddenly remembered.¡± ¡°Are you trying to tell me that we have a deaf daughter with low intelligence who was sent away by Zhou Zhong?¡±Although Rong Yan was smiling, there was no warmth in his eyes. They were frighteningly cold. ¡°I know that you won¡¯t let me go after what I did to Luo Anning... in the past, I didn¡¯t remember, so I felt wronged that my daughter was homeless outside. Now that I remember, I can¡¯t ignore it. ¡°After all, she¡¯s your daughter. Please find her, bring her back to the Rong family, and give her a good living environment. ¡°I have nothing else to ask. I only ask that you treat our daughter well.¡± ¡°p, p, p ¨C¡± Rong Yanughed lightly and pped. It had to be said that her y was perfectly choreographed. It was also very painstaking. ...... It portrayed her as a helpless and pathetic woman, and her image instantly became great. ¡°What a selfless mother, really touching. Hehe...¡±leaning against the door frame, the Tang dynasty also sneered. She was really a woman who would not shed tears until she saw the coffin! Throwing away the cigarette butt in his hand, Rong Yan casually extinguished it with the tip of his foot. He looked at Mo Xiyan on the ground, his voice was low, ¡°Fortunately, you were seeking death to see me, which reminded me to think about how to deal with you. South Africa, how about I send you there?¡± South Africa? What did he want? Fear shed across Mo Xiyan¡¯s eyes. She would rather die than go to a ce like South Africa! Tang dynasty kindly reminded her, ¡°Going to a ce like South Africa is either mining orforting men. You obviously belong to thetter.¡± Chapter 519

Chapter 519: this is thest time I¡¯ll y with you

Trantor: 549690339

To put it nicely, it¡¯s a constion, but in fact... it¡¯s just sending her to be a free woman. She wants to get pregnant and to have sex with Rongyan. Since she¡¯s so hungry. Thirsty, just treat it as a good deed and satisfy her. Thinking of the arrogant medical genius being sent to South Africa for those ck people to y with, the Tang dynasty¡¯s yful smile deepened, taking in Mo Xiyan¡¯s terrified expression, he became yful. ¡°Alright, look at your ttered face. Don¡¯t be too excited, really. Isn¡¯t Yan doing this for your own good? Look at how you¡¯ve repeatedly wanted to have sex with him and have children. His son is trying his best to satisfy you now. There¡¯s no need to thank him too much, really.¡± ¡°You ¡ª !¡±Mo Xiyan was so angry that her heart was burning. She cried out with a heart-wrenching voice, ¡°Yan, you can¡¯t do this to me! If my daughter finds out that her mother is being treated like this by her father in the future... how will she feel? !¡± Rong Yan squatted down and pinched her chin with his fingertips. Mo Xiyan felt like she wanted to break free. He was so strong that he wanted to crush her bones! However, Rong Yan did not give her a chance to escape. His handsome face moved closer to her, he opened his thin lips, ¡°I forgot to tell you. In B City, after the Doctor finished the hysterectomy, tell me that your uterus is in good condition. ¡°You are also a doctor. You should know that for people who have given birth, the walls of the uterus will be thinner. ¡°I don¡¯t have much patience. This is thest time I will y with you.¡± With a strong push, he threw her to the side and wiped his hands clean with a handkerchief. Rong Yan left without looking back. .. At night, at Xijiang¡¯s private club. Christine was invited over by Xu Zhiyuan, who tried to persuade her but almost knelt down and begged her. ¡°Mr. Kristen, pleasee in. Young Master Rong is waiting for you inside.¡±Xu Zhiyuan pushed open the door of the private room. Kristen snorted and swaggered in. ¡°You are here.¡±Young Master Rong raised his ss to show his surprise, as if he was sure that Xu Zhiyuan would invite him. ...... He casually picked a seat and sat down on the sofa. Christine automatically poured herself a ss of wine and took a sip. ¡°Why did you call me here? If there¡¯s nothing else, I have to go back and apany my dear Anning.¡± When Young Master Rong heard Christine¡¯s provocative words, he did not get angry. Instead, he sternly told him the truth. ¡°Anning is your sister-inw! Whether you admit it or not, that¡¯s the truth!¡± Kristen chuckled. ¡°Young Master Rong¡¯s words are a little funny.¡± Young Master Rong snorted coldly and downed the wine in his ss in one gulp. The wine ss fell heavily onto the coffee table. ¡°I asked someone to investigate what happened that year.¡± Kristen¡¯s expression did not change. She raised her eyebrows slightly and looked disinterested. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Rong Li, Shen Rou.¡± Kristen¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. The gaze she looked at him with was filled with hostility. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±She took out a cigarette and threw it to him. Young Master Rong lit one for himself and started smoking. He leaned backfortably on the sofa. ¡°Before Rong Li, Shen Rou had a beloved first love boyfriend. He was forced into a nightclub to sing. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my father would take a fancy to him. He would break up the couple with a stick and forcefully steal the girl from the people.¡± Kristen took a deep drag of her cigarette and exhaled heavily, her eyes still fixed on him. Chapter 520

Chapter 520: Shen Rou, Cheng Hao

Trantor: 549690339

His tightly pursed lips revealed his annoyance, as if someone had dug out the secret in his heart and exposed it to the sun. That old incident was not only her mother¡¯s pain, but also his. Because she was poor, Shen Rou was forced to go to a nightclub to sing. Who would have thought that she would be taken in by Rong Li and be forcefully taken over by him. She was too ashamed to face her first boyfriend. She wanted to seek death to get her freedom. After being discovered by Rong Li, she was tempted and promised to give her boyfriend arge sum of money as long as she was willing to follow him obediently. The prerequisite was that she had to follow him wholeheartedly and cut off all ties with her first boyfriend. In the end, Shen Rou was still in love with her boyfriend. However, she knew that in front of Rong Li, she and her boyfriend would not be able to stir up any waves, let alone disobey him. Therefore, in the face of reality, in front of Qian Quan, she lowered her head. She endured the grievance and followed Rong Li until Rong Yu was born. Cheng Hao, her first boyfriend, was heartbroken. He went abroad to recuperate and never came back. After Rong Li died, Shen Rou found out that Cheng Hao was in the United States. She didn¡¯t have any feelings for Rong Yu. When she saw Rong Yu¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but recall all the things that Rong Li had forced her to do. She was too ashamed to face Cheng Hao and brought Rong Yu abroad. However, she did not go to look for Cheng Hao together. Instead, she asked someone to bring Rong Yu to see Cheng Hao and asked him to take care of Rong Yu as an adult. As for Shen Rou, she was found dead by the local police in the small town of Husavick a month after she went to d alone.. Cheng Hao did not know anything about Shen Rou being taken over by Rong Li back then. He thought that Shen Rou followed Rong Li because of her vanity, and that was indeed how Shen Rou misled him. ...... When he found out that she had entrusted her only child to him to take care of, and that she hadmitted suicide in d... Cheng Hao had mixed feelings at that moment. He had taken care of Rong Yu personally as if he were his own son. In those years, he had never felt the love of a mother by Shen Rou¡¯s side. During the few years he had lived with Cheng Hao, he had deeply felt what fatherly love was and what Motherly Love was. Cheng Hao was both a father and a mother who took care of him. In his heart, he already regarded Cheng Hao as his father. Unfortunately, Cheng Hao¡¯s upation was very special. He often wandered around death. The year he came of age at 18 was also the same year. Cheng Hao failed his mission and was killed instead. And that was the year he joined the organization. From then on, he embarked on a bloody path. Memories flooded his mind like a tidal wave. Christine picked up a cup of Tequ and downed it with her head up. She mmed the wine ss on the coffee table and left without looking back. ¡°Ha...¡±looking at his back view as he left, Young Master Rong chuckled and downed the wine with his head up. He stood up elegantly, straightened his tie, and left with steady steps. .. At the same time, at the Tang sect. Hearing the report from hisckey, Tang Chao was so scared that he almost fell off his chair. He stammered and scolded hisckey, ¡°Tell me again, who¡¯s at the door? !¡± The Lackey was also frightened by him and said with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s young Madam Rong... She¡¯s here.¡± F * ck! Why did Luo Anninge to the Tang sect at this time? Tang Chao wailed in his heart. Nothing Good was going to happen! He stood up and paced back and forth anxiously, wanting to avoid her. At this time, theckey added, ¡°Young Madam Rong said that she knew you were here, so she specifically asked to see you.¡± ¡°F * ck! Luo Anning isn¡¯t messing with me, is she?¡±Why would she look for him if she didn¡¯t want to look for her husband? PS: After returning from a business trip, start updating. Chapter 521

Chapter 521: Take Me to see her

Trantor: 549690339

Tang Chao tapped his forehead with his fingers anxiously. He thought about it and made up his mind. ¡°Yes, bring her in to see me.¡± Five minutester. Luo Anning and Catherine appeared in the Front Hall of Tang gate at the same time. Tang Chao did not understand her intentions and teased her with a smile, ¡°Yan should be working overtime in thepany at this time. If you¡¯re not going tofort him, why did youe to My Tang Gate?¡± Catherine looked around her with a cold expression. Luo Anning looked at Tang Chao and said word by word, ¡°Where is Mo Xiyan? I want to see her.¡± ¡°PFFT ¨C¡±Tang Chao spat out a mouthful of tea and threw the teacup to the side. He pulled out a handkerchief, wiped his mouth and asked in shock, ¡°You... how did you know?¡± How did she know that Mo Xiyan was with him. Could it be that she already knew everything? ¡°Take me to see her.¡±Luo Anning went straight to the point and didn¡¯t want to waste any more words. In fact, ever since Rong Yan received a phone call and left in a hurry today, Kristen had sent people to follow him. Kristen¡¯s subordinates saw Rong Yane to the Tang sect with their own eyes and were stunned for a while. At the same time, the people he sent to City B to investigate also sent the information over. ...... Kristen only told her that Mo Xiyan was in the Tang sect. One thing was for sure, Rong Yan had really been betrayed by her and did nothing wrong to her. The rest was up to her to verify. Luo Anning thought that she would be very angry. She did not expect that when she heard that Mo Xiyan was in the Tang sect and Rong Yan had rushed over to see her, her heart was surprisingly calm. Over the past few days, she had seen with her own eyes how careful Rong Yan was, how he had lowered himself, how humbly he had begged for her forgiveness.. She believed that such an arrogant man, who stood on the clouds, would not do so because of a woman he did not love. He hade to see Mo Xiyan today, so something must have happened. Since he did not want to tell her, she would verify it herself. Tang Chao stood up and took a step forward. Then, he anxiously stepped back and said with a tone of negotiation, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Yan. If he wants you to see her, I¡¯ll take you there immediately. What do you think?¡± Catherine chuckled. Luo Anning said, ¡°Are you doing this on purpose to make me think that he¡¯s protecting Mo Xiyan? Do I Need Rong Yan¡¯s permission to see her?¡± ¡°No!¡±! ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no such thing!¡±Tang Chao patted his chest as a guarantee. ¡°What is there for you to misunderstand between the two of them? Don¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Speaking of which, pregnant women always have wild thoughts. HMM, you must be having wild thoughts again.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m having wild thoughts or not. Now, bring me to see Mo Xiyan.¡± Tang Chao hesitated. ¡°This...¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to take her?¡±Luo Anning nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look for her myself until I find her.¡± With that, she and Catherine turned around and walked out. ¡°Wait!¡±Tang Chao rushed forward and blocked her way. He lowered his head as if he had struggled with a difficult decision, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see her.¡± He would die anyway. When Yan chastised her, he would just push Luo Anning out. When they went to the basement, Tang Chao grabbed ackey and whispered a few words into his ear. The Lackey then left in a hurry. In the dark basement, Mo Xiyan was tied to a chair and couldn¡¯t move. The metal door creaked when it was opened. It sounded especially terrifying in this enclosed space. The footsteps approached from afar. Mo Xiyan had just been injected with an injection at her neck and couldn¡¯t speak at this moment. When she heard the sound, she raised her head to look at the person who came. Chapter 522

Chapter 522: I never want to see you again in my life

Trantor: 549690339

When she saw Luo Anning¡¯s face clearly, shock and shock appeared in her eyes. She wanted to say something, but her mouth opened and closed, but she could not utter a single word. Luo Anning looked at Mo Xiyan¡¯s expression and understood. She slowly walked to her and stood in front of her. She looked down at her and did not say a word. Tang Chao was worried that she would notice something, so he added, ¡°She has been locked up for a long time. Her brain is not right and she is very noisy, so the people below did something to her throat. She can¡¯t speak now.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s eyes shed, and her gaze towards mo xiyan became colder, ¡°Is it fun to break up someone¡¯s marriage and rtionships again and again?¡± Mo Xiyan stared at her, her vicious expression as if she wanted to tear her apart. Her lips opened and closed quickly, as if she was cursing. Luo Anning smiled and looked at her carefully. The current her was no longer a threat to her. However, she did not want to let her off so easily. Back then, when Mo Xiyan and Bai Qi diagnosed that she was infertile for Life, who knew what kind of devastating news that would be for her. At that time, she did not know how desperate and helpless she was! ¡°Do you know why I came to see you?¡±Luo Anning asked softly. She smiled very softly, but the smile did not reach her eyes. Mo Xiyan snorted disdainfully from her nose. Luo Anning did not think much of it and continued, ¡°Because I came to see how you ended up. Rong Yan knows everything you did to me. Do you know why he did not let me deal with you personally?¡± Mo Xiyan was so emotional that she wanted to pounce on him. The chair leg scraped against the ground due to her violent twisting, making a sharp and ear-piercing sound. ...... Luo Anning took two steps back, she smiled faintly, ¡°He knows what kind of methods are the most direct and fatal counter-attacks against a woman like you. What? It¡¯s not good for you to be made to such a state by the Man You Love, is it? ¡°Do you know how painful our hearts are when you try to get in our way again and again? ¡°What I¡¯m giving you now is only one-tenth of what we have. ¡°So, you should be d that Rongyan doesn¡¯t want to see blood because I¡¯m pregnant now. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even want to see the blood of a beast.¡± Mo Xiyan looked at her with hatred, her eyes were bloodshot. Her violent body struggle caused the chair to fall to the ground, and she fell down as well. ¡°This is thest time I¡¯ll see you. Also, I don¡¯t want to see you again in this lifetime.¡± With that, Luo Anning turned around and left with Catherine. Tang Chao stroked his chin and looked at Luo Anning¡¯s back as she left, eximing in his heart. It turned out that she knew nothing and just pretended not to know. Such a woman was undoubtedly smart. She knew how to experience a marriage, a rtionship, or even a home. .. The next day. Luo Anning had just woken up when Rong Yan rushed in from outside with an anxious look on his face. As soon as he saw her, he took a few big steps forward to support her and asked with concern, ¡°Are you up? Have you eaten breakfast?¡± Luo Anning shook her head in confusion. Rong Yan calmed himself down and carefully led her to the dining room. He looked asfortable as his own living room. Christine, who was at the side, looked unhappy. ¡°Hey, can you be more conscious as a guest?¡± Chapter 523

Chapter 523: suspected to be suffering from a serious illness

Trantor: 549690339

Young Master Rong, who had his heart on his wife, ignored him out of the corner of his eye. He was so angry that Christine¡¯s face turned purple. Looking at the Chinese and western breakfast on the dining table, Young Master Rong turned to the servant behind him and said, ¡°Go and get a cup of warm water.¡± He helped Luo Anning sit down. The servant quickly brought him warm water. He took it and moved it to Luo Anning¡¯s lips. ¡°Come, drink some water to moisten your stomach first. Then you can have breakfast.¡± ¡°Why do you have time toe so early? Aren¡¯t you going to the office?¡±Luo Anning took the ss and drank a few mouthfuls. Young Master Rong sat down beside her and took the initiative to serve her. He scooped a bowl of minced mushroom and meat porridge and slowly stirred it to dissipate the heat while saying, ¡°Finish your breakfast first, and I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± ¡°What happened?¡±Luo Anning keenly sensed that something had happened. Young Master Rong was amused by her vignt look. Without thinking, he raised his hand to stroke her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing serious. Let¡¯s talk after breakfast.¡± Luo Anning nodded absent-mindedly. She took the porridge he handed over and buried her head in it. Catherine came down from upstairs and saw Christine leaning against the door frame of the restaurant. She was puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in? Standing here as a doorkeeper?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going in. I don¡¯t have any appetite when I see someone,¡±Christine said through gritted teeth. Young Master Rong didn¡¯t even raise his head. He replied coldly, ¡°Just in time. I don¡¯t see someone, which makes my appetite increase greatly.¡± Christine couldn¡¯t stand the slightest provocation. As soon as young master Rong said this, his stinky face changed into a seductive smile. He held Catherine with one hand and walked to the dining table to sit down. The more young master Rong did not want to see him, the more he wanted to loiter in front of him. Even if he was not angered to death, he would still be disgusted to death by him! ...... The two men awkwardly had breakfast together at the dining table. Luo Anning and Catherine secretly exchanged nces: these two men are really childish! After breakfast, young master Rong took Luo Anning upstairs and asked her to change into a dress. Luo Anning did not understand why he wanted to change. Young Master Rong smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. Be Good, go and change your clothes now.¡± .. At Baina International, arge number of reporters from the mainstream media gathered in the splendid reception room on the first floor. The reporters were all trying their best toe here to get first-hand information, which came from thetest gossip this morning. A few days ago, Young Master Rong came out of the hospital wearing a hospital gown. His pale face was captured by the media and made the headlines. The headline was even more eye-catching: [ Young Master Rong, the current CEO of Baina International, is suspected to be seriously ill! Will Baina International¡¯s future be destroyed, or will it continue to be glorious? ] The moment the news was released, it shocked the entire city! Baina International¡¯s stock started to fall from the morning. When Xu Zhiyuan received the news, he immediately ordered people to suppress the media and stop the news from leaking out again. Unfortunately, the newspapers and magazines had all been sold. It would not be easy to recover them in a short period of time. When Young Master Rong found out, he did not get angry. Instead, heughed and asked him to immediately call for a press conference. Although he could not figure out young master Rong¡¯s thoughts, Xu Zhiyuan still did it. Wearing delicate light makeup and a knee-length dress specially designed by a famous designer, it fully outlined luo anning¡¯s slightly protruding abdomen, as well as the noble and pregnant aura that emanated from her bones. When she held young master Rong¡¯s arm and walked into the living room, the moment she entered, the sh lights came at her in unison. She narrowed her eyes slightly and secretly pinched the soft flesh on young master Rong¡¯s waist. She asked in a low voice, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Chapter 524

Chapter 524:, on the other hand, is because my wife is pregnant

Trantor: 549690339

Rong Yan took a deep breath, secretly sighing at how ruthless she was! The seductive smile on his handsome face faded away, and instead, he looked solemn and elegant as he slowly led her into the chairman¡¯s seat. He pulled the chair for her in an extremely gentlemanly manner, and only sat down beside her after she sat down. During this period, countless shes were directed at the two of them, and microphones were scrambling to squeeze onto the chairman¡¯s table. Xu Zhiyuan brought a cup of warm water and ced it in front of Luo Anning. ¡°Young madam, drink some water to moisten your throat.¡± Luo Anning nodded, but she did not drink the water. Instead, she faced the media elegantly and elegantly, giving off an air of nobility. Rong Yan¡¯s deep eyes looked around the room, and then he nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you all foring to this press conference. Next, I would like to make a simple rification on the news that I am suspected to be seriously ill.¡± ¡°p p p ¨C¡±as soon as he finished speaking, apuse came from all directions like a tidal wave. Come. The reporters carefully found their seats, not willing to miss a single second. ¡°This Morning¡¯s headlines reported that I left the hospital with a body full of patients and was suspected to be seriously ill. Regarding this report, what I want to say is that everyone¡¯s worries arepletely unnecessary.¡± Young Master Rong chuckled, his eyes bewitching. ¡°I¡¯m healthy, so I¡¯m not seriously ill. Baina international will not be destroyed. On the contrary, Baina International will go further and further, and its glory will still be the same.¡± Luo Anning secretly nced at him. So that was what was going on. It turned out that he was very unhappy with the false news reported, so he had dragged her to a press conference.. The reporters discussed among themselves below, and then began to ask questions: ¡°Young Master Rong, if you really don¡¯t have an illness, then why didn¡¯t youe to thepany a few days ago?¡± ...... ¡°That¡¯s right. ording to our reporters, we¡¯ve been waiting at the entrance of the Baina Company for a few days, but we didn¡¯t find you there. Are you really not sick?¡± ¡°Young Master Rong, if it¡¯s really as you said, then how do you exin those photos?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you need to be hospitalized while wearing the hospital gown. So, Young Master Rong, please answer US honestly. What kind of illness did you have?¡± Xu Zhiyuan reached out his hand to signal for everyone to be quiet. ¡°Everyone, please be quiet. Young Master Rong will give everyone a satisfactory answer to your questions.¡± Young Master Rong picked up the tea in front of him and took a sip, with a deep gaze, he said, ¡°Regarding the hospitalization of the hospital gown, I don¡¯t deny it. ¡°It¡¯s just a small problem due to some stomach problems. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for everyone to keep harping on it. ¡°All in all, I¡¯m currently in good health. There¡¯s no need for everyone to worry ¡°The reason why I haven¡¯t gone to thepany is partly because mother wanted me to take this opportunity to rest and take a break. On the other hand...¡± As he said that, he turned his head to look at lunning, who was standing by the side. Suddenly, he raised her hand and ced it on his lips to kiss her gently, he said extremely gently, ¡°On the other hand, it¡¯s because my wife is pregnant. I selfishly want to spend more time with her and the child.¡± Once the news of the pregnancy came out, the reporters instantly became excited. ¡°What? ! Young Madam Rong is pregnant?¡± ¡°In that case, the next sessor of Banner International is very likely to be in young Madam Rong¡¯s stomach!¡± ¡°Oh my God! Today is the Right Day! This news is definitely explosive enough!¡± Luo Anning looked at themotion below and silently pinched Rong Yan¡¯s waist. She leaned over and whispered, ¡°Rong Yan, you did it on purpose!¡± Chapter 525

Chapter 525: was only shocked by this news

Trantor: 549690339

He purposely brought the topic to her so that he could announce that she was pregnant! How detestable! He did not want to reveal any information to her in advance! Rong Yan did not deny it. His handsome face slowly moved closer and closer to her. Luo Anning retreated a little in shock and asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What are you worried about me doing?¡±He asked with a chuckle. His eyes were full of mockery. Luo Anning curled her lips. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you don¡¯t know that this is a public ce...¡± ¡°Wrong. This is my territory.¡±What he meant was that no one could control what he wanted to do. As soon as he said that, her jaw was suddenly grabbed. Before she could react, his scorching thin lips covered her. For a moment, her mind went nk. She felt as if the world was spinning around her, and she could not think at all. Everything around her started to blur, and she even forgot about it. All she could see was his handsome and enchanting face even when he closed his eyes.. Exmations sounded everywhere. The shlights kept shing, and the sound of the shutter shutter kept ringing in her ears. Rong Yan held her soft lips and gently caressed them. If there were not so many people around, he would have kissed her deeply long ago. He took a deep breath and let go of her, still wanting more. Seeing her face dyed with two beautiful blushes, his mood was instantly delighted by her reaction. ...... Rong Yan was in a great mood. He turned to look at the media reporters below, he raised his voice and said, ¡°Thank you again foring today to share this joyous news with me. After leaving the venue, everyone will receive a red packet from Bina International as a token of appreciation.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Young Master Rong, Young Madam Rong! Young Master Rong is too polite!¡± ¡°Young Master Rong, Congrattions! Young Madam Rong will definitely give birth to a fat boy for you!¡± ¡°Congrattions, Young Master Rong, Congrattions, Young Master Rong! Young Madam Rong might be so lucky that she might give birth to a pair of twins for you!¡± Rong Yan had a happy smile on his lips as he received the blessings from the reporters one by one. Luo Anning¡¯s face was also flushed red as she thanked everyone with a smile. The tense and serious atmosphere at the press conference was reced by a joyous atmosphere. .. Once the press conference was broadcast, Elder Rong waspletely shocked in his residence! He had never expected that Luo Anning, who had been diagnosed as infertile for her entire life, would actually be pregnant! Who was going to tell him what was going on? He stood up shakily from the sofa and walked a few steps quickly with his cane. he shouted, ¡°Butler Zhang! Butler Zhang!¡± Butler Zhang rushed in from the outside and walked to him, ¡°Old man, what are your orders?¡± Old Man Rong gripped his walking stick tightly, his whole body slightly trembling. It was unknown whether he was scared or afraid, ¡°Send someone to investigate immediately, Luo Anning... is she really pregnant?¡± Butler Zhang hesitated for a moment, ¡°Old man, isn¡¯t young Madam infertile all her life?¡± ¡°Cut the crap! I told you to investigate! Now!¡±Old Man Rong roared. Butler Zhang didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and immediately went down to arrange for people to investigate this matter. After Butler Zhang went down, Old Man Rong seemed to be drained of all his strength. He took a few steps back and fell onto the sofa. ¡°Old Man, how are you? Are You Okay?¡± ¡°Quickly get the family doctor over, Quick!¡± The servants panicked. Elder Rong raised his hand shakily. ¡°No need... I¡¯m fine.¡± He was fine. He was just shocked by the news that Luo Anning was pregnant. Chapter 526

Chapter 526: the young madam is a sensible person. She will understand in the future

Trantor: 549690339

He originally thought that Zhangsun¡¯s heart would bepletely focused on lunning, and lunning would be infertile for the rest of her life. He had gradually epted the reality and was prepared to not have a great-grandson. Fortunately, there was still Rong Yu, so the Rong family would not have no sessors. However, why did lunning suddenly say that she was pregnant? This was too sudden and too difficult to ept. Ming. Ming had already been diagnosed as infertile for life. How could she be pregnant all of a sudden? Elder Rong¡¯s heart was filled with mncholy and regret. He regretted why he had joined forces with Mo Xiyan to deal with Luo Anning.. If she was really pregnant, what should he do? In the afternoon. Butler Zhang rushed in with the information he had investigated. When he saw that elder Rong was still sitting on the sofa, he could not help but be shocked. Then, he quickened his pace and walked up to him. He handed over all the documents in his hands. ¡°Elder, this is the information you asked for. The young madam has been diagnosed. She¡¯s three months pregnant...¡± Elder Rong¡¯s brain exploded. His hand that was holding the documents almost trembled. If butler Zhang had not been quick enough to hold his hand, the documents would have all been scattered. He let out a deep breath. He opened the information in his hand and read it carefully. He did not want to leave a single word behind. The information was investigated in detail, including Luo Anning¡¯s intense pregnancy reaction when she was just diagnosed as pregnant, Rong Yan and Jiang Peihua going to the mall to buy pregnant women and baby products, and so on All these proved that Luo Anning was indeed pregnant! ...... And she would give birth to his precious great-grandchild seven monthster! Old Man Rong smiled and sighed, making Butler Zhang very worried. He was afraid that if his mood swings were too big, he would fall ill. ¡°Old Man, Young Madam¡¯s pregnancy is a good thing. Don¡¯t be too excited! Come, take a deep breath...¡± Old Man Rong put down the information in his hand, slowly stood up and walked out. As he walked, he sighed and said, ¡°Butler Zhang, tell me, can she forgive me now for the way I treated Luo Anning previously?¡± Butler Zhang hesitated. Previously, she had used such a forceful method to force young madam to divorce Young Master Rong. Not to mention young madam, even he, an outsider, could not stand it. It would be a lie to say that she did not hold a grudge at all, right? After deliberating for a while, Butler Zhang could only say, ¡°Grandfather, young madam is a reasonable person. She knows that you are doing this for the good of the Rong family. Although she may not necessarily forgive you now, she will think it through in the future...¡± Old Man Rong sighed. ¡°I hope so...¡± .. After leaving Bina International and returning to the vi, Luo Anning had just entered the door when she saw Jiang Peihua weing her with a smile. Luo Anning said in surprise, ¡°Mom?¡± Jiang Peihua took her from Young Master Rong¡¯s hand and led her inside. ¡°Come, Mom has made some soup for you. Have a taste.¡± After saying that, she turned around and red at Young Master Rong behind her, she chided him jokingly, ¡°You Little Brat, you¡¯ve finally done something right. Our Anning Girl¡¯s pregnancy is such a big deal. We should have announced it a long time ago and let everyone share the joy with us.¡± Young Master Rong curved his lips into a smile and said charmingly, ¡°Anning is pregnant. Did Mom Say Anything?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±Jiang Peihua smiled meaningfully. Young Master Rong understood the smile in his mother¡¯s eyes. The smile on his lips became deeper. He took a few steps forward and hugged Jiang Peihua¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I know you love our Anning.¡± Chapter 527

Chapter 527: good child, Don¡¯t Cry!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Go away, go away. Stop sucking up to me. I Won¡¯t fall for your tricks.¡±Jiang Peihua pretended to be angry and pped him on the back. Young Master Rong wailed and jumped a few steps away. Jiang Peihua didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t use any strength at all, okay? Luo Anning sat in front of the dining table and sipped on Jiang Peihua¡¯s ginseng soup. It had to be said that her mother-inw¡¯s cooking was really excellent! The fragrance was rich and delicious,parable to the cooking skills of a chef! ¡°Come, little girl Anning, give me your hand.¡±Jiang Peihua walked in from outside the dining room and sat down beside her. Luo Anning looked at Rong Yan, who was beside her, puzzled. Rong Yan smiled and said, ¡°Do whatever mom tells you to do.¡± Only then did Luo Anning obediently raise her hand. Before she could see what had happened, she felt a touch of coldness on her wrist. She trembled and wanted to withdraw her hand, but Jiang Peihua held her hand and patted her hand in aforting manner, she smiled and said, ¡°This is a jade bracelet passed down from the Rong family. It is said that it has been passed down since the Qing dynasty and passed down to every daughter-inw. Now that I have passed it down to you, you will carry on the legacy of the Rong family. It has been hard on you.¡± ¡°Mom, you are being too polite when you say this... It hasn¡¯t been hard on me, not at all...¡± The jade bracelet felt cold to the touch. After putting it on, the temperature gradually merged with her body temperature. It was very warm. Even though she didn¡¯t know how to read Jade, Luo Anning knew that this jade was definitely of high quality. Jiang Peihua lovingly stroked her head. ¡°You Child, you¡¯re really doting.¡± As she spoke, Jiang Peihua took out a few more keys, as well as some real estate certificates and checks, and handed them to her. ...... Luo Anning looked at the keys in her hands in a daze. ¡°Mom, what do you mean by this?¡± Why did she suddenly get so many things? ¡°Look at you, child. Are you imagining things again?¡±Jiang Peihua couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°These are all rewards for your pregnancy. Pregnant women are very hard-working. It¡¯s been hard on you for the past few months. ¡°After you give birth to the child and give birth, you can go wherever you want to y. ¡°There are yachts, private jets, and vacation vis here. When the timees, you can invite a few friends to rx together.¡± Luo Anning looked at everything in her hands. The conservative estimate was that the market value was more than 200 million. Although she knew that the children of wealthy families could receive rewards from their parents-inw or even their elders, she did not expect Jiang Peihua to be so generous! She was only pregnant and didn¡¯t know if she would be able to get so many rewards if she gave birth to a daughter or a son. If the child was born in the future, wouldn¡¯t she be spoiled beyond control? Her heart was filled with mixed feelings. She knew that she truly loved Jiang Peihua. She saw that Jiang Peihua doted on her. Back then, grandfather Rong strongly opposed forcing her to be separated from Rong Yan. Jiang Peihua initially stood on the same side as grandfather Rong, butter on, she still stood on her side. At that time, for her to stand on her side was undoubtedly the greatest recognition of her. Luo Anning¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, and she reached out to hug Jiang Peihua. ¡°Mom, thank you... From now on, Rong Yan and I will take good care of you.¡± ¡°Good child, don¡¯t Cry! Otherwise, Mom will be angry and show you. Pregnant women need to maintain a cheerful and optimistic mood. This is not good. Come, quick, quick, Smile.¡± ¡°PFFT...¡±Luo Anning couldn¡¯t help butugh at Jiang Peihua¡¯s teasing. Jiang Peihua nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Rong Yan was at the side, looking at his mother and wife with deep affection and tenderness. The restaurant was shrouded in a thickyer of warmth. Chapter 528

Chapter 528: betraying the organization

Trantor: 549690339

In the living room, Christine walked in with a tired expression. Catherine came down from upstairs. When she saw him, she frowned slightly. Without asking anything, she turned around and walked into the kitchen. Not long after, she brought out a bowl of treme pear soup. ¡°Drink it, it¡¯s nourishing with fire.¡± Christine curled her lips and took the bowl with a light smile. She drank it casually, ¡°Catherine, have you ever thought of changing your job?¡± Catherine frowned, and her voice was even colder than before. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christine put down the Soup Bowl, leaned heavily on the sofa, and leaned her head back, her fiery red hair was even more mboyant. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated, I have no intention of letting you leave. I just want to change a ce, change a job.¡± Catherine¡¯s figure was cold, and her gaze changed from the initial excitement to the current coldness. Looking at Christine¡¯s tired expression, she thought of the reason why he did not returnst night. ¡°You did not returnst night because of this?¡±Although it was a question, her tone was surprisingly calm, without any desire to learn. Christine¡¯s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Catherine, this is not like you. When did you learn to test me?¡± Catherine did not deny it and asked in return, ¡°Have you really decided? Once we leave the organization, you should know what will be waiting for us.¡± The two of them worked for the United States. They were involved in secret assassinations. They did not belong to the CIA of the United States. They were directly under the orders of the president. Of course, the rewards and risks were proportional to the assassinations of various countries. The guests became amon urrence for them. Although Christine was young, she was highly regarded by the president. He had a ruthlessness that ordinary people did not have and a strong killing intent. ...... Once he epted the mission, the target would not stop until they were dead. In his eyes, wealth was just a bunch of Arab numbers. The world¡¯s top luxury goods were like toys in his hands. As long as he wanted them, even if they were hard to buy, the United States would get them for him. This was the privilege of being a gold-medal killer. He nevercked wealth and power. Catherine was the personal doctor assigned to him by the United States. She was responsible for dealing with all of his injuries in a timely manner. The two of them had worked together for so many years and had always been highly regarded and trusted by the president. Even when he said that he wanted to return to his country to settle down, the President had approved it. If he really wanted to leave the organization, then what awaited him was the countless number of assassinations by the United States¡¯Agents! ¡°We are in this line of work. Do you think I would be afraid if you said that we were going to avoid those agents?¡±Kristen smiled widely and said arrogantly. Catherine smiled bitterly and asked again, ¡°Then Auntie... ?¡± Shen Rou¡¯s ashes were buried in an Irish cemetery. The scenery there was beautiful, facing the sea, and the environment was pleasant. He had once said that his mother had too many things that she could not control when she was alive, so after her death, he had to let her soul live freely. Although Shen Rou did not love him and had not given him much maternal love since he was young, in the end, Shen Rou was still the mother who had given birth to him and raised him. Blood was thicker than water, this was a blood rtionship that could not be broken. Christine¡¯s expression was solemn, as if she had thought it through and said, ¡°Mother, I will move her and uncle Cheng back together. This is, after all, their hometown...¡±it was even more the ce where they fell in love and fell in love. Christine believed that Shen Rou would not me him. Looking at his determined look, Catherine suddenly found that she could not find any words or reason to refute him and influence his decision. Chapter 529

Chapter 529: was different

Trantor: 549690339

She nodded lightly and turned around, not letting him see the bitter smile on her lips. ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Your decision? Actually, you can go back to the US. You Don¡¯t have to be hunted down with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯ve long wanted to leave the organization. This time, it¡¯s only because you gave me a push to make up my mind.¡± Catherine ran upstairs as if she was running away. Even though she wanted to pretend that nothing had happened, even though she wanted to act indifferent, it was a pity that she couldn¡¯t do it! She knew the reason why he stayed. Other than Luo Anning, no one else thought about it. Luo Anning and Rong Yan Jiang Peihua came out of the restaurant and saw Catherine¡¯s back as if she was running upstairs. The three of them looked at Christine. Luo Anning asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Catherine? Why does she look so flustered?¡± A hint of surprise shed across Christine¡¯s face, then, she smiled seductively. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she¡¯s tired. ¡°By the way, Catherine said that you¡¯ve been drowsy recently, but you still have to pay attention to proper exercise. ¡°Go for a walk in the backyard after dinner. Digestion is considered exercise.¡± Luo Anning nodded. She wanted to say something, but Christine had already stood up and walked out. ¡°Christine, you just came back. Where are you going?¡±Luo Anning asked. Christine waved her hand elegantly and saidzily, ¡°I haven¡¯t raced for a long time. I¡¯m going out to y a few rounds.¡± Rong Yan looked at Christine with a deep gaze until his figure disappeared from his sight. He then turned to look at Luo Anning. ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back to thepany first. Mom, you rest well too. I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Under the gaze of Luo Anning and Jiang Peihua, Rong Yan left quickly. ...... A modified blue Aston Martin was speeding wildly on the mountain road with few people and cars, when it turned the corner, the wheels of the car rubbed violently on the road surface. With a beautiful drift, the body of the car skidded through the corner at an incredible angle. A ck sub-light Lamborghini caught up with them at an extremely fast speed and gradually overtook the Aston Martin. Christine watched the Lamborghini catch up from the rearview mirror. She was still surprised, but she did not expect the Lamborghini to suddenly charge up. ¡°Ha, interesting.¡±The corners of her lips curled up slightly. She stepped on the elerator and the Aston Martin chased after her with a thunderous momentum. The two Supercars chased each other on the winding mountain road, putting on a thrilling racing show. The two were equally strong, and they did not give way to each other. In the end, there was no winner. Half an hourter, at the seaside. Aston Martin and Lamborghini opened at the same time, and two flirtatious men with seventy percent simr facial features got out of the car. Seeing Rong Yan, Kristen curled her lips without any hesitation and said with a look of disgust, ¡°Why did you follow me? You¡¯re annoying.¡± Young master rong retorted mercilessly, ¡°Are you the only one who can drive this road? Ignorant.¡± Kristen jumped on the front of the car and crossed her legs. She looked at the blue sea in the distance where the sea and sky met. The salty and wet sea breeze blew on her face, as if it could ease the irritation in her heart. Young Master Rong leaned against the car door, took out a cigarette and lit it. He took a deep breath and looked into the distance with a dazed look. ¡°I heard from Rui that you want to join China?¡± ¡°News travels fast,¡±Christine muttered. Young Master Rong turned his head and looked at him. His heart was filled with mixed feelings. They were both children of the Rong family. He had been happy ever since he was young. He wanted stars and the Moon. But Rong Yu was different.. Chapter 530

Chapter 530: self-inflicted punishment

Trantor: 549690339

He didn¡¯t have much fatherly love since he was young. Even from the time he could remember, his father had never been home. His mother¡¯s face was filled with sorrow all day long. He knew that his father didn¡¯t love this family. He had a new lover outside, and he even had a child. The hatred that he had buried in his heart grew crazily from then on. He even thought that one day, he would personally understand that woman and that child. However, after the truth was revealed, his heart began to waver.. He even suspected that his firm belief at that time had gone wrong. Especially after he learned that he had been engaged in assassination work since he was an adult. Taking a deep puff of his cigarette, young master rongined, ¡°Why did youe back when you couldn¡¯t stay in the United States? Isn¡¯t it annoying enough?¡± Kristen pushed her arms back and said provocatively, ¡°My dear peace is here. How can I bear to leave?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± A pack of cigarettes was thrown at him. Kristen caught it and smiled charmingly. Her face was full of excitement after sessfully provoking him. ¡°Hey, throw the lighter here.¡± ¡°Troublesome!¡±With a low spit, young master Rong threw the lighter impatiently. ...... ¡°Thank you.¡± Kristen took out a cigarette and lit it. She slowly started to smoke. No one said anything. There was only the sound of the waves and the clear sound of the Seagulls. After a long time, young master Rong said casually, ¡°Rong Yu, no matter why you stayed, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t think about peace!¡± ¡°Tch!¡±Kristen said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to warn me now?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s early orte. I only care about the result.¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll tell you the result.¡±Kristen jumped out of the car. ¡°The result is that it¡¯s impossible! Not only do I have to stay in China, but I also have to settle down here. I really won¡¯t leave for the rest of my life!¡± After saying that, Kristen got into the car, turned around, and sped away. Looking in the direction where the Aston Martin disappeared, young master Rong smiled faintly, threw away the cigarette butt in his hand, and got into the car in a great mood. .. In the fifth month of Luo Anning¡¯s pregnancy, the case of Luo Zhiquan had been brought to light. After being submitted to the Supreme People¡¯s Court for trial, the verdict was already out, and Luo Zhiquan confessed to the mistakes he had made in front of numerous evidence. He hadmitted crimes together with Luo Zhiquan back then, and he had actually been promoted to the position of leader of the Central Committee. The car ident and the case of Luo Zhiquan bribing the leader to take bribes involved a series of official embezzlement and bribery, using public affairs for personal gain, and profiting from power. The amount of bribes Luo Zhiquan and the leader took was so huge that they plotted a car ident to kill a deputy to the National People¡¯s Congress at the time. The circumstances were so terrible that they were sentenced to death with a suspended death sentence and deprived of political rights for life. Li Yn, who knew about the case but did not report it, was suspected of being an aplice, so she was sentenced to seven years in prison. On the day she was handcuffed and thrown into prison, Li Yn screamed with a heart-wrenching roar, her mouth full of vicious curses, Luo Ning, and her entire person was in a state of madness. Compared to Li Yn, Luo Zhiquan was much calmer. Perhaps it was because he had murdered his brother that he was exposed to the sun, causing guilt to rise in a corner of his heart. When he was handcuffed and shackled, he was expressionless and allowed the police to take him away. Fang. Luo Xinya was still in prison, and her sentence was not over yet. When she heard that Luo Zhiquan had been given a suspended death sentence, shepletely fainted. Overnight, Luo Zhiquan and his family were all sent to prison. A family, because of the consequences, broke up. Chapter 531

Chapter 531: who is the pregnant one?

Trantor: 549690339

After being monopolized by Luo Zhiquan for more than a decade, the Anning group was renamed as Anning Group again. The shares held by Luo Zhiquan, Shao Dong, and Luo Xinya were all transferred to Luo Anning. The legal person of thepany was also changed to Luo Anning. Now, the Anning group was once again in her hands. Although it was more than a decadete, it did not disappoint her father¡¯sst wish and the group was handed over to her. In the sixth month of Luo Anning¡¯s pregnancy, Anning group held a press conference. Luo Anning, as the executive director and President of the group, hosted the press conference. She responded to the reporters on how Anning group changed from Shaodong Group to Anning group, as well as various legal issues. Rong Yan apanied her the entire time. Taking advantage of the gap between the reporters¡¯questions, he asked if she was tired. It was as if he would immediately stop the press conference if she shouted that she was tired. The six-month-old belly was already very obvious. Luo Anning secretly covered her waist with one hand and massaged it. There was a noble and elegant smile on her face as she calmly answered the reporters¡¯questions. She even took the time to quietly reply Rong Yan, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I can still hold on.¡± The look in her eyes deepened. Young Master Rong¡¯s thin lips were tightly pursed. Although he was unhappy, his tone was gentle enough to wring out water. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself too much. If you really can¡¯t hold on, we¡¯ll retreat.¡± Luo Anning shook her head andughed. Young Master Rong immediately turned his head and shot a cold knife at the reporters below with his phoenix-like eyes. His sharp gaze carried a strong warning: all of you, stop right there! If you continue to be long-winded, I¡¯ll make sure none of you can broadcast it! When the reporters received the threat, they all shut their mouths in fear. The series of questions that they had prepared to ask were all stillborn. They could only pick a few simple safety questions that did not involve privacy to ask. ¡°Hiss ¨C¡±young master Rong¡¯s waist was pinched hard, and he subconsciously gasped. ...... He turned around and saw the perpetrator. When he realized that it was his wife, the anger on his face instantly subsided. Luo Anning rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What are you doing? Is there anyone like you? Who Are you ring at? Look, now they don¡¯t even dare to ask. What do you think we should do?¡± It would be better if they didn¡¯t dare to ask! How could they be embarrassed to pester a pregnant woman like this? How could they be embarrassed! Didn¡¯t they know that pregnant women needed to rest and be protected? ! Didn¡¯t they know that this pregnant woman was his wife and that he, this husband, was still sitting by the side? Did they treat him as a decoration? They asked one question after another. was there no end to it? Thinking so, Young Master Rong didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth in front of everyone. ¡°It¡¯s already past half the time. From the looks of it, they seem to have asked everything they needed to ask. Anning, let¡¯s leave.¡± Actually, this press conference could have been hosted by the public rtions department, but Luo Anning was stubborn and had toe personally no matter what. This was apany left behind by her father, and as the current president of thepany, she should personally host it to show her sincerity. Luo Anning ignored him. From the moment she sat down for less than five minutes, she had been nervously asking her if she was tired or if she should just let it go. There was no turning back. How could she just let it go? How could she just give up halfway? He was even more worried than a pregnant woman like her. She was really embarrassed. Who was the one who was pregnant? The reporters who were threatened by young master Rong¡¯s gaze saw that young master Rong¡¯s face was getting darker and darker. They tactfully did not ask any more questions and quickly concluded their questions. Chapter 532

Chapter 532: elder Rong¡¯s visit

Trantor: 549690339

It wasn¡¯t that they were scared out of their wits, it was just that young master Rong¡¯s gaze was too sharp and terrifying, okay? ¡°Young Madam Rong, after you personally take over the Anning group, will it merge with Bina International, or will you personally take control of its independent existence? Or will it be managed by Young Master Rong Together?¡± Luo Anning smiled faintly. ¡°Regarding the future operation and management of the Anning group, during my pregnancy, my husband, Rong Yan, will be in charge. I will take over after the delivery ispleted and thepany recovers. As for whether Anning group will be merged by Baina International, I think that is impossible. I believe that everyone knows that this is thepany my father left to me. In my lifetime, Anning group will not be merged by anypany. Anning group is an independent existence and will not be merged. Moreover, Anning group will be inherited by my child.¡± The reporter hurriedly asked, ¡°Young Madam Rong, are you referring to this child?¡± Luo Anning nodded with a faint smile. ¡°Yes.¡± When she said this, the entire crowd burst into an uproar! If the Anning group was inherited by the first child, if the first child was a boy, then not only would the young master inherit the Anning group, he might also inherit Bina International.. Oh My God, how shocking was his wealth? ! He was crowned as the heir at birth, enjoying the billions of assets of the Anning group.. .. Luo Anning¡¯s actions were already very slow in the eighth month of her pregnancy. The Tang dynasty once again went to Canada. After being rejected, they came back dejectedly. From then on, he became the rich young master with the most gossip and scandals in s city. He frequented nightclubs, met young models inte-night hotels, held yachting parties, and participated in all kinds of blind dates arranged by Master Tang.. ...... Mo Qiange still hadn¡¯t woken up. Her figure was bing thinner day by day. Lu Mo Mo Mo personally took care of her. Whenever he was free, he would massage her muscles to prevent them from atrophiing. Days passed. Fortunately, Lu Mo mo talked to Luo Anning on the phone every day. From Lu Mo Mo, Luo Anning learned about Mo Qiange¡¯stest situation. From Luo Anning, Lu Mo Mo Mo also knew that Xiao Xiaoning was about toe into the world. Although she had forgiven Rong Yan, Luo Anning did not move out of Christine¡¯s vi. She was already used to living there. Moreover, she was pregnant, so she could not be bothered to move around. Moreover, living together with more people was quite lively. With Catherine, a doctor with superb medical skills, Rong Yan was happy to let Luo Anning stay in the vi. Luo Anning stayed in the vi, so Rong Yan naturally followed her. His son and daughter-inw were all staying in the vi, so Jiang Peihua naturally followed suit. The vi was very lively for a moment. Christine and Young Master Rong bickered with each other every day. Everyone was already used to it. Catherine, who was as cold as ice, could not help but hold her forehead when she saw the two men bickering and acting so childish. The days passed day by day. The world was peaceful, and the years were peaceful. Luo Anning chatted with Jiang Peihua and Catherine every day in the vi. They yed chess and went for a walk in the garden. It was boring but especially fulfilling. That day, the three of them were drinking afternoon tea in the pavilion in the garden. The Butler rushed over. ¡°Butler, what are you doing in such a hurry?¡±Luo Anning asked. The Butler was still panting. He said hurriedly, ¡°Master Rong is visiting... He is at the door now. Do you want to see him?¡± Chapter 533

Chapter 533: long time no see. How is your health

Trantor: 549690339

The smile on Luo Anning¡¯s face began to freeze. She looked at a certain spot expressionlessly and did not say anything. Jiang Peihua turned her head to look at her. She recalled how the old man had forcefully forced her and Rong Yan to divorce. She knew that the knot in her heart would not be so easily untied. She let out an almost inaudible sigh. Jiang Peihua could not open her mouth to say anything. Grandfather Rong¡¯s purpose foring here this time was very clear. He was probably here for his great-grandson. Catherine was silent for a moment. She picked up the earl ck tea in front of her and took a sip. She coldly said to the butler, ¡°Just say that Miss Luo is very sleepy and is resting. It is not convenient for her to meet guests.¡± The butler looked at Luo Anning inquisitively. When he found that she did not object, he nodded and quickly walked out. ¡°Mom, Catherine, enjoy your meal. I¡¯m going back to the bedroom to rest.¡±Luo Anning stood up without any interest. A maid quickly ran over to support her. Jiang Peihua nodded. ¡°Go and rest well. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± At the vi entrance. Hearing the Butler¡¯s reply, Butler Zhang was so angry that he wanted to argue with him. However, he was stopped by Elder Rong. ¡°Old Master, they don¡¯t know their manners. How can they block the guests at the door! I¡¯ll go and argue with them right now!¡± ¡°Stop! Come Back!¡±Old Master Rong growled. Housekeeper Zhang stopped in his tracks and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Old Master, didn¡¯t you want to see young madam? How can you see her when she¡¯s blocked outside the door?¡± ...... Through the carved iron gate, he took a deep look at the greenery in the front yard, old Man Rong¡¯s cane heavily stamped on the ground a few times. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? A Butler dares to block me. This means that he has permission from master. In other words, Luo Anning doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Butler Zhang was troubled. ¡°Then... What should we do?¡± Old Man Rong Thought for a long time before he finally understood. He was willing to pull down his face and take the initiative to look for young madam. Now that young Madam had closed the door and refused to see her, how should he express his words and apology that had been brewing for so long? ¡°Let¡¯s go back. She doesn¡¯t want to see us. Even if we wait for an entire day, she might not see us.¡±Old Man Rong turned around and got into the car first. At this moment, the door opened and Jiang Peihua appeared at the door. Housekeeper Zhang called out excitedly, ¡°Good afternoon, Madam!¡± Jiang Peihua smiled, ¡°Housekeeper Zhang, long time no see.¡± It had indeed been a long time. Ever since she quarreled with the old man about Mo Xiyan, she had not returned to the Rong residence. It must have been a few months since theyst met. Housekeeper Zhang nodded hurriedly, feeling both excited and sad. When the old man heard the voice, he stopped getting into the car and turned around. When he saw Jiang Peihua, his eyes shed. Jiang Peihua said calmly, ¡°Dad, long time no see. How are you?¡± ¡°Good, good...¡±the old man suppressed the excitement in his heart and answered repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±Jiang Peihua said, ¡°Dad, I know why you came this time. I want to say that it¡¯s better if you don¡¯te.¡±. Anning was pregnant now, and her mood was uncertain. She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to let go of the past so easily. So, it¡¯s best to wait for the child to be born. Now, let her wait for delivery.¡± A trace of embarrassment shed across grandfather Rong¡¯s face. The meaning of her words was obvious. She said that his visit had affected Luoluo Anning¡¯s mood, so it was best not toe for her to have a good mood for delivery. Knowing that her words might be too harsh, jiang peihua added, ¡°Father, Anning is a sensible child. I believe that time will take away those unpleasant memories.¡± Chapter 534

Chapter 534: who was dishonest

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Dad, let me be honest. What you did back then really hurt this child¡¯s heart. At that time, she knew that this brat had no choice but to have her, yet you still forced them to do so. How could she not be angry? How could she not be angry? ¡°Let¡¯s Wait a little longer. give her some more time. She will understand that you were only doing this for the good of the Rong family and for the good of your great-grandson.¡± .. It was already winter. Late at night, the first snowfall fell without a sound. It was extremely cold outside, but inside, it was a different scene. Luo Anning took a shower and half-leaned on the bed. On the bed, she was holding a philosophy book and flipping through it. The DIM yellow wallmp warmed the room. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Under Rong Yan¡¯s shameless and shameless tricks, he sessfully moved into Luo Anning¡¯s bedroom. Now, other than her clothes, the wardrobe was full of his clothes, from home clothes to casual clothes to formal suits. Obviously, this guy nned to stay here for a long time! As his thoughts flew, the bathroom door opened with a ¡®Kacha¡¯sound. The man¡¯s tall and strong body only had a loose towel wrapped around his waist. His well-defined chest and sexy and attractive abdominal muscles were silently exuding a sense of confusion. Luo Anning inadvertently raised her eyes and saw a drop of water slide down from his god-like handsome face. It dripped down along the curve of his beautiful chin to his chest. Finally, it flowed along his chest through his lower abdomen and disappeared into the towel. Luo Anning unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. She felt her heartbeat elerate uncontrobly, and her face began to burn slightly. ...... To avoid awkwardness, she quickly lowered her head and pretended to be reading. She forgot her bathrobe. She wanted to get a bathrobe, but she didn¡¯t expect him to see his wife staring at her. Rong Yan was delighted. He strode to the bed and leaned forward to approach her. ¡°You... why are you so close to me all of a sudden?¡±Luo Anning stuttered. She ducked her head back and closed the book. ¡°What are you thinking about that¡¯s impure, HMM?¡±Her maic voice carried an unconceble temptation. Rong Yan approached her even closer and took the book from her hand and ced it on the bedside table.. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s thinking about impure things!¡±Luo Anning straightened her neck and forced herself to hold on. ¡°Is that so?¡±Rong Yan chuckled. ¡°You still say you¡¯re not thinking about impure things. Then who was it that looked at me without blinking?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I didn¡¯t see it. Did you see it? where is it?¡±Luo Anning was determined to deny it. ¡°Dishonest little thing.¡±Rong Yan stood up instantly and walked to the wardrobe to get his robe. Luo Anning secretly heaved a sigh of relief after the pressure was removed. However, she didn¡¯t rx for long before Rong Yan, who had already changed into his robe, approached her again. This time, he used both hands and feet to avoid her high abdomen and pressed her to the bed. She could not move. Harmony... ... ... . Chapter 535

Chapter 535: Is chapter 535 really going to make me angry at this time?

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pushed his chest with both hands. ¡°HMM... no...¡± How could a man at this time listen to her? Rong Yan¡¯s movements didn¡¯t decrease but increased instead.. Luo Anning was a little scared. It was just different from the past. She was still pregnant, and his movements were clearly on the verge of losing his mind.. Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony.. The Man¡¯s handsome brows furrowed slightly, as if he was dissatisfied.. The little woman beneath him did not cooperate, causing Rong Yan to open his exceptionally beautiful phoenix eyes. His eyes that were as bright as obsidian were stained with a deep valley of bitterness, his voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Anning, stop fooling around. I¡¯m forbidden. Gu owes me for a few months, so please satisfy me once, HMM? I¡¯ll be very gentle.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s face was flushed red. She panted slightly and shook her head. ¡°No... you have to worry about the child.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Did you forget that the doctor only said that it¡¯s not allowed for the first three months?¡± Luo Anning thought about it and still felt that it was inappropriate. The child must not make any mistakes. She could not afford to lose the child together with him. ¡°Are you... Feeling very ufortable?¡±She asked carefully. Rong Yan nodded. ¡°Very ufortable.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you endure it for me, for the child?¡± ...... ¡±... I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult.¡±It was because he had endured it for too long, held it in for too long, that was why he had exploded. He was already at his limit. ¡°Then... why don¡¯t you take a cold shower to calm the fire?¡±Luo Anning suggested tentatively. Rong Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Anning, just once. I promise that I will be very gentle. Moreover, the child is already eight months old. Nothing will happen to him. Just once, just once, HMM?¡± Luo Anning was speechless Rong Yan stared at her lips that were slightly red and swollen from the ¡®love¡¯just now. His eyes darkened and he lowered his head, wanting to kiss her again. ¡°No!¡±Luo Anning hurriedly reached out to cover his mouth. Her face was full of anxiety and worry. Rong Yan took a deep breath. His eyes could no longer tell if it was because of Gu Yanhuo or anger that had burst out red blood vessels. He looked at her with burning eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you endure it? Then how did you survive before you married me?¡± Rong Yan exhaled deeply. He turned around andy on the side with his hands behind his head. His tone was indescribably low. ¡°Anning, are you sure you want to make me angry at this time?¡± Luo Anning was provoked by his tone. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this to a pregnant woman like me at this time?¡± ¡°I am a man!¡±Rongyan voice cold. Chapter 536

Chapter 536: was destined to be sleepless all night

Trantor: 549690339

¡°I¡¯m a man!¡±Rong Yan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. It¡¯s your duty to fulfill your wife¡¯s duties.¡± Luo Anning was also angry. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your wife, but don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m also a pregnant woman!¡± ¡°If every pregnant woman refused to share a room during a safe period like you, then how many men would go out and steal?¡±Rong Yan sneered and said the truth. Luo Anning¡¯s blood rushed to the top of her head and her scalp started to go numb. He was threatening her. If she didn¡¯t satisfy him, would he go out and have sex? Was that what he meant? The anger in her heart burned more and more. Thinking of his mysophobia.., luo Anning couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Before you married me, Mo Xiyan was your woman. She would satisfy your needs. What about the period of time after that? I don¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t solve it yourself! Do you think that every pregnant woman is like me? There will be many men who cheat, cheat, and cheat? Fine, then you go too! I didn¡¯t Stop You! There are many women out there begging for young master Rong¡¯s favor, unlike me, who will only reject you!¡± Rong Yan slowly sat up and looked at her deeply. His pitch-ck eyes were deep and profound, making it impossible for anyone to see his emotions. There was no expression on his handsome face. Only his thin lips that were pursed into a thin line revealed his annoyance. Luo Anning was not afraid of him at all. She chuckled, ¡°Oh right, how could I forget that you have a mysophobia? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to ept those women outside.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a Mysophobia!¡± Just as Luo Anning thought that she was going to win this argument, Rong Yan coldly spat out these four words. In an instant, she was shocked on the spot. The smile on her face became a mockery of herself. Look, was she so angry that she was hearing things? What did he say just now? ...... No Mysophobia? A man who had always had mysophobia and didn¡¯t allow strange women to get close to him from three meters away actually said that he didn¡¯t have mysophobia at all? How ridiculous was this? It was like a carrot suddenly telling you that it was actually a white carrot. It was so ridiculous and ridiculous. After being stunned for a while, Luo Anning said in disbelief, ¡°You don¡¯t have a mysophobia, right? Fine, then prove it to me.¡± ¡°You said it yourself. Don¡¯t regret it!¡±Rong Yan said coldly. He didn¡¯t even look at her. He took out his clothes from the wardrobe and quickly changed, mming the door and leaving. The room suddenly fell silent, forming a strong contrast with the warmth from before. The empty bedroom suddenly felt cold without a person in it. Luo Anning looked at the tightly shut door, her thoughts churning. A voice in her heart asked, ¡°Is he really not a Germaphobe?¡±? If it was true... then the truth was too scary. She did not allow strange women to get close to him. As long as he was within three meters of her, there would be bodyguards to clear the area. It was not umon for the outside world to have news about him being a neat freak. After many reports, she naturally believed that this was the truth. However, if he was really not a neat freak, then how much did he love Mo Xiyan to be able to do this! For a woman, he kept himself clean and did not mess around with other women. His private life was as clean as a monk¡¯s. He... how much willpower did he have to reach such a level? Luo Anning did not dare to think about it anymore. She realized that the more she delved into it, the more hurtful the answer would be. That night, the cold wind outside the window was biting cold, and snow was flying everywhere. Inside, Luo Anningy quietly, her eyes fixed on the ceiling in a trance. She was destined to have a sleepless night. Chapter 537

Chapter 537: what are you holding in your hand? Let Me See

Trantor: 549690339

.. The next day. The knocking on the door startled Luo Ning, who was lying on the bed. Luo Ning, who had been in a trance for the whole night. ¡°Come in.¡±Her voice was tired and a little hoarse. Catherine pushed the door open and came in. She saw that she was lying on the bed. Luo Ning was lying on the bed, motionless. A strange light shed in her eyes. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and leaned against the door frame. Catherine¡¯s gaze fell on her face. ¡°Why are you still not up? It¡¯s time to eat breakfast.¡± Luo Anning closed her eyes that were too dry because she had not slept for the whole night. Her tone was so faint that it was almost ethereal. ¡°You guys eat. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± The big ones were not hungry, but it did not mean that the small ones were not hungry either. Catherine did not allow her to be willful. She took a few steps forward to help her get up and neatly brought her to the bathroom. ¡°Brush Your Teeth.¡± The toothbrush that had been squeezed with toothpaste and the cup that had been filled with water were stuffed into her hands respectively. Luo Anning saw the serious expression on Catherine¡¯s face in the mirror. She sighed softly and slowly began to brush her teeth and wash her face. After washing up, she was brought out of the dining room by Catherine. In front of the dining table, only Jiang Peihua sat down. Rong Yan was not around, and even Christine was not seen. ...... After she had sorted out her sour emotions, Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°Good Morning, Mom.¡± Seeing here down, Jiang Peihua smiled and beckoned her to sit down and start eating breakfast. While drinking soy milk absent-mindedly, luo anning asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Christine? Why didn¡¯t I see hime down for breakfast?¡± There was no extra expression on Catherine¡¯s cold face. She said lightly, ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping.¡± Jiang Peihua looked worriedly upstairs. ¡°This child, he always wakes up early. Why is he suddenlyzing in bed today?¡± Catherine said, ¡°He was quite tiredst night.¡± When she said the word ¡®tired¡¯, Catherine gave Luo Anning a meaningful nce. Then, she returned to normal and continued to eat breakfast. Lunning¡¯s mind was not on this, so she did not notice Catherine¡¯s meaningful look. At nine in the morning, thetest newspapers and magazines were sent into the vi. Lunning sat in the living room and looked at the parenting channel in a daze. Catherine sat at the side with aptop on herp. Her ten fingers were typing on it quickly. The servant sent the newspapers and magazines to the coffee table. The Butler passed by and nced at the front page of the newspaper from the corner of his eyes. He grabbed the servant girl. ¡°Stop!¡± The servant hugged the newspapers and magazines tightly and asked nervously, ¡°Butler, what¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡°What are you holding in your hand? Let Me See.¡± The servant did not dare to hide. She carefully nced at Luo Anning and then stuffed all the newspapers and magazines into the Butler¡¯s hands. Her frightened look was like a hot potato. When she saw that the photos on the front page of the newspapers and magazines were all of Young Master Rong, the Butler subconsciously wanted to destroy them. The interaction between the two fell into Luo Anning¡¯s eyes. When she saw that the butler was about to leave in a hurry, she called out to the butler, ¡°Butler, where are you rushing to? is that today¡¯s newspaper in your hands? Let me see it.¡± The maid at the side took a step back without leaving a trace. The Butler was so nervous that his palms were sweating, ¡°Young Mistress Rong, this is yesterday¡¯s newspaper. I was nning to clean it up.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you clean up yesterday¡¯s Newspaper Last Night?¡±Luo Anning was puzzled. The butler chuckled dryly, ¡°This was left behind yesterday.¡± The way he hid it made Luo Anning frown. Her voice was deep, ¡°Even if it was yesterday, I still want to see it. Bring it over.¡± Chapter 538

Chapter 538:. Let¡¯s see how he ends up this time

Trantor: 549690339

The Butler hesitated for a long time. In the end, under Luo Anning¡¯s cold expression, he had no choice but to hand over the newspaper and magazine in his hand to her. He picked up a magazine and saw that the cover was Rong Yan wearing a pair of ck sunsses. He walked out of the hotel in a wrinkled suit. Following closely behind him was the popr model, Lan Na. The angle of the photo was very good. Rong Yan¡¯s thin lips were pursed in displeasure, while Lan Na, who had a hot figure, revealed a shy smile. Under a white coat was a dark v halter dress. The exposed corbone was clearly seen with ambiguous red marks. Blood rushed up! Luo Anning¡¯s fingers trembled as she threw the magazine onto the ground. She quickly flipped through the newspapers. Each copy had the same general idea. They were all photos of Rong Yan and Lan Na being stolen by the paparazzi when they came out of the hotel. The title was even more eye-catching: [ Young Master Rong¡¯ste-night hotel secret meeting hot, model, suspecting the love of a wealthy family change! ] [ young master Rong and Lan Na¡¯s hotel spend time together, spring, night, three meters away. Is it mysophobia or self-cleanliness that forbids strange women from getting close? ] [ hot, model stealth, rules are in ce, Young Master Rong¡¯s wife¡¯s position is lost! ] ¡°AH ¨C¡±she was so angry that she threw all the newspapers in her hands into the air. Catherine, who was at the side, heard the sound. She put the notebook aside and came over. She pried open her hands that were tightly grabbing her head. ¡°Anning, What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡°Quick... quick, call the Doctor!¡±The Butler was also panicking. The newspapers fell from the air one after another, and the ground was in a mess. ...... When the servants heard the noise, they stopped what they were doing. Those who were looking for the doctor called the doctor, those who called 120 called 120, and the rest of the worried people surrounded them again. Jiang Peihua dragged Christine down from upstairs. When she came down to the living room, she saw the scene in front of her and panicked. She hurriedly rushed over, pushed through the crowd, and came to Luo Anning¡¯s side to support her. ¡°Anning Girl? What¡¯s wrong with you? Where are you not feeling well, ah?¡± Jiang Peihua pulled her out of bed. Christine, who had been pulled out of bed to eat, rubbed her dazed eyes. Her body swayed as she walked over, and her feet stepped on a magazine. He bent down to pick up the magazine by his feet. His gaze swept over it, and the corner of his lips twitched imperceptibly a few times. Not Bad, he yed quite big. Let¡¯s see how he ends up this time. Luo Anning bit her lips tightly, unable to say a word. She stared nkly at a certain spot, her chest heaving up and down due to extreme anger. Jiang Peihua looked at the newspapers beside her feet, and one of the headlines caught her attention. Just as she saw it clearly, she subconsciously gasped. ¡°Oh my God! What kind of B * Stard is this brat doing outside? !¡± Catherine followed her back, her cold voice carrying an invisible calmness, itforted her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything. Take a deep breath, exhale... you¡¯re not alone right now. You have to worry about the child in your stomach. You Can¡¯t let negative emotions affect the child¡¯s growth.¡± What she said was the truth, but it was also so difficult. If they could control their emotions, then people would not have so many worries and sad things. Luo Anning¡¯s heart was in unbearable pain. A crazy emotion was about to burst out. Kristen waved her hand, and Catherine got up and sat to the side. Kristen sat down beside Luo Anning. She held her shoulder with one hand, turned her head, and leaned on her shoulder, her voice was soft and gentle. ¡°Anning, calm down and listen to me. What you see may not be true. Now, do as I say and rx.¡± Chapter 539

Chapter 539: was very clear that Jiang Peihua was really angry

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Imagine that you are in a valley full of green. There are mountain streams and green springs, dense forests and green trees, and colorful flowers.¡± Luo Anning blinked, and her clear eyes gradually began to lose focus. The corners of Christine¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°You are sitting on a swing woven with flowers and vines. The Fresh Mountain Wind Blows, refreshing the mind. ¡°Apanied by the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers, you¡¯re getting more and more sleepy... More and more sleepy. ¡°Your eyes are getting more and more tired. Now you can close your eyes, because after that, you¡¯ll fall into sleep. No dreams, no worries...¡± Christine¡¯s voice was so gentle that it carried a hint of hypnosis thatforted people¡¯s hearts. As his voice fell, Luo Anning slowly closed her eyes, looking like she was in deep sleep. Jiang Peihua looked at this scene and was so shocked that she could not speak. ¡°What... What is going on?¡± Christine raised her index finger to her lips and made a shushing gesture. Then, she carefully picked up Luo Anning and walked upstairs. After Christine left, Catherine helped Jiang Peihua exin, ¡°Anning is emotionally unstable now. For the sake of her and the child, Christine hypnotized her.¡± Carrying Luo Anning back to the bedroom and settling her down, Christine went downstairs again. With a solemn expression, she walked to the middle of the living room and swept her long and narrow eyes across everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Tell me, who put these messy newspapers and magazines in here?¡± The maid shrank her neck and stepped forward timidly. ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry... It was me, I was the one who brought the newspapers and magazines into the room...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you use your brain to do things?¡± ¡°Master... I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry...¡±the maid was about to cry. ...... Kristen sneered. ¡°You can make up for your mistakes with just a word of apology?¡± The Maid knew that she was doomed. She knelt down with a thud and kowtowed fiercely. ¡°Master, I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Please spare me, I promise I won¡¯t do it again in the future...¡± Kristen rubbed her forehead impatiently, ¡°Shut up! Take her away, do you understand the punishment?¡± Dragging the maid away and covering her mouth, the bodyguards answered in unison, ¡°Yes! Master!¡± As soon as the maid was dragged away, Jiang Peihua¡¯s call was picked up. Rong Yan had just called her mother, and she immediately scolded him. ¡°Don¡¯t call me mother, I¡¯m not your mother! Do I have a son like you, huh? How Old Are You? You¡¯re still embarrassing me. You Don¡¯t cause me any trouble for a day. You Don¡¯t feelfortable worrying about me, do you? Do you know what your identity is? You have a wife. Who gave you the courage to fool around outside? Tell me!¡± ¡°Mother, listen to me...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t listen! Tell Anning what you have to say and handle this matter the way it should be handled! Get your ass back here right now! Now!¡± With a bang, Jiang Peihua hung up the phone fiercely and suddenly pounded the coffee table in frustration. .. Rong Yan didn¡¯t even have time to change his clothes and rushed back to the vi. As soon as he entered the door, Jiang Peihua rushed up and raised her hand to give him a p. Her wrist was intercepted in midair. His handsome brows were tightly knitted. Rong Yan said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What are you doing? See for yourself what kind of good deeds you have done!¡±She turned around and returned to the coffee table. She picked up the pile of newspapers and magazines and threw them all at his face with a ¡®Pa¡¯sound. That strength really did not leave any face. It was very obvious that Jiang Peihua was really angry. For such a disappointing son heart. Chapter 540

Chapter 540: What Should I do with you? You tell me

Trantor: 549690339

Young Master Rong closed his eyes deeply and wiped the pain on his face. He took a newspaper and started reading it. Kristen, who was standing at the side, saw that young master Rong had no choice but to swallow his anger. Sheughed without conscience. Young Master Rong red at her. Heughed even more loudly. ¡°An ning almost fainted from anger after reading these reports. Now do you know how serious the consequences are? Let¡¯s see how you end up.¡± ¡°Stop gloating. Don¡¯t you know that others don¡¯t Know?¡±Rong Yan red at him fiercely. He was the one who was the clearest about whether or not he had gone out to fool around Last Night! ¡°What do I know?¡±Christine smiled innocently. It was obvious that she was ying dumb as she spread her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Young Master Rong¡¯s handsome face was gloomy. His eyes that were as ck as obsidian were now shing with a cold knife. If a gaze could kill, then Christine would have long be a puddle of meat. And it was the most delicate kind. ¡°PA ¨C¡±an apple flew towards him. Young Master Rong dodged and barely dodged the attack. Jiang Peihua had her hands on her hips. She was very angry, her face started to turn red. ¡°Who are you staring at? Who Are you staring at? ! You did something wrong and you still have the face to me Rong Yu. You Little Brat, you are asking for a beating, aren¡¯t you ? Let me tell you, if anything happens to that little girl an Ning, you will never be able to acknowledge me as your mother in this lifetime ! Now, go up and apologize to Anning and beg for her forgiveness!¡± The corners of Kristen¡¯s lips curled up, and she quietly moved behind Jiang Peihua. She stuck out her head and echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, go up and beg for Anning¡¯s forgiveness!¡± Seeing that someone was on her side, Jiang Peihua felt very gratified. She turned around and patted Kristen¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Rong Yu, don¡¯t be afraid. With me here, this brat won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. If he really dares to touch you, tell me, and I¡¯ll beat him up for you!¡± ...... Kristen gave Young Master Rong a provocative look and nodded in response to Jiang Peihua. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± ¡°Mom... !¡±Seeing that his mother was on Kristen¡¯s side, Young Master Rong gritted his teeth in displeasure and helplessness. In response to him was an apple that was hurtling toward him. Once again, he dodged the apple that was aimed directly at his face. Young Master Rong snorted unwillingly and Strode upstairs. In the bedroom, Luo Anning¡¯s hands were ced gently by her side. Her body was lying very straight, and her body was stuck in the big bed, making her look even more thin and weak. She didn¡¯t seem to have rested well. There was a faint indigo under her eyelids, and her face was extremely pale. Young Master Rong took off his suit jacket and tie, unbuttoning a few buttons on his shirt. He sat down beside his lips and raised his hand. His fingertips touched her slightly cold but unusually smooth little face, carefully drawing her outline. ¡°What should I do with you? Tell me.¡± ¡°How can you say something like asking me to prove it? Don¡¯t you know that men can¡¯t be provoked? If I really prove to you that I don¡¯t have mysophobia, what will you do with yourself? If I prove it, is that what you want?¡± ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re the one who asked me to prove it. If you really saw the report, you would be the one who would be angry and sad...¡± As if seeing her peaceful sleeping face, Rong Yan felt sleepy as he spoke. He got up, went to the wardrobe, took a bathrobe, and went into the bathroom to take a shower. After the shower, heid down gently on her side. One hand passed under her neck and let her sleep on him while the other hugged her, just like how he had done so many nights since they got married. Chapter 541

Chapter 541:. Anyone who touched something they cared about would think that it was a robbery

Trantor: 549690339

No one knew how long it would take for her to wake up after being hypnotized. Rong Yan hugged her sweet and soft body, buried his head in her neck and rubbed it. Then he pinched her chin and nibbled a few times, leaving a shallow bite mark on her face. ¡°Luo Anning... Luo Anning... Luo Anning... why can¡¯t you let me be at peace, Huh?¡± As if disturbed by his mumbling, lunning, who was sleeping, gently furrowed her brows and pouted for a while. Rong Yan¡¯s heart fluttered as he watched. Yang Yang lowered his head and kissed her pouty pink lips. One kiss, one kiss. He was tired after not sleeping muchst night. After kissing her for a while, he hugged her and fell into a deep sleep. A double bed. On the bed, the two of them quietly cuddled and slept together. It was an indescribable scene of love. .. After a deep sleep, Luo Anning woke up in a daze. When she opened her eyes, she saw an arm holding her shoulder. Looking up from the arm, she saw Rong Yan who was in a deep sleep! Her mind worked quickly. The memory fragments from this morning started to be pieced together in her mind ¡ª Newspapers, magazines, he came out of the hotel with a hot model behind him.. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t touch me ¨C¡± The calmness on her face disappeared. Luo Anning used all her strength to push the man beside her away and struggled to sit up. ...... Rong Yan heard the movement and suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were dark and deep, with the faint confusion from when he first woke up. Only when he saw Luo Anning ring at him did he understand what was going on. Hezily stood up and rubbed his aching forehead. He stretched out his arm to hold her. ¡°Anning, you...¡± Luo Anning turned her face away coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t call me! I don¡¯t want to see you. Get Out.¡± How could he... how could he really find another woman! ! Didn¡¯t he know how much of a blow this kind of thing dealt to a wife? How humiliating would it be? ¡°Anning, calm down and listen to me.¡±His shoulders were forcefully pulled back by him, forcing him to face him. Luo Anning¡¯s eyes were filled with too many emotions. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t see through them. However, when he saw her angry appearance, all the anger and annoyance in his heart disappeared. Where was thest bit of anger fromst night? His gaze was fixed on her. Rong Yan said calmly, ¡°What I saw might not be true. I didn¡¯t touch that woman. Last night, I...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t touch her?¡±Luo Anning looked as if she had heard a joke, she actuallyughed softly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t touch her, then how do you exin leaving the hotel together this morning? If you didn¡¯t touch her, then how do you exin the Hickeys on her body? If you didn¡¯t touch her, do you think I would believe it?¡± Rong Yan pursed his lips and did not speak. He looked at her quietly with his deep gaze, as if it was inappropriate for him to say anything right now because she was in a fit of anger. No matter what he said, she would not listen to him. Luo Anning obviously took his silence as tacit agreement. She pried his hand away and rubbed her stomach with one hand as she struggled to get out of bed. ¡°Where are you going?¡±Rong Yan, who had seen through her intentions, held her down before she could move. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± The hands on her shoulders suddenly loosened. Rong Yan pursed his lips tightly, got off the bed without saying a word, and left inrge strides. The bedroom door closed. Luo an quietly lowered her head to look at her stomach and gently stroked it with one hand. The smile on the corner of her lips was bittersweet. ¡°The thing I care about the most in my heart, even if others touch it, it would feel like a snatch.¡± Just when she thought Rong Yan was gone for good, the bedroom door opened with a bang. Kristen staggered in. Rong Yan¡¯s handsome face darkened as he followed closely behind. Chapter 542

Chapter 542: Who¡¯s in charge? !

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Oh! F * ck! K!¡±Kristen cursed as she stood up straight. One of her hands was even rubbing her waist in a rather funny manner. She turned around and growled at young master rong, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t kick a man¡¯s waist?¡± If it affected the happiness of the rest of her life, who would be in charge? ! ¡°Cut the crap. Tell me everything that happenedst night seriously.¡±Suddenly, young master rong threatened, ¡°If you dare to lie, I believe that the Americans will be very happy to find your whereabouts.¡± It was an undisguised threat! Kristen was not afraid of him. It was just that it was better not to expose himself before everything in Z country was settled. It was better to let the Americans find out about his whereabouts. He was never worried about safety issues. After joining the G-security bureau, he would naturally be protected. He had never doubted this. Seeing that he was so nervous and an Ning was so angry, he felt that if he continued to y, things would blow up. Who asked an Ning to be angry now? A pregnant woman needed to maintain an optimistic and cheerful mood at all times. Negative emotions would do her no good. Forget it, just let him go this once. Although such an opportunity was really rare, it would be a pity to let it go. But thinking about it, he was still a little angry! He had a good sleepst night. A sudden intruder was caught off guard and kicked him out of bed. Not only did he take over hisfortable bed, but he also shamelessly kicked him out of bed. Christine was furious at that moment. She flipped over and was about to counterattack, but she did not expect to see Rong Yan lying on his bed in a formal suit in the middle of the night. Go. Let him go back to his own bedroom. He even argued with his wife and came here to squeeze in for the night. ...... Well, it was not difficult to squeeze in for the night, but could he sleep on the sofa a little more consciously? What was the point of upying someone else¡¯s bed? There were so many guest rooms, so why did he choose his bedroom? Christine was depressed. Who knew that Ren Rong would say something like, ¡°Anning trusts you... So, it¡¯s better for you to look at me.¡± It meant that he had to be a free cheap witness, right? Was that what he meant? Kristen was furious. A raging me rose from the tip of her heart. You Can¡¯t use people like that! Not to mention the bed being upied, it was understandable that people were being used. He was the number one assassin of the United States. When had he ever suffered such an insult to his dignity? For a moment, Kristen retaliated aggressively. The two of them fought to the death in the bedroom. Their goal was to fight for the right to use the big bed. Fortunately, the sound instion of the vi was good enough. Otherwise, the movements of these two people would have woken up the people in the vi. After fighting for half the night, in the end, Christine was at a disadvantage. She hugged a quilt and curled up on the sofa for the whole night. The result of sleeping on the sofa was that the quality of her sleep was terrible! She almost did not sleep the whole night. Simply, when the sky was just bright, Young Master Rong received a phone call and left. Only then did Kristen lie back on her big soft bed. She hugged the nket and rolled around, starting to catch up on her sleep in satisfaction. She was so sleepy that she didn¡¯t even have breakfast. In the end, Jiang Peihua came up and dragged her downstairs.. Who asked Anning to be angry now? A pregnant woman needed to maintain an optimistic and cheerful mood at all times. Negative emotions were harmful to her at all times. Christine was about to open her mouth, but Luo Anning asked curiously, ¡°Christine, what are you two doing?¡± Chapter 543

Chapter 543:, do you want to see him or not?

Trantor: 549690339

Young Master Rong snorted lightly and urged him unhurriedly, ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and tell me!¡± I¡¯ll tell you what I want to know. Is there a need to beg someone like that? He had to be clear. He was the one who needed his help now. Why was he acting like a Master! ! He was so F * cking unhappy! Kristen secretly rolled her eyes at him before sitting down by the bed. She put one hand on Luo Anning¡¯s shoulder and began to narrate. Not only did young master Rong shamelessly upy his bedst night, he even drove him to sleep on the sofa.. Bb.. Luo Anning¡¯s expression started to soften after she finished speaking. However, before she could ask, Christine curled her lips again, she looked at Young Master Rong. ¡°Even so, it doesn¡¯t prove that you¡¯re not innocent with that hot model. Everyone knows that men, especially in the morning, have a strong need for that aspect. isn¡¯t that right, Anning?¡± He threw the question to Luo Anning. As expected, Luo Anning¡¯s face darkened, even more serious than before. ¡°I¡¯m not so irresponsible as to not dare to admit what I¡¯ve done, but I won¡¯t admit what I¡¯ve Never Done!¡±Young Master Rong leaned against the door frame with disdain. ¡°Who knows? Words have no basis. After all, the eyes of the masses are bright and clear. ¡°You and that hot model came out of the hotel early in the morning. The number of hickeys on her body is so many that it¡¯s blinding. Your clothes are also wrinkled and messy for the first time. ¡°If you ask me, nine out of ten people believe that you and the woman had sex in the hotel for an entire night. There¡¯s still one who doesn¡¯t believe it. Either there¡¯s a hole in his brain or his brain is growing on his chest.¡± Kristen added fuel to the fire without fear of death. She spoke methodically, as if there was really such a thing. ¡°Rong Yu, shut the F * ck up!¡±Young Master Rong growled. ¡°If you continue to spout nonsense, you¡¯ll sleep with that Bald Tibetan Mastiff of Yours Tonight!¡± ...... ¡°Alright, speaking of Tony, I still have a debt to settle with you!¡±Kristen counted with her fingers, a crisp cracking sound immediately sounded. ¡°My Tony is such a handsome dog, yet he was destroyed by you to such an ugly state!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a dog. I want to give you a truckload tomorrow! Now, shut your mouth!¡± ¡°Who cares about your truckload? I want to settle the debt for Tony Now. Don¡¯t change the topic for me!¡± ¡°Settling the debt for a stinky dog. You are also considered a weirdo. There are all sorts of strange things in this world.¡±Young Master Rong snorted coldly. Christine narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you insulting me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯mplimenting you,¡±young master Rong said casually. Christine, who had grown up drinking foreign ink, looked at him suspiciously. She felt that something was strange, but she could not tell exactly what it was.. Just as Christine was questioning, the Butler ran up eagerly. ¡°Master, Young Master Rong, Young Madam Rong, Young Master Tang of the Tang sect is here to visit.¡± Tang dynasty? Why did he suddenlye here at this time? Luo Anning frowned in confusion. Christine waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°I won¡¯t see him, I won¡¯t see him. Get Someone to send him away.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±Young Master Rong growled again. Of course he didn¡¯t want to see him if he wasn¡¯t here to see him! It was easy for him to say that. If he sent Ah Chao Away, who the hell would exin it for him? The Butler was shocked. He looked fearfully at the angry Young Master Rong. He looked at Christine and then at Young Master Rong. He asked uncertainly, ¡°Then young master Tang... will you see him or not?¡± Chapter 544

Chapter 544:, you guys will not have any results

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Meet!¡± ¡°Not meet!¡± The one who said they would meet was definitely young master Rong. The only one who would not meet was Christine. The Butler was trembling with fear. ¡°Are you going to meet or not meet?¡± Young Master Rong¡¯s sharp and cold eyes swept over. The Butler immediately shut his mouth and strode forward to help Luo Anning up with one of her arms. It was rare for young master Rong to calm down. He softened his tone and said, ¡°Follow me down to meet Ah Chao, hmm?¡± His other arm was pulled. Luo Anning looked at Kristen and realized that he was shaking his head at her. After thinking for a moment, she pulled her arm back and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to see you.¡± Young Master Rong naturally noticed Kristen¡¯s little tricks and roared in dissatisfaction, ¡°Rong Yu, if you make any more trouble, I¡¯ll Beat You Up!¡± Kristenughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡± Ignoring his quips, young master Rong carried Luo Anning carefully and carried her downstairs, ignoring her struggles and punches. Tang Chao sat on the sofa with a tired look on his face. He did not wear his suit jacket and had three buttons undone at the cor of his shirt. He looked sexy. He was restless. As if his head was hurting, his hand kept rubbing his forehead. The maid brought him some tea and retreated to the side. He looked up impatiently and asked, ¡°When Will Young Master Rong Come Down?¡± ...... The servant shook her head, indicating that she did not know. Tang Chao stood up and paced restlessly in the same spot. After two or three rounds, he turned around and was about to go upstairs, but he bumped into young master Rong who was carrying Luo Anning down. Frowning, Tang Chao retreated back to the sofa and sat down. When Young Master Rong had just put Luo Anning down and sat down properly.., he then said, ¡°Anning, I was the one who called Yan to go to the hotel this morning. That woman was with me. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the paparazzi to take pictures of them leaving the hotel this morning. I was afraid that you would misunderstand, so I came here to apologize. ¡°Don¡¯t me Yan. He has nothing to do with that woman.¡± Luo Anning looked at Tang Chao indifferently and didn¡¯t say a word. Tang Chao couldn¡¯t figure out what she meant at that moment. Did she believe him or not? She looked to young master Rong, who was standing at the side, for help. Thetter gave him an indifferent look. His meaning was clear: if you can¡¯t exin, then kill yourself! He fidgeted with his hair, took out a cigarette out of habit, and was about to light it up when an apple smashed at him. He barely dodged it. He looked up and was about to curse when he saw young master Rong¡¯s indifferent look. Fine, if I don¡¯t want to smoke, then I won¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to smoke anymore! ¡°Anning, that¡¯s all the truth. It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe it or not, I¡¯m telling the truth anyway. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to recycle those newspapers and magazines. There won¡¯t be any more such news and reportsing out tomorrow. You can rest assured.¡± After saying that, he raised his hand and looked at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s about time. The old man has arranged a blind date. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Wait.¡±Just as he stood up and was about to leave, Luo Anning, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke. Tang dynasty stood still and turned around. Young Master Rong¡¯s eyes suddenly shed. Luo Anning sighed softly and said seriously, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t go looking for Mo Mo anymore. The two of you will never have any results.¡± The short sentence was like a sharp knife, piercing straight into Tang dynasty¡¯s heart. Fresh blood flowed everywhere. Such a man who ran through the flowers was not suitable to be silent. Moreover, she could not just watch such a man pester and be silent while having fun among the women. Since the woman in the report was not Rong Yan¡¯s, then it was his Tang dynasty¡¯s. Chapter 545

Chapter 545: made a mistake

Trantor: 549690339

The marks on that woman¡¯s body were also caused by him. Such a person who kept saying that she loved Lu Momo, turned around and undted on another woman¡¯s body.. She did not dare to imagine what kind of injustice she would suffer if she quietly followed him in the future. The sorrow of a woman was that she could not keep her husband¡¯s body and heart.. Tang dynasty was used to being promiscuous, and Lu Momo¡¯s nature was that of a traditional girl. She could not ept it, and it was impossible for her to ept that a man was fooling around with another woman. Rather than waiting for her to get hurt in the future, it was better for her to help her out from the start. It was better than waiting for something to happen that would make her sad! Putting aside Tang dynasty¡¯s private life, just the fact that the Tang sect had severely injured Mo Qian Ge, it was impossible for the two of them to be together. Tang dynasty¡¯s lips curled up, and he nodded with a self-deprecating expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, Tang Dynasty, am not a shameless person. If they don¡¯t want me, I won¡¯t hold on to them forever. Oh right, I¡¯ll get engaged in the near future,e with Yan then.¡± With that, Tang dynasty left inrge strides. Young Master Rong watched his figure disappear with a profound gaze. His expression was extremely secretive. He walked forward and embraced the little woman who was still in a trance. Young Master Rong¡¯s chin pressed against her hair. His voice was low and slightly hoarse. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be photographed by the paparazzi. I¡¯ve made things difficult for you.¡± Luo Anning struggled ufortably for a moment before she was tightly held by him. She was unable to move and her maic voice rang in her ears. ¡°You can¡¯t say that you want me to prove it in the future, no matter how angry you are!¡± It was just like a divorce. Previously, whenever she was angry, she would mor for a divorce. ...... As for him, no matter how angry or angry he was, he had never said such hurtful words. What remained of his rationality told him that he could not and could not say such things. Some words were really like water that was poured out. Once they were said, they could not be taken back. It was not that there was not a single apology that received a response. It was forgiveness that came from the bottom of his heart. Luo Anning closed her eyes.¡±... You¡¯re also at fault, Ming. You know that I¡¯m pregnant, can¡¯t you just bear with it for the sake of the child. You know, the child I abortedst time was the regret and regret in my heart for the rest of my life. So, this time, I¡¯d rather get hurt myself than hurt the child in the slightest.¡± Her earlobe was suddenly wet. The tip of her moist and warm tongue licked it. After touching it for a while, she shrank back with a sensitive tremble. Young Master Rong¡¯s low voice rang in her ear, ¡°Silly, of course I know I can¡¯t touch you now. Didn¡¯t you realize that I held your handst night...¡± Luo Anning recalled for a moment, then suddenly raised her head and stared at him with wide eyes. Last Night... he... Later... had been holding her hand the whole time. Could it be that he meant... to let her use her hand to help him solve it? Thinking of this possibility, Luo Anning¡¯s mind buzzed. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid after all.¡±Her forehead was flicked, but it didn¡¯t hurt. His teasing voice sounded low and deep with a smile. Luo Anning¡¯s face instantly turnedpletely red. She bit her lips and mumbled in annoyance. She med him, ¡°Who asked you not to exin yourself clearly? I¡¯m not a worm in your stomach, how would I know what you¡¯re Thinking?¡± Young Master Rong let out a decent sigh, his eyes filled with resentment. ¡°I thought you would understand this kind of thing. After all, there¡¯s a difference between doing it yourself and doing it with you. Also...¡± As he spoke, he leaned close to her ear and said seriously, ¡°I want you because I love you, so I want to have sex with you.¡± Chapter 546

Chapter 546: Young Master Tang¡¯s engagement ceremony

Trantor: 549690339

¡°If I don¡¯t love you, then any woman can have sex with me. That¡¯s not called ¡®Ai¡¯, but ¡®venting my ancient debt¡¯. ¡°I only want to have sex with you, but I can only ept having sex with you. It¡¯s not mysophobia, but a psychological effect. ¡°Because of love, I want to be one with you and be one with you. ¡°In that case, do you understand?¡± Luo Anning buried her head in his arms, embarrassed and shy. She nodded. She had said it so straightforwardly. She would be a fool if she didn¡¯t understand. However, when did he say these sweet words? Although it seemed to be an exnation, wasn¡¯t that sentence implying a confession? ¡°Who taught you these words?¡±Her index finger poked his chest, and her muffled voice came from his chest. Young Master Rong coughed and hugged her, his ears slightly red. ¡°Who taught you what? I told you when I thought of it. I didn¡¯t want your little brain to let your imagination run wild again.¡± .. Luo Anning was pregnant for the ninth month. The Tang dynasty was engaged to Lan Na. The engagement ceremony was held at the Grand Hyatt Hotel. Merchants from s city, nobles, and people from famous political families were all present to congratte the ceremony. The paparazzi and the media had blocked the entrance of the hotel to the point that no one could pass through. The Tang sect¡¯s henchmen were also deployed to maintain order at the scene. Lan Na, a popr model, was born into a wealthy family. She did not have a strong background, but was chosen by young master Tang as the candidate for his wife. For a time, she was envied by thousands of women. Luo Anning appeared in the banquet hall with Young Master Rong on her arm, attracting the attention of the entire hall. Regardless of whether it was the business or political world, guests all wanted to go up to her and strike up a conversation. However, they were all stopped by Xu Zhiyuan and the bodyguards. It was just different from the past. If Young Madam wasn¡¯t pregnant, Young Master Rong might have been in a good mood to deal with it. But now, Young Madam was attending the engagement party with a big belly, how could they let those people get close? ...... If something went wrong, who would be able to shoulder the responsibility? Feng Churui and Wu Xuewei also came. When they saw them, they walked up. ¡°Yan, you¡¯re early.¡± Wu Xuewei looked at Luo Anning¡¯s bulging belly like a curious baby. Then, she smiled sweetly and greeted, ¡°Hello, Uncle Rong. Hello, Sister Anning.¡± Young Master Rong frowned. ¡°Why am I the uncle, but Anning is the sister?¡± Feng churui also smiled and added, ¡°Xuewei, the seniority is not right.¡± Wu Xuewei scratched her head in distress. ¡°But, sister Anning looks like a sister. Calling her aunt is already calling her old.¡± Feng Churui didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. What kind of weird theory was this? ¡°Anning is your Uncle Rong¡¯s wife. You should call her aunt. Seniority shouldn¡¯t be messed up.¡± Pouting her lips, Wu Xuewei said sullenly, ¡°I know it¡¯s aunt, but...¡± But, but there were no buts. At the end of her sentence, Wu Xuewei fell silent. Luo Anning couldn¡¯t help butugh. The eighteen-year-old Wu Xuewei had not been tainted by the secr world. What she was thinking in her heart was written all over her face. Seeing that she did not have any ill intentions, Luo Anning simply wanted to call her sister. Luo Anning raised her hand and patted Rong Yan. ¡°Xue Wei can call me whatever she wants. It¡¯s just a form of address. Besides, I don¡¯t want to be called Old.¡± Young Master Rong was still a little unhappy in his heart. Wu Xuewei was excited and held Luo Anning¡¯s hand. She looked like she wanted to shake but was also worried that she would hurt the baby. She said nervously and cautiously, ¡°Sister anning, as expected, heroes think alike!¡± ¡°Ah Rui, Yan, you¡¯re all here.¡±At this moment, Tang Chao, who was wearing a ck handmade suit, brought Lan Na, who was wearing a white wedding dress, over. Lan Na was indeed worthy of being a model. She was tall and slender, and her body was even more well-proportioned, especially those that provoked her. Her fiery chest and breasts were so plump that it made one¡¯s blood boil. Pulse. Spurt. Zhang. Chapter 547

Chapter 547: they were a pair that was not looked upon favorably

Trantor: 549690339

There was nothing to say about their faces. Those who could be rated as popr models naturally had faces that were worthy of the public¡¯s aesthetic standards. A beauty that belonged to the upper-middle ss stood by Tang Chao¡¯s side, just right beside his ear. The two of them walked over together, and there was actually no sense of disharmony at all. Lan Na looked at Luo Anning and immediately bowed slightly apologetically to apologize. ¡°Young Madam Rong, I heard from Ah Chao that the incidentst time caused you to misunderstand young Master Rong. For this, I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Tang Chao smiled and patted Lan Na on her arm, he tried tofort her, ¡°Nana, Anning isn¡¯t such a petty person. Don¡¯t apologize. Yan and I grew up together, so don¡¯t call me young Madam Rong anymore.¡± Lan Na looked at Luo Anning and Young Master Rong in surprise. Her red lips parted, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After all, she was only a fianc¨¦e. The disparity in status and background was obvious. She... did not have the guts to be so rude. ¡°Ah Chao is right.¡±Young Master Rong¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Just call me and Anning like Ah Chao.¡± Receiving Lan Na¡¯s surprised, happy, and somewhat uncertain gaze, Luo Anning nodded with a smile. ¡°Ah Chao, Congrattions on your engagement today.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡±Tang Chao replied indifferently, a smile still hanging on the corner of his lips. Wu Xuewei jumped out with a big smile on the corner of her lips. ¡°Uncle Tang, Aunt Tang, Congrattions! I wish the two of you a good marriage for a hundred years and grow old together!¡± ¡°You Little Girl, your mouth is quite sweet.¡±Tang Chao smiled lightly and raised his hand to caress her head without thinking. Wu Xuewei hurriedly jumped away and hid behind Feng Churui. She stuck out her little head andined, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to rub my head. Also, I¡¯m not a little girl. I¡¯m already an adult, okay!¡± Lan Na could not help butugh. She was about to say something when Master Tang, who was entertaining guests not far away, waved his hand and let the two of them go over. ...... Tang Chao nodded slightly and immediately said to the four of them, ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side. Eat well and have fun. I Won¡¯t entertain you.¡± Feng churui said, ¡°Go and get busy.¡± After Tang Chao and Lan Na had left, the four of them sat down at the front row of the banquet hall under the guidance of the waiters. More than ten minutester, all the lights in the banquet hall were turned off. In a short while, two white spotlights shone on Tang Chao who was on the stage and Lan Na who was standing under the white floral arch ten meters away from him. Lan Na had a sweet smile on her face. She held her father¡¯s wrist and walked towards Tang Chao step by step. Tang Chao stood on the stage. The curve of his lips had not changed since the beginning. The emcee beside him was hosting the event with full emotions, it brought about the atmosphere of the venue. Young Master Rong put one hand on Luo Anning¡¯s shoulder. His protective posture was self-evident. Suddenly, someone pulled his sleeve and he looked over. Luo Anning¡¯s watery eyes looked into his eyes, and she said in a low voice, ¡°Why do I feel that... Ah Chao doesn¡¯t seem very happy?¡± Young Master Rong¡¯s eyes were deep, and his thin lips leaned over to kiss her smooth forehead. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± ¡°Is that so... ?¡±Luo Anning muttered. Young Master Rong turned his gaze to Tang Chao on the stage. They had grown up together, and no matter how well he disguised his face, he could still see the little sorrow in his heart. Although he didn¡¯t know why Tang Chao had taken a liking to Lu Momo, that child who looked like an underage... An Ning was right. Mo Qiange¡¯s injuryy between the two of them, so they wouldn¡¯t end up together. They were a pair that wasn¡¯t looked upon favorably. Chapter 548

Chapter 548: was in a sorry state

Trantor: 549690339

On the stage, she took Lan Na¡¯s hand from her father and held her hand as they walked to the center of the beautifully decorated stage. Under the host, the two exchanged engagement rings and Tang Chao lifted Lan Na¡¯s chin, he lowered his head and kissed her. This kiss was very long. It was not a deep, hot French kiss, but a light, shallow kiss. The scene seemed to freeze. It was not until the thunderous apuse of the guests that the Tang dynasty let go of Lan Na. The waiter pushed the Champagne tower over. The two of them held the champagne together and slowly fell toward the champagne tower. The pale golden champagne flowed slowly down the ss tower. The tiny champagne beads that sshed in the air refracted the dazzling light under the halo of the lights. It was so beautiful that it was unreal. After the ceremony ended, they moved to the dining hall to hold a banquet. Luo Anning had a big belly. It was not very convenient to begin with. Now that there were many people around, her mood seemed to be a little bad. Young Master Rong stopped Tang Dynasty and bade him farewell. Then, he took Luo Anning and left first. What Luo Anning did not know was that after they left, Tang dynasty, the male protagonist, actually missed the banquet. No one could find where he went. Lan Na was left alone with a forced smile on her face. .. When Luo Anning was about to give birth, Wu Xuewei decided to go abroad to study. The reason was unknown. ...... .. Late at night, outside the delivery room of the hospital. Everyone from the Rong family was waiting outside, unable to sit still. ¡°How long has it been? Why isn¡¯t she giving birth yet?¡±Jiang Peihua kept rubbing her hands. When she heard Luo Anning¡¯s painful and heart-wrenching cries in the delivery room, her heart tightened. Because Luo Anning insisted on giving birth naturally, if the child didn¡¯te out for even a moment, it would continue to torment the adults. At night, Luo Anning was sleeping soundly when she was suddenly woken up by the pain. Her hands were tightly clutching her stomach, and her face was frighteningly pale. Without thinking, Rong Yan carried her and rushed downstairs. The driver rushed to the hospital at the fastest speed. There was still some time before the due date, but unexpectedly, the due date had been brought forward, without any warning! At that time, it could only be described as urgent. It was also the first time Jiang Peihua saw her son. She was so nervous that her eyes were about to burst. At that moment, even she was shocked. From the vi to the hospital, to Luo Anning being pushed into the delivery room, until now, it had been more than two hours, and the child had not been born yet. On the other hand, Luo Anning¡¯s heart-wrenching cries continued toe out from the delivery room intermittently, making people¡¯s hearts clench. Because Christine and Catherine had just joined the National Security Bureau, they had been very busy recently. Otherwise, the situation would have been much better. Finally, when young master Rong was about to rush into the delivery room for the eighth time and was stopped by the nurses, Christine and Catherine hurried over. The two of them wore uniforms with epaulets on them, looking like they had juste out of the National Security Bureau. When Young Master Rong saw Catherine, it was as if he saw his savior. He strode forward, grabbed her shoulders, and shook her. He said in a hurried tone, ¡°Quick! Anning is inside, go and help her!¡± Catherine was Dizzy from the shaking. She pushed him away and took two steps back. Only then did she realize that he was wearing pajamas. One of his feet was wearing indoor slippers, and the other was naked. His hair was messy, and his eyes were bloodshot.. He looked terrible! ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m going to change into sterile clothes first. You Go in with me. Peace will need your encouragement.¡± Chapter 549

Chapter 549: Young Master Rongughed,ughing like an idiot

Trantor: 549690339

In the delivery room, the smell of blood was very strong. Luo Anning¡¯s legs were wide open, and the nurses surrounded her. The doctor checked between her legs from time to time, and kept talking to her, asking her to take a deep breath. Luo Anning¡¯s face was pale, and even her lips were almost transparent. The hair on her cheeks was wet with sweat, and it stuck to her cheeks, looking abnormally miserable. Rong Yan changed into his sterile clothes and rushed into the delivery room anxiously. He pushed away the nurses and squeezed to her side. He held her hand that was tightly clenched on the side of the bed, he ced it on his lips and kissed her gently. ¡°Anning, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t be afraid...¡± Catherine came in after him. Her calm eyes were cold as she looked at the doctors who were anxiously running around. She put on her rubber gloves and walked over. ¡°Move aside. The nurses stay.¡± ¡°You know how to deliver babies?¡±The doctors from the obstetrics and gynecology department questioned. Catherine was toozy to say anything. She directly walked up and used a hand knife to knock down the group of doctors one by one. When she saw Rong Yan, Luo Anning held his hand tightly and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid... Don¡¯t go.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s heart was hit hard, and he immediately felt pain, he held her hand and kissed it again and again. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry, I Won¡¯t go. I Won¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll stay here with you. Don¡¯t be afraid, you and the child will be fine...¡± Catherine walked to the side of the bed, her clear and cold eyes carrying a calming power, she looked at Luo Anning and said gently, ¡°Anning, I¡¯ll deliver the baby for you. Don¡¯t think about anything, just cooperate with me. The child will be out soon. Do you understand?¡± Lunning nodded with difficulty. She had originally decided that Catherine would deliver the baby for her, but she didn¡¯t expect that the due date would be so many days earlier. She had caught everyone off guard. ¡°Very good.¡±Without any more nonsense, Catherine began to work. ...... ¡°Anning, listen to me. When I tell you to take a deep breath, take a deep breath as much as possible and then muster all your strength. When I don¡¯t tell you to take a deep breath, do your best to hold back. It¡¯s crucial to conserve your strength.¡± ¡°I understand...¡± ¡°Okay, now do as I say. Take a deep breath, exhale, and use your strength! Very good, continue to take a deep breath, exhale... conserve your strength...¡± ¡°AH ¨C¡±feeling that she was about to be exhausted, Luo Anning cried out and bit her lips tightly. Rong Yan quickly reached his palm to her lips to stop her from abusing herself. Luo Anning¡¯s mind went nk, and she bit down hard on the palm in front of her. The smell of blood filled her mouth. Catherine made her take a deep breath and use all her strength. She closed her eyes tightly and used all her strength to lower her body ¡°Waa... Waa Waa Waa...¡±a loud baby¡¯s Cry was so loud that it almost broke the ceiling of the delivery room. Luo Anning only felt something slip out of her body. Then, her entire body went limp. She closed her eyes and fainted temporarily. With the help of the nurse, Catherine cleansed the child, wrapped it up, and brought it to Rong Yan. ¡°Congrattions, it¡¯s a boy.¡± Rong Yan looked at the child who was frowning and crying with his eyes closed. He frowned and then rxed, his thin lips curling into a smile. Young Master Rong smiled. He smiled stupidly, like an idiot. Catherine thought that every man in the world who had be a father would look like an idiot at this moment? Even the arrogant young master Rong was no exception. Chapter 550

Chapter 550: naming

Trantor: 549690339

After taking a look at the child, Rong Yan returned to the bedside to guard Luo Anning. He bent his head and kissed her on the lips lovingly. His affection was beyond words. ¡°Anning, thank you for giving me a treasure as precious as you.¡± Outside the delivery room, Jiang Peihua and elder Rong were overjoyed when they learned that Luo Anning had given birth and that she was a boy. Elder Rong¡¯s turbid eyes were slightly moist. They were moist. Looking at the tightly shut door of the delivery room, they could not help but nod. Christine smiled slightly. Jiang Peihua patted his shoulder excitedly. ¡°You Little Brat, did you hear that? Our family has given birth! Mother and son are safe! That¡¯s great. The heavens are really fond of us. Thank you, Bodhisattva...¡± She pressed her palms together and kept thanking him. Kristen patted her shoulder, and a silent joy spread out from the corners of her eyes and brows. .. After recuperating in the hospital for two weeks, Luo Anning was brought back to the luxurious residence to give birth. Luo Anning was not afraid of the risk of her figure bing out of shape. She insisted on breastfeeding, striving to give the baby the best of everything. For this reason, Jiang Peihua specially came over from the imperial capital to take care of her. The soup she made was to nourish and nourish her body, and also to urge her. The effects of milk. Young Master Rong had leveled up to be a nanny. He did not know anything. Seeing how small the baby was, he wanted to hug it, but he did not know how to avoid hurting it. For this reason, he had specially asked Xu Zhiyuan to search for arge number of parenting books to study. The baby had not been given a name yet. As time passed, his little face opened a little, and he became more and more handsome. ...... The baby was very obedient. He would sleep when he was full and basically did not cry. He was very obedient. When he was hungry, he would close his eyes and open his small red mouth to cry until his heart was torn apart. When he was full, he would burp when he was tired and continue to sleep. With such a carefree personality, even Luo Anning did not know whether tough or cry. He even teased young master Rong and said that the baby had inherited it from him. No wonder he was so carefree. When other children were young, all of them cried so much that their parents loved them, hated them, and couldn¡¯t do anything about it. However, their baby was the exact opposite. If you wanted him to cry, you had to be ruthless and wait for him to cry from hunger before feeding him. Otherwise, he would be so obedient that people would be speechless! At night, after Luo Anning and her son had gone to bed, he entered the study and began to deal with business. He rested for less than four hours a day. In just a month, Luo Anning had given birth. Compared to her thin body before she died, she was now a little plump. As for Young Master Rong, he had be thinner for the first time. His originally angr face now looked even more chiseled and deep, causing Luo Anning¡¯s heart to ache. After giving birth, her baby¡¯s Full Moon Banquet had also arrived. However, she had yet toe up with a name, which made Jiang Peihua and grandfather Rong anxious. When Jiang Peihua handed the three-page name list to her, Luo Anning immediately covered her head with her hands, ¡°Oh my God! Why are there so many...¡± Her reaction and expression amused Jiang Peihua. She sat down beside her and pointed at a word. ¡°How about this Yu? Grandfather had someone calcte it. This word and the baby¡¯s fate...¡± ¡°What? Not Good? Then this, this is something that the naming master deduced based on the birth date and eight characters. He said that it is beneficial to the baby...¡± ¡°Still not good? Alright, then let¡¯s continue looking at the next one. This one, is...¡± Chapter 551

Chapter 551: A Cute Little Meatball

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning¡¯s head was about to explode from Jiang Peihua¡¯s series of words. At this moment, on the television screen, a Travel Channel was having an outdoor scene. An extremely handsome man shed past in front of the camera. Luo Anning subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Handsome...¡± Her voice was rather low. Jiang Peihua, who was exining, raised her head and only heard the word handsome, ¡°Handsome? Rong Shuai... Rong Shuai... not bad, it¡¯s easy to say! But I¡¯ll have to let Grandpa decide. After all, the name is rted to the child¡¯s life, so I can¡¯t be careless...¡± ¡°Why Are You So Serious?¡±The bedroom door opened and young master Rong walked in with a smile. He sat down beside Luo Anning and took the opportunity to put his arm around her shoulder. Jiang Peihua rolled up the paper filled with names. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sit still, ¡°I¡¯m discussing the child¡¯s name with an ning. It¡¯s almost the full moon banquet. How can we not have a name. These are all names that your grandfather had peoplee up with. However, an Ning also came up with her own name, Rong Shuai. Rong Shuai is great. The product produced by My Brat and an Ning must be of high quality! Wait, I¡¯ll go and show it to grandfather and let him decide!¡± Jiang Peihua left excitedly. Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows and turned to look at the little woman in his arms. ¡°Rong Shuai?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Her beautiful eyes looked at him with watery eyes, as if a pair of soft hands had grabbed his heart. She wasn¡¯t going to tell him that she had just seen a handsome guy on TV and blurted out in surprise. Young Master Rong thought to himself, Rong Shuai, Rong Shuai... Young Master Rong is very handsome... Let¡¯s just take it as her disguised confession. Thinking of this, Young Master Rong couldn¡¯t help but smile a little smugly. Look at how meaningful and deep his wife¡¯s name was. It was simply a perfect interpretation of high-end elegance and ss! In less than ten minutes, Jiang Peihua ran in again with a glowing face, she couldn¡¯t help but hold Luo Anning¡¯s hand in joy. ¡°Anning, I¡¯ve discussed it with grandfather and let the fortune teller take a look. Handsome is a good word! The child¡¯s mother is really thoughtful, so the name is decided! Rong Shuai... Rong Shuai... Rong family¡¯s handsome little boy, Hehe...¡± Luo Anningughed dryly. Since the fortune teller and grandfather had agreed, then this name would do. Looking at Rong Yan¡¯s appearance, he was extremely satisfied. ...... But... why did she feel a little guilty? If Rong Shuai knew that his domineering and mighty name was a name that his mother subconsciously blurted out to address others, would he be angered to death? Of course, this was all in the future. .. The full moon banquet was held at Rong residence. On the spaciouswn, a dream-like children¡¯s Paradise was temporarily built. Rong Shuai¡¯s handsome photos could be seen everywhere. It was the full moon banquet of the Rong family¡¯s fourth-generation grandson. The lineup of the banquet was unprecedentedly powerful. All the guests at home and abroad who had a friendship or cooperative rtionship with Bina International and the Rong family came in droves to congratte the young master on the full moon. As the male host, Young Master Rong and Old Master Rong, Jiang Peihua, were entertaining the guests outside. Luo Anning stayed inside to take care of Rong Shuai. She only went out when the banquet started. Feng Churui and Tang Dynasty had arrived early in the morning. They were not interested in entertaining the guests, but they were interested in hugging their nephews. When Young Master Rong was entertaining the guests, the twoughing people had already sneaked into the room to Hug Rong Shuai. Even though the room was kept at a constant temperature, Rong Shuai was wrapped in a silk cotton jacket, making him look even cuter like a small meatball. Chapter 552

Chapter 552: you and Yan are too unmodest!

Trantor: 549690339

On his small face, one could vaguely see that he was somewhat simr to young master rong, especially his pair of dark eyes and his small red mouth. Young Master Rong had just finished drinking his milk and was currently burpingzily in Luo Anning¡¯s arms. When Feng Churui and Tang Chao came in and saw the little guy, they could not help but have a touch of gentleness on their faces. ¡°Anning, can I have a hug?¡±Feng churui came forward and reached out his fingers to gently stroke the little guy¡¯s delicate face. The little guy turned his head and reached out his two chubby little hands to grab Luo Anning¡¯spels. He puffed up his cheeks and closed his eyes. ¡°Little Guy, are you not happy?¡±Feng Churui didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Seeing her son so attached to her, Luo Anning felt warm in her heart. She lowered her head and kissed the little guy¡¯s tender face. ¡°Good boy, let Uncle Rui Hug You.¡± Her eyes were still closed, and her cheeks were puffed up even higher. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re quite a big shot, just like Yan¡¯s bad temper.¡±Tang Chao squeezed forward and tried to hug her. ¡°But I like it, Haha!¡± ¡°Pa ¨C¡±a crisp sound was heard. Before Tang Chao¡¯s hand could touch the little guy, Feng Churui pped it away mercilessly. There was a rare seriousness on his elegant face. ¡°Everything is about firste, first served. Cutting the queue is immoral.¡± Tang dynasty was not happy. The little guy clearly did not want to be hugged by you, and he was not allowed to be hugged by him? The two men began to argue one after another. No matter how the adults argued, the little guy¡¯s chubby little hands still held onto Luo Anning¡¯s clothes tightly, as if he would not let go even if he died. ...... Mayor Feng had always been concise andprehensive. After expressing his intentions, he disdained to continue arguing with Tang dynasty. He grabbed Luo Anning¡¯s hand gesture to send the little guy out and carefully carried Rong Shuai. The little guy waved his hands in the air. His little eyebrows were tightly knitted and his little mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t cry out. His dark eyes looked at Rong Shuai with a cry for help. ¡°Be good, uncle, give me a hug.¡±Everyone had a soft spot in their hearts, especially when they saw such an incredible little life. They couldn¡¯t help but feel fond of it. ¡°Be good, let Uncle Rui hug you.¡±Luo Anning ignored her son¡¯s pleading eyes and said with a smile. Gradually, the little guy stopped tormenting her and allowed Feng Churui to hug and tease her. He grinned and yed with his blisters. Feng Churui asked with a smile, ¡°Have you decided on a name? What¡¯s The Little Guy¡¯s name?¡± ¡°His single name is handsome, Rong Shuai.¡± ¡°Oh!¡±Tang chao eximed, ¡°I say, you and Yan are too unmodest!¡± Luo Anning burst outughing. She also felt that she was too immodest. Before she could say anything, Feng churui said inly, ¡°This is the truth.¡± Young Master Tang was instantly killed! Suddenly, the smile on Feng Churui¡¯s face froze. He was stunned for a long time before he slowly raised his head. His expression was stiff. ¡°What happened?¡± Luo Anning looked over in confusion. Only then did she realize that on Feng Churui¡¯s silver-gray high-grade custom-made suit, there was arge piece of wet cloth. A big chunk of it was wet.. ¡°AH...¡±Luo Anning let out a low cry. She felt as if she was receiving Rong Shuai. When she opened the diaper, it was actually full to the brim.. How did he do it? Ming Ming had just changed into a new one an hour ago! She hurriedly called for the servants to bring Feng churui down to change into a set of clean clothes while she changed the little guy¡¯s diaper. Seeing Feng¡¯s purplish face, Tang dynastyughed so hard that he fell forward and backward. He yed out Schadenfreude to the fullest. Chapter 553

Chapter 553: presents Uncle Rui with such a big wee gift

Trantor: 549690339

The little guy saw the reproachful and doting expression on Ma Ma¡¯s face. His red lips parted and his saliva bubbles burst, dripping all over his face. Luo Anning couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. She stretched out her index finger and pointed at the tip of his little nose. She said helplessly, ¡°You, ah, you. It¡¯s only our first time meeting, and you¡¯re already giving Uncle Rui such a big wee gift. Aren¡¯t you ashamed, Huh?¡± The Little Guy¡¯s pitch-ck eyes narrowed, and his little mouth kept smiling, revealing his pink gums. He was so adorable! Tang Chao, who was watching from the side, was already itching for a hug. Now that Feng Churui had finally changed his clothes, he did not stand on ceremony anymore and went forward to ask Luo Anning for a hug. The little guy, who had changed into a clean silk cotton jacket and diaper, was held in Tang Chao¡¯s arms and gently swayed. The Little Guy¡¯s eyes darted around as if he was looking for a mommy. In the end, after looking for a long time, there was no sign of Luo Anning. Her little mouth ttened, and her chubby hands randomly waved in the air, hitting Tang Chao¡¯s face a few times. The little guy did not have much strength. His little hands were chubby and soft. That little bit of strength was even lighter than scratching an itch for Tang Chao. Seeing that the little guy was having fun, he was also happy. He felt good that the little guy liked him more than Feng Churui. His heart suddenly swelled up and wavered. He almost raised his head andughed wildly three times. At this time, Butler Zhang came in. He said that there was not much time left before the banquet started and invited Luo Anning to change into her gown. Luo Anning nodded, stood up and walked over. She reached out and touched the tip of her son¡¯s little nose. She knew that he did not understand, but she still told him with a smile, ¡°Mommy will change into the gown. be good and follow Uncle Tang. Don¡¯t be mischievous, understand?¡± Her red lips parted, revealing her pink gums as she smiled. She looked extremely obedient. Luo Anning went to change into the gown. Tang Chao teased the little guy in the bedroom more and more freely. Feng churui came back after changing and wanted to hug her. However, he still had a lingering fear and did not dare to reach out to hug her again. ...... He knew very well that the little guy had a bad temper. Tang Chao was making fun of the little guy with no conscience. He hugged the little guy and shook him gently with a smug look in his eyes! The banquet was about to start when Butler Zhang walked in again. ¡°Young Master Feng, Young Master Tang, the banquet is about to start. Young Master Rong asked me to bring the two of you down.¡± ¡°Oh, okay! Little Guy, go down and see the world with your uncle Tang!¡±Tang Chao coaxed in a suppressed voice. Feng churui subconsciously turned his head away. He really wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t know him, but the servants at the side quickly lowered their heads, their shoulders twitching silently. Twitching. The person involved was still immersed in the fun of teasing the little guy,pletely unaware that everyone¡¯s reaction was a little strange. Just as he was about to carry the little guy and leave, Rong Shuai suddenly opened his small mouth and cried loudly. He was heartbroken and miserable. His small hands kept grabbing his cotton pants. When the servant who was taking care of him saw him, he immediately walked up to him. ¡°Young Master Tang, young master seems to have peed. He needs to change a clean diaper now.¡± After a short period of distress, Tang Chao turned his body to the side and said rather magnanimously, ¡°Bring the diaper over. I¡¯ll change it for him. Just take pity on him and be his father first.¡± He sat down on the sofa and the servant brought a new diaper. Tang Chaoid the little guy on the sofa and started to take off his cotton pants. Feng churui questioned from the side, ¡°Can you do it or not?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me! I¡¯ve never eaten pork before and have never seen a pig run. It¡¯s no Big Deal!¡± After taking off the diaper, he realized that the diaper was only a little wet. The Little Guy was crying so miserably. It seemed that he had high standards for his quality of life. He picked up the dirty diaper and was about to change it when a shocking scene happened! Chapter 554

Chapter 554: heard that you got engaged? Congrattions

Trantor: 549690339

He took off his diaper and found that it was only a little wet. The little guy cried so miserably. It seemed that he had high requirements for his quality of life. He picked up the dirty diaper and was about to change it when a shocking scene happened! The little guy pooped when Tang Chao reached out to change his diaper! Tang Chao¡¯s body stiffened and his face turned from green to purple. Finally, it turned into a ck color that wasparable to coal ash.. ¡°Rong, handsome ¡ª ! ! !¡±He gnashed his teeth with endless frustration. The Little Guy¡¯s dark eyes were shining brightly. His red lips parted and he giggled. That look was like the pride of a sessful prank. ¡°Ha...¡±Feng churui, who was originally a little depressed, could not help butugh. ¡°Oh my little master, Hey, why are you pooping again? Come,e, bring the little master to wash up and change into clean clothes and diapers. Don¡¯t dy the start of the banquet.¡±The Butler hurriedly went forward to check, with a smile, he shook the little fellow¡¯s little hand that was waving in the air. The servants hurriedly took out clean clothes and diapers. They carefully carried the little fellow and walked into the bathroom to clean it up. Tang Chao stood up straight. His entire body appeared extremely unnatural and stiff. When he looked at the butler, Butler Zhang¡¯s gaze was also extremely dull. ¡°Prepare a set of clean clothes for me. Also, I need a bathroom.¡± Butler Zhang held back hisughter and nodded solemnly. ¡°Young Master Tang, please follow me.¡± At this moment, a pretty figure entered the bedroom door. Her white coat had already been taken off and was wrapped in her arms. Lu Momo, who was wearing a light rose red dress, suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. ...... Tang Chao¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped, and Feng churui looked at her thoughtfully. Lu Momo seemed to have just arrived. She lowered her head and tidied up her dress, looking travel-worn. Without even raising her head, she asked excitedly, ¡°Where¡¯s my little nephew? Where¡¯s my little nephew? Quick, quick, let me see...¡± What responded to her was a room of silence. Sensing that the atmosphere was not right, Lu Momo raised her head. When she saw the person clearly, her smile froze for a moment. ¡°Long time no see. You guys are here too,¡±she said with a smile. She walked toward butler Zhang and asked, ¡°Where is Commander Rong? Why haven¡¯t I seen that little guy?¡± Butler Zhang smiled and said, ¡°The little young master is taking a shower in the bathroom. He wille out in a while. Miss Lu, please sit down and wait for a while. The young madam wille over after she has changed into her dress.¡± Lu Mo nodded silently and sat down on the sofa. He casually handed his coat to the maid who came forward. Tang Chao pursed her lips and her heart was struggling violently. Her face was still stiff and she seemed to be at a loss. Feng churui also came to the sofa and sat down. His voice was gentle. ¡°Is CEO Mo Better Now?¡± Lu Mo smoothed his hair and forced a smile. ¡°He¡¯s still the same. I don¡¯t know when he will wake up.¡± Feng churui nodded and was momentarily speechless. The topic seemed to havee to an end, and the suffocating awkwardness exploded in the air. Tang Chao turned around and looked at the child-like face that looked like an underage child. In the past, it didn¡¯t matter if the two of them were fighting or quarreling in the apartment, the image of the two of them spending time together shed uncontrobly in his mind. ¡°Young Master Tang, the clothes I¡¯ve prepared for you have been prepared. Please follow me and go take a shower first.¡± Butler Zhang took a few steps and realized that Tang Chao was not following them. He stopped and turned around to ask tentatively, ¡°Young Master Tang... ? Young Master Tang?¡± Chapter 555

Chapter 555: CHAPTER 555 I heard that you are engaged? Congrattions

Trantor: 549690339

Tang Chao seemed to have suddenly reacted and asked in a daze, ¡°Eh?¡± Butler Zhang¡¯s gaze wasplicated as he looked between him and Lu Momo, but he still smiled and replied, ¡°The clothes I bought for you have been prepared. You can take a bath first, please follow me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Tang Chao answered softly and left inrge strides. Housekeeper Zhang had no choice but to jog to catch up. Lu Momo¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest. A faint smile hung on the corner of his lips. His gaze stopped at the bathroom door, waiting for the little guy to appear. Feng Churui did not miss the struggle and pain hidden in Tang Chao¡¯s eyes just now. He crossed his hands and clenched them. He said calmly, ¡°Ah Chao is engaged.¡± His sudden words confused Lu Momo. What did Tang Chao¡¯s engagement have to do with her? Without waiting for her to say anything, Feng churui added, ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about him pestering you anymore.¡± Lu Momo couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Mayor Feng, you¡¯re worrying too much. We¡¯ve already made it clear thest time we were in Canada. If we meet again, we¡¯ll Be Like Strangers.¡±. ¡°So, I don¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±. ¡°But I only found out about his engagement now. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t send him my blessing in time.¡± The servant carried the little guy who was already dressed out. Lu Momo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he quickly rushed forward. When he was about to approach the little guy, he just slowed down. He stretched out his hand nervously and excitedly said, ¡°Come, give me a hug.¡± ¡°Miss Lu, be careful. The young master is very delicate now,¡±the servant kindly reminded. ¡°Yes, I know. I will be careful.¡±He nodded repeatedly and promised. ...... When General Rong was handed to Lu Momo and sessfully hugged the little guy, Lu Momo¡¯s heart could not be described as excited! The curve of his lips could not be lowered no matter how hard he tried. Looking at the Little Guy¡¯s handsome little face, Love was almost overflowing from the bottom of his heart. He wanted nothing more than to send all the beautiful things in the world to him. ¡°Xiao Xiao Ning, you¡¯re finally back. You¡¯ve sessfully met your aunt!¡±Lu Mo gave the little guy a kiss on the little face. He smiled so much that his eyes were curved. ¡°I¡¯m your aunt. This is the first time we¡¯ve met. Please give me your advice.¡± His funny words made the servants burst intoughter. Lu Mo Mo didn¡¯t think much of it. He continued to tease the little guy in high spirits. Rong Shuai¡¯s pitch-ck eyes rolled around. When he saw Lu Mo Mo, he paused andughed. The crisp gurgling sound was so deep that it almost touched the hearts of people. Not long after, Luo Anning returned after changing into her gown. When she saw Lu Momo, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. They handed the little guy to the servant at the side. Lu Momo went up and gave him a big bear hug. ¡°An xiaoning, xiaoning is so cute! Aunty will definitely dote on him!¡± Looking at the little guy waving his hands happily in the air, Luo Anning patted her back. ¡°Xiaoning told me to tell his aunty that he likes her too.¡± .. The banquet began. Young Master Rong hugged Luo Anning, who was hugging the little guy, and shuttled back and forth among the guests. The little guy was small, but he did not have any stage fright. His dark eyes were wide open, allowing the guests to size him up. When Luo Anning teased him, he showed the guests the smile of a young master. ¡°Young master is really too handsome. How will he look when he grows up? He will definitely charm a lot of girls, Hehe...¡± ¡°Young Master Rong and Young Madam Rong are still handsome and beautiful. Young master, this is a good gene inherited from the two of you. It is only natural that he looks handsome.¡± Chapter 556

Chapter 556: heard that you were engaged? Congrattions

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Little young master is smiling! Little Young Master is actually smiling at me, Hahaha... look at his handsome appearance, what a lovable child! Young Master Rong and Young Madam are blessed!¡± On this side, Young Master Rong held his wife and child, epting everyone¡¯s ttery and congrattions. On the other side, the more grandfather Rong looked, the more satisfied he became. Especially when he saw Rong Shuai, the wrinkles on his face deepened. Under the envious voices of the elders, he was proud and satisfied. The Rong family finally had a future. This way, he had no regrets. The banquet began. Young Master Rong, Luo Anning, Feng Churui, Tang Dynasty, Lu Mo, Old Master Rong, Jiang Peihua, and the others were at the main table. Old Master Rong was naturally the first seat. Jiang Peihua sat on the right side of Old Master Rong, Young Master Rong sat on the left side, and Luo Anning sat beside Young Master Rong. Lu Momo naturally sat next to Luo Anning. It was also convenient for her to tease her beloved nephew at any time. There was an empty seat next to her, and Feng Churui and a few important guests had already taken their seats. It was only when the main soup was served that Tang Chao, who had been changed, arrivedte. Looking at the seat next to Lu Momo, he hesitated. Young Master Rong¡¯s expression was as dark as a sheet. He said, ¡°Ah Chao, what are you waiting for? Quickly sit down. I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± These words had undoubtedly cut off all his escape routes. Tang Chao chuckled and sat down easily. He picked up the wine ss in front of him and filled it up. ¡°Grandpa Rong, Auntie Rong, I¡¯ve caused everyone to wait for so long. I¡¯ll punish myself with three sses.¡± After saying that, he raised his head and drank it all in one gulp. Old Master Rong, who had watched him grow up, looked at his cheeky smile and cursed under his breath with a smile. ¡°You Brat, you know you¡¯re in the wrong, yet you deliberately made everyone wait for so long. How can three sses be enough? It has to be doubled no matter what.¡± ...... ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll punish myself with six cups.¡±Tang Chao agreed readily. The guests cheered andughed in unison. After six cups of wine, Tang Chao¡¯s expression did not change. Feng churui pushed a bowl of soup in front of him without batting an eyelid. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±Tang Chao thanked him in a ruffian manner. Feng churui nced at him, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll drink too muchter and go crazy. You¡¯ll embarrass us.¡± Tang Chao smiled as he casually drank the soup. ¡°How can that be? You know, I¡¯m known as the one who never gets drunk after a thousand cups. If I get drunk so easily, it¡¯s not me, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too full of yourself if you¡¯re a person who drinks too much.¡± .. After the banquet, it was an open-air dance party. Lu Mo silently picked up a ss of champagne, found a quiet ce, and sat down. While sipping the champagne, she called the Canadian Vi. The housekeeper answered the phone. She took a sip of champagne and asked, ¡°How is Qian ge today?¡± ¡°Did you give him a body scrub? A massage? Did you give him a muscle massage every four hours like I Said?¡± ¡°Yes... I¡¯ll be back soon... housekeeper, thank you for your hard work. Also, help me take care of him.¡± Tang Chao had drunk too much at the banquet, so he asked the maid to make a cup of tea and then slipped away from the party. Just as he was about to find a quiet ce to sit down, he heard someone talking on the phone. After listening carefully, who else could it be but that Little Brat Lu Momo? Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he bumped into Lu Momo, who had hung up the phone and raised his head. Lu Momo frowned slightly.¡±... Why are you here?¡± Tang Chao smiled self-deprecatingly and took a sip of his fragrant tea. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. I just happened to walk here.¡± Lu Momo also seemed to feel that his words just now were questioning him. He paused for a moment and changed the topic. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re Engaged? Congrattions.¡± Chapter 557

Chapter 557: what was it like living outside?

Trantor: 549690339

Did she congratte him? Ha, how ironic. I have to say, these words could hurt him even more than knives, spears, and sticks. When had he, the dignified young master of the Tang sect, ever been in such a sorry state? He clearly wanted it, but he D * mn didn¡¯t dare to forcefully snatch it from her! He had been loitering among the flowers for so many years, and he had always been the only one who despised women. Now, his retribution had finally arrived. To be despised by the woman he loved, that feeling was F * cking unbearable! ¡°Thank you. When the timees, just don¡¯t forget to attend the wedding.¡±After saying this, Tang Chao turned around and left. His cold back soon disappeared without a trace. Lu Mo Mo looked at the ce where he had disappeared and was slightly absent-minded for a moment. Then, he smiled and said softly, ¡°Okay.¡± .. Lu Mo stayed in city s for three days before returning to Canada. Ever since Rong Shuai peed on Mayor Feng and the young master of the Tang sect, everyone in the Rong family had raised their thumbs up in praise of the young master. To be honest, ever since the birth of the young master, Rong residence had be lively for a time. Because of the addition of a new member to the family, the atmosphere of the family had be even more intense. ...... After the full moon banquet, young master Rong, Luo Anning, and the little guy stayed in Rong Mansion for a week, leaving time for Old Master Rong and his great-grandson to get along. When they were about to return to the grand mansion, Old Master Rong stopped them. In the living room, the little guy had just eaten his fill and was now blinking tiredly, looking at the adults around him curiously. Old Master Rong, Jiang Peihua, Young Master Rong, and Luo Anning were sitting on the sofa respectively, and for a moment, they were speechless. Grandfather Rong¡¯s expression was dark, but there was a hint of nervousness that could not be concealed. Butler Zhang poured him a cup of tea, and he took the opportunity to take a sip. He put down the Teacup and looked at young master Rong and Luo Anning across from him. After thinking for a long while, he said, ¡°You two...¡± Then, he said in a deep voice, ¡°That... Brat, little girl Anning, you can stay at Rong residence from now on. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t want to disturb the two of you, so you stayed at the luxurious residence. This old man has nothing to say. ¡°Now that I have Xiao Shuai, what¡¯s the point of staying outside?¡± Although Rong Shuai¡¯s birth had be a medium between him and Luo Anning, which made their rtionship less rigid, it didn¡¯t mean that Luo Anning had forgiven him for what he had done by letting her child call him great-grandfather. Just as Jiang Peihua had said, Luo Anning was indeed a sensible child. She didn¡¯t refuse to let him see her great-grandson and get close to her great-grandson when it came to Rong Shuai. When he said that he would let them stay, grandfather Rong himself was not sure whether Luo Anning would agree or not. Luo Anning heard this and fell silent. To her, the Rong residence carried her beautiful yearning for her family and also witnessed her most miserable moment. The scene of being forced to sign the divorce in front of Mo Xiyan by Grandfather Rong, she thought that she still needed time to forget. Back then, because of Mo Xiyan, elder Rong had made a deal with her to let her marry Rong Yan. At that time, she naively thought that elder Rong would really abide by the agreement. After having a rtionship with Rong Yan, Elder Rong and Jiang Peihua¡¯s attitude towards her also made her think that they would be her most respected family. She did not expect that reality would always give you a hard p when you were caught off guard, letting you see the truth and let you know how naive you really were. When she found out that she couldn¡¯t have children, she had despaired and even thought of taking the initiative to Divorce Rong Yan. She had her heart set on Rong Yan¡¯s good, but he didn¡¯t want to divorce her. As the head of the family, it was understandable for grandfather Rong to think about the future generations of the Rong family. Chapter 558

Chapter 558: A Girl who was doted on

Trantor: 549690339

To be honest, if she were to put herself in his shoes, she could understand what elder Rong was doing. She understood, but she could not help but feel a chill in her heart. After being together for so long, elder Rong should have known her peaceful personality. She would not be the kind of woman who did not understand reason and would not let go. She was shameless and had no dignity. Elder Rong¡¯s mistake was that he should not have used such an extreme and insulting method to force her to get a divorce. If he had calmly told her back then that he would use reason to understand her feelings, she would have signed the divorce without hesitation and let Rong Yan be happy. One had to know that the Thorn in one¡¯s heart could not be pulled out overnight. Luo Anning¡¯s peaceful silence fell into Rong Yan¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand to wrap it around her shoulder and secretly pulled her into his embrace, rong Yan said, ¡°Grandfather, we¡¯re used to living in the luxurious mansion. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be used to moving here. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that we won¡¯t be able to see little handsome, then you don¡¯t have to worry. As long as you want to see him, you can go to the luxurious mansion anytime. ¡°If we have time, we¡¯lle back for dinner more often.¡± Grandfather Rong gripped the cane in his hand tightly and stomped on the carpet quietly. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but his expression was extremely disapproving. Jiang Peihua looked at the situation, she hurriedly came out to smooth things over. ¡°Dad, rascal, how about this, you both take a step back. Come back for two weeks in a month, and stay in the luxurious residence for two weeks. How about that? Little handsome is so young, he needs someone to apany him. It¡¯s not a problem to let the servants take care of him all the time. ¡°Outsiders always need to take care of him more carefully than rtives do. Moreover, only after spending a long time together will little handsome have feelings for me, his grandmother, and his great-grandfather, right?¡± Young Master Rong frowned slightly and looked over with a deep gaze. ¡°Mom, we...¡± Before Rong Yan could reject her, Luo Anning took the initiative to hold his hand and clenched it slightly. Rong Yan looked at her in confusion. Luo Anning returned his smile, indicating that she was fine. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s do as you say. We¡¯lle back and stay for two weeks a month.¡±Luo Anning smiled slightly. Her smile was sincere. Jiang Peihua nodded in satisfaction. She was indeed the daughter-inw that she had set her sights on. She had not let down her love. ...... Grandfather Rong was stunned. He did not expect Luo Anning to agree on her own ord. Meeting grandfather Rong¡¯s gaze, Luo Anning lowered her head, she yed with the little guy¡¯s chubby little fingers in her arms. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. Even now, I still can¡¯t get past the hurdle in my heart. But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re Handsome¡¯s great-grandfather. I Won¡¯t stop him from getting close to you. As for when I¡¯ll be able to forgive what happened back then, I can¡¯t say for sure. In short, let¡¯s get along well in the future. I don¡¯t want mom and Rong Yan to be caught in the middle between us.¡± Elder Rong¡¯s eyes were slightly moist as he nodded repeatedly, he was so excited that he said ¡®good¡¯three times in a row. ¡°Good, good, good. If you can think like that, then I¡¯m naturally more than happy. An Ning, I apologize to you for what happened earlier. I went too far and didn¡¯t take your feelings into consideration.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I can understand. You¡¯re only doing this for the good of the Rong family and Rongyan. I know that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a doting girl. At least I didn¡¯t Dote on you for nothing!¡±Jiang Peihua pped her hands. The depression and anxiety in her heart finally disappeared at this moment. She was so excited that she wanted to announce it to the world at this moment, her daughter-inw was such a sensible and beautiful woman! Chapter 559

Chapter 559: I¡¯ll Take You on a vacation tomorrow, okay?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Honey, did you hear that? Mom said that you¡¯re a lovable girl. It seems that I¡¯ve really married a good wife!¡±Rong Yan¡¯s voice was yful and doting. It was neither light nor heavy, and coincidentally, everyone present could hear it. Luo Anning smiled and replied him, ¡°Have you only just realized that you¡¯ve married a treasure?¡± Her teasing words made everyone burst intoughter. The little guy in her arms was about to fall asleep, but when he heard everyone¡¯sughter, he opened his eyes in shock. His pitch-ck eyes rolled around, as if he was wondering what the adults wereughing about. Luo Anning lowered her head and kissed his little face. ¡°Be Good, go to sleep.¡± The little guy grinned and waved his little hand to grab a strand of hair from Ma Ma¡¯s cheek. After ying for a while, he really closed his eyes and fell asleep. This phenomenon shocked young master rong to the side. This little guy was amazing! Heh, his son listened to his wife so much and relied on his wife. Was this good or bad? .. On the weekend, Young Master Rong gave himself a holiday and nned to apany his lovely wife to have a good time together. Ever since the little guy was born, he did not know how many times he had the chance to be intimate with his lovely wife. He was interrupted by the loud and clear cry of that little guy. Sometimes, he was just one step away from the door, and the atmosphere was ruined by him. If this continued, he would suffocate to death! ...... Young Master Rong considered his own welfare and decisively sent the little brat back to Rong residence, letting the Little Brat¡¯s grandmother and great-grandfather take care of him. He wanted to bring his lovely wife to live a carefree life! After taking a shower, Luo Anning sat by the bed unustomed. Her son suddenly left her, and her heart felt somewhat empty. Even though she had only been away for a day, she was used to her son¡¯spany every day, so she was not used to it at the moment. Her body was hugged from behind, and Young Master Rong took the opportunity to bring her up. On the bed, he flipped over and pressed her under him. His handsome face slowly approached her. ¡°Anning, I¡¯ll take you on a vacation tomorrow, Okay?¡± Luo Anning asked, ¡°One day?¡± ¡°Yes, one day.¡±Don¡¯t underestimate the twenty-four hours of a day. It was enough to do a lot of things. Young Master Rong thought wickedly in his heart that the vacation was just a pretense. He wanted to sessfully lure her to a ce where the Little Devil King would not destroy her and enjoy his welfare! Of course, he did not dare to tell her the little thoughts in his heart so bluntly. If she knew, she would definitely choose her son over him, her husband who had been neglected! As if afraid that she would not agree, young master Rong looked at her with a sad gaze, his tone was also unprecedentedly disappointed. ¡°Anning, don¡¯t you feel that you have neglected me for a long time? When your son was born, she upied all of your heart. What am I?¡± Luo Anning frowned, especially when she saw that his sad little eyes were red. Naked. Naked. When sheined, her heart trembled. Every time they were together, before they had sex, Rong Shuai was always in a bad situation. She was worried about her child, so she could only leave her starving husband aside for now. Thinking carefully, she seemed to have really neglected him for a long time. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go on vacation. It can be considered aspensation for having neglected you for so long, okay?¡±The smile on Luo Anning¡¯s small face was so bright and moving that young master Rong felt his mouth dry, a familiar heat rushed to his lower abdomen. ¡°Really?¡±His heart was so excited that flowers could bloom. Young Master Rong still pretended to be very calm on the surface, releasing his sad little eyes to the fullest. Chapter 560

Chapter 560: vacation in City C [1]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Cooked!¡±Luo Anning stretched out her hands on the man¡¯s handsome face and pinched it. She pushed him away and turned to sleep. Her body was immediately pulled back into the man¡¯s burning embrace. His arms were as steady and powerful as iron pincers on her waist. The man¡¯s high nose gently rubbed against the tip of her nose, his voice was filled with a sexy raspiness. ¡°Honey, you promised yourself. Don¡¯t go back on your word when the timees.¡± Even if she went back on her word, he would not let her have the chance to escape! Luo Anning¡¯s eyes were closed, and her long eyshes were trembling like two small fans. The corners of her lips slowly rose. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± She turned her little face over and kissed her delicate lips. Young master rong murmured, ¡°Honey, it smells so good!¡± Sensing the burning palms on her body, Luo Anning opened her eyes and grabbed his hand. She said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t... We still have a vacation tomorrow. We have to get up early.¡± Thinking of this, Young Master Rong thought of the benefits for the whole day tomorrow. He decisively gave up the little meat for the big meat and obediently withdrew his hand. He just hugged her, touched her, kissed her again and again, then hugged her and fell into a deep sleep. .. The next day, the sun was particrly bright and beautiful. It was a rare good weather in the winter. After washing up, dressing, and having breakfast, Luo Anning and Young Master Rong left the luxury mansion and headed to their vacation vi in neighboring city c. City C was a tourist city. Whether it was the seaside, the original eco-park, or a famous scenic spot, they were all among the best in the country. Watching the tide rise and fall, feeling the clean and pollution-free atmosphere of the original forest, and watching the blood-red setting sun, this was one of the most enjoyable things in life. ...... This vacation, only Xu Zhiyuan and a dozen or so bodyguards apanied him. The formation was much simpler. When they arrived at C city, it was already 11 o¡¯clock in the morning when they arrived at the hilltop vi under Young Master Rong¡¯s name. The vi was located on the hilltop. It was a magnificent building with a Mediterranean style. The simple white-blue color made people feel as if they were immersed in the blue and pure white romance of the Aegean Sea. There were many corridors, halls, and passageways. They lookedplicated, but in fact, they hid the elegance and dominance of elegance and elegance. ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam, Wee Home!¡±Manager Ming, who was managing the vi, was a woman in her fifties. She wore a neat and efficient uniform and bowed respectfully to wee the two of them with a smile on her face. Luo Anning looked at the vi and liked it from the bottom of her heart. The man next to her hugged her slender waist tightly, and his thin lips moved closer to her ear and held the soft ear bead flirtatiously. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s small face blushed and she sensibly ducked her neck to avoid him. She put one hand on his chest and struggled slightly. ¡°Rong Yan, don¡¯t make a scene... there are so many people watching.¡± Young Master Rong said matter-of-factly, ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re husband and wife. It¡¯s only right and proper for us to do these things. who dares to Gossip?¡± Luo Anning blinked her eyes speechlessly. She struggled free of him and walked up to manager Min. ¡°The vi is very beautiful. Can you show me around?¡± Manager min smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be of service to young mistress. This way, please.¡± Seeing that his wife was about to show her house to others, young master Rong walked behind Luo Anning and pulled her soft body into his arms with his long arm, he held her tightly with one hand and said, ¡°No need to trouble manager Min. It¡¯s better to let your husband visit these small matters.¡± Manager Min looked at young master Rong¡¯s possessive look and smiled in agreement. Then he found an excuse to leave. Chapter 561

Chapter 561: vacation in City C [2]

¡°Ahem... Young Master Rong, you and Young Madam take your time. I¡¯ll go in and get the servants to prepare lunch.¡±Xu Zhiyuan took the opportunity to slip away. The bodyguards turned around with sharp eyes and consciously stood guard at the entrance of the vi. Luo Anning watched as the crowd dispersed like birds and beasts. She gave Rong Yan a gentle punch. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Look at how scared you are.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who scared you. It was the others who didn¡¯t want to disturb our private world.¡±He grabbed his wife¡¯s hand and kissed her lips. Young Master Rong hugged her and began to act as a guide. Young Master Rong hugged her and strolled around the vi. As he watched, he said, ¡°When I went on a business trip to Aegean Sea, I fell in love with the architectural style there. That¡¯s why I boughtnd in City C and had people design it ording to the Mediterranean style.¡± ¡°The reason I chose the peak was because I could not only overlook the scenery at the foot of the mountain, but I could also see the calm sea behind it. Also, I could see the sunrise and sunset at the peak. It was very beautiful.¡± ¡°Have you seen the sunrise and sunset here?¡±Luo Anning asked curiously. She suddenly wanted to know if he had been here with other women in the past besides her. Young Master Rong stopped in his tracks. A low and deepughter came from his chest. His ck eyes were filled with a hint of a smile. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Luo Anning turned her face away in embarrassment and said stubbornly, ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity. If you don¡¯t want to answer, then forget it. I don¡¯t really want to know anyway.¡± Yes, she didn¡¯t really want to know. She really wanted to know! She felt a sudden pain on her forehead. She subconsciously covered her forehead and looked up at him. ¡°Why are you hitting me?¡± Young Master Rong smiled charmingly and touched her little head. ¡°It¡¯s not embarrassing to be jealous. It¡¯s just that you care about my performance.¡± Luo Anning put down her hand and walked forward sullenly. The man caught up with her in a few big steps. His wrist was pulled, and in the next second, his body was pulled back by inertia. Young Master Rong grabbed her waist and hugged her, ¡°Fool, do you think I would bring you to a ce where I¡¯ve brought other women? I don¡¯t want to insult you.¡± ...... Hearing thest sentence, Luo Anning felt sweet in her heart. Her sullen expression was instantly reced by a smile. She hugged his muscr waist back and buried her head in his arms, muttering, ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡± Knowing that other women had been to a ce, bringing her here was an insult to her. ¡°We are husband and wife, sharing honor and disgrace together. Isn¡¯t insulting you an insult to me?¡±Young Master Rong was rarely emotional, and his words were extremely sincere. Luo Anning could not help butugh. She raised her head and kissed his thin lips. ¡°The reward for you is not bad.¡± After the kiss, Luo Anning trotted to the back garden. Young Master Rong stood where he was, his fingers caressing the thin lips that she had kissed that still carried her sweet scent. He looked at her back thoughtfully. ¡°Not bad? Does that mean that if you perform well, there will be a bigger reward?¡± Young Master Rong¡¯s heart was racing, and an extremely silver image appeared in his mind.. Luo Anning was filled with tenderness. After walking for a long time in the rose garden that was filled with beautiful red roses, she did not see a man following her. She could not help but turn around and find young master Rong still standing there with his hands on his lips in a daze. Luo Anning¡¯s forehead drew three ck lines as she shouted at the man in the distance, ¡°Rong Yan, are you still going to be the guide?¡± She had been standing there in a daze the whole time. was she going to let her figure it out on her own? Young Master Rong came back to his senses and looked at his wife who was standing among the fiery red roses. She was so beautiful, so agile, and so heart-wrenching. It was hard for him to swallow. He rolled a little and raised his voice, ¡°Yes, I must do it!¡± Hearing the man¡¯s reply, Luo Anning¡¯s lips blossomed into a beautiful smile. Her delicate hand reached out to him. Chapter 562

Chapter 562: vacation in City C [3]

However, what she didn¡¯t know was that what the man said was true and what he did was not true. .. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you up to see our bedroom. You¡¯ll like it.¡±Young Master Rong had almost finished strolling around the vi. He smiled mysteriously at Luo Anning and held her soft little hand as they went up to the second floor. During this time, his sharp ck eyes nced at Steward Ming and Xu Zhiyuan. That gaze was telling them that they were not allowed toe up and disturb them. Receiving Young Master Rong¡¯s gaze, Steward Min smiled ambiguously and nodded respectfully. Xu Zhiyuan, on the other hand, choked on his saliva before he could swallow it down. He started coughing violently. Young Master Rong is a bird¡¯s life. Do you have to be so impatient? At least let young Madam have lunch first and replenish her energy before filling you up, right? Hearing the sound of coughing, Luo Anning turned her head to look, but her head was pulled back by young master Rong¡¯s flirtatious smile. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go back to the bedroom and take a look.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xu Zhiyuan?¡±Luo Anning asked. ¡°He¡¯s fine, his body is fine!¡± With the mentality of a Q Beast and the appearance of a gentleman, Young Master Rong sessfully turned Luo Anning into the bedroom without noticing that the man was aroused. As soon as she stepped into the bedroom, she heard the sound of falling locks. Before she had the chance to admire the bedroom that was decorated with an unusually romantic female style, Luo Anning turned around warily and looked at the man who had already started to pull his tie into the bird life mode. She took a few steps back and swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, ¡°Rong Yan, what are you doing? You still have to go down to eatter. Why are you falling locks?¡± ...... ¡°Before eating, I¡¯d rather eat you first. The lock is, of course, to prevent you from escaping.¡± Sentence is too long, please supply a shorter sentence Chapter 563

Chapter 563: city holiday

Harmony, sentence is too long, please supply a shorter sentence Chapter 564

Chapter 564: City Holiday

Harmony, sentence is too long, please supply a shorter sentence Chapter 565

Chapter 565: City Holiday [6]

Sentence is too long, please supply a shorter sentence At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Young Master Rong went downstairs in high spirits. Manager Ming and Xu Zhiyuan were standing in the living room, chatting. When they saw young master Ronging down, they immediately went up to serve him. ¡°Young Master Rong, what can I do for You?¡±Manager Ming asked respectfully. Xu Zhiyuan smiled flirtatiously. ¡°Young Master Rong, why are you the only oneing down? Where is young madam? She came from S City and hasn¡¯t had lunch yet. Young Madam should be hungry by now, right?¡± As soon as Xu Zhiyuan finished his sentence, Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows and snapped his fingers. ¡°Bring two servings of food to the bedroom. Oh right, make some thick white porridge and make a refreshing radish slice.¡± Steward Min said, ¡°The food has been kept warm in the kitchen. I¡¯ll bring it to you now. The white porridge and the refreshing radish slice will be brought to youter, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Young Master Rong nodded and turned to go upstairs. Watching Young Master Rong¡¯s tall and straight figure disappear at the corner of the stairs, Xu Zhiyuan stroked his chin and secretly clicked his tongue. ¡°Young master Rong must have eaten his fill. Otherwise, why would he remember that young madam is still hungry?¡± ¡°Ahem... Assistant Xu, it¡¯s not good for young master Rong to hear these words.¡±Manager Min said and quickly left. There was a knock on the bedroom door. Manager Ming brought the food up. Young Master Rong opened the door, took the food and went back to the bed. Even thest bit of strength was squeezed out. Luo Anning, who had been drained, was lying on the bed. On the bed, she didn¡¯t move at all. She was sleeping soundly with her eyes closed. ¡°Anning, wake up. Eat something before you go to sleep.¡± ...... Chapter 566

Chapter 566: holiday in City C [7]

Luo Anning felt the movement on her cheek and woke up. When she saw Rong Yan, she cursed, ¡°B * stard, didn¡¯t you say it was thest time? !¡± It was thest time. This man had no credibility at all! B * Stard, Fu Shou! Rong Yan smiled but did not say anything. He looked at her angry cheeks, which were still pink from the love affair. He reached out and pinched them, he smiled lovingly. ¡°Be good. Eat something to fill your stomach. I¡¯ve asked manager Ming to prepare some porridge and side dishes. They¡¯ll be served in a while. You¡¯ll like it.¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes at him and opened her hands weakly. Rong Yan put the tray on the bedside table and bent over to hug her. He sat her up and stuffed a pillow behind her waist. Looking at the food on the tray, Luo Anning pouted. ¡°I want some soup.¡± Her stomach was empty. She was so hungry that she couldn¡¯t even sleep. When she woke up, she immediately felt hungry. It was hard for her to ignore it. After smelling the aroma of the food, her appetite was aroused. She looked at the steaming bowl of soup and swallowed her saliva. Looking at her hungry little face, Young Master Rong chuckled. ¡°What, Now You Know You¡¯re Hungry?¡± Even though he was joking, he had already picked up the bowl of soup in his hand and was slowly stirring it with a spoon to release the heat. She had always known how hungry she was, Alright? It was a certain someone who was hungry that dragged her along, causing her to be famished now.. Luo Anning pouted. ¡°HMPH, why don¡¯t you see who didn¡¯t let me eat!¡± ...... ¡°Is it me?¡±Young Master Rong pretended to be stupid. He scooped up a spoonful of soup to blow on the temperature and sent it to her lips. Luo Anning drank it. The delicious soup made her squint her eyes like a satisfied cat. She was not stingy with her praise. ¡°It¡¯s Delicious.¡± ¡°Is it?¡±Major General Rong was skeptical. He scooped up a spoonful and drank it himself. All of a sudden, he smacked his lips and said with an unclear meaning, ¡°It¡¯s indeed delicious. It¡¯s very sweet.¡± ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, I still want to drink.¡±Luo Anning stretched out her hand and tugged at the corner of his shirt. It was rare for her to act coquettishly. Young Master Rong¡¯s phoenix-like eyes suddenly lit up, and a bright light shed past. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll feed you to drink.¡± Young Master Rong¡¯s action of feeding her was gentle, and Luo Anning drank it contentedly. The two of them drank one spoonful of porridge and one spoonful of porridge, and it was very warm. The porridge was prepared in the kitchen, and the side dishes were prepared. When the steward brought it over, the two of them were eating together, leaning against each other. The scene was so warm that she could not bear to disturb them. It was young master Rong who noticed her. He waved for her to bring the congee over. After he put down the congee, she left. Luo Anning lifted her head from Rong Yan¡¯s shoulder in embarrassment. Just as she lifted her head, she was pressed down again. A man¡¯s deep voice came into her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Lean against me. I¡¯ll feed you.¡± ¡±... why are you suddenly so Nice to me?¡±Such a gentle him was really rare. In fact, it wasn¡¯t rare at all. It was simply rare. To make the arrogant young master Rong give up all his glory and status to personally serve someone was simply a fantasy! However, there was always someone in the world who could easily make a person do anything for her, even if it was to humble himself to the dust. ¡°Because you are my wife.¡±Young Master Rong¡¯s answer was concise andprehensive. It was just a simple statement, but there was a solemnity in his words that could not be ignored. Because she was his wife, who would he treat well if he did not treat her well? After suffering so much and giving birth to the child of their love for him, who would he treat well if he did not treat her well? Chapter 567

Chapter 567: holiday in C City [8]

Because she loved her, she wanted to send all the best things in the world to her, so if she didn¡¯t treat her well, who would she treat well? A sentence like ¡°Because you¡¯re my wife, it¡¯s not too warm, it¡¯s not too romantic to confess,¡±or even a simple statement of the truth, made Luo¡¯an feel touched. .. Because the vi was at the top of the mountain, it was advantageous to watch the sunrise and sunset. After eating, Rong Yan let Luo Anning take a nap. When it was evening, he woke her up. Luo Anning was so sleepy that she could barely open her eyes. She opened her eyes a little and grumbled unhappily, ¡°Rong Yan, Don¡¯t Disturb my sleep, I¡¯m tired...¡± Young Master Rong was dressed like he was going out. He wore ck trousers and a dark gray coat that entuated his muscr figure. He ignored her sleepy and pitiful look and pulled her out of the nket. Luo Anning was forced to sit up. Her body was so weak that she wanted to fall down. A piece of clothing covered her head and she reached out to pull it off. Another piece of clothing was thrown over. After repeating this a few times, Luo Anning was furious. ¡°Rong Yan! Are You Done Yet? !¡± Was throwing clothes fun? Huh? ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±Young Master Rong¡¯s sexy voice carried a faint smile. He bent down to pick her up, put her on the ground, and stood up. He took off her pajamas and started to dress her. That skilled technique and technique made Luo Anning blush slightly. As a man, how could he understand all this? ...... ¡°Wake up, don¡¯t fall asleep again. Put on your clothes. The Sun is about to set. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s eyes immediately lit up at the mention of the sunset. Her sleepiness instantly disappeared without a trace! Her voice was excited and excited. She grabbed his arms with both hands. ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go now. I Can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± When she was a young girl, she had imagined more than once that she would watch the sunrise and sunset with her beloved, together under the long shade of the trees. She let her boyfriend ride her on his bicycle and leisurely enjoyed the refreshing scenery along the way. ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, walk slowly! Be careful not to Fall!¡± Looking at her pulling her arm and running down the stairs, Rong Yanughed and said worriedly. ¡°You won¡¯t fall, hurry up,¡±Luo Anning said anxiously. From her voice, one could tell how happy she was. Seeing her fast footsteps down the stairs, Rong Yan was still worried that she would fall. His handsome brows furrowed slightly. He pulled her and carried her in his arms, striding down the stairs. ¡°AH...¡±Luo Anning¡¯s body suddenly soared into the air. ¡°Hold on tight,¡±the man reminded her in a low voice. Luo Anning stretched out her arms and wrapped them tightly around his neck. She leaned her head against his chest and listened to his steady and powerful heartbeat. The corners of her lips slowly rose. Rong Yan lowered his head and looked at the little woman in his arms who had her eyes closedfortably. She was so thin and small. When he picked her up, she was just right in his chest. They were sopatible and inseparable. When they reached the top of the mountain, it waste winter evening. The mountain wind was cold. The setting sun was like blood, and the burning clouds were very beautiful. It dyed the entire sky orange. Luo Anning cowered for a moment. Her face was slightly red from the cold wind, and a warm source of heat came up from behind her. The man wrapped her in his coat. The difference in height allowed her to just expose her head. Her body was wrapped tightly in the coat, and the cold wind could not blow in. ¡°Is this better?¡±The man asked softly. Chapter 568

Chapter 568: vacation in City C [9]

Behind her, the man¡¯s unceasing heat seeped into her skin through the fabric of her clothes and seeped through her entire body. The chilly feeling was gradually driven away. Luo Anning leaned all her weight on him and looked at the burning clouds in the sky. She could not help but sigh, ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful...¡± Satisfied with the action she relied on, Young Master Rong extended his arms to wrap them around her slender waist and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the burning clouds before?¡± ¡°I have.¡±Luo Anning looked into the distance with her calm gaze and her voice was faint. Young Master Rong frowned. He had seen it before? With whom? ¡°What about the ming Cloud?¡±The man asked again. If one listened carefully, one could tell that his voice was low and deep. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it too.¡± He had seen it too? ! Young Master Rong was stunned! With whom did he see the sunset, and with whom did he see the ming cloud? Du Xiaoran or Mo Qiange? When he thought of this, an unconceble bitterness and... jealousy rose in his heart. ...... He had thought that she and he were the only ones who had done these things together. He did not expect that someone else had done it with her long ago. This discovery made him extremely vexed. It was as if he had put all his heart and soul into preparing a gift for her, thinking that it was unique in the world. He did not expect that in the end, he would discover that being unique was just his self-belief. In fact.., this one-of-a-kind gift could be replicated without limit. Young Master Rong was jealous and angry, and his voice was extremely sour. ¡°Are you still watching Mo Qian ge with Du Xiaoran?¡± ¡°PFFT...¡±hearing young master Rong¡¯s sour tone, it was truly a rare sight in a hundred years. Luo Anning turned her head to look at him, and her eyes curved into two crescent moons from the smile. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Young Master Rong coughed a few times and turned his face away ufortably. His ears were slightly red and his mouth was stiff. ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? I¡¯m just curious. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t.¡± It was a rare opportunity to mock him, so how could Luo Anning bear to give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? ¡°TSK TSK TSK... you still say you¡¯re not jealous? You¡¯re so sour that my teeth are almost going to go soft.¡± ¡°Little Thing, you¡¯re still getting excited, aren¡¯t you?¡±His body was suddenly turned around by a strong force. Facing him, Rong Yan pinched her face with both hands, and his handsome face slowly approached her, his seductive and charming phoenix-like eyes narrowed dangerously. With a glint like a cheetah, he stared at her as if he was staring at a delicious prey. She swallowed with difficulty. Afraid that his bestial nature would re up again, Luo Anning quickly softened her voice and begged for mercy, ¡°I¡¯m not excited, I¡¯m really not excited. I¡¯m just teasing you. I¡¯ve seen the sunset and the burning clouds, not with either of them.¡± If it wasn¡¯t Du Xiaoran and Mo Qiange, then who was it? Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows and waited for her to continue. Luo Anning pursed her lips and turned her head. Rong Yan¡¯s hand was lowered, and Luo Anning buried her head into his arms to hug her waist, her voice was muffled. ¡°I went to see them with my parents when I was young. The burning clouds dyed the sky red, and the sunset was beautiful... just like now.¡± A man¡¯s sigh came from beside her ear. Luo Anning rubbed her head against his warm chest, and Rong Yan patted her back gently, sheforted him silently, ¡°Mom and dad can¡¯t watch it with you anymore. In the future, I will rece mom and Dad and watch the sunrise and sunset with you every day.¡± Luo Anning smiled.¡±... okay.¡± On the top of the mountain, the two figures merged into one. The two figures embracing each other were sopatible that they seemed to be born as one, and no one could separate them. Under the blood-red setting sun and the beautiful color of the burning clouds, the scene of the two people leaning against each other was like a rare and beautiful picture scroll that had been written by a master. PS: 9.15. The author has added three chapters from yesterday. Chapter 569

Chapter 569: holiday in C City

In the evening, there was a beer party on the beach. A bonfire made of wood sticks was set up on the beach, and two long tables were set aside, on which were filled with beer. All kinds of side dishes were also necessary, and the variety of dishes along with the beer was dazzling. The tourists were not afraid of the cold wind in winter, so they took off their warm coats and raised their sses to toast. The scene was so lively that it was boiling. When young master Rong led Luo Anning to the beach, he found this party. ¡°Is there a drinkingpetition over there?¡±Luo Anning tugged at the man¡¯s sleeve. ¡°MM-HMM.¡±Young Master Rong snorted and asked, ¡°Why? Do you want to go and y?¡± ¡°Can I?¡±Luo Anning asked instead of answering. She blinked her beautiful eyes and looked up at him. ¡°If you really want to go, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±The man stroked his chin and said in a low voice. ¡°So?¡± Young Master Rong¡¯s Deep Phoenix eyesnded on her small face unhurriedly, and he smiled mischievously. ¡°You know, you¡¯ll go crazy when you¡¯re drunk, and I¡¯ll have to work hard to clean up the mess for you...¡± The man stopped his words at the right time and let her guess. ...... Luo Anning¡¯s lips twitched slightly.¡±... tell me what you want.¡± Even if you want to die, you have to give me a quick death.. If he kept guessing like this, when would it end. Besides, it was so cold. If he didn¡¯t drink to warm himself up, would he really have to stay by the beach and enjoy the cold wind for an entire night? ¡°So, the vacation time will be extended by one day.¡±Seeing his lovely wife¡¯s impatience, young master rong no longer kept her in suspense and directly told her his purpose. Hearing this, Luo Anning¡¯s little face immediately fell. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡±Young Master Rong excitedly held her shoulders. ¡°Because little handsome can¡¯t be away from me for too long...¡±the child had not been weaned, so how could he be away from his mother for too long. However, if Young Master Rong was such an easy person topromise with, then it would not be him, Young Master Rong. ¡°Rong residence has more than ten cows, and they pick fresh milk every day. Have you forgotten?¡±? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our Son won¡¯t make any mistakes even if he doesn¡¯t eat breast milk for two or three meals.¡±. ¡°You, on the other hand, have worked hard since you were pregnant. It¡¯s time to rx.¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t put so much pressure on yourself. Just enjoy yourself. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to live up to the purpose of your vacation, right?¡± After Rong Shaoxiao¡¯s rational and emotional words bombarded Luo Anning, she immediately felt ted. ¡°That¡¯s what you said,¡±Luo Anning agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll only extend it by one day. Otherwise, I¡¯ll return to S City first.¡± ¡°Okay, just one day.¡±Rong Shaoxiao readily agreed. He held her hand and immediately squeezed into the crowd. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Good evening to all our tourists from all over the world! The cold winter could not stop the passion in our hearts. On such a beautiful night filled with stars, we will hold a beerpetition here! Is Not a thousand cups do not get drunk, is not the beer origin and feelings! Speaking of Feelings, you may think it is very abstract? How can drink beer to drink feelings? Hey, there is a question, this is exactly the highlight of ourpetition tonight! Of course, the rules are so simple, it depends on how the friends used to express it! Alright, without further ado, after introducing the rules, it was time to introduce the prizes! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! Friends, please take a look. This is the prize for our winner tonight! Is it very rich? Is it very high-end?¡± Chapter 570

Chapter 570: vacation in City C [11]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Don¡¯t doubt your own eyes, don¡¯t be surprised by what you see! Friends, you didn¡¯t see wrongly, this is the prize for our winner Tonight!¡±The host¡¯s tone was full of cadence, his iparable enthusiasm brought about the atmosphere of the venue. As his fingers drew in the air for a long time, pointing at the diamond ring that was one carat in size, and after fourteen days of luxurious double tour in the Maldives, the crowd instantly became excited! Screams, whistles, and cheers rose and fell one after another. The hearts of the people instantly became restless. They could no longer wait for the host to announce the start of thepetition and were already rubbing their hands and itching to give it a try. Luo Anning looked at the crazy crowd and her footsteps paused for a moment. Rong Yan held her waist tightly with one hand to prevent her from being knocked. Seeing her hesitation, he lowered his head and moved closer to her ear, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very interested? Let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Looking at the crowd that was getting crazier and crazier, Luo Anning bit her lip and shook her head,¡±... I don¡¯t think so.¡± Didn¡¯t he not like to be crowded with others? There were so many people. Even if he wouldn¡¯t be bumped, there would inevitably be physical contact at such a close distance. Could he bear it? After considering all these, Luo Anning was a little disappointed and decided to return to the vi. Just as she was about to turn around and walk back, her waist suddenly tightened and the man used force to hold her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will bump into you. I¡¯m here.¡±The man¡¯s deep and maic voice was like a treasured vintage wine. It was so mellow and seductive. It was a little sexy and a little seductive. Especially that sentence, with me here, it was worth a thousand words. ¡±... But you don¡¯t like to be crowded...¡±Luo Anning hadn¡¯t finished her troubled words when her lips were blocked by a slender index finger. In the man¡¯s deep and phoenix-like eyes was a deep smile and... doting? ...... Before she could ask again, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Not long after, Xu Zhiyuan and the bodyguard immediately appeared behind the two of them. ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam, Good evening!¡±They greeted in unison. Their voices were not low, but they were still drowned out by the cheers and cheers of the crowd. Luo Anning turned around to look at the person who had just arrived. She opened her mouth slightly in surprise. Xu Zhiyuan and his bodyguards were all wearing ordinary casual clothes. The ck and strict ck suit that they wore during the day had long disappeared. As for the bodyguards in ck, they had changed out of their heavy ck suits and put on ordinary clothes that were no different from ordinary people. The frightening sense of strictness had been greatly reduced! Luo Anning could not help but sigh. ¡°People really rely on their clothes and horses... different clothes make people have different temperaments.¡± Xu Zhiyuan coughed. Young madam, are you praising or belittling me? ¡°All of you follow me. Just don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡±After giving the order, Rong Yan held his wife and walked into the crowd. The bodyguard led the way, and Xu Zhiyuan followed closely behind the two of them. With the strong body of the man in ck leading the way, it was indeed much smoother. The two of them came to the long table filled with beer. At this time, the host gave the order and announced the official start of the beerpetition. Almost at the same time, the people picked up the beer in front of them. They either acted as if they were intoxicated, or as if they were enjoying themselves, or as if they were pleasantly surprised. They could not remember thest time they drank. Looking at the beer in front of them, Luo Anning¡¯s eyes sparkled. She rubbed her hands together, picked up the ss of beer in front of her, and drank it. Chapter 571

Chapter 571: vacation in City C [12]

Trantor: 549690339

Just as the wine ss touched her lips, it was stopped by arge hand. Luo Anning red at the man beside her in anger. Young Master Rong curled the corners of his lips in a devilish manner. There was a seductive look between his brows. ¡°Drink less, don¡¯t get drunk.¡± Although that was what he said, the evil thoughts in Young Master Rong¡¯s heart were not so simple. He could not wait for Luo Anning to drink more. The more drunk she was, the better it would be. This way, he would be able to enjoy his life! He could do whatever he wanted. He might be able to experience the positions of the body guards that she usually refused to ept while she was drunk! Luo Anning did not think too much about it. She waspletely focused on the beer. When she heard his words, she just nodded her head and agreed immediately. She did not notice how evil the light in the man¡¯s eyes was. Ugh. The rules were more interesting. Drinking beer required one to have feelings. Themon understanding of the average person was to drink it to enjoy the feeling. First of all, it was to prove that the beer tasted very good, and then.., it meant that they were conquered by the taste of the beer. Therefore, ten minutes after the start of thepetition, the expressions of the contestants at the two long tables were almost the same. There was nothing new to say, and it was even more difficult to find out the interpretation of the word ¡°Emotion¡±from the host¡¯s mouth. It was only because those expressions were too exaggerated and pretentious, and they did not feel the slightest bit of pleasure and enjoyment from the bottom of their hearts. The host and the host could not help but secretly shake their heads. It seemed that.. The Beer Cup was different from the usual cup. It was very big and tall. Luo Anning held the cup with both hands. At first, she took small sips, because she remembered Rong Yan¡¯s words. She could not get drunk. She must not get drunk.. Gradually, the tip of her tongue tasted the wonderful taste of beer. The faint taste of malt sugar spread in her mouth, making her unable to put it down. ...... The small sips turned into big sips. She held the ss with both hands. Her bright and clear eyes narrowed slightly, like a cat that had just stolen a fish. There was a hint of luxury in theziness. Young Master Rong held a ss of beer and sipped it leisurely. His gaze was always on the little woman beside him. Xu Zhiyuan and his bodyguards, dressed in in clothes, were scattered beside and behind the two of them. It looked like they were going to participate in thepetition, but in fact, they were always protecting them. ¡±... phew, it¡¯s delicious.¡±After drinking a ss of beer, his body gradually warmed up. He ced the empty cup heavily on the table, and Luo Anning¡¯s hand reached for another ss of beer. The smile on Rong Yan¡¯s lips deepened, and the light in his eyes grew even brighter. However, he still pretended to disagree with her drinking so much and was worried about her. He said, ¡°Anning, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t drink anymore.¡± ¡°One ss! Just one ss...¡± A slender, white, tender finger appeared in front of him. Luo Anning¡¯s small face was full of a fawning smile. Rong Yan¡¯s heart was blooming with joy, and he wished that he could take her back to the vi and give her a good thrashing. However, he was extremely calm. His brows were slightly furrowed. After thinking for a while, he said helplessly, ¡°This is what you said. Just One Cup.¡± ¡°MM-HMM!¡±Luo Anning held the cup in satisfaction and drank happily. Xu Zhiyuan saw young master Rong¡¯s expression from the side. The corner of his mouth twitched again and again. Young Master Rong, you¡¯re the only one who can trick your wife like this! Luo Anning didn¡¯t realize that when she finished her second ss, before she could put down the empty ss, the empty ss in her hand was taken by someone and a ss of beer was stuffed into her hand. Perhaps it had been a long time since she had drunk so freely. Without thinking, she picked up the ss and drank. Chapter 572

Chapter 572: vacation in City C [13]

After a few sses of beer, Luo Anning was a little tipsy. Her face, which had been slightly purple due to the cold wind, began to turn red. Her innocent appearance and watery eyes.., it really made people love her so much. Especially that little tongue licking the corner of her lips, which seemed to want more, it made the man next to her almost fall into wild longevity mode! As Young Master Rong looked at his wife, his eyes became more and more profound. Those dark eyes contained countless shimmering lights, floating little by little, as if they were going to swallow her whole. Ming... The temperature was very cold, but he felt a Z-heat. Ming... Even though he was drinking beer, he still felt that his mouth was dry. He tugged at his tie impatiently. Young Master Rong lowered his head and leaned close to his wife¡¯s ear, asking, ¡°Do you still want to drink?¡± Luo Anning, who was slightly tipsy, was a little confused. She first looked at him with her beautiful, wet eyes. After a long while, she seemed to realize the meaning behind his words. A sweet smile appeared on her lips, and she hurriedly nodded her head. That look.., damn it, it tickled her heart! ¡°Gulp ¨C¡±a clear gulping sound could be heard. Young Master Rong secretly grumbled in his heart. She was already a mother, so why didn¡¯t she turn into a yellow-faced old woman like what others said? Instead, she became even more beautiful and dazzling? Not only that, her skin was even better than before she gave birth. It was so fair and tender that water could be squeezed out! The X that was so plump that he just happened to be able to grasp it, was now so plump that it made one¡¯s pulse grow. He was already unable to grasp it! Before she gave birth, she was beautiful, pure, and carried an iparably clean and holy aura. After giving birth, she was peaceful. She was undoubtedly beautiful and extremely charming. That Little Woman¡¯s seduction seemed to emanate half from her bones, it was always moving! Look at now, even though there were bodyguards who kept a safe distance from her, those men¡¯s gazes still lingered on her, making him want to dig out all of their eyeballs! Luo Anning was his, and her beauty could only be kept by him! It could only be enjoyed by him alone! Luo Anning was his alone! ...... While her thoughts were in turmoil, the little woman beside her was already unhappy that he had not moved for a long time. She pouted, reached out and tugged at his coat, and muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I should drink? Are you going to let me drink or not?¡± ¡°Yes, how can I not let you drink?¡±It was rare for her to act coquettishly, and Young Master Rong could not wait to get her drunk right now, so how could he not let her drink. Wasn¡¯t this a waste of his own benefits? Would he do such a stupid thing? Hearing him say that he would let her drink, Luo Anningughed again. She leaned against his chest, and her small hands dug into his warm chest. Looking at her snuggling in his arms for warmth, young master Rongughed heartily. He reached out with his long arms and brought a ss of beer from the table. He raised his head and took a sip. He put down the ss, pinched her delicate chin, and lowered his head to kiss her. Harmony: that night, Luo Anning did not go to the waterside pavilion to meet Luo Zhiquan¡¯s invitation. Instead, she raced on the highway with Lu Momo and Mo Qiange, her three best friends. Lu Momo drove a mboyant red Ferrari, MO qiange a low-key luxury ck mattemborghini, and Luo Anning drove a white Maserati that was assigned to her by Elder Rong. In this life, other than when she was six years old and her parents saw a world full of blood when they were in a car ident, this was the only time in her life. The streets were eerily quiet. The walls on both sides were sttered with dark red blood, and the puddles of blood on the ground were slowly spreading. The smell of blood made her tremble so much that she wanted to throw up. She was cold, and her whole body was cold. ] Chapter 573

Chapter 573: holiday in City C [14]

¡°Is it good?¡±Young Master Rong asked in a hoarse voice. Nodding, his voice was filled with joy and excitement. ¡°It¡¯s Good!¡± When had she ever seen a tipsy Luolian? Furthermore, she was not drunk and did not act crazy. Furthermore, she was so quiet and cute that it made one¡¯s heart itch. Itchy. Difficult. Patient, Young Master Rong wished that he could immediately carry her back to the vi and do all those lustful things! ¡°Do you still want to drink a little more?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear.¡±Young Master Rong¡¯s thin lips curved into a devilish smile as he weed the call to satisfy his little lifespan. Luo Anning scratched her head in distress and tilted her head slightly. Looking at the man¡¯s handsome face, she pondered for a moment before asking tentatively, ¡°Rong Yan?¡± ¡°No.¡± Luo Anning bit her lip. ¡°Young Master Rong?¡± ¡°Wrong!¡±The Man¡¯s face darkened. Still not right? Luo Anning pursed her lips.¡±... Yan?¡± ...... The man finally showed a satisfied smile, but it was not the most satisfied. Luo Anning¡¯s small hand slowly climbed onto his chest and grabbed the woolen sweater. ¡°Hubby... ?¡± An index finger shook in front of her, and young master Rong said softly, ¡°Add a word.¡± Add a word? What other words could he add in front of her husband? Fortunately, Luo Anning was notpletely drunk, so her brain was still working fast. After thinking for a few seconds, she suddenly looked up and stared at young master Rong with sparkling eyes. ¡°Dear, Husband!¡± This ¡°Dear¡±was so sweet that it touched young master Rong¡¯s heart. This ¡°Righteous husband¡±was in Young Master Rong¡¯s Bones! ¡°Such a good boy!¡±He bowed his head and kissed the little woman¡¯s smooth forehead with excitement. Love. He was so pitiful. He drank another mouthful of beer in his mouth and kissed her. Harmony: ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... .. ¡°Oh, my dear friends! I think the winner of tonight¡¯spetition is out! Come,e,e, follow me and turn your eyes to this ce. Do you see it? This pair of golden couple is such a perfect match, such a divine couple. However, the key point is not their beauty, but what they have expressed is the purpose of thispetition ¡ª feelings!¡±At this time, at this moment, the host¡¯s excited voice exploded in their ears! Luo Anning frowned. After swallowing thest mouthful of wine, Young Master Rong let go of her. His sharp gaze looked at the host across the table. His gaze, which was filled with hidden killing intent, caused the host to tremble. It was strange. The atmosphere was clearly so warm. Why did he feel cold? The host did not dare to look at Young Master Rong anymore. He quickly averted his gaze and wailed in his heart, ¡°Oh my God, what kind of fierce look did I meet? That small gaze really makes one¡¯s heart tremble!¡±! The host had already walked down with the prize ticket for the championship ring and the 14-day luxury Maldives double game. When he saw Young Master Rong clearly, his figure stopped and he was so scared that he threw away the ring! City C was a tourist city after all. Coincidentally, the organizers of this beerpetition also had apany in city S. they were lucky enough to see young master Rong in person during the banquet. They couldn¡¯t tell that he was on stage just now. Now that they were looking at him up close, who else could it be but young master Rong? The organizers almost bent over to greet him, but they were stopped by young master Rong¡¯s extremely sharp gaze Chapter 574

Chapter 574:, City C holiday [15]

He hade out to y, and he did not want his identity to be revealed. Revealing his identity would attract unnecessary trouble. The organizer was also a smart person. After receiving that warning look, he smiled and nodded in understanding, indicating that he would not reveal his identity. Revealing! Luo Anning, on the other hand, opened her eyes wide and pointed at herself. She looked at the host and asked, ¡°You said that the two of US are Champions?¡± The host, who was pointed at by the beauty, blushed and stuttered, ¡°Yes... Yes, you are... The champions of this... beerpetition...petition.¡± ¡°Yan, did you hear that? We Are Champions!¡±Luo Anning hugged his arms excitedly and shook them slightly. Suddenly, she added, ¡°We actually won so easily. How Boring.¡± The organizer awkwardly smiled, but the host¡¯s face immediately turned purple. How could this be called an easy win? There were at least a few hundred people in thispetition, right? To stand out from a few hundred people and win thepetition, how could this be called an easy win? This, this, this... how could the other contestants who desperately wanted to win be able to bear it! Young Master Rong patted his wife¡¯s face in amusement. Seeing her pink cheeks and seeing the red ears of the host, his face immediately turned cold and he raised his eyebrows at the organizer. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we won? The prize!¡± The host was stunned for a moment. Then, he hurriedly bent down and handed over the ring with both hands, along with the Maldives luxury travel ticket. Young Master Rong didn¡¯t take it. He nced to the side and took Luo Anning away first. Xu Zhiyuan went forward and took the ring and the ticket. When he saw the host beside him, he asked teasingly, ¡°Brother, are you married?¡± The host didn¡¯t expect the stranger to ask so abruptly, but he still answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ...... ¡°So you have a wife?¡±Xu Zhiyuan nced at the ring and closed the brocade box. ¡°Yes, yes...¡±for some reason, looking at this man, the host felt a sense of danger. ¡°You have a wife, and you still dare to Covet Someone Else¡¯s wife? You¡¯re courting death!¡±As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Zhiyuan and a bodyguard rushed up to catch the man and beat him up. ¡°Ah... I didn¡¯t covet... just... Just looked a few more times... ah... Big Brother, spare me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still stubborn! Why are you blushing if I didn¡¯t Covet You!¡± ¡°Ah... Big Brother, Big Brother, I was really wrong... ! Spare me... Big Brother! I don¡¯t dare anymore, I really don¡¯t dare anymore!¡±A mournful wail tore through the night sky. .. Back at the vi, Luo Anning was in a daze as she entered the bathroom to take a shower. Just as she walked to the wardrobe to find a change of clothes, her body was suddenly hugged from behind and thrown onto the bed. Up. Fortunately, the bed was soft enough and did not hurt from the fall. Rong Shaomu¡¯s gaze was deep as he stared at his wife beneath him. In a second, he transformed into wild longevity mode.. Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... .. Chapter 575

Chapter 575: vacation in C City [16]

Love in a room. Tide, charm. Lingering. Harmony: ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... .. .. Luo Anning did not remember how she fainted. When she woke up, she realized that her entire body was weak and weak. The excessive amount of exercise made her wake up from hunger in the second half of the night. Her stomach contracted, and she felt hungry and ufortable. Beside her, the man held her waist with one arm and pressed his chin against her hair. His posture was indescribably domineering. He removed his hand without leaving a trace and quietly got off the bed. He casually took a shirt from the wardrobe and put it on before going downstairs. There were no servants on duty downstairs, but the lights were still bright. Luo Anning walked into the kitchen and searched around in the fridge, but she could not find any food to eat. There were only ingredients that had not been cooked. She was extremely hungry. She poured a ss of milk and sipped it as she picked through the ingredients in the fridge. He took vegetables, eggs, and noodles.. In the spacious and bright kitchen, all the cooking tools were in ce. After drinking a ss of milk, his hunger was finally alleviated a little. ...... He took a skilful pot of boiling water, waited for the water to boil, beat the eggs, and then added noodles.. Finally, he put in vegetables and sprinkled seasoning. Just as he sprinkled salt, he was suddenly hugged from behind. Rong Yan¡¯s chin was pressed against her neck and he rubbed it gently. His voice was hoarse with sleepiness. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up when you were hungry?¡± Last Night¡¯s overloading exercise had already made her whole body limp. It was his negligence that did not satisfy her hunger in time. In the middle of the night, looking at her slender figure swaying in the kitchen, it was indescribably warm. Someone once said that when a woman wore a man¡¯s shirt, it was the most sensual. Sensual. Rong Yan agreed with this very much! When the shirt was worn on her thin and weak body, it was like a child stealing an adult¡¯s shirt. The sleeves were rolled up to her arms, revealing her pair of white, slender, and long legs. .. Her heart skipped a beat. Rong Yan pulled her head over and kissed her. Luo Anning gave a few quick responses before pushing him away and asking, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course.¡± How could he not eat his wife¡¯s cooking? ¡°Okay, then go to the dining table and wait. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±Luo Anning put down thest seasoning and turned off the fire. She took tworge bowls and was about to scoop out the noodles. The bowl in her hand was snatched away. Young Master Rong lowered his head and stole a kiss on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You Go and sit down in the dining room obediently.¡± Luo Anning was pulled aside by him and stood by the side. She watched in a daze as he personally put the noodles into the bowl. Then, the eggs and vegetables were meticulously arranged on the te by him. She had never seen him cook before. She had guessed that he would cook before, but the person who was lucky enough to eat his cooking was Mo Xiyan. Looking at him now, he was indeed very familiar with the kitchen. The hand gestures and movements of the te were very agile. He ced the two bowls of noodles on the tray and turned around to see Luo Anning looking at him in a daze. Young Master Rong went over and gently bit her chin. He smiled and asked, ¡°Why, have you found out that your husband is the most handsome man?¡± Luo Anning recovered from the slight pain in her chin and red at him. ¡°Narcissist! Hurry up and serve the noodles out. I¡¯m starving.¡± Chapter 576

Chapter 576: City C holiday [17]

¡°Yes, my dear wife!¡± In the restaurant, Luo Anning was extremely hungry. She buried her head in her food and her mouth was red from the heat. From time to time, she used her hands to fan the air beside her face in an attempt to cool it down. ¡°Eat slowly. No one is fighting with you.¡±She pulled out a tissue and leaned over to wipe the fine beads of sweat off the tip of her nose. Luo An was happy to enjoy his service. She took a few bites of the egg white and said indifferently, ¡°Who told you to squeeze me? HMPH!¡± ¡°Okay, my fault.¡±Rong Yan admitted his mistake in a good temper. Then, he said thoughtfully, ¡°Next time, before I Squeeze You, my husband will feed you first.¡± Only by feeding her could she feed him, right? No matter what, this was a very good deal. He would not suffer a loss! ¡°You still dare to say that!¡±The moment she mentioned Luo Anning, she became angry. This man was like a wild man who would not stop ying once he got up. He had to make her whole body go limp. Only after she died once would he let her go. ¡°What, did I say something wrong?¡±Rong shaote blinked his seductive Phoenix eyes innocently. He was extremely charming. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It was all my fault. I couldn¡¯t keep up with my physical strength. Is that okay?¡±Luo Anning rolled her eyes at a certain shameless man and lowered her head to continue fighting for the bowl of noodles. Her Chin was suddenly turned away. Rong Yan¡¯s handsome face was magnified in front of her eyes. A heavy kissnded on her lips. She widened her eyes in shock and Rong Shaotte let go of her with satisfaction, he said lightly, ¡°Alright, since you have such a good spirit of self-reflection, then I¡¯ll reluctantly forgive you. ¡°But it¡¯s true that your physical strength can¡¯t keep up with it. Well, how about this, you have to train diligently in the future. ¡°Strive to increase your physical strength so that it can be more in line with my rhythm...¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡±Luo Anning took out a tissue and rolled it into a ball and threw it at him. ...... Young Master Rong leisurely avoided it. He stoppedughing and didn¡¯t bother her anymore. He raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°Hurry up and eat. I Won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°Okay, you eat the egg yolk. Don¡¯t waste food.¡±Luo Anning finished the egg white and only the egg yolk was left. She handed the egg yolk to him casually. Rong Yan nodded and took the egg yolk. Then he put the untouched egg in his bowl into her bowl. ¡°Help me eat the egg white.¡± ¡°No Problem!¡±Luo Anning¡¯s eyes sparkled as she grinned. With one hand supporting his face, Young Master Rong slowly picked up the egg yolk. Luo Anning did not see it, but his handsome brows were almost knitted together. Finally, he took a look at the little woman who was munching on the egg white happily and swallowed hard, he stuffed the entire egg yolk into his mouth as if he was ready to die. He chewed randomly a few times, picked up a ss of water at the side, drank some water, and swallowed it. ¡°Phew...¡±after sessfully swallowing the egg yolk, young master rong heaved a huge sigh of relief. When Luo Anning heard the voice, she raised her head and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°You don¡¯t like to eat egg yolks?¡± Young Master Rong choked for a moment, then returned to his usual demeanor. The corners of his lips curled up, he sneered lightly. ¡°What a joke. Would I force myself to eat something I don¡¯t like? Stop talking nonsense. Didn¡¯t You Say You Were Hungry? Hurry up and eat that egg white for me. I want to eat the egg yolk.¡± Luo Anning was skeptical, but when she saw that young master Rong¡¯s usual temper was acting up again, she replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯and buried her head into eating the egg white that she liked. The man¡¯s phoenix-like eyes stared at her deeply, and there was a hint of indulgence in his eyes. He was right. If he didn¡¯t like it, no one could force him. Chapter 577

Chapter 577: vacation in City C [18]

However, if it was something that he cared about, even if it was something that he didn¡¯t like, he would still ept it with a joyful heart. It was because this woman was Luo Anning, this little woman that he doted on, Rong Yan¡¯s wife. It was because this was the person who lived at the heart of his heart. Luo Anning moved quickly and gave him an egg yolk in a few seconds. Young Master Rong bent his fingers and tapped on the table. ¡°Wife, feed me.¡± Luo Anning rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own hands?¡± ¡°That feels different.¡± ¡°How is it different?¡± Beast Rong said, ¡°Can the feeling of having silver hands be the same as having sex with your wife?¡± ¡°AH... Rong Yan, shut up!¡±Just how thick-skinned was this man? Luo Anning pounced on him and reached out to cover his mouth. She looked left and right. Fortunately, there were no servants. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she have lost a lot of face? This man dared to say such words no matter what the asion was! Her soft hands covered her mouth and she threw herself into his arms. Young Master Rong hugged her in disgust and pecked her soft palm. ¡°So Soft.¡± ¡°Rong Yan, you Q Beast!¡±Luo Anning¡¯s face turned red and she shed back to her seat. ...... ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±Young Master Rong had been thick-skinned for a long time, okay? Luo Anning red at him angrily. Thetter smiled flirtatiously. His provocative gaze was clearly saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to feed me, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s really okay...¡± I¡¯m just going to do something unexpected. In the end, she reluctantly picked up the egg yolk from his bowl and crudely stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°Eat, eat. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t choke.¡± ¡°My wife is so concerned about me. I can¡¯t really choke.¡± Luo Anning:¡±...¡± Master Rong, don¡¯t challenge my shamelessness, okay? ? ? Luo Anning did not want to hear any more z-rated words from himter, so she changed the topic. ¡°By the way, have you cooked for those people before?¡± As soon as she asked, Luo Anning¡¯s hands froze and her body slightly stiffened. Why was she so dumb? She knew that Mo Xiyan was the only one who had eaten his food, so why did she still ask such a humiliating question? A hint of sadness shed across her eyes. Luo Anning sniffed and pretended that nothing had happened, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen handsome for two days. I wonder if he has been drinking milk and sleeping well... why don¡¯t we go back tomorrow?¡± Rong Yan put down his chopsticks and picked up the napkin unhurriedly. He wiped the corner of his lips and looked at her deeply. ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue asking? Anning, you have the right to ask. I¡¯ll give you that right.¡± ¡°I just asked casually. Are you really taking it seriously?¡±Luo Anning chuckled. ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested in your stuff.¡± Was he really not interested, or was he afraid that what he said would embarrass her? After spending so much time with her, he was able to understand her stubbornness. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know? Let me tell you...¡± ¡°Enough! I said I¡¯m not interested, stop talking!¡±Luo Anning put down her chopsticks, feeling a little emotional. Everyone had a past, and she didn¡¯t want to affect her emotions because of what happened between him and Mo Xiyan. ¡°You¡¯re angry because I guessed correctly?¡±Rong Yan did not want to let her go, so he pressed her step by step. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I¡¯m full, enjoy your meal.¡±After saying that, Luo Anning turned around and ran upstairs. Her body was suddenly grabbed, and she was pulled over by a strong force, rong Yan¡¯s handsome face showed a rare seriousness, ¡°Anning, we¡¯ve finally reached this point, what else do you have to run away from? Since you want to know, why do you force yourself to say that you are not interested? You know, as long as you ask, I will tell you!¡± Chapter 578

Chapter 578: vacation in City C [19]

¡°Anning, we finally got to where we are today. What else do you have to run away from? ¡°Since you want to know, why do you force yourself to say that you are not interested? ¡°You know, as long as you ask, I will tell you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. I am not very interested in those useless things of yours in the past.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s expression was solemn, his phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°If you weren¡¯t interested, would you be so sensitive about this matter? I haven¡¯t said anything yet, and you¡¯re like a ticking time bomb that¡¯s about to explode at any moment? Luo Anning, this isn¡¯t like you!¡± Luo Anning raised her head in amusement. ¡°Alright, then tell me, how do I Look Like Me?¡± She didn¡¯t even know when he had gotten to know her so well. How surprising! ¡±... in my heart, Luo Anning is not a woman who is willing to suffer for herself.¡±Rong Yan¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°Is that so?¡±Luo Anning chuckled, ¡°You do know me well.¡± The words that seemed to be sarcastic and sarcastic came out of her mouth. After that, she lowered her body and passed under his arm and went straight upstairs. Back in the bedroom, Luo Anning was emotionally unstable. She walked to the French window and pulled the curtains open with a whoosh. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at the stars in the night sky through the French window. She did not know why she suddenly brought up this topic. Mo Xiyan was such a beautiful name, but the things that she remembered were so ugly! It was not just about Mo Xiyan, even just the name Mo Xiyan was enough to affect her mood. She did not deny that she was an emotional person. When she was in a bad mood, it was difficult for her to get better. There was the sound of steady footsteps behind her. She knew that Rong Yan had entered. ...... But, so what if he had entered? She was the one who started the conversation, but now she did not want to hear anything else, okay? She looked at her standing in front of therge French window. Her figure was still thin. Even though she had been slightly plump during her confinement, she had lost weight in a few days. What a woman that people loved and hated! There was nothing he could do about her! The person who wanted to know was her, and the person who was not interested and did not want to listen was also her. She was clearly extremely curious in her heart, but she pretended to be indifferent on the surface. It was so hypocritical that he wished he could tear off her mask and see through the real her. The most defenseless and gentle little woman. Afraid of getting hurt, she always put up a body full of thorns to protect herself and refused to let anyone get close to her. Otherwise, she would end up with thorns all over her body. He hugged her from behind and held her tightly in his arms despite her struggle. Rong Yan sighed and stroked her hair with his chin, ¡°Anning, I¡¯ve only cooked for three women in my life.¡± Three? Who else could it be but Mo Xiyan? At the thought of this, Luo Anning struggled even harder. She put her hands on his and pulled them apart. ¡°Stop it!¡±The man¡¯s voice was low. Luo Anning said coldly, ¡°Let go, I¡¯m tired and I need to rest.¡± Looking at her angry expression, Rong Yan pursed his lips and said, ¡°One is indeed Mo Xiyan, one is my mother, and thest one...¡± ¡°Rong Yan!¡±She gritted her teeth. Seeing her angry face on the ss, Rong Yan chuckled, ¡°Thest one is a heartless woman named Luo Anning.¡± Chapter 579 - vacation in City C [20]

Chapter 579: vacation in City C [20]

¡°Nonsense!¡±Luo Anning turned around and red at him. ¡°When have I ever eaten your food? Please find a convincing excuse for your lies. It¡¯s not a lie that can be easily exposed, okay?¡± Seeing that she seemed to have suddenlye to life, her entire being was filled with a lively life. Rong Yan sighed softly and facepalmed. ¡°Do you still remember that time when you were angry at the luxurious residence and Aunt Li brought you food twice?¡± Luo Anning frowned slightly, as if there was indeed such a thing. Although she was in a bad mood at that time, after eating the dishes, she could not help but be shocked. The taste was very special, not greasy, and the meat was even more fresh and tender. At that time, she was still surprised. When did the head chef change his style and make such a fresh dish. However, the next day, she forgot about this matter. After all, she did not provoke the food very much, so she did not deliberately remember to ask the head chef. So, the head chef did not cook it? It was... He who did it? Rong Yan looked at her in disbelief as her eyes kept wandering around his face. He chuckled and flicked her forehead with his index finger. ¡°After eating the dishes cooked by the head chef for so long, Can¡¯t you tell the difference?¡± ¡°Rong Yan, you bastard!¡±She punched the man¡¯s hard chest. Luo Anning puffed up her face and red at him. ¡°Since you cooked for me, why didn¡¯t you say anything? Is it fun to let me think about it alone? !¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask?¡±Young Master Rong clenched his fist and coughed. ¡°Do you n to hide it forever if I don¡¯t Ask?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± ...... Young Master Rong:¡±...¡± He would rather offend a viin than a woman. This was young master Rong¡¯stest conclusion! Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Luo Anning snorted. She turned around and looked into the distance with her delicate chin. Young Master Rong smiled and leaned over again. He hugged her from behind and used his chin to caress her delicate skin on her neck, he coaxed her in a gentle voice, ¡°Okay, honey, I was wrong, okay? ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have kept my mistake from you and let you think about it by yourself. You alwayspare yourself to unimportant people. ¡°What else do you want to know? Ask Me and I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± ¡°There are many things that I want to know...¡±Luo Anning snorted, the corners of her mouth slowly rising. Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows. It seemed that this little woman still cared about him a lot. Young Master Rong¡¯s heart wavered, and he said boldly, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Not a single word is false.¡± It was as if he wanted to take out that fresh beating heart from his chest to show his sincerity! Luo Anning pursed her lips and did not say a word. ¡°What do you want to know, HMM?¡± The man continued to ask after being bumped on the shoulder. Even if she wanted to know, she would not ask, okay? She could even think of this question with her toes, okay? Seeing that Luo Anning was silent again, Young Master Rong took a bite of her soft earlobe and said, ¡°Let me guess. You want to know if Mo Xiyan and I are the first woman and man of each other?¡± Luo Anning bit her lip and looked away at the tablemp. Seeing her awkward expression through the ss, Rong Yan knew that he was right. He chuckled and rubbed her hair. This little woman was so cute even when she was angry! ¡°Mo Xiyan... she is indeed my first woman.¡±His voice was low and there was no smile at all. Chapter 581 - the Little Devil had just appeared

Chapter 581: the Little Devil had just appeared

Seeing his wife¡¯s anxious look, Rong Yan hugged her and patted her back gently, coaxing her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go back immediately. With mom and grandfather around, nothing will happen to Little Shuai¡­¡± ¡°I hope so¡­¡± .. Rong mansion. In the iparably luxurious nursery, there was a snow-white handsome boy on the crib. Although his facial features were not fully developed, one could already tell from his brows that he was a handsome young master who could charm thousands of young girls. Beside the crib, the old man Rong, who was still dignified and domineering despite his age, and the elegant Jiang Peihua, as well as butler Zhang and a group of servants, surrounded the crib tightly, their faces were filled with helplessness, anxiety, and worry. Even the old man Rong, who had been the overlord of the Shang family for decades, could not do anything in front of this pink-like baby great-grandson. His old face was wrinkled with worry. ¡°Aiyo, my baby, why aren¡¯t you drinking milk? Ah? My good grandson, you have to be good. Just drink a little, okay? Here, let me feed you.¡±Jiang Peihua took the warm milk bottle from the servant¡¯s hand, she carefully put the pacifier to his little red mouth and looked at him with anticipation. Just like that, little handsome could give him a sip of milk as if he was giving face to his mother. Who would have thought that Little Shuai wouldzily pull his drooping eyes away a little. He nced at the people surrounding the bed and finally nced at the pacifier on the side of his mouth. He stared at it for three seconds. It was these three seconds that gave grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua Hope. Grandfather Rong stomped his cane and turned to Jiang Peihua excitedly and joyfully. ¡°Our Little Shuai is so obedient. Isn¡¯t he going to drink it now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. An Ning¡¯s son is the same as her. He¡¯s very sensible and adorable!¡±Jiang Peihua smiled and secretly let out a sigh of relief. It was good that the little guy was willing to drink milk. Otherwise, after starving for an entire day, something would definitely happen to his body. ...... For the entire day, everyone was helpless against this little baby. He didn¡¯t drink and forced the pacifier into his little mouth to let him drink it. In the end, he drank it, but in less than two seconds.., the little guy was so arrogant that he spat it all out. Suddenly, when he saw that the pacifier still wanted to be stuffed into his mouth, he opened his little mouth and cried out loud. This cry scared grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua! This little guy didn¡¯t like to cry since he was born. If Luo Anning was present, she would give him face and reveal a few sweet smiles from time to time. However, if he left Luo Anning, what else would go against his wishes? The little fellow would not give him any face and would cry at the top of his lungs! No matter how much he tried to coax him, no matter how much he begged, if he did not give him face, he would not give him face. He would cry when he wanted to, and he would not stop when he was in a bad mood! Unless Mama personally coaxed him.. ¡°That¡¯s great, Madam still has a way. The youngmander is finally willing to drink milk¡­¡±butler Zhang and the servants said excitedly. Just as everyone was still immersed in the tormenting young marshal was finally willing to drink milk, the handsome little guy turned his head, pouted his little mouth, and closed his ck eyes with extreme disdain. It was so quiet that a needle dropped to the ground could cause a storm. The servants gasped. Butler Zhang nervously pulled the white gloves on his hand, but the young marshal still refused to drink it? He didn¡¯t give face to anyone? However, a child would drink milk even if he was hungry. This was something that didn¡¯t require much thought. Why was it so difficult to serve the youngmander? Chapter 582 - Chapter 582 the Little Devil has just appeared

Chapter 582: the Little Devil has just appeared

Looking at the frozen smiles on grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua¡¯s faces, the servants cried out in their hearts, young madam,e back quickly! We need you! The youngmander needs you even more! The little one did not cry, did not make a fuss, and did not drink milk. Jiang Peihua was very helpless. After teasing and coaxing for a day, she still refused to drink. If this continued, what should she do? Grandfather Rong looked at his precious great-grandson¡¯s disdainful look and made up his mind. He stomped his cane and said, ¡°Give me the phone to an ning. I¡¯ll tell her personally.¡± Butler Zhang did not dare to hesitate. Although he sympathized with the young Madam¡¯s hardships from pregnancy to childbirth, she and Young Master Rong went on vacation. It was to enjoy the two of them and rx at the same time. At such a time, he should not have disturbed the two of them, however, the situation now forced him to make a call! The call was quickly picked up. Old Master Rong informed Luo Anning of the little fellow¡¯s situation in a few sentences. It was exactly what he had thought. He could not stay for even a moment longer and said that he would be back soon. .. The entire night at Rong residence was as bright as day. In the entire manor, no one dared to rest. They were all tensed up and did not dare to ck off. When the sky slightly lit up, the guard at Rong residence called the inner room and said that young master Rong and Young Madam had already returned home. After hearing this news, the sleepy people all perked up. Once they got out of the car, Luo Anning rushed upstairs without caring about her image. Young Master Rong followed behind and carefully held her hand, afraid that she would suddenly fall or hit it. ¡°Anning, don¡¯t worry. Little handsome will be fine. He just misses his mother. He won¡¯t really starve himself.¡±He tried tofort his anxious wife. Luo Anning was deeply worried, her footsteps quickened. ¡°If we didn¡¯t have to stay for another day, little handsome wouldn¡¯t be so stubborn and refuse to drink milk¡­ it¡¯s been an entire day, and he¡¯s still just a baby. I really don¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences¡­¡± Young Master Rong pursed his lips. Compared to her obvious worry, he wasn¡¯t feeling any better. ...... Even though he was criticizing the little guy for taking over his wife, he was still his biological son after all. It was the crystallization of his love with Luo Anning¡¯s blood. It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t worried or worried if he didn¡¯t love her! However, he was a grown man. If even he was anxious and confused, what would Luo Anning do? Who would properly take care of her? Their footsteps were fast, and neither of them spoke. Just as they reached the corridor, a servant rushed out from the nursery and saw the two of them walking towards each other, she was so excited that it was as if she saw her savior. ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Luo Anning was in a hurry to enter the nursery as she asked her son about the situation. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Shuai? How¡¯s the situation?¡± The servant followed suit and replied, ¡°Little handsome hasn¡¯t had any milk for a whole day. He sleeps most of the time. When he wakes up, he¡¯s not happy to not see you. He doesn¡¯tugh no matter how you tease him. No matter how much you coax him, he won¡¯t drink any milk¡­ Old Master and Madam can¡¯t do anything to him either. Now That You¡¯re back, little handsome will definitely drink milk. This is great!¡± ¡°Forced?¡±Hearing these two words, young master Rong immediately frowned. His handsome face was filled with dark clouds. These people were so bold. They actually dared to force his son. were they pouring it into the little guy¡¯s mouth that was not even as big as his finger? Thinking of this possibility, young master Rong¡¯s face became even more gloomy. It was as if a storm wasing. Chapter 580 - the Little Devil’s first appearance

Chapter 580: the Little Devil¡¯s first appearance

Luo Anning was already aware of this in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sour. The two of them were both first love and first time. The pages were all filled with beautiful memories! ¡°HMPH¡­¡±she snorted disdainfully. Rong Yan added unhurriedly, ¡°You should thank her for teaching your husband with the teachings of youth. Rather than being my first woman, it would be better to be myst woman. What do you think?¡± Luo Anning said sarcastically, ¡°Then may I ask, which woman is lucky enough to be young Master Rong¡¯sst woman?¡± ¡°You Heartless Woman!¡±He mercilessly tapped her head with his fingers. ¡°Tell me, who is myst woman, Hmm?¡± ¡°Hiss ¨C¡±Luo Anning gasped and said stubbornly, ¡°You want to murder me!¡± ¡°Murder? How is that possible? If I want to kill you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Luo Anning widened her eyes and looked at his handsome face that was full of flirtatious smiles. After a long time, she finally said, ¡°You pervert!¡± ¡°B * Stard, let me ask you now, who is thest woman in B * Stard?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±She turned her head and humphed. ¡°You don¡¯t Know?¡±The man¡¯s hand went through her armpit and pressed on that soft spot. ¡°Well¡­¡±a low groan escaped. Luo Anning quickly pressed down on his mischievous hand and stuttered for a long time,¡±¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ Me, right?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±Young Master Rong¡¯s usual style of questioning was the usual J! ...... Luo Anning said disdainfully, ¡°I know it¡¯s me. You Don¡¯t dare to admit it, so I¡¯ll help you.¡± Young Master Rong took a step back and teased, ¡°Why, are you so confident in yourself?¡± Who was the one who was so full of doubt just now? Now, she was so full of confidence, as if she was apletely different person. Women¡­ were indeed magical animals. Luo Anning snorted and did not say a word. There were only two women in front and back of him. wasn¡¯t it Mo Xiyan or her? Although she did not feel good, she was not so stupid that she could not think straight, okay? At this moment, the phone on the bedside table suddenly rang. It was particrly abrupt in the middle of the night. Young Master Rong wanted to say something, but when he heard the ring, he subconsciously frowned. Luo Anning reached out to caress his brows, she smiled and teased, ¡°Alright, Young Master Rong, isn¡¯t it just a phone call? Do you have to be so bothered? Don¡¯t frown anymore. If you continue to frown, you¡¯ll look like a little old man¡­¡± After saying that, Luo Anning turned around to pick up the phone. Young Master Rong was stunned on the spot. Little Old Man? Him? What a joke! Who had ever seen such a handsome little old man? ! ¡°What did you say? !¡±Just as she picked up the phone, the smile on her face had not faded. Luo Anning eximed in surprise, and the decibel level could not help but rise. Rong Yan frowned and took a few big steps forward to hug her. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s face was full of anxiety and worry, she anxiously said to the other end of the phone, ¡°Why are you only telling me now? ! ¡­ I know, you guys have to coax him first and make sure he drinks a little! I¡¯ll rush back immediately! Remember, take good care of him¡­¡± Hearing this, Rong Yan more or less guessed that something had happened to her precious son. As expected, as soon as Luo Anning hung up the phone, she paced back and forth a few times in anxiety and confusion before rushing to the wardrobe to pack her clothes. ¡°What happened to Little Handsome?¡±Seeing that she had almost bumped into the wardrobe, Rong Yan hurriedly pulled her into his embrace. Luo Anning took a deep breath. Her eyes were red and her heart was filled with anxiety. The moment she thought about how her child refused to drink milk, she felt a sharp pain in her nose. Milk. ¡°Little handsome doesn¡¯t drink milk. It¡¯s been almost a day¡­¡± Chapter 583 - the Little Demon King appeared

Chapter 583: the Little Demon King appeared

Trantor: 549690339

The servant knew that he had misunderstood, he exined in fear and trepidation, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Young Master Rong¡­ We just saw that the youngmander refused to drink milk and were worried that something might have happened to him. In desperation, Madam agreed to let us try to stuff the pacifier into the youngmander¡¯s mouth and force the milk into his mouth for him to drink¡­ but that¡¯s all. Even if you lend us ten guts, we wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt the youngmander in the slightest¡­¡± It was not unreasonable for the servants to be terrified. Young Master Rong was proud and arrogant. If he really got angry, he would destroy the world to dissipate his anger. Now, if he did not exin clearly, it was hard to guarantee that young master Rong would not throw all of them into the sea in a fit of anger! Hearing this, the gloomy look on young master Rong¡¯s face gradually turned into an expressionless face. At least they were tactful. If they really dared to do anything to his son while he was away.., he could not guarantee that those people would still be able to see the Sun tomorrow and Breathe Fresh Air. He snorted coldly and Strode into the nursery. When Grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua saw Luo Anninge in, they immediately let out a sigh of relief, but at the same time, they felt relieved, ¡°Anning girl, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back! Hurry up and coax little handsome. He hasn¡¯t had milk for a whole day, so don¡¯t make any mistakes with his body!¡± Finally, there was someone who could control this family¡¯s precious baby. ¡°Little handsome, Mommy¡¯s Back!¡±Just as she walked into the nursery and followed the path that the servants automatically made way for her, she quickly walked to the side of the rocking bed and half-knelt by the bed, looking at the tender and fair precious baby. Luo Anning¡¯s mind waspletely focused on that child. She didn¡¯t hear what grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua were talking about at all. She reached out to pick him up, but just as her hand was about to touch him, she suddenly retracted it. The little guy saw the familiar mummy and his little face that had been smelly for the whole day finally eased up a little. His dark eyes stared at Luo Anning for more than ten seconds before his little mouth suddenly opened, he closed his eyes and started crying at the top of his lungs. That loud and clear cry was so powerful that it almost blew the roof off! Luo Anning was stunned for a moment, then her heart started to Clench, her mouth kept coaxing, ¡°Baby, Don¡¯t cry anymore. Isn¡¯t mommy already back? Don¡¯t Cry Anymore, okay? Mommy¡¯s feeling terrible. Can you stop making a scene? Drink your milk.¡± The little fellow didn¡¯t buy it and cried until his heart was torn apart. Luo Anning stood up anxiously. She wanted to wash her hands and change her clothes. The Little Fellow¡¯s immunity wasn¡¯t as good as an adult¡¯s, so she couldn¡¯t be easily contaminated by the grayyer and bacteria. Otherwise, she would get sick. Just as she stood up, she saw that the room was full of servants. She frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Leave three people to serve. The rest of you can leave.¡± After that, she looked at grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua. She nced at little handsome, who was still crying, and said to the two of them, ¡°Grandfather, mother, pleasefort little handsome first. I¡¯m going to wash my hands and change into clean clothes. I¡¯lle over immediately.¡± Grandfather Rong nodded. ¡°Go.¡± Jiang Peihua said, ¡°We¡¯ll pacify little handsome. Don¡¯t worry too much. Take your time. Once he¡¯s back, little handsome will be fine.¡± Luo Anning ran back to the bedroom to change. When Young Master Rong came in, he saw that the maid had not left yet. He frowned again and looked at his crying son. His eyes and nose were red from crying, and his little body was still twitching, that look was so heart-wrenching. His heart was aching. Young Master Rong was filled with regret at that moment. Look at what a bastard he had done. He had stayed for one more day for his own selfish desires and let his son suffer so much! Chapter 584 - the Little Devil had just appeared

Chapter 584: the Little Devil had just appeared

Trantor: 549690339

At this moment, Young Master Rong was filled with regret. Look at what he had done. He had actually stayed for one more day for his own selfish desires, causing his son to suffer so much. ¡°Who told you all to squeeze in? Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s no ce to stay? How much carbon dioxide would be spewed out by so many people squeezing in here? Do you know how many bacteria will grow if the air isn¡¯t flowing? Are all of you deaf? Retreat immediately!¡±The anger in his heart.., young Master Rong naturally wouldn¡¯t vent it on himself. Ideally, he would roar at this group of frantic servants. Hearing Young Master Rong¡¯s angry roar, the servants acted as if they were facing a great enemy and immediately scattered like birds and beasts. They only followed Luo Anning¡¯s instructions and left behind three experienced servants to serve them at any time. On this end, the crying little handsome heard the low roar and his crying was immediately covered. The little guy opened his red eyes and looked at his father with his ck eyes. For a moment, he forgot that he had to continue crying. As soon as the servants left, Young Master Rong walked to the French window and opened a small crack. As it was winter, it was extremely cold outside and the temperature in the room was constant all year round, the servants were afraid that the cold wind would pour in if they opened the window, therefore, the window door was tightly shut. The air in the room was really turbid! Fresh cold wind poured in from the small gap and flowed out from the door. In a moment, the air in the room began to gradually be fresh. After opening the window, Young Master Rong turned around. When he saw that his son was no longer crying or making a scene, he fixed his gaze on himself and was delighted. Heh, this kid didn¡¯t raise him for nothing. He actually knew his father! And he even gave his son so much face. As soon as his father stepped out, he immediately stopped crying. Young Master Rong¡¯s pride and fatherly love arose spontaneously in his heart. There was also this tendency of swelling up. On the other side.., jiang Peihua cried out in a low voice, ¡°Little handsome, don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. Isn¡¯t mommying back already? Let¡¯s not cry anymore. Be Good. Mommy wille to apany you in a while.¡± Along with Jiang Peihua¡¯s voice was the familiar wailing sound. Rong Shaojun¡¯s proud expression had yet to be removed when his face turned ck again. His long and narrow eyes looked at his crying son. You Little Brat, were you ying with me just now? He took a few steps forward and wanted to see that person¡¯s timid but not timid son. Before he could reach out to touch him, his arm was knocked to the side by a palm. Young master rong growled in annoyance, ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing?¡± He was already so old, yet he still casually hit him with his palm. There were still servants here! Moreover, he was humiliated in front of his son! How could he establish his father¡¯s prestige in front of his son in the future! ¡°What are you doing? Of course, you¡¯re not allowed to touch little handsome!¡±Old Master Rong blew his beard and red at him. ¡°Look at you. Little handsome cried even more when you came here, so don¡¯t even think about touching him! ¡°If your delicate voice breaks from crying, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll pay for it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m your grandson! How can you hit your own grandson like that?¡±Master Rong growled in dissatisfaction. What was a grandfather? It was a ssic case of having a great-grandson, and a grandson was nothing! ¡°I¡¯m still your grandfather, so what if I hit you?¡±Master Rong¡¯s face was stern, and he red at him with an expression that said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, hit me back.¡±. Young Master Rong was furious. There was no need to provoke people like that! He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be unfilial enough to hit him back, Alright? At some point in time, the little guy who was crying happily in the rocking bed gradually stopped. His ck eyes looked at the grandfather and grandson who were arguing by the bed. The more he looked at them, the more interesting they became. In the end, he actually raised his two delicate arms.., his small palms started to p them repeatedly. His handsome little face had curved brows and eyes. His small mouth cracked into a giggle. Thatughter was as clear and melodious as a silver bell. It made the grandfather and grandson who were bickering instantly freeze. Chapter 585

Chapter 585: the Little Devil appeared for the first time

Trantor: 549690339

His handsome little face curved into a smile, and he began to giggle. Hisughter was as clear and melodious as a silver bell, causing the bickering grandfather and grandson to instantly freeze. Luo Anning changed into her clothes and came in. She saw grandfather Rong and Rong Yan standing stiffly opposite each other. Just as she was about to ask what had happened, she heard her son¡¯s crispughter. Her depressed and worried mood was instantly swept away. She took three steps and walked to the rocking bed. She half-knelt and looked at her son, who still had tears on his face. Her smile was so adorable that her heart could melt. Jiang Peihua, who hade back to her senses, covered her mouth andughed. She was out of breath. ¡°This little brat is so smart. Even though he¡¯s young, he knows how to use great-grandfather and father as entertainment!¡± ¡°Is that so? Our little handsome is actually using great-grandfather as entertainment?¡±Luo Anning smiled as she replied to Jiang Peihua¡¯s words. She carefully carried her son up. When the little brat heard her mother¡¯s words, herughter became even clearer, her little hand pulled on her hair that fell in front of X, and she was having a lot of fun ying with it. Grandfather Rong saw that his baby was no longer crying or making a scene. His heart that was hanging in the air had finally returned to his chest. He hesitated for a moment, he said, ¡°Anning, little handsome hasn¡¯t had any milk all day. Hurry up and feed him. Little handsome will only listen to you.¡± Luo Anning nodded and agreed. Young Master Rong held Luo Anning, he looked at Jiang Peihua and grandfather Rong. ¡°Grandfather, mother, you¡¯ve been tired all day. Little Handsome has me and Anning to take care of him. You can go and rest. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Indeed, after being tortured by this little baby for the whole day, their emotions had been tense. Now that the two of them were back, they could be considered to have retired sessfully. After leaving the nursery, they returned to the bedroom. Luo Anning sat on the sofa and fed her son. Compared to fresh milk, the little guy preferred mother R. Shezily closed her eyes and grabbed Luo Anning¡¯s index finger with one hand. She drank in a hurry. After tormenting herself for the whole day, the little guy must have been extremely hungry. Young Master Rong, who had juste out of the shower, felt extremely displeased when he saw his own territory being upied by his son. You Little Brat, so it wasn¡¯t that you weren¡¯t willing to drink. Milk, but that you had to drink breast milk! ¡°Anning, does it hurt here? Let Me Help You?¡±Without realizing it, Young Master Rong sat beside Lunning and looked at her from the other side. There was an indescribable sadness in his tone. His other hand was so stupid that it was about to touch her, feeling the soft touch of Xiao Hun. Luo Anning used her elbow to push his arm away and scolded him in a low voice, ¡°Stop messing around. Little handsome is about to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡± She raised her phoenix-like eyes and looked at her son who was slowly stopping what he was saying. Young Master Rong felt even more upset.. Damn it, he envied this little bastard! Why did his wife always protect him and always think for him? Why did his birth instantly put his position in his wife¡¯s heart down? This was unfair! He was unhappy. Young Master Rong was very unhappy! ¡°Wife¡­¡±a voice filled with endless resentment. Why was it only for his son to enjoy? He also wanted to.. Luo Anning raised her head and nced at him. ¡°If you want to go crazy, go to one side. I have to take care of little handsome.¡± He was already a grown man, yet he still wanted topete with his son who was still crying for food? Young Master Rong was furious. If she wanted to take care of Xiao Shuai, did that mean he didn¡¯t need to take care of him? ! After enduring it for a while, young master Rong suddenlyughed and reached out to pull the sleeping little guy out of his wife¡¯s arms. ¡°Rong Yan, what are you doing?¡±Looking at him walking out with her son in his arms, Luo Anning felt that she had put on a good shirt. Chest, pull up clothes to catch up. Chapter 586

Chapter 586: the Little Devil¡¯s first appearance [7]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Shh! Don¡¯t disturb little handsome. He¡¯s asleep. I¡¯ll send him back to the nursery.¡±After saying that, Young Master Rong Strode towards the nursery. The nursery master who had many years of experience in child-rearing took shifts to take care of little handsome twenty-four hours a day. Nothing could go wrong. Luo Anning followed him to the nursery. Seeing that his movements were clumsy, she carefully ced her son into the rocking bed and finally whispered to the nursery master to take good care of little handsome. In the past, Luo Anning had always thought that Rong Yan, who was serious about his work, was the most charming man. She did not expect that when he disyed his fatherly love, he would also be so soulful. She could not help but be mesmerized by him. After instructing the babysitter, Rong Yan raised his head and saw his wife leaning against the door frame, looking at him in a daze. Her thin lips curved slightly, and a flirtatious smile blossomed on the corner of her mouth. She strode over to her and bent over to pick her up. Luo Anning reacted and let out a low cry, ¡°AH¡­ put me down, I can walk on my own.¡± ¡°Compared to You Walking on your own, I prefer to carry you with me.¡±The Man¡¯s voice was low and deep as he smiled. Luo Anning¡¯s face was slightly embarrassed. She wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head on his muscr chest. She carried her all the way back to the bedroom, kicked the door, and threw her onto the bed. She threw her onto the bed, and her muscr body began to bully her. She pressed on him. Sentence is too long, please supply a shorter sentence Chapter 587

Chapter 587: the Little Devil¡¯s first appearance [8]

Trantor: 549690339

The night was long, the emotions were surging, the emotions were exciting.. ¡­ .. On the 100th day of Commander Rong¡¯s birthday, Young Master Rong specially invited a top photographer from Mn to s city for a family photo. On that day, the head of the Jiang family, Jiang Tianxiong, also came. Seeing that the little guy had Rong Yan¡¯s pride, he was so happy that he wanted to hug his great-grandson, ¡°Look at my great-grandson. He¡¯s just like his father. Handsome, too handsome, hahaha¡­¡± Jiang Tianxiong, who was the same age as Old Master Rong, had cultivated a domineering and reserved temperament in the division. Now, he was hugging the little guy andughing so hard that no one could see his face. Anyone could tell that the old chief was really happy. He was really happy. Even though he did not like elder Rong, for the sake of his great-grandson and granddaughter-inw, elder Chief Jiang. Elder chief Jiang still temporarily put aside the past and gave his little great-grandson enough face. Elder Rong knew that his son had done a bad thing and let his daughter-inw down. His daughter-inw¡¯s father did not like him, so he had nothing to say. Now, for the sake of his great-grandson, everyone could temporarily put aside the past and get along with each other. This could also be a chance to untie the knot in their hearts. Young Master Rong held Luo Anning and walked in front of elder S. he introduced, ¡°Grandfather, this is anning. Anning, greet grandfather. Previously, when you were suspected of deliberately killing people, grandfather helped to arrange many rtionships in secret.¡± Hearing this, Luo Anning felt a wave of gratitude in her heart. She slightly bent her body and respectfully greeted, ¡°Hello, grandfather. Thank you for trusting me before and also thank you for giving me the opportunity to clear my name.¡± Elder S¡¯s eyes sparkled as he sized up Luo Anning. Although this child was beautiful, she was not a vase that was just a facade. Her words and the confident expression between her brows were very pleasing to him. This granddaughter-inw was a good choice. He liked her! ¡°We are a family. My granddaughter-inw, Jiang Tianxiong, even if she reallymitted murder and arson, no one would be able to touch you, let alone kill you intentionally.¡±The Jiang family¡¯s army. The aristocratic families of politics were not to be trifled with. Politics. What the world yed was scheming and means, and what the ministry yed was real power, the weight of real guns and bullets. Power. The descendants of the Jiang family all joined the army, and their powers were intertwined with each other. The depth of the waters was far beyond the surface. Luo Anning could not help butugh. When Young Master Rong heard this, he rubbed his wife¡¯s head. ¡°Look, Grandpa dotes on you so much.¡± Luo Anning raised her delicate chin proudly. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m doted on by others. Mom said so.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Yes, yes, yes. Our Little Anning is really doted on by others!¡± Everyone was amused by her words. At this moment, Butler Zhang rushed over. ¡°Old Chief Jiang, the photographer said that it¡¯s time to change the general¡¯s clothes.¡± The photographer, David, who was renowned in the photography world, brought his team to s city to take a family photo at Rong residence. The adults had already changed their clothes. All that was left was the little guy who was just a hundred days away. Jiang Tianxiong raised his eyebrows. ¡°What did you call my great-grandson?¡± Butler Zhang was puzzled and repeated, ¡°I¡¯m called the young master, the general. What¡¯s wrong with old chief Jiang¡¯s appearance?¡± ¡°Why are you called Young Marshal?¡± Butler Zhang looked troubled. ¡°This¡­¡± Old Man Rongughed out loud. ¡°Old Man Jiang, so what if our Rong family¡¯s great-grandson is called Young Marshal? Could it be that he has vited military rules?¡± Speaking of the way they addressed him, Old Man Rong and Jiang Peihua were naturally called young marshal. However, the servants addressed him as young marshal, young master, and young master. Chapter 588

Chapter 588: the Little Devil had just appeared

Trantor: 549690339

With Young Master Rong¡¯s seniority, Rong Shuai naturally could not be called Young Master Shuai. Naturally, he had to be demoted to Young Master Shuai. This was the first time he had heard a servant call him a few times. Old Master Rong stamped his cane and gave the order: Young Master Shuai is too difficult to pronounce. From now on, he will be called Young Master Shuai! Thus, the domineering and mighty military title of Young Master Shuai was decided. Upon hearing grandfather Rong¡¯s words, Old Chief Jiang harrumphed. His fingers were suddenly wrapped up by a soft little hand. He looked down and saw that his handsome great-grandson was grinning at him. Old Chief Jiang was delighted. ¡°Major General, this title is great! This child is deeply in my heart. In the future, I will throw him into the army to train. Getting a military rank is worthy of this title!¡± As If in response to his great-grandfather¡¯s words, general Jiang babbled in an aliennguage that was out of tune. His eyes were curved, and his pitch-ck pupils were sparkling. It was as if he agreed with Chief Jiang¡¯s words. He wanted to get a military rank! Everyoneughed again. This child was really interesting! In the luxurious living room, General Rong was half-seated on the sofa by Mama. David picked up the camera and snapped a series of pictures of the little guy alone. After taking the 100-day picture, Luo Anning went up and hugged her son. Rong Yan sat beside her and held his wife. The smile on his lips was especially warm. Finally, it was a family photo. After taking the picture indoors, they went to the backyard outside. The weather was especially nice. The Sun was bright and beautiful. Under the sunlight, the european-style White Pavilion in the garden was especially romantic against the beautiful roses. The shootsted for more than half a day before all kinds of photos were taken. At first, the youngmander was very honest in taking photos. Later, he started to get restless and refused to let anyone other than mama hug him. He extended his short arms to ask for Mama to hug him. Mama was fragrant and soft. He really liked it! The youngmander spent a hundred days. Rong Yan naturally wanted to hold a family banquet. He did not invite many people. He only invited his rtives to gather and share the joy. At night, themander-in-chief, who had slept with his mother for the entire afternoon, was very satisfied. His little face was flushed red and he was especially energetic. In the dining hall, everyone took their seats. Feng Churui and Tang dynasty also came. When they saw Rong Yan walk into the dining hall with Luan Anning in his arms and the little guy whom they both loved and hated, they immediately did not know whether tough or cry. The memory of the full moon banquet was unforgettable for them! It was their first time holding a child, and they had already received such a big wee gift. It was truly shocking and hard toe by! The atmosphere of the dinner was very good. With the Tang dynasty around, it would not be cold. One could not help but talk in front of the elders who had watched him grow up. Feng Churui was as refined as ever. He was indeed the mayor of a city, and he had a rich heritage. Unlike the Tang dynasty.. ¡°Ah Chao, you¡¯re not young anymore. When did you marry your fianc¨¦e?¡±Jiang Peihua asked. The Tang dynasty¡¯s chopsticks paused, then, he smiled. ¡°Aunt Jiang, agreeing to my old man¡¯s engagement almost cost me my life. I don¡¯t want to step into the grave of marriage so early. After all, there are still so many flowers waiting for me to pick.¡± ¡°You Brat! How Old Are You? Why are you still ying so wild? No Wonder Master Tang is always forcing you to get married¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Ah Rui is still at the bottom. What am I afraid of?¡±Tang Chao changed the topic to Feng Churui in just a few words, and thetter¡¯s gazended on him. Chapter 589

Chapter 589: the Little Devil appeared

Trantor: 549690339

Jiang Peihua¡¯s interest was piqued. She turned to Feng Churui and asked with a smile, ¡°Ah Rui, what about you? The three of you have a son already. Shouldn¡¯t the two of you consider Getting Married?¡± ¡°Aunt Jiang, I¡¯m not in a hurry. Right now, my focus is on work. I haven¡¯t considered getting married for the time being.¡± ¡°Then you should have a girlfriend, right?¡± A girlfriend? Feng Churui couldn¡¯t help butugh. His eyes revealed a bit of confusion. Suddenly, he thought of Wu Xuewei¡¯s angry, tearful face.. That was the first time in his memory that they had such an intense argument, right? All along, the girl who had stuck to him had suddenly left without a sound. Once she left, there was no more news. He couldn¡¯t tell what that feeling was. It was a little astringent and a little unpleasant.. He picked up the wine in front of him, took a sip, and put it down elegantly. ¡°I¡¯ve spent all my time on work. How could I have time to talk about rtionships with my girlfriend? However, the elders in my family are currently arranging blind dates. They¡¯re very anxious.¡± Jiang Peihua saw that he was in a daze for a while, and then she put down her chopsticks. ¡°Ah Rui, you and the Wu family¡¯s Xue Wei Girl¡­ ?¡± Wu Xue Wei and Jiang Peihua naturally knew each other. They were all descendants of officials and had interacted with each other for several generations. Ever since they were young, they had seen that the girl loved to stick to Feng Churui. The elders of the Wu family, who had originally nned to study in S City, were also forced to agree. Just as school was about to start, they did not expect that the girl would change her mind without saying a word. She chose the path arranged by her family and went abroad to study. This was a bit strange. Logically speaking, it was not a day or two that the girl liked to stick to Ah Rui. It was understandable that she chose to study at the New Year University in S City, but the sudden decision to go abroad was really puzzling. ¡°Aunt Jiang, did you hear anything?¡±Feng Churui threw the question back without batting an eyelid. Jiang Peihua could not help butugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was just a little curious about Xue Wei. Since she has already decided to study in S City, why would she suddenly go abroad to study? She even promised the Wu family¡¯s old master to take good care of Xue Wei.¡± Feng Churui yed with the wine ss in front of him and said carelessly, ¡°Maybe she has thought it through. Her family is always selfless and good to her, so she didn¡¯t go against her elders¡¯wishes and chose to study abroad.¡± What he said made some sense, and Jiang Peihua stopped asking. The dinner ended in a happy atmosphere. Before they left, Young Master Rong and his family personally saw Feng Churui and Tang Chao off. Seeing that Luo Anning¡¯s arms had grown a lot more glutinous rice balls, Tang Chao¡¯s heart was itching. He rubbed his hands and tentatively reached out to young master Zhao. ¡°Come, give uncle a hug?¡± ¡°Little Shuai, be a good boy and give uncle a hug, huh?¡±Luo Anning lowered her head and coaxed him. Not knowing if she understood what she said, the little guy actually smiled with his eyes and brows curved. His two small hands were even pping in the air with great force. That look was obviously happy! Tang Chao was happy. He reached out and without saying anything, he pulled the little guy into his arms, he lowered his head and kissed his fair and tender face. ¡°You Little Brat, you¡¯re finally obedient! Come,e,e, let this young master kiss a few more times and get back what he lostst time!¡± Tang Chao pretended to kiss him again. The youngmander was tickled by him and giggled. His small head tilted to the side to avoid being kissed by him. Looking at the two of them, it would be a lie to say that he was not envious. A thought suddenly shed through Feng Churui¡¯s mind. If he had a child, he would be as adorable as the little guy and be doted on by everyone, right? As soon as this thought appeared, even he was shocked! Chapter 590

Chapter 590: little demon king¡¯s long tooth [1]

Trantor: 549690339

A child? He¡¯s really crazy! Why would he suddenly want to have a child? Could it be that he was really stimted by Rong Yan? Feng Churui facepalmed andughed softly. He felt that he must be crazy. But on second thought, it was also time for him to get married and have children. Get Married? Ha.. Young Master Rong was displeased when he saw his son being trampled by the Tang dynasty. He snatched his son back and hugged him tightly. He said impatiently, ¡°You like giving birth to your own son so much. Don¡¯t bully my son.¡± Little Handsome, who had returned to his embrace, squirmed uneasily. His rosy little mouth opened and closed. Young Master Rong lowered his head to take a look and held him tightly in his arms, not allowing him to escape. Little handsome protested, but no one could understand his Martiannguage. In the end, he patted Tuoba¡¯s face with both hands, and his little mouth moved closer, drooling all over his face. That warm and moist touch made young master Rong¡¯s body suddenly stiffen. Little handsome was having a lot of fun. After a while, he raised his head again to look at his masterpiece. Suddenly, he giggled and looked at the beautiful mummy beside him, he pped his hands as if he was cheering for his prank. Luo Anning reached out her index finger and pointed at the tip of his little nose. ¡°You only know how to y with your father.¡± After saying that, she took out a handkerchief to wipe away the crystal-clear saliva that handsome had made on young master Rong¡¯s face. Tang Chao blew on the bangs on his forehead with his hands in his pockets as he looked at the warm family of three in front of him, he said frivolously, ¡°How could I give up the entire forest for a big tree? Stop joking. It¡¯s one thing to like a child, but it¡¯s another thing to give birth to it yourself.¡± Giving birth to a child really meant that a heavy responsibility was ced on his shoulders. As for the child¡¯s mother.. .. When themander was seven months old, there was news from Canada that Lu Momo had fallen ill. Luo Anning¡¯s heart tightened for no reason. Even Momo, who was taking care of Qian ¡®Ge, had fallen ill. What should she do. In order to cover up the news that Mo Qian ¡®GE had be a vegetable, Mo Shi and the imperial court were doing their best to manage the operation of thepany. Naturally, uncle Mo and Aunt Mo did not have the strength to do so. Luo Anning was not at ease just letting the servants take care of Qian ¡®Ge and momo. After much thought, Luo Anning made a decision. She wanted to personally go to Canada to take care of Qian ge and Mo Mo. . After making this decision, what she got in return was the general¡¯s crying and young master Rong¡¯s expressionless face. He had just returned from work and had rejected all the social engagements. When he returned home and heard this news, the smile on young master Rong¡¯s face instantly disappeared. Taking the general from her hands, whose eyes and nose were red from crying, Young Master Rong hugged him. His movements were clumsy but gentle as he patted him gently. ¡°Alright, a man shouldn¡¯t Cry all day.¡± Luo Anning did not feel good either. The young marshal was still so young. She did not want him to suffer for more than ten hours on a ne, so she definitely could not bring him along. Not only could she not, but if she really wanted to bring him along, Jiang Peihua and grandfather Rong would definitely not agree. However, when she thought about the unconscious Qian ge and the sick Mo Mo, Luo Anning could not live with her conscience. They were her close friends, and she could not stay out of this. It would have been fine if young master Rong had not opened his mouth. However, once he finished speaking, the youngmander in his arms cried even harder. His cries were extremely miserable, and his small body twitched as he extended his trembling hands towards Luo Anning. Young Master Rong¡¯s heart tightened as he looked at Luo Anning. ¡°Youngmander is still so young. Do you have the heart to let him leave Mother?¡± Chapter 591

Chapter 591: Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [2]

Trantor: 549690339

Her son was still breastfeeding, yet she was so heartless as to leave? What could little handsome do? He was so attached to her that he could go on a hunger strike even if he didn¡¯t see her for a day.. Young Master Rong couldn¡¯t imagine how difficult little handsome¡¯s days would be when Luo Anan left peacefully. He knew how much Mo Qiange and Lu Momo meant to her, butpared to them, could it be that the children waiting to be fed were not as important as them? ¡°WUUU¡­ Wuuu¡­ Wuuu¡­ Wuuu¡­¡±the clear sound of crying was heartbreaking. Luo Anning took Little Shuai over and hugged him in her arms. Sheforted him softly, ¡°Alright, Little Shuai, let¡¯s not cry anymore. Let¡¯s not cry anymore, okay? Mommy didn¡¯t leave. Isn¡¯t she here? Let¡¯s not cry anymore. Be Good¡­¡± After kissing the crying little face, Little Shuai really restrained himself. His crying gradually became softer, and in the end, only his sobbing body was left. His gaze turned to the expressionless man beside him, luo Anning stammered, ¡°Rong Yan, Mo Mo has fallen ill. I¡¯m not at ease with who¡¯s going to take care of Qian ge now. ¡°You must know that I can¡¯t bear to leave youngmander at this time, but I have no other choice. Youngmander has grandfather, mother, and you to take care of him. I¡¯m very relieved. ¡°But Qian ge only has Mo Mo. . Now that even Mo Mo has fallen ill, I can only take care of him. Did you know that when I found out that it was the Tang sect who had killed Qian Ge, my mood wasn¡¯t any better than Mo Mo. ¡°She could say that she wanted to kill the Tang dynasty to avenge Qian ge at will, but what about me? Could I? Because she was your wife, because the Tang dynasty was your childhood friend and your good brother, all of my resentment and all of my anger could only be swallowed by myself! Have I ever said anything to you in such a long time? Have I everined? No, I even got along with the Tang dynasty as before. What was it for? I didn¡¯t want you to be caught between the two of us!¡± Young Master Rong frowned and stepped forward to hold her shoulder. ¡°Anning, calm down!¡± He waved his hand away and took two steps back, luo Anning lost control of her emotions. ¡°I can¡¯t calm down! You have to know that I¡¯m still lying in bed in Canada. The person who¡¯s still unconscious is my rtive, MO qiange. If I were lying in bed today,. The person who¡¯s unconscious is the Tang dynasty, would you still calmly ask me to calm down? Would you not use all your power and means to avenge him? Could you just watch your enemy blindly walk around in front of you without doing anything?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but there¡¯s one thing I can tell you clearly. I Can¡¯t calm down! I Can¡¯t do it!¡± The youngmander in his arms stopped crying and was no longer angry. His ck eyes stared at her without blinking. Luo Anning took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. Then, she walked over to the sofa and sat down. Young Master Rong stood where he was. His tall body was so straight that it was intimidating to look at. There was no expression on his handsome face. There was an unfathomable dark light surging in his pitch-ck eyes. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Hearing the two of them arguing, Jiang Peihua came down from upstairs and looked at the two of them in confusion. Why did they suddenly start arguing? What exactly happened? Luo Anning smiled and said in a light tone, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing. We just argued a little. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°Is that so? Or did that Brat Bully You?¡±Jiang Peihua obviously didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°No.¡±Luo Anning shook her head and then lowered her head to look at the little baby in her arms. Chapter 592

Chapter 592: Little Devil¡¯s Long Tooth [3]

Trantor: 549690339

The youngmander cried suddenly and stopped quickly. At this moment, he had already stretched out his small hand to y with his numb hair. He was extremely obedient. Jiang Peihua walked to the side of her silent son and pped him on the back. She said angrily, ¡°You little brat, tell me honestly. Did you bully Anning?¡± Young Master Rong loosened his tie in frustration and walked upstairs. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± ¡°This¡­¡±Jiang Peihua choked on her words. She looked at his back as he walked upstairs and sighed softly. The young master in her arms was tired from ying, and his little stomach was also hungry. His little hands moved to pull on Mama¡¯s clothes on her chest, and his little mouth smacked loudly. Luo Anning looked up at Jiang Peihua and said, ¡°Mom, Young Master is hungry. I¡¯ll go up and feed him first.¡± ¡°Go, go. The child can¡¯t be hungry.¡± Back in the nursery, the little guy fell asleep after eating his fill. He sleptfortably in Mama¡¯s arms. She gently put the little guy into the rocking bed, leaned over and kissed his little face. She told the baby breeder to take good care of the little guy. Only then did Luo Anning leave the nursery. When she returned to the bedroom, she found that young master Rong was not there. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. It was obvious that he was taking a bath. She looked down and saw that on the carpet was the tie and suit that he had thrown away. It was a mess. It was clear that he was really angry. Luo Anning bent down and picked them up one by one. She ced them on the chair and sat on the sofa, waiting for him toe out. The bathroom door opened. Young Master Rong, who only had a loose towel wrapped around his waist, was wiping his wet hair with a towel in his hand. He was a little surprised when he suddenly saw her sitting on the sofa. However, the surprise onlysted for a moment. In the next second, he returned to his expressionless face and walked towards the wardrobe. Luo Anning stood up and quickly walked forward. She hugged him from behind and said, ¡°Rong Yan.¡± The man stopped wiping his hair. He slightly lowered his head and looked at the pair of soft hands that were wrapped around his lower abdomen. His gaze was deep. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I have to go and take care of Qian ge and Mo Mo. . Are you sure you¡¯re angry with me when I¡¯m leaving?¡± ¡°What else?¡±He pried her hand away and humphed as he took out a set of home clothes from the wardrobe. Luo Anning took the towel and pulled him to the bed. She sat down and half-knelt on the bed. She went up and helped him dry his hair. ¡°You can be angry, but can you dy it a little? Can you be angry after I leave? After I leave money, I still want to get along well with you and handsome. At least I won¡¯t have so many worries and worries when I leave, right?¡± Young Master Rong curled his lips and snorted. ¡°You wish.¡± If I let you leave without any worries, who the hell would care about him and his son? What a joke. Would he do such a loss? Would he do it! ¡°Yes, yes, I wish. Then do you want to satisfy me?¡±Luo Anning wrapped her arms around his neck and poked her head out from behind him to look at his handsome side profile. ¡°HMPH. If I satisfy you, then who will satisfy me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy you!¡±Luo Anning said confidently. Young Master Rong turned to look at her and said gently, ¡°Then don¡¯t go.¡± Luo Anning bit her lip and looked troubled. ¡°Rong Yan, you know that this is impossible. Other than this, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say.¡± ¡°I only want you to satisfy this one wish of mine. That¡¯s all.¡± It was obvious that they couldn¡¯te to an agreement. Luo Anning was annoyed. She threw away the towel in her hand and jumped out of bed angrily. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then I won¡¯t agree. Whether you agree or not, I¡¯m leaving! I¡¯ll sleep with Handsome Tonight and leave Tomorrow Morning!¡± Chapter 593

Chapter 593:[ the little demon king¡¯s long tooth ]

Trantor: 549690339

With a bang, the bedroom door was mmed shut. Rong Yan maintained his original position and looked at the tightly shut door with a deep gaze. His crimson thin lips were tightly pursed into a line, and his hands that were hanging on his knees were secretly clenching tightly. After leaving the bedroom, Luo Anning almost immediately regretted it. What on Earth was she doing? Ming. She was trying to convince him, trying to get him to agree, but why did it end up like this? She pulled her hair back in frustration. Luo Anning leaned against the wall, her toes on the ground as she unconsciously drew circles. How could she get him to agree? How could she bear to let go of handsome, who was crying for food? However, Mo Qiange and Lu Momo were the only source of warmth for her during those years of darkness and darkness. One of them was in a deep sleep, while the other fell ill due to stress. She had no reason or excuse to stay out of it. Jiang Peihua had juste out of the nursery to see little handsome when she saw Luo Anning leaning against the wall. When she walked in and saw the troubled expression on her face, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Anning, why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± As she spoke, she nced at the bedroom at the side. She was probably asking her why she was standing at the door and not going in. Luo Anning stood up and looked at Jiang Peihua. She wanted to say something, but she hesitated. In the end, Jiang Peihua looked at the bedroom and told her to go to the study. When she came to the study, Jiang Peihua sat down on the sofa. Luo Anning sat opposite her. Jiang Peihua personally poured a cup of tea and pushed it in front of her. ¡°If you have something to say to mom, say it.¡± Luo Anning picked up the Teacup and took a sip. With a troubled expression, she said, ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± .. Aftering out of the study, Luo Anning heaved a sigh of relief. With Jiang Peihua¡¯s support, it was as if she had been reassured. She quietly opened the bedroom door and looked inside through the crack. Only then did she realize that the entire room was pitch ck. Not even a dim yellow wallmp was lit. Was Rong Yan asleep? Or was he still angry? With this thought in mind, she pushed the door open and walked in, closing the door behind her. With a ¡®Pa¡¯sound, the lights suddenly lit up, illuminating the room and allowing her to see everything clearly. Bed. On the bed, Rong Yan did not change his sleeping robe. He justy there with one arm crossed over his eyes. It was not clear whether he was asleep or not. Looking at Rong Yan like this, Luo Anning felt a little ufortable. She walked to his side and slowly sat down, taking off his arm that was covering his eyes. Looking at his tightly shut eyes, Luo Anning raised her hand and caressed his handsome figure. She whispered, ¡°Rong Yan, I know you¡¯re not asleep. Can you talk to me?¡± The man did not move at all. His breathing was even and steady. Luo Anning pouted. She got up and returned to the bedroom door to lock it. Then, she turned around and returned. She picked up the silver silk nightgown at the end of the bed and returned to his side. At this moment, Luo Anning was half-kneeling on the bed. She held the robe with both hands and looked down at him. ¡°How can you sleep with a towel wrapped around you? Let Me Change Your Robe for you.¡± Seeing that the man had no reaction, Luo Anning curled her lips and moved behind him to help him up. She let him lean into her arms, shook off the robe, and pulled his arms to slowly put it on. After putting on both arms, she moved her body down and began to untie the towel around his waist. Just as her fingertips pulled the towel away, her wrist was suddenly grabbed. The next second, her sharp phoenix eyes looked straight at her. ¡°I know you¡¯re not asleep.¡±Luo Anning smiled faintly. Rong Yan looked at her without saying a word. He held her hand without any intention of letting go. Chapter 594 - Little Devil’s Teeth [5]

Chapter 594: Little Devil¡¯s Teeth [5]

Trantor: 549690339

Alright, I won¡¯t understand if I don¡¯t understand. Luo Anning took the opportunity to lie down on his side, her head resting on his muscr chest. Rong Yan did not push her away, but he did not take the initiative to hug her like before either. This realization made Luo Anning feel a little disappointed. ¡°Rong Yan, are you still angry with me?¡±Her tender and white index finger drew circles on his bare chest. Naked. Drawing circles on his chest. After letting go of her wrist, Rong Yan turned around and stood up. He untied the towel, tied the strap of his robe, and started to walk out. Throughout the whole process, he was like a cold ice cube. He didn¡¯t say a word, and his whole body emitted an aura that no one was allowed to enter. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡±After a low shout, Luo Anning rushed up and hugged him tightly from behind. Because she rushed too fiercely, she carried him and staggered a few steps forward. Rong Yan was caught off guard and also staggered a few steps before he finally managed to stabilize himself. He lowered his head and looked at the two lotus-like arms on his waist. He was secretly annoyed. What on Earth was this woman doing? She was the one who threw her anger at the door and left. In the end, she was also the one who did not understand why she came back. What on Earth was she trying to do? ¡°Let go.¡±In the end, two words came out of her thin, crimson lips. ¡°I won¡¯t let go. If I let you go, I¡¯ll disappear.¡±Luo Anning started to argue with him, as if afraid that he would escape, she tightened her arms around him. She looked like a stubborn child who was protecting his beloved toy from others. What did she mean by ¡®If I let you go, I¡¯ll disappear¡¯? Rong Yan was both angry and amused. He raised his hand and tried to pry her arms apart. Just as he exerted force.., the woman behind him said aggrievedly, ¡°Rong Yan, don¡¯t you dare to pry me away. Try pushing me away. I know you¡¯re angry. Well, if I Were you, I would be angry too. However, even though I¡¯m angry, I can¡¯t let my emotions get the best of me. I still have to be rational. There were some things that I really couldn¡¯t help myself with. Moreover, I was really relieved that handsome was being taken care of by you, Grandpa, and Mom. That was why I dared to go to Canada. If you think that this means that I don¡¯t care that you don¡¯t care about handsome, then you¡¯re dead wrong! Because I owe shallow song and silent too much, and I¡¯ve epted too much of their good deeds. At this time, I need to use my own actions to repay them and make up for them. ¡°But you and little handsome are different. ¡°You¡¯re both my family. Now that I¡¯ve owed you, I still have a lifetime to make up for it. Qian ge and Mo Mo can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± The man¡¯s long body didn¡¯t move at all. It was as if he had heard it, but also as if he hadn¡¯t heard it. A deathly silence. Luo Anning was anxious. She let go of him slightly and turned to him. She raised her head and looked at him nervously. ¡°Rongyan, say something. Don¡¯t keep silent. I¡¯m not confident.¡± Rongyan lowered his head and looked at her nervous little face. His crystal clear and unusually bright eyes were shing with anxiety. His eyes darkened and his red thin lips lifted slightly. ¡°I want to see little handsome. Aren¡¯t you allowed to do that?¡± ¡°AH¡­ ?¡±Luo Anning did not expect him to suddenly say that. She was so stunned that she could not react. ¡°Ha¡­¡±a lightugh escaped from her red thin lips. Rongyan moved away from her and walked out. When the bedroom door opened and his figure disappeared from her sight, Luo Anning finally remembered to chase after him. In the nursery, she really saw a man in a sleeping robe squatting beside the rocking bed. The little guy in the rocking bed was already asleep. Even if he was asleep, he would suck his little finger. Chapter 595

Chapter 595: the Little Devil¡¯s long teeth [6]

Trantor: 549690339

Rong Yan watched and carefully pulled the little guy¡¯s thumb out of his mouth. Just a momentter, the little guy realized that something was wrong. He frowned and moved his little hand a few times, the little mouth opened and put the thumb into his mouth to suck with relish. ¡°What¡¯s so good about the thumb? It¡¯s so persistent,¡±young master Rong muttered. He then stood up and ordered the babysitter at the side to prepare a pacifier. How could the little guy suck his finger while he slept? It was extremely easy for him to get sick if he was infected with bacteria. Children had poor resistance. When they got sick, not only would adults feel sorry for them, they would also torture them. Not long after, the babysitter brought over a cute pacifier. Young Master Rong took it and squatted down again to pull the major general¡¯s little finger out of his mouth. Before he could frown.., in a sh, the pacifier was stuffed into his little mouth. At first, the little guy was still not used to it. He wanted to pull the pacifier out of his mouth, but his little hand was stopped in midair by young master Rong. After a few rounds, the little guy was also tired. After sucking the pacifier, he fell asleep again. Seeing the little guy fall asleep, Young Master Rong squatted beside the rocking bed. His fingertips gently yed with his soft little fingers. His gaze was deep, and his fatherly love flowed out of his deep eyes. Luo Anning leaned against the door frame. When she saw this scene, she was extremely shocked. In the next second, Young Master Rong stood up in the warm andfortable nursery. His tall figure instantly gave people a sense of oppression. ¡°All of you,e out with me,¡±he said coldly in a lowered voice. After he said that, he took the lead and walked out. When he saw Luo Anning on the door frame, Rong Yan grabbed her wrist and walked out without saying a word. Luo Anning¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and she obediently followed him. The baby-breeders did not dare to dy and immediately followed him out. After the door of the baby-breeders¡¯room closed, Young Master Rong stood still and looked down at the three baby-breeders in front of him. ¡°The Rong family pays 120,000 yuan a month to hire you to take care of little handsome, and this is how you take care of People for me? !¡± The baby-breeders were reprimanded until they felt insecure. They looked at each other and then said in a trembling voice, ¡°Young master Rong¡­ We have some shorings, and we will correct them immediately. Please¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±Rong Yan bellowed. ¡°Is my son here for you to practice on? Hah, are you all tired of living?¡± ¡°Young Master Rong¡­ You, please listen to us¡­ young master is capable of sucking one¡¯s fingers. This isn¡¯t the first time either¡­¡± ¡°In that case, it¡¯s still my son¡¯s fault, isn¡¯t it?¡±A cold glint shed across the eyes of the babysitters. Their bodies trembled, and they didn¡¯t dare to continue speaking. How could a pacifier solve such a problem? had their brains been kicked by a donkey? They couldn¡¯t even think of this! In the end, under the Babysitter¡¯s pleading, Young Master Rong mercilessly ordered his men to pick up the baggage and scram! After the babysitter left, Rong Yan¡¯s anger dissipated as well. He lowered his head to look at Luo Anning, who had been silent the entire time, and said, ¡°Take care of Little Shuai tonight. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Watching his tall figure walk back to the bedroom, Luo Anning could not react in time. She was taking care of little handsome? Of course, there was no problem with that. However, did he not have anything else to say to her? For example, did he agree or not to let her go to Canada! .. The next day. Jiang Peihua had already told grandfather Rong everything that had happened. Previously, because of Luo Anning¡¯s magnanimity, she did not argue with him about the past. Therefore, grandfather Rong was willing to do anything for Luo Anning. Without waiting for Jiang Peihua to speak, grandfather Rong had someone prepare a private ne, so that Luo Anning could spend more than ten hours infort in Canada. Chapter 596

Chapter 596: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [7]

Trantor: 549690339

At the S City International Airport, on the private parking lot, the Rong family was mobilized to send Luo Anning off. Young Master Rong was holding the well-wrapped youngmander in his arms. His handsome face was expressionless, but his eyes kept ncing at Luo Anning. The desire to show that he didn¡¯t care about Luo Anning but couldn¡¯t help but nce at her made him feel a little awkward. Xu Zhiyuan had been instructed by young master Rong to apany the young mistress the entire time. At this moment, he was standing behind Luo Anning, dutifully performing his duties. When he saw Young Master Rong¡¯s expression, he quickly lowered his head and his shoulders twitched slightly.. Luo Anning looked at grandfather Rong and then looked at Jiang Peihua. She looked around and finally stopped at Rong Yan and little handsome, who was struggling in his arms. ¡°Grandfather, mother, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Xiao Shuai while I¡¯m away. As soon as the matter with Qian GEes to an end, I¡¯lle back immediately.¡± Grandfather Rong tightened his grip on his cane and nodded. Everything was said and done. Jiang Peihua said, ¡°Little girl Anning, don¡¯t worry. When youe back, I¡¯ll definitely return you a fair and Chubby Xiao Shuai.¡±Suddenly.., suddenly, her gaze shifted to Xu Zhiyuan behind her. ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, you have to take good care of young madam, understand? If there are any problems that you can¡¯t solve, inform us immediately. Also, if you encounter any problems, you have to consider young madam as the center, Understand?¡± Xu Zhiyuan, who had been entrusted with an important task, couldn¡¯t help but straighten his back when he heard Madam¡¯s solemn instructions. He nodded solemnly. ¡°Madam, I understand! I¡¯ll definitely take good care of young madam. I Won¡¯t let you down.¡± Jiang Peihua nodded her head in satisfaction and did not say anything else. Rong Yan looked at Luo Anning without saying a word. His brows were tightly knitted together. He was so conflicted that it was as if a mosquito was about to be squashed to death! He looked at her with a burning gaze. His deep, dark eyes were secretly filled with anxiety. Why aren¡¯t you talking to me? Aren¡¯t you going to leave? Did you not even say goodbye to me? ! Luo Anning, if you really dare to leave like this, I will kill you immediately! She was cursing in her heart, but her expression remained calm. However, the little girl in his arms seemed to know that she had left her mother, so she immediately became restless. Her small hands and feet were all moving together. She was fidgeting and babbling in aliennguage. Her dark eyes were staring intently at Luo Anning, and she looked extremely anxious. Luo Anning¡¯s heart was filled with endless bitterness. She almost ran up to Rong Yan and hugged him, she lowered her head and kissed the little guy¡¯s face, ¡°Handsome, you have to be good. Mommy will be back soon. Mommy is not here anymore. You have to listen to great-grandfather, Grandma, and Daddy, Okay? You have to be good¡­¡± ¡°WAAA¡­ WAAA¡­ WAAA¡­¡±the little guy started to cry at the top of his voice. Luo Anning felt a sharp pain in her nose. She steeled her heart and raised her head to look at the expressionless man. She reached out to hug his waist again. ¡°Rong Yan, I¡¯m leaving. You¡­ have to take care of yourself too. Wait for me toe back¡­¡± After saying that, she quickly kissed him on the cheek and turned around to board the ne quickly. It was as if if she was one step slower, she would not be able to make up her mind to stay. Xu Zhiyuan looked at young Master Rong, who was hesitant to speak, and said with understanding, ¡°Young Master Rong, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of young madam. I will report the detailed schedule to you every day, and I will definitelyplete the mission!¡± Chapter 597

Chapter 597: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [8]

Trantor: 549690339

Upon hearing this, the man¡¯s expression turned slightly warm as he nodded at him. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Waah¡­ WAAH¡­ WAAH¡­ WAAH¡­¡± The little guy was crying so much that his body was twitching. Young Master Rong lowered his head and gently coaxed him. ¡°Be Good, Don¡¯t cry anymore. Your Mother has already left, she won¡¯t be able to hear you even if you cry again.¡± ¡°You Little Brat, how dare you speak like that? Come,e,e. I¡¯ll carry little handsome. Get away from me.¡±Jiang Peihua, who was at the side, heard what he said to her son. She angrily pped him away and hugged the little guy herself, she gently swayed him and coaxed him. The little guy was crying so hard that his heart was tearing apart. In the end, he even burped. The few of them were helpless and immediately brought the little guy back to Rong residence. .. After Luo Anning left, Young Master Rong¡¯s days could only be described as a chicken flying over an egg. The little guy left his mother. He didn¡¯t give any face to anyone at all! Perhaps it was because he could hear Luo Anning¡¯s voice on the phone every day, so the little guy was very cooperative when it came to food and drink. He ate what he needed to eat and slept when he needed to sleep. He was especially obedient. Of course, he was only well-behaved when it came to eating and sleeping. As for the rest, don¡¯t expect him to give face and be obedient! Baina International, the President¡¯s office. ¡°President, this is the information you need for the strategy meeting that will be held in twenty minutes. At 3:25 pm, you will need to personally inspect the ¡®Warm Sun¡¯project in the suburbs. At 7:30 pm, you will have a dinner with the chairman of the OU Hong Group. The location will be at Margaret¡¯s restaurant¡­¡±the President¡¯s chief secretary, Li Qi, said, he took the documents and schedule and started to read dutifully. Young Master Rong, who was correcting the documents, suddenly put down his pen and raised his hand to rub his forehead. Looking at the pile of documents, he leaned back in his chair in frustration. ¡°Cancel the dinner tonight.¡± Li Qi was puzzled. ¡°But tonight¡¯s dinner is to discuss thepany¡¯s n M for the next quarter. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good to cancel it¡­¡± ¡°I said turn it down, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±The man¡¯s tone suddenly became heavier, and he began to pull his tie impatiently. No matter how stupid Li Qi was, he knew that young master Rong¡¯s angry oue would only make him worse, so he chose to shut up. ¡°Put down the documents and get out.¡± ¡°Yes, President.¡±Putting down the documents, Li Qi closed the door and went out. His fingertips tapped lightly on the table. Before he could take a nap, his phone suddenly rang. He had wanted to hang up directly, but when he saw that it was Rong Residence¡¯s number, his brows furrowed even more tightly.. This little bastard was making trouble for him again! He really wasn¡¯t a child who could make people worry less! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with little handsome again?¡±He asked before the other party could speak. That tone, that inaudible sigh, all proved his helplessness. ¡°Little Rascal! Little handsome has been acting weird all day. He¡¯s very annoyed, and he won¡¯t listen to me. He threw away all his toys¡­ he keeps biting his fingers, and he even has a slight fever from kissing¡­¡± ¡°PA ¡ª du Du du du¡­¡± Before Jiang Peihua could finish her sentence, the phone was hung up and a busy tone came through. Jiang Peihua took the phone and looked at it. She mumbled, ¡°Little Shuai is only going to have teeth soon. Is there a need to be so nervous?¡± Young Master Rong sprinted back to Rong residence. His tie was hanging down on his neck, and his suit jacket had been taken off and tied to his arm. His hair was messy, and he looked anxious. His eyes were bloodshot as he rushed into the living room. When he saw Jiang Peihua, he took a few steps forward and panted slightly. ¡°Mom, did you get the Doctor to check on him? How is handsome? Is He Alright? Is it just a slight fever?¡± Chapter 598

Chapter 598:[ the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth ][9]

Trantor: 549690339

He asked a series of questions without even taking a breather. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go and take a look myself!¡± Jiang Peihua opened her mouth and was just about to answer his question when young master Rong stuffed his suit jacket into her hand and turned around to rush upstairs. ¡°Sigh¡­¡±Jiang Peihua looked at the suit jacket in her hand and raised her head, wanting to stop him and tell him that the little guy was fine. Unexpectedly, when she raised her head, the figure disappeared. The anxious Rongsheng rushed into the nursery and heard the sound of the new baby breeder coaxing the little guy from afar. ¡°Bang ¨C¡±the half-closed door was forcefully pushed open. The three baby breeders who were squatting on the ground coaxing the little young master in the rocking bed were all shocked when they heard the sound. After they saw who it was, they stood up nervously and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, you¡¯re back.¡± Ignoring the greetings from the three of them, Young Master Rong Strode over to the rocking bed. When he saw the frowning little handsome, he did not even raise his head and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation? What did the Doctor Say?¡± As he spoke, he wiped his hands on his shirt before covering the little guy¡¯s face. The babysitters did not dare to hesitate, he said, ¡°The Doctor has already seen him. He said that the young master is just about to grow teeth. That¡¯s why he¡¯s in a state of anxiety and likes to y with his fingers. He even has the asional symptoms of a fever. The major general¡¯s fever is basically under control. There¡¯s no big problem.¡± When the little guy saw his father, he grabbed the finger that was touching his little face in annoyance and threw it to the side. Wow, his temper is quite bad. When he heard that his son was fine, Young Master Rong¡¯s tensed nerves finally rxed. When he saw his little hand grab his and throw it away, Young Master Rong¡¯s temper also rose. He wasn¡¯t allowed to touch it, right? Fine, he still had to touch it! Not only did he have to touch it, he also had to pinch it! A slender finger that had been shaken off once again returned to the Little Guy¡¯s pink and tender face. This time, it was even more serious. Two fingers pinched his flesh and pulled it gently to y with it. ¡°Ya¡­ Yi Ya¡­ Ya Ya Ya-!¡±The little guy babbled in aliennguage as he resisted his father¡¯s evil fingers. His little brows were tightly furrowed, as if he was facing a great enemy. ¡°Hehe¡­¡±young master Rong was amused. He pulled his little hand closer to his lips and kissed it. ¡°Yaya ¡ª !¡±The little guy struggled to pull his hand back, as if he wasining that he had been kissed. ¡°You won¡¯t Let Me Kiss You, right? I insist on kissing you.¡±After kissing the little hand, Young Master Rong leaned over and kissed the cheek again. Unexpectedly, the little guy struggled, and his little mouth smacked young master Rong¡¯s thin lips. The little guy still did not know anything as he waved his little hand to struggle and protest. Young Master Rong had long stood up and wasughing non-stop. ¡°Ha¡­ You Little Brat, you actually took the initiative to offer your first kiss to your father¡­¡± As heughed, he stretched out his hand to touch his pink and tender face again. The Little Guy¡¯s two little hands folded together, grabbed his fingers and opened his mouth to bite. His little ck eyes were still staring straight at him. Young master rong eximed, ¡°F * ck, you¡¯re quite vengeful!¡± .. On the first day when he realized that the little guy was about to grow teeth, his days were rtively peaceful. On the third day, he was able to survive. On the fifth day, he was barely able to coax him. On the fifteenth day, the little guy was no longer obedient. The toy goose down round bed in the nursery. There were goose down fences all around. There was no need to worry that the baby would fall off the bed while ying. The little fellow leaned against the fence and hugged the baby bottle with both hands. He was staring at the man in front of him with Bright Eyes. Under the man¡¯s gaze, the little fellow pouted and frowned. He exerted force with both hands ¡ª ¡°Bang¡­¡±the baby bottle was thrown to the side. The little fellow narrowed his long and narrow eyes. This was already the tenth time he had thrown a baby bottle! Young Master Rong picked up the baby bottle and asked the baby breeder to bring a new bottle over. He brought it to the little fellow¡¯s mouth and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you going to eat it or not? !¡± Chapter 599

Chapter 599:[ the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth ][10]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Yiyaya¡­ Yiyaya¡­¡±the little guy spat out the Martiannguage and looked at his father seriously. The youngmander¡¯s attitude was already very obvious. He did not want to eat. Looking at those ck eyes, Young Master Rong reached out and pinched his little chin. His phoenix-like eyes narrowed and he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, I will always have a way for you to eat.¡± ¡°Wah¡­ Wah¡­¡±in the next second, the Little Guy¡¯s mouth was forced into the pacifier. This was the rhythm of young master Rong forcing him to drink it! This scene made the babysitter at the side tremble in fear. The warm milk was forced into the little guy¡¯s mouth through the pacifier. He was forced to swallow it and gulped down a fewrge mouthfuls. After a confrontation, Young Master Rong wonpletely, and the youngmander lostpletely. The Little Guy was so full that he burped. His pitch-ck eyes stared at Young Master Rong in front of him. His little mouth was slightly open as if he still had some lingering fear about the forced milk just now. After a while.., he shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°Ya Ya Ya Ya¡­ Yi Ya Yi Ya ya ya¡­ !¡± ¡°Alright, Daddy knows that you like to drink. You¡¯re wee. This is what Daddy should do.¡±Young Master Rong patted his head calmly. With both hands, he held him firmly in his arms and walked out of the babysitting room. ¡°Young Master Rong, are you taking young master for a walk in the garden?¡±The nursery master hurriedly followed him out. A Walk? Didn¡¯t he see that he had the time. This little brat was very torturous. This was just the beginning. He was quite cooperative. He should drink milk and drink milk. When he should sleep, he would sleep deeply. Now, after a long time, the little guy also understood that Mama¡¯s words were all lies. She said that she woulde back immediately, and she said that as long as he was obedient, she woulde back very soon. But the result waspletely different! Luo Anning had been gone for more than half a month, and little handsome had not seen mama for more than half a month. The Little Guy was unhappy. Naturally, he could not make the people around him happy. So, he did all kinds of things that he did not cooperate with, all kinds of things that he should have done, and all kinds of things that he should not have done! Furthermore, he had nothing to fear. Why? Because he was the precious child of the Rong family. Even if he caused a huge disaster, the Rong family wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. Furthermore, the little guy hadn¡¯t caused a huge disaster yet. He was just making a scene and torturing people. Grandfather Rong couldn¡¯t do anything to this precious great-grandson, and Jiang Peihua couldn¡¯t bear to be cruel to this precious grandson. In the end, this was the result. The task of teaching the little guy undoubtedly fell to Young Master Rong, the father. Only he could slightly control this little guy. ¡°Prepare some clothes, diapers, and milk for the handsome boy, and send them to thepany in a while.¡± The baby breeders were stunned. Young Master Rong was going to bring the handsome boy to thepany to work and take care of him at the same time? Oh God, this, this, this¡­ just thinking about this scene was too shocking! A pretty squishy squishy squishy squishy squishy squishy squishy squishy squishy man. No matter how you looked at it, this scene was so captivating.. .. Baina International¡¯s president¡¯s office. With a ding, the president¡¯s private elevator opened. Young Master Rong walked into the office with his eyes wide open in his arms. He was filled with curiosity towards this unfamiliar environment. When the secretaries in the secretary¡¯s office saw this scene, their first reaction was to wipe their eyes and Look Again! Oh My God, the perfect man in the hearts of countless women, Young Master Rong, was actually carrying a child to thepany! Moreover, the scene was so harmonious and perfect! Behind him, two baby breeders with big and small bags followed closely behind. When the man noticed that the little guy¡¯s gaze was fixed on the direction of the Secretary¡¯s office, his footsteps instantly stopped. Xin¡¯s long and straight body leaned to the side, his brows slightly furrowed. His deep phoenix-like eyes looked at the secretaries who he had never looked at before. ¡°You two,e in and y with little handsome.¡± Chapter 600

Chapter 600: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [11]

Trantor: 549690339

As soon as the door of the CEO¡¯s office closed, the beautiful secretaries with exquisite makeup in the secretary¡¯s office immediately exploded. ying with handsome? That was the little prince of Baina! Not only could they take good care of the little prince, but they could also have a chance to get close to the president who was so handsome that he could make people fall head over heels for him. The secretaries felt as if there were a few deer in their hearts that kept bumping into each other. In the end, Li Qi randomly pointed at two secretaries. The two of them walked toward the president¡¯s office under the resentful gazes of everyone in the Secretary¡¯s office. The secretaries held back the excitement in their hearts. Their hands trembled as they knocked on the president¡¯s office. Not long after, a deep male voice came from inside, ¡°Come in.¡± When they just entered the luxurious President¡¯s office, the first thing that entered their eyes was young master rong teasing the handsome little pink ball in his arms. The young master seemed to be dissatisfied with his teasing. His light eyebrows were tightly knitted together, and his small appearance was quite serious. ¡°Ha¡­ You Little Brat, you still dare to be rude to me, right?¡±Young Master Rong pushed away his tightly knitted eyebrows with his fingertips and turned his head to look at the secretary who walked in. ¡°Do you know how to carry children?¡± The two secretaries were so excited that they were incoherent. ¡°In the past¡­ the children of rtives have been carried before¡­ they will be carried.¡± The Man¡¯s handsome brows were slightly furrowed. He then lowered his head to look at the little guy in his arms and said calmly, ¡°Yes. y with Young Master Rong.¡± ¡°We will definitely take good care of handsome. Don¡¯t worry, President.¡± As he said that, the secretaries walked forward and took the noble-looking handsome from young master Rong¡¯s hands with bright red faces. ¡°Yiya!¡±The little guy suddenly cried out. Young Master Rong frowned. The secretaries raised their heads in panic. When they saw young master Rong¡¯s unhappy expression, they immediately began to coax the little guy in a flurry. Although the little guy was small, his temper was the same as young master Rong¡¯s. When he was picked up by the secretaries, his small body struggled hard. If the secretaries didn¡¯t hug him tightly, he would have fallen more than once. At this time, Li Qi knocked on the door and Strode in. He came in with some urgent documents from the European branch. Young Master Rong narrowed his eyes and nced at the little guy. Finally, he turned back to his desk and started to review the documents. ¡°Come, young master, let us y with you, okay?¡± ¡°Look, what¡¯s This? Huahua¡­¡± ¡°Young master, look here, look here. Just smile at this bear doll and we¡¯ll let you y with it, okay?¡± ¡±¡­ Ah! Young master, don¡¯t¡­ You Can¡¯t y here. Um¡­ young master, let¡¯s let go first, okay¡­ Auntie will let you y with the toys?¡± The secretary cried out in surprise and immediately covered his mouth. With lingering fear, he looked at the man who was buried in his work. When she looked at him, she was stunned. Even the cor of her shirt was pulled off by the little guy¡¯s hands. She did not feel it even though her little hands were grabbing at it. The other secretary looked at herpanion¡¯s expression and could not help but look over. When she looked over, she felt her heart pounding violently! No woman would dare to deny that she had never dreamed of having a romantic rtionship with such a perfect man. Even if she could not be young Madam Rong, even if it was a love that could not be seen in the light. Women are willing too! ¡°Yee-haw! Yee-haw-haw¡­ !¡± The Little Guy¡¯s sharp and disorganized Martiannguage rang out, the man suddenly raised his head, the two secretaries did not have time to withdraw their eyes and then met the Rong Young Cold Eyes. ¡°President¡­ President, we¡­ We just¡­¡± Stammering want to exin, Rong Shaoleng nced at two people, the tone of ice-cold appalling: ¡°Do not carefully take care of, get out of my way ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we understand, President.¡± The secretaries quickly lowered their heads to y with Young Master Rong. They coaxed him and pretended to be ugly to amuse him. The Little Guy¡¯s handsome little face did not have much expression. His dark eyes stared intently at the professional shirt that was unbuttoned three times. Suddenly, as if he had discovered something, his little hands suddenly reached in, and his head kept pressing against the secretary¡¯s chest. His rosy little mouth smacked, as if he was extremely hungry. Chapter 601

Chapter 601: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [12]

Trantor: 549690339

Suddenly, as if he had discovered something, his little hand suddenly reached in, and his head kept pressing against the Secretary¡¯s chest. His rosy little mouth smacked, as if he was extremely hungry. The Secretary was stunned, and before he could react, that thin shirt was torn off by the young marshal¡¯s hands, and that paper that could not wrap around his chest. The little guy did not even need to put in much effort to find his familiar ¡®pacifier¡¯.. The Little Guy¡¯s dark eyes lit up. He opened his ruddy little mouth and plunged his head in.. ¡°AH ¡ª !¡± The next second, the secretary¡¯s painful scream rmed the rest of the people in the CEO¡¯s office. Young Master Rong raised his head from the pile of documents. His eyes darkened, and his thin lips curled up slightly. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± His tone was casual, and he didn¡¯t seem to be very curious at all. The Secretary looked pained. She looked at the noble young master in her arms with trembling eyes, and then looked at the handsome man as if she was asking for help. ¡°President¡­ Young Commander, Young Commander, he¡­¡± As if it was difficult for her to say it, the secretary¡¯s face turned red and she stuttered. ¡°Little handsome wants to drink milk?¡±Rong Yan felt that he had to say it for her. Otherwise, by the time she said it, little handsome would have had enough fun. ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡±the secretary¡¯s face turned red with a hint of pain mixed in. However, the young master in her arms was too precious. No matter how painful it was, she could not show any resistance or dissatisfaction. ¡°Okay.¡± Young Master Rong nodded to show that he understood. He looked at the little guy who was either hungry and wanted to drink milk or was in the teething stage and liked to grind his teeth. He pondered for a moment, then he added, ¡°When he has had enough fun, it will be good. This month¡¯s sry will be increased by 5% .¡± ¡°Okay, okay, President¡­¡±the secretary replied with a trembling voice. The sensitive spot on the chest was being bitten and kept being torn. The Secretary wanted to cry but had no tears. Her face, which was covered in exquisite makeup, was already beginning to distort.. ¡°Yiya Yiya Yiya Yiya¡­¡± The little guy had bitten enough and also had enough saliva. He smacked his lips and patted the secretary¡¯s chest as if he was disgusted. Then, he ttened his mouth and retracted his head. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Feed him!¡±Young Master Rong, who had been observing his son the whole time, shouted at the other secretary to feed him as soon as the little guy¡¯s mouth left his mouth. Of course, this feeding was really done with a bottle, not with the baby biting and ying with it.. ¡°Oh, OH, I understand, president.¡±The other secretary quickly stood up and took the bottle from the baby breeder, then quickly turned back to feed the baby. The baby held the bottle with both hands and drank happily. As he drank, his ck eyes still stared at him stubbornly. Young Master Rong narrowed his Phoenix eyes. A smile and a hint of indulgence shed across his dark eyes. Then, he lowered his head and started working again. Not only was the workload heavy, but he also had to bring this little demon king who was tormenting others. It was really¡­ a headache! .. Canada. The Sun was bright and the sky was clear. ¡°Mo Mo, the weather today is pretty good. Let¡¯s go out and bask in the Sun. Speaking of which, Qian Ge hasn¡¯t seen the Sun for almost a month. He definitely won¡¯t like hiding in the bedroom.¡±Luo Anning pushed open lu Mo Mo¡¯s bedroom door, she walked to the side of her bed, held her hand, and suggested softly. When she recalled the scene when she first arrived in Canada and saw Mo Qian Ge and Lu Momo, Luo Anning still had lingering fear in her heart. She often couldn¡¯t help but think about how the stubborn Lu Momo would have be sick if she hadn¡¯t insisted on her own will and rushed over. Chapter 602

Chapter 602: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [13]

Trantor: 549690339

She still remembered the day she arrived. Lu Mo had a high fever of 40 degrees. He had medicine in one hand and was massaging mo qiange¡¯s muscles with the other to prevent them from atrophiing. At that time, the bedroom was almost filled with the servants and butlers who were trying to persuade her. There was also a doctor who shook his head in disagreement. However, it was as if she could not hear or see anything. Mo Qiange was in her heart, the world around her had already turned into nothingness. Her face was burning red, her eyes were bloodshot, and her lips were so dry that they were peeling off. Her entire person was in a daze.. At that time, Luo Anning really could not imagine how much willpower she had to rely on to be able to support herself. Even when she had a high fever, she still had to personally take care of Mo Qiange. In the end, Luo Anning understood that it was a kind of love. A kind of deep and enduring love. Once it erupted, it would be unstoppable. Speaking of which, she felt deeply ashamed. They were both friends who were better than family, but what she had done was far less than one-thousandth of what Lu Momo had done. Ever since she came to see Mo Qiange during her pregnancy, she had nevere back. It was only until this time that she fell ill silently.. It had been almost two years since she fell unconscious, but Mo Qiange still showed no signs of waking up. As time passed, the initial hopes and expectations were slowly being tempered by time until they were about to disappear. If a vegetable was to wake up, unless a miracle happened? But, could this miracle happen to Qian Ge? Luo Anning didn¡¯t know, but she prayed that even if it meant that she would lose ten years of her life, it would still be good for Qian GE to wake up. The saying ¡®sicknesses like andslide¡¯was absolutely correct. No matter how healthy Lu Momo¡¯s body was normally, after the high fever, his body, which had been overtired for a long time, hadpletely copsed. If his body copsed, he would not be able to recover in a day. Recuperating was the only way. Hearing her words, Lu Momo opened his eyes weakly and licked his dry lips. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Okay, you and the housekeeper will push Qian ge into the garden first. I¡­ Wille downter.¡± ¡°Can you do it alone?¡±Luo Anning held her hand tightly, her eyes filled with worry. ¡°Can I get the servants to help you down?¡± Lu Mo smiled. Although he was weak, he still pulled his hand back and got off the bed. He sat up from the top half of the bed. ¡°An xiaoning, don¡¯t look down on me. You Can¡¯t beat me with such a small illness.¡± Luo Anning frowned. Seeing that she was still worried.., lu Mo mo smiled and promised, ¡°An xiaoning, don¡¯t worry. I Won¡¯t joke about my health. ¡°If I really can¡¯t do it on my own, I¡¯ll definitely call for a servant. After all, I still have to take care of myself. Otherwise, who will take care of Qian Ge?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s heart ached and she lowered her head. ¡°Mo Mo, it¡¯s been almost two years. It¡¯s been hard on you for so long. I wasn¡¯t able to apany you to take care of Qian Ge. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±Lu Momo raised his hand and knocked her on the head. ¡°I was hoping that you wouldn¡¯te. Otherwise, how would I have the chance to be alone with Qian Ge?¡± As he spoke, Lu Momo smiled weakly. She didn¡¯t me him. She really didn¡¯t me him. To be able to take care of Mo Qian Ge, to be able to be so close to him, to have no one else but the two of them, this feeling was very good. It was really very good. The only regret was that she was the one who was awake, and he¡­ was in a deepa. If the heavens had given her a choice, she would rather never have the chance to be alone with him than to let him lie in bed like a living dead. He waspletely unconscious! Chapter 603

Chapter 603: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [14]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Mo Mo, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you like Qian Ge? Why didn¡¯t you say it out loud?¡±Luo an looked at her after she had calmed down, and all sorts of emotions shed through her clear eyes. In the end, intelligence transformed into a gaze that was filled with both regret and worry. The regret was that if Qian GE had silently confessed before she was injured and unconscious, then the two of them should have a lot ofmon memories from the previous days, right? The worry was¡­ if Qian ge was unconscious for the rest of her life, what would happen to Mo Mo? She was such a stubborn person. If she didn¡¯t turn back, even if she did, would she really give up? Luo Anning didn¡¯t understand, and she didn¡¯t want to understand either. Her mind was in a mess, lu Mo shook his head with a heavy heart. After a long while.., he finally said, ¡°An xiaoning, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t get a happy answer without a confession. ¡°Some love is destined to be endured, destined to be hidden from the light. ¡°Take me and Qian GE for example. Do you believe it? If I say it out loud, my friendship with Qian GE will change because of it. ¡°What he wants to maintain is friendship, and what I yearn for is love. In the end, we can only walk further and further away.¡± Besides, the person that Qian GE has always liked is you. How can I, how can I confess to him when I know that the person that he yearns for is you? An Xiaoning, I actually envy you a lot of times. Even though you¡¯ve suffered a lot, you¡¯re lucky to still have young master Rong and Qian Ge, a man who loves you dearly. At the same time, you¡¯re even happier. If I could choose my fate, I would rather suffer a lot in the first half of my life in exchange for a long-term rtionship with the man I love in the second half of my life. ¡°Mo Mo¡­¡±Luo Anning wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. In the end, a thousand words turned into a warm hug. ¡°An xiaoning, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve endured it for so many years, let alone now¡­¡±Lu Mo said with a smile that was filled with bitterness, as he smiled, tears began to flow from the corners of his eyes. .. In the garden, flowers that had been specially cultivated were currently in full bloom. Regardless of the season, one could see the colorful flowers. Luo Anning and the Butler worked together to carefully move Mo Qiange to the Gurney. They went up and down the elevator all the way to the garden. In order to make it easier for Mo Qiange to get some fresh air outside and feel the sunlight, uncle mo specially had someone design an elevator that could amodate a gurney. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it here.¡±Luo Anning instructed the servants to push the push bed onto thewn. She then waved her hand and beckoned the servants over. ¡°Go get a few hot towels and a cup of warm water. Use a thermos cup to hold the warm water.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Luo, please wait a moment.¡±The servant turned around and left. With the two chairs that the servants brought over, Luo Anning and Lu Mo Mo sat on both sides of the push bed and began massaging mo Qiange¡¯s muscles. Lu Mo Mo was already familiar with the massaging technique. Luo Anning looked at her technique seriously, in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Mo Mo, teach me. I¡¯ll just give Qian ge a massageter. Your body is still very weak. You should go back and rest after basking in the sun for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Come, I¡¯ll teach you how to massage,¡±Lu Mo said as he massaged Mo Qiange¡¯s arm. He exined the technique, strength, and acupuncture points. She had learned all this from an old Chinese medicine practitioner in order to prevent the atrophy of her muscles. Chapter 604 - Chapter 604 the Little Devil’s long tooth [15]

Chapter 604: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [15]

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning learned very quickly. Although she was not as familiar with the technique as Lu Mo Mo, she still had a decent appearance. Under the Sun, Mo Qiange was still as handsome as ever. However, her skin was so pale that it was almost transparent, and her cheeks were sunken because she was thin. It made her look sick. Lu Mo silently pressed her hands as he stared at her, praying and shouting in his heart.. Seeing Lu Mo Mo¡¯s pained expression, Luo Anning felt as if her heart had been stung by something, and she felt a faint pain. She couldn¡¯t help but lean over and hold her hand. ¡°Mo Mo, don¡¯t worry too much. Qiange will definitely wake up, Definitely.¡± How could he bear to continue sleeping like this? He would definitely hear our voices. He had yet to give an exnation to you, who had a crush on him for so many years. He had not even had the chance to take a look at his little nephew, how could he bear to continue sleeping like this without feeling anything? Qian GE would not. He would not have the heart to make everyone sad for him. Therefore, he would wake up. He would definitely wake up. He was such a warm person. He would always think of others. ¡°Yeah, Qian ge will definitely wake up. He will definitely wake up.¡±Lu Mo sobbed softly before biting his lips. Qian GE, did you hear that? An Xiaoning wants you to wake up. Did you hear that? You definitely don¡¯t want her to be sad, right? So you will definitely wake up, right? Qian ge, don¡¯t make us wait too long, okay? The servant brought a hot towel and warm water. Luo Anning took the initiative to take the warm water and stuffed it into Lu Momo¡¯s hands. ¡°Come, Momo, drink some warm water first.¡± Lu Momo obediently held the thermos cup and sipped the water. Luo Anning took the hot towel and wiped Mo Qian Ge¡¯s face. Her actions were meticulous and gentle. Lu Momo drank a few mouthfuls and didn¡¯t want to drink anymore. He handed the Thermos Cup and the lid to the servant. The servant took it but didn¡¯t hold it properly. The warm water sshed onto Luo Anning¡¯s body. ¡°Miss Luo, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±the maid who had made a mistake apologized profusely. Luo Anning looked at her soaked clothes and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go and change.¡± After saying that, she put down the hot towel and walked out of the garden towards the house. When Luo Anning changed into a new set of clothes and was about to enter the garden, she saw a worried-looking woman standing in front of the carved gate in the front yard. Luo Anning stopped in her tracks. She looked at the woman with a deep gaze. She seemed familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before. ¡°Oh Right!¡±After thinking for a long time, Luo Anning suddenly remembered. Wasn¡¯t this the woman who imed to be waiting for someone at the gate when she first came to the vi? At that time, she also looked at the inner yard through the iron gate with a worried and anxious expression. The painful expression on her face couldn¡¯t be ignored. After that, she had seen her on the balcony a few times. Every time she wanted to confirm, she would suddenly disappear without a trace. The woman was wearing a white one-piece dress. It was simple but exquisite. She had a pretty face, her eyes were watery, and her long hair draped over her shoulders, making her look even more frail. She was waiting for someone? who was she waiting for? Was it someone from this vi? With all sorts of questions in her mind, Luo Anning walked out of the door. ¡°Miss Luo, are you going out?¡±The bodyguard at the door asked. Luo Anning nodded. She looked at the woman who was still immersed in her own world and said, ¡°Open the door.¡± The bodyguard obeyed and opened the carved iron door. Chapter 605

Chapter 605: Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [16]

Trantor: 549690339

The carved door slowly opened in front of her. Xia Xin was shocked and hurriedly retracted her gaze, turning around to run. ¡°Stop.¡± Luo Anning shouted in a low voice. Before Xia Xin could run, she was blocked by the bodyguards. ¡°Miss, Miss Luo wants to talk to you. Please step aside.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know any Miss Luo. Please step aside.¡±Xia Xin¡¯s heart was beating wildly, as if it was about to jump out of her chest. She nervously tugged at the hem of her dress, and a hint of panic shed across her eyes. She looked at her position, thinking about breaking through the encirclement and escaping. ¡°Miss, if I remember correctly, this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve waited at the entrance of the vi, right?¡±Luo Anning walked up and carefully looked at the woman in front of her. Looking closer, she realized that she was only in her early twenties, a woman around her age. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t hide, Xia Xin could only raise her head and secretly take a deep breath. She met Luo Anning¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s right, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve waited at the entrance of the vi¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡±This wasn¡¯t the first time? Then why didn¡¯t she go in, but chose to wait all the way? As if seeing through Luo Anning¡¯s doubts, Xia Xin smiled faintly, her eyes filled with helplessness. ¡°Young Madam Rong, if it¡¯s possible, would you be willing to spare ten minutes to listen to a story from me?¡± Story? This vi was under the Mo family¡¯s name. Could it be that she and Qian ge.. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± .. ¡°An Xiaoning, why did you take so long to change?¡± Luo Anning had just walked into the garden when Lu Mo teased her with a smile. When she had gone to change, she had already wiped Qian Ge¡¯s face and hands. After listening to Xia Xin¡¯s words, Luo Anning suddenly felt a little stifled in her heart. When she saw Lu Mo¡¯s smiling face that was pretending to be happy, she suddenly couldn¡¯t say anything to reprimand him. Xia Xin was the fianc¨¦e of Qian ge that the Mo family had decided on. However, because Qian GE had disappeared for two years without any news, the Xia family was so furious that they unterally contacted the Mo family about the engagement. Xia Xin was naturally unwilling, but the Mo family didn¡¯t want to dy Xia Xin because of Mo Qian GE¡¯s situation, so they agreed. The news that Mo Qian GE was in a deepa didn¡¯t leak out, and the only reason Xia Xin was able to find Canada was because her one year of begging had touched uncle and aunt Mo. , that was why she told them about Mo Qian GE¡¯s situation and address. She had originally wanted her to back down, but she didn¡¯t expect the little girl to be so determined. What really made Luo an ning look at Xia Xin Lan differently was the determination and stubbornness that shed across her eyes. Her face was obviously hurt, but the tone of her voice waspletely different. She did not seem to be isted by the iron gate. Her Heart had already flown in to apany Qian ge. Xia Xin said, ¡°Young Madam Rong, I don¡¯t know if you can understand my feelings, but I want to tell you that I love Mo Qian Ge. I fell in love with him the moment I learned that he would be my fianc¨¦ and my future husband. You may think that my love is a little ridiculous, but love at first sight has really happened to me. ¡°One nce is a lifetime. It may be a little exaggerated, but it¡¯s undeniable that it¡¯s real.¡± Xia xin said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if he wakes up or when he wakes up. I only care that he, Mo Qiange, is the man I love. I want to take care of him. I want to be by his side¡­¡± Chapter 606

Chapter 606: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [17]

Trantor: 549690339

Xia Xin Lan finally said, ¡°In everyone¡¯s life, there must always be a reckless, passionate love. Mo Qian Ge is my reckless, passionate love.¡± Reckless, passionate love.. These words kept repeating in Luo Anning¡¯s ears. After a long pause, she said in a low voice, ¡°Mo Mo, why did you block Xia Xin Lan out of the door?¡± Her tone was calm and she did not seem to me her at all. Lu Mo Mo, who was massaging Mo Qian GE¡¯s muscles, suddenly stopped in his tracks. A look of embarrassment shed across his face as he raised his hand to caress Mo Qian Ge¡¯s handsome features, he said in a low voice, ¡°An Xiao Ning, even you think I¡¯m evil, don¡¯t you? Actually, I think so too.¡± ¡°Mo Mo!¡±Luo An Ning growled sternly, with an air of a young master. She wouldn¡¯t allow her to say that about herself. Even if she really did block Xia Xin Lan out of the door because of Mo Qian Ge, she, Lu Mo Mo, would never be evil in Luo An Ning¡¯s heart! She just loved her too much, so much so that she didn¡¯t want any unnecessary people to disturb her rare solitude. She could understand. Lu Mo Mo suddenly stood up, his gaze was nk as he looked into the distance. ¡°An Xiaoning, call me selfish, call me whatever. Xia Xin is more qualified than me to take care of Qian ge, but¡­ I really don¡¯t want her to take away the only chance I have to apany and take care of Qian Ge¡­ an Xiaoning, let me¡­ be willful for onest time.¡± .. It was night. Luo Anning had just helped Lu Mo back to his bedroom to sleep. Today, she was not in the right mood and her body had not fully recovered. She had been feeling groggy all this time. She had no choice but to force her to go to sleep. After settling Lu Mo down, she went to Qian Ge¡¯s bedroom. After using a hot towel to wipe his face and hands, she read a few essays that she found very interesting and meaningful. When she was sleepy, it was almost midnight. At this moment, it was daytime in China, where there was a time difference of more than ten hours. What was Rong Yan doing now? Was Xiao Shuai obedient? Did he gain weight or be taller? With a thought, she picked up her phone and pressed the shortcut button ¡®1¡¯. In China, the office of the CEO of Baina International was in chaos at this moment. The secretaries, who had been tortured by the young general, were all blue-faced but still forced to smile. The handsome CEO, who was supposed to be reading documents in front of his desk, was currently reprimanding his son with a gloomy face. ¡°Little Brat, I¡¯m telling you, if you make another one for me, I¡¯ll throw you into the Crocodile Pond and let you reincarnate again!¡±. Naked. Naked. The threat and fear. Scary! ¡°Yiyaya! Waah Ah Yiyaya¡­¡±what responded to him was even sharper Martiannguage, as well as the Little Guy¡¯s dark eyes staring at him. When the phone rang, Young Master Rong did not even raise his head and said, ¡°Help me pick up the phone!¡± After saying that, he began to lecture the child who had yet to remember anything. The secretary looked at the phone. ¡°Young Madam Rong, Hello.¡± When she heard that it was a female voice on the other end of the line, the smile on Luo Anning¡¯s face instantly disappeared. ¡°Where¡¯s Rong Yan? Let him answer the phone.¡± Since when did he let his secretary answer his private phone? ¡°President, it¡¯s young Madam Rong.¡±The secretary did not dare to hesitate and immediately handed the phone to Young Master Rong. Young Master Rong took the phone and cursed under his breath. Then, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the little guy who was throwing the bottle. His tone was a little gentler. ¡°Anning.¡± His tone was neither salty nor indifferent. In addition to the phone call from the secretary, it made Luo Anning angry. ¡°Rong Yan, give me an exnation. Why is the secretary the one who answered the phone? What¡­ is the rtionship between the two of you?¡± Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows slightly. was he jealous? What a good sign! Then, if he added more fire, would she rush back? Thinking of this, Young Master Rong smiled wickedly and said frivolously, ¡°Oh, my lover, What¡¯s Wrong?¡± Chapter 607

Chapter 607: the Little Devil¡¯s long teeth [18]

Trantor: 549690339

Her tone was neither salty nor cold. In addition to the phone call her secretary had just answered, it made Luo Anning angry. ¡°Rong Yan, give me an exnation. Why was the secretary the one who answered the phone? What¡­ is the rtionship between the two of you?¡± Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows slightly. Was she jealous? What a good sign! Then if he added fuel to the fire, would she rush back? Thinking of this, Young Master Rong smiled wickedly and said frivolously, ¡°Oh, my lover, What¡¯s Wrong?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s blood rushed to her head. His lover? Good, very good! He¡¯s still so righteous and reasonable, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s very proud, isn¡¯t he? ¡°Rong Yan, repeat what you said,¡±Luo Anning said through gritted teeth. Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows and looked at the little guy who had calmed down. He smiled charmingly. ¡°Anning, you didn¡¯t hear wrong. Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up. I¡¯m busy.¡± After saying that, he really wanted to hang up. ¡°Wait!¡± Luo Anning said anxiously. Young Master Rong had an evil smile on his lips. He pretended to be impatient and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Take good care of little handsome. If he loses weight, I won¡¯t let you off when I go back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Young Master Rong¡¯s sharp eyes shot a nce at the pink-like handsome little guy on the sofa. That guy was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred! What else could it be? Luo Anning pursed her lips. How could she not know what he was capable of? Lover? Who the hell would believe him! She yawned lightly. She was getting more and more sleepy. Luo Anning was about to hang up the phone when she saw Xu Zhiyuan walking past the door. A sly glint shed across her clear eyes. ¡°Honey, where have you been?¡± Luo Anning suddenly asked. Xu Zhiyuan, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, was stunned on the spot. He looked around uneasily. There was no one. was the young madam¡­ talking to him? Luo Anning secretly winked at him. Only then did Xu Zhiyuan confirm that the young madam was talking to him! But, could he get rid of that Honey? If Young Master Rong knew, he would die! ¡°I just came back from the outside. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I went to see the Doctor.¡±Xu Zhiyuan really didn¡¯t say anything. He had been suffering from a bad cold for the past two days, and his voice was almost unable toe out. He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore today, so he went to the hospital to hang up the medicine. He didn¡¯t expect to hear young madam calling him that the moment he returned to the vi. He was so scared that his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°Since you¡¯re not feeling well, then you don¡¯t have to apany me tonight. Go and rest. Goodnight.¡± Luo Anning had just finished saying this when Xu Zhiyuan, who seemed to have seen a ghost, said stiffly, ¡°Goodnight¡­ Goodnight¡­¡± Then, he ran away as if there was a life-stealing ghost chasing after him. The two of them flirted with each other on one end, while on the other end, Young Master Rong was burning with anger. Honey? Which wild man was she calling? Seriously, damn it! ¡°Luo Anning! Who Is that wild man? I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± An angry growl came through the phone. Luo Anning frowned and subconsciously pulled the phone away. When the decibel was a little lower, she pulled the phone back into her ear. Luo Anning rolled her eyes. ¡°What, only you, the governor, are allowed to set fires and not allow me to light the lights? You have your little lover to apany you, so I naturally have my Honey to be considerate. Let¡¯s go our own ways and not interfere with each other.¡± ¡°F * ck them and not interfere with each other! Luo Anning, if you dare to find a wild man, you¡¯re Dead!¡± Luo Anning yawned in a good mood. She closed the bedroom door and went to bed. She walked up to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. I Won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Enjoy your lover. I¡¯m sleeping.¡± Chapter 608

Chapter 608: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [19]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Luo Anning! How dare you sleep! Listen to me, if you dare to call another man any damn Honey again, I¡¯ll kill him! Luo Anning¡­¡± ¡°Du du du du du¡­¡± Young Master Rong took out his phone in anger. When he saw the end of the call, he was so angry that he spun around on the spot. The secretaries who were ying with Young Master Rong did not even dare to breathe loudly. On the other hand, the little guy raised his small palm and pped when he saw him spinning around in circles while panting. ¡°Giggle, Giggle, Giggle, Giggle¡­¡± The clearughter came from the little guy¡¯s ruddy little mouth. Theughter was wild and provocative. Young Master Rong swung his phone and ced his hands on his hips. His phoenix-like eyes narrowed dangerously as he looked at his son who was smiling so much that his eyebrows were bent. ¡°Little Brat, are you teasing your father? Are you looking for a beating?¡± ¡°Giggle¡­ Giggle, Giggle¡­¡± ¡°You Little Brat!¡± Young Master Rong was fuming. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t do anything to this little brat. However, that didn¡¯t mean that Xu Zhiyuan, who was sent to Canada to report on Luo Anning¡¯s movements at any time, would be able to escape this cmity so easily! He picked up his phone and dialed Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s number without saying a word. Xu Zhiyuan hid back in his bedroom as if he had seen a ghost. Before his cold sweat could evaporate, his phone started to ring as if it was urging him to die. He picked it up and took a look. Young Master Rong! How could this be? ! It Can¡¯t be that ghostly, right? ! His voice was extremely hoarse from the cold. There was no reason for Young Master Rong to recognize his voice? However, even if Young Master Rong didn¡¯t hear it clearly just now, if he picked up the phone now, wouldn¡¯t he be the one who self-destructed when he was talking to young Madam Just Now? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! It¡¯s a dead end no matter what! What should he do now? ! Xu Zhiyuan was so anxious that he almost jumped up and down to find a crack in the ground to bury himself. In his heart, he cried out endlessly, Young Madam, are you tricking me? ! If you have a problem with me, just say it and I¡¯ll change. Can you not be so extreme? ! If I fall into young master Rong¡¯s hands, will he still leave me alive? Hey. When the bell broke twice and rang again with perseverance, Xu Zhiyuan braced himself. He understood the principle that there were only three good things. If he couldn¡¯t force young master Rong into a corner, he could only throw caution to the wind! ¡°Young Master Rong, what are your orders?¡±Xu Zhiyuan squeezed his throat and spoke with difficulty. ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, did you die and reincarnate? It took you so long to answer the phone!¡±Young Master Rong¡¯s anger had clearly spread to him. Xu Zhiyuan touched the cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°Young Master Rong, I¡¯m sorry. I was taking a shower just now and didn¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°Why is the sound so Strange?¡±Young Master Rong questioned. ¡°No¡­ maybe you caught a cold after taking a shower for too long. By the way, Young Master Rong, what can I do for you thiste at night?¡±Xu Zhiyuan exined while trembling in fear. As he spoke, he quickly changed the topic. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll give you a damn phone call!¡±Young Master Rong, who was still angry, growled. ¡°I want you to immediately go and find out which wild man Honey Anning called just now. If you find out, report to me immediately! No, if you find it, castrate him first!¡± Xu Zhiyuan subconsciously reached out to cover the vulnerable part of his lower body. Young Master Rong, let¡¯s not be so bloody, okay? A civilized solution to a problem, a civilized solution to a problem.. ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, did you hear what I Said?¡±When he didn¡¯t hear the answer, Young Master Rong roared again. ¡°Yes, I heard it,¡±Xu Zhiyuan replied hurriedly. ¡°I understand what young master Rong means. Now, immediately get someone to start investigating. If you find it, I¡¯ll tell you immediately!¡± After hanging up the phone, Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s back was drenched in sweat. He wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. Well, this is great. I don¡¯t even need to apply medication for my cold. I can even recover from sweating! Chapter 609

Chapter 609: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [20]

Trantor: 549690339

In the end, the miserable Xu Zhiyuan had no choice but to ask a bodyguard of the Mo family to give him a few punches and a few bowls of chicken blood on his lower body. He quickly took a photo with his mobile phone and left it for Young Master Rong to report. During the reporting process, Xu Zhiyuan tried his best to state that the young madam called him that only to provoke him. She was acting jealous, which was a good sign! These words hit young Master Rong¡¯s heart. He was in a good mood, and with a wave of his hand, he could go to rest. The phone was hung up. Xu Zhiyuan hurriedly threw away his phone and rushed up to help the bodyguard with a clearly wounded face, he tried his best tofort him. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s been hard on you. Are you okay? Can you hold on? No, no, I¡¯d better send you to the hospital. I really have to thank you for this. If it weren¡¯t for you, my poor second brother would have been castrated tonight¡­¡±he realized that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have said, xu Zhiyuan coughed awkwardly a few times and kept quiet. The Mo family¡¯s bodyguard was badly beaten up by Xu Zhiyuan¡¯s punches. He was supported as he walked out. Xu Zhiyuan sent him to the hospital overnight. This was his savior, he had to serve him well! .. Luo Anning didn¡¯t expect to see Xia Xin in the vi the next day. Xia Xin was obviously ttered to be able to enter the vi. She sat in the living room a little awkwardly, when she saw Luo Anning go downstairs, she immediately stood up. ¡°Young Mistress Rong, good morning. I hope my appearance didn¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± ¡°Good Morning.¡±Luo Anning frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t have any trouble, but¡­ What would she think? Also, how did she get in? As if she could see her confusion, xia Xin said, ¡°It was Miss Lu who let me in. To be honest, I was quite surprised too. However, I still have to thank Young Mistress Rong. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might only be able to watch from afar¡­¡± ¡°Thank me?¡±Luo Anning muttered. Could it be that her words yesterday had left a shadow in her heart. Could it be that she silently thought she was ming her for being selfish? Ignoring Xia xin, Luo Anning asked the housekeeper who had juste out of the kitchen, ¡°Where¡¯s Mo Mo? Are You Awake?¡± ¡°Miss Mo Mo has already woken up.¡±The housekeeper thought for a moment and said, ¡°She seems to be taking a walk in the garden now.¡± ¡°Take good care of Miss Xia for me. I¡¯ll go to the garden.¡±Luo Anning said and hurried to the garden. At the entrance of the garden, she saw Lu Mo Mo who was about to return. Lu Mo Mo Mo saw her hurried appearance and asked, ¡°An xiaoning, where did you run off to so early in the morning?¡± ¡°How dare you ask me. Who else can I look for other than you?¡±Luo Anning panted slightly and rolled her eyes at her. Lu Mo smiled innocently and ran over to hug her arm, he held her arm and walked into the house together. ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t know that you would miss me so much. It¡¯s only been one night and you¡¯re already so impatient. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havee for a walk in the garden. I would have just gone straight to your room and waited.¡± ¡°Stop, stop, Stop! Lu Mo Mo, stop right there, stop being so mean.¡±Luo Anning quickly made a stop sign, she looked at her seriously. ¡°Let me ask you, why did you suddenly change your mind and let Xia Xin enter the vi? ¡°You just said yesterday that you wanted to be willful for thest time. Momo, did my words hurt you yesterday? ¡°If so, then I¡¯ll apologize to you here.¡± Chapter 610

Chapter 610: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [21]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°In my heart, you¡¯ve never been a vicious girl. You¡¯ve never stolen, stolen, or interfered with other people¡¯s feelings. You¡¯ve never done anything outrageous, and you¡¯ve never done anything that goes against the moral bottom line of society. You¡¯re a good girl. If anyone dares to deny it, I¡¯ll be the first to not let her go!¡± Lu Mo could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°An Xiaoning, why didn¡¯t I know that in your heart, you have such a high opinion of me? Oh My, Oh My, that¡¯s incredible. I feel like I¡¯m floating. What should I do?¡± As he spoke, his hands kept fanning his face, acting like they were floating. ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me, Lu Mo Mo Mo!¡±Luo An Ning pulled her hands down and looked at her seriously. ¡°Tell me, why did you let Xia Xin Lane in? Don¡¯t you want to be alone with Qian ge anymore?¡± The smile on Lu Mo¡¯s lips disappeared and he lowered his eyes, he said inly, ¡°An ning, perhaps what I¡¯ve done in the past half a year was wrong. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have blocked Xia Xin out. I thought a lotst night. ¡°If I were Xia Xin, I wouldn¡¯t feel too good if I was rejected because I wanted to take care of Qian Ge. ¡°If I were in her shoes, I would be able to understand her feelings.¡± ¡°Anning, just because I let her in doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m willing to give up the opportunity to be alone with Qian GE. Instead, I¡¯m fulfilling one of her extravagant wishes. One of her extravagant wishes to be alone with Qian Ge and let her take care of Qian ge personally. I¡¯ve said it before, I want to take care of Qian ge personally. This is the only thing I can do for him. So, I n to only let Xia Xin take care of Qian GE for two days a week. The remaining five days are all mine. Anning, am I being a little selfish?¡± Luo Anning looked at her quietly. Looking at her sad smile, her heart tightened. This was Lu Momo.. Because of her baby face, Lu Momo had always been treated like a child. Who would have thought that she could see through matters of the heart more clearly than anyone else. A thousand words filled her chest, but her throat suddenly choked and she couldn¡¯t speak. Looking at Lu Momo like this, Luo Anning¡¯s heart ached. She hugged her and didn¡¯t say a word. She wasn¡¯t selfish, not at all. In the world of love, all selfishness could be forgiven. The two of them returned to the living room. The Butler said that breakfast had been prepared and it was time to eat. Lu Mo looked at the embarrassed Xia Xin. ¡°Have you eaten breakfast? If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Xia Xin was a little surprised that she would invite her to eat, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Thinking about how she could finally take care of Mo Qiange as she wished, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡±After a pause, she asked carefully, ¡°Can i¡­ Go and see Mo Qian Ge?¡± Lu Mo Mo smiled bitterly and nodded his head. He was the first to head upstairs, but when he didn¡¯t hear Xia Xin¡¯s footsteps, he turned around and said, ¡°Come on up, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Xia Xin was like a condemned prisoner who had been pardoned. She couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement and quickly followed up. Because of her excitement, she stumbled and almost fell down the stairs. Lu Mo Mo quickly supported her and calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. There will be many more opportunities to see him in the future.¡± Xia Xin blushed in embarrassment. She bit her lips and replied softly, ¡°I understand. Thank you¡­¡± Lu Mo smiled bitterly and did not say a word. Luo Anning looked at the two figures disappearing at the corner of the stairs. Her beautiful brows furrowed. Lu Mo Mo, Xia Xin.. Chapter 611

Chapter 611:[ the Little Devil King¡¯s long tooth ][22]

Trantor: 549690339

How simr were the circumstances of these two people. A secret love might really be a sweet and sour torture. ¡­ .. ¡°Bang¡­ Crackle¡­ crackle¡­¡±a series of sounds made the servants downstairs feel uneasy. No one was allowed to enter young master Rong¡¯s Nursery. It had already been smashed for a long time. It was fine for Young Master Rong to smash things, but Young Master Rong was still inside! It was said that a vicious tiger would not eat its own child. Young Master Rong would not be so angry that he would be cruel to do anything to Young Master Rong, right? Old Master Rong went to apany his old friend for a bird walk. Jiang Peihua also invited a few noblewomen to have afternoon tea. At this moment, there was not a single person in the huge Rong residence who could suppress young master Rong! Butler Zhang mustered up his courage and went to knock on the door, he shouted into the room, ¡°Young Master Rong, calm down! Calm down! Young Master Rong is still young. If he hasmitted any mistakes, we will teach him. We can not punish the child physically. It will leave a shadow on the child! Young Master Rong, can we talk about it slowly and vent it out slowly? Young Master Rong is still young. We must not scare him into getting sick.¡± The nursery was a mess. Everything that could be smashed had been smashed, and most of the things that could not be smashed had been destroyed. The little fe was sitting in the rocking bed unharmed. He had never seen such a big scene since he was born, at this moment, he was already so shocked by the loud noise that he started to cry. After smashing, young master Rong was slightly panting. He took a few big steps towards the little guy. The youngmander was crying even louder. Outside the door, the people who heard the crying were so scared that their hands and feet went soft. Oh My God! The child that Young Master Rong had spent so much effort to get was now abusing the child while young madam was not at home! This was too cruel and inhumane! After Butler Zhang weighed the pros and cons, for the future of the youngmander and the future of the Rong family, he decisively decided to abandon young master Rong and switch to young Madam Rong¡¯s camp He was going toin! While Luo Anning was in a daze, her phone rang as if it was urging her to die. She groped around in a daze and finally found her phone on the bedside table. Without even opening her eyes, she picked up the call. ¡°Who hates calling in the middle of the night¡­¡± ¡°Young madam, this is bad!¡±! Young Master Rong had locked himself and Young Master Rong in the nursery for the entire afternoon! Young Master Rong had smashed many things, and Young Master Rong was crying non-stop. None of us could enter. Now that the old master and Madam weren¡¯t home, we were worried¡­ worried that young master Rong, who was in a rage, wouldn¡¯t be rational enough to hurt Young Master Rong! Young Madam, please think of something!¡±Luo Anning had not finished herint, butler Zhang¡¯s anxious words entered her ears. Luo Anning quivered and instantly woke up. What? Rong Yan actually locked Young Master Rong in the nursery? He was smashing things, and Young Master Rong kept crying? Does that mean that he actually abused his son while she was away? Thinking of this, Luo Anning was so angry that her heart almost jumped out of her chest. What a Good Rong Yan! You promised me that you would take good care of little handsome. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a bastard. You even abused your son! You Bastard! ¡°Butler Zhang, pass the phone to Rong Yan. I¡¯ll tell him personally!¡±Luo Anning said coldly. Butler Zhang couldn¡¯t wait for Luo Anning to tell Young Master Rong personally. There were only a few young master Rong¡¯s, and young madam happened to be one of them. When Butler Zhang knocked on the door of the nursery, he was afraid that the people inside couldn¡¯t hear him, so he shouted loudly, ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Mistress is on the phone. She wants to talk to you! Please open the door!¡± Inside the door, Young Master Rong was about to walk into his son¡¯s room, but he stopped in his tracks. The phone call came so soon? His fingers slowly stroked his chin, and his phoenix-like eyes looked at his son who was crying non-stop. He quickened his steps, squatted down by the side of the rocking bed, and said encouragingly, ¡°Good son, Come, Cry Louder! Your Mother will be back soon!¡± Chapter 612

Chapter 612: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [23]

Trantor: 549690339

Her fingers slowly stroked her chin as she looked at her crying son with her phoenix-like eyes. She quickened her steps and squatted by the side of the rocking bed. She said encouragingly, ¡°My good son, Come, Cry Louder! Your Mother will be back soon!¡± The little guy did not understand what he was saying. It was obvious that he had not recovered from the crazy smashing sound just now. Each cry was more tragic than thest. It passed through the crack of the door and reached the ears of everyone outside. Naturally, it also reached Luo Anning¡¯s ears through the phone. Her heart suddenly tightened. Luo Anning¡¯s heart ached terribly. She was so precious to her son, and Rong Yan actually dared to treat him like this! Rong Yan, I¡¯m not done with you! Butler Zhang was pleading outside the door. Young master rong shouted proudly, ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± No matter how anxious Luo Anning was, there was nothing she could do. Fortunately, when butler Zhang called Luo Anning, the other servants also informed Old Master Rong and Jiang Peihua at the same time. When the two of them heard that their baby kept crying, their mood of ying disappeared without a trace. They rushed back in a hurry. The first thing they did when they returned to Rong residence was to stop Young Master Rong¡¯s heinous behavior! Carrying the little guy who had stopped crying, Young Master Rong brought him back to the bedroom and ced him on the bed. He brought a bottle of milk to feed him. Crying was also a physical task. The little guy had just used up a lot of energy to measure his strength. Now that the pacifier had just been stuffed into his mouth, he could not wait to suck it. After crying, his eyes became darker and brighter. He looked at Young Master Rong with a hint of annoyance. Young Master Rong¡¯s heart softened, his big hand gently pinched his delicate face. ¡°My dear son, you¡¯ve done a great service! Drink slowly. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll give you more.¡± ¡°Yiya Yiya!¡±. ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s what I should do,¡±young master Rong replied slowly. He was in a good mood. ¡±¡­ Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya Ya!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still hungry? Alright, I¡¯ll add some more for you. If I remember correctly, you¡¯ve already drunk two bottles, right? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scolding you, but it¡¯s not good for a man to be too fat. In the future, when you grow up to be a fat man, which daughter will still like you? Be good and listen to what I say. Don¡¯t drink anymore. Go to sleep, ah.¡± Young Master Rong could not take it anymore. He held the bottle with both hands and threw it at him. Young Master Rong effortlessly knocked the bottle down with a wave of his hand. A big hand gently pressed on his small chest and exerted force ¡ª The little guy was pressed down. Young Master Rong leaned over and gave his delicate face a loud kiss. ¡°My good son, go to sleep. Daddy has to go fight for you.¡± He got up and was about to leave, but his finger was grabbed by the little guy. Young Master Rong leaned over and looked at the child with his phoenix-shaped eyes. ¡°What, you can¡¯t bear to¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a low growl escaped from young master Rong¡¯s thin lips ¡ª ¡°AH ¡ª !¡± The little guy used his newly grown two front teeth to bite his finger hard. Hearing his low growl, he actually smiled with a smile that showed that he had gotten his revenge. ¡°You Little Brat, why don¡¯t you let go of your mouth!¡± It was said that ten fingers connected to the heart. It hurt, it really hurt! This little brat was too vengeful. He didn¡¯t even let me go! If he really wanted to grind his teeth, he shouldn¡¯t have used me as an experiment! .. Luo Anning didn¡¯te back in the end because she received urate news from Jiang Peihua. The little guy was very good. He was fair and tender. His weight and height had grown a little, and he was gradually growing his teeth. Young Master Rong was very unhappy because of this. He was very unhappy. These days, whether it was the entertainment or finance headlines, the most eye-catching and explosive news was the report of Young Master Rong neglecting his wife and looking for a new lover. The paparazzi and reporters all squatted in front of the banner international gate, waiting for the first-hand report. However, Young Master Rong would not let them down every day! Because every day from young master Rong¡¯s luxurious extended Lincoln motorcade, there would be a different woman! Chapter 613

Chapter 613: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [24]

Trantor: 549690339

However, Young Master Rong would not disappoint them every day! Because every day, a different woman woulde down from Young Master Rong¡¯s luxurious Lincoln Limousine! Luo Anning¡¯s phone call seemed to have been cut off when the report came out. Originally, she would call every day to ask Xiao Shuai and ask if her family was okay. But now, the message waspletely cut off. She didn¡¯t take the initiative to call him, and Young Master Rong was also sulking. In any case, Xu Zhiyuan reported to him every day what she had done all day, so¡­ the two of them just had a cold war between the two ces. Yes, a Cold War that was nothing new. Tang Chao rolled his eyes andined, ¡°I say, we¡¯re already an old married couple, why are you still having a Cold War? You¡¯re so vulgar!¡± His feet were ced on the coffee table and they were casually crossed. In his arms was the pink and tender little guy that he had just snatched from his secretary¡¯s embrace. Tang Chao was extremely happy. ¡°Little handsome,e, give uncle a kiss! Kiss! This skin is really soft and stic!¡± ¡°Ah Chao! Don¡¯t poison my son!¡±A folder flew towards his head. Tang Chao smiled mischievously and immediately hugged his nephew to avoid it. ¡°You have so many secretaries in the office every day, do you still have the ability to focus on your work?¡± Young Master Rong sneered contemptuously. ¡°What else? To do something that would let his mother down in front of his son?¡± Tang Chao touched the tip of his nose. That was true.., ¡°But then again, what¡¯s up with your Anning?¡±? The speed at which you changed women every day made s city boil like an ant that exploded. Didn¡¯t you see those socialites,dies, officials, anddies all craning their necks to watch. Just waiting for peace to take over.¡± Xiao Shuai¡¯s eyes were wide open. As soon as he heard Ma Ma¡¯s name, he smacked Tang dynasty¡¯s chin with his small palm. ¡°Yi Ya Ya Ya¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you son of a bitch.¡±Tang dynasty pose to take out the chin of green stubble to stab him. The little one squeaked and giggled away. Young Master Rong held his chin with one hand, his narrow phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, and his pitch-ck eyes were deep and profound, a bright light shed. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of people knowing, but I¡¯m afraid that no one will know. This is exactly the effect I want. The more others wish for her, the more crisis awareness she should have.¡± On the surface, he looked extremely noble and did not reveal anything. In fact, Young Master Rong had already roared in his heart: Luo Anning, do you F * cking have a sense of crisis awareness? Your husband is about to be snatched away and you still haven¡¯te back! ¡°Even if you have a sense of danger, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to escape,¡±Tang Chao said faintly, his tone carrying a hint of self-mockery. Not only was Luo Anning in aa, even Lu Mo Mo was taking care of Mo Qian ge in his clothes. He had once hoped to lie in bed. The person who was unconscious on the bed was him, Tang Chao! Even if he was unconscious and had no consciousness, with Lu Mo Mo taking care of him, he had no regrets. It was him, no, it was the Tang sect who had personally pushed lu mo mo towards Mo Qian ¡®ge. Everything was fate. Before he left, Tang Chao suddenly thought of something. He stopped in his tracks and asked, ¡°Oh right, on Friday night, elder Qi¡¯s 80th birthday banquet. Are You Going?¡± The Qi family was also a red family. Although elder Qi had retired from his high position, the members of the family still held an important position. It was not as important as the Jiang and Feng families, but it was still a red family that could not be ignored. Elder Qi chose to return to his hometown s city to hold a birthday banquet. Rong Shaoyu had no way to decline. ¡°Grandfather will be there. I will attend with him.¡± .. In the blink of an eye, it was Friday. Elder Qi¡¯s 80th birthday banquet was held at Gweimalin Hotel. There were many guests, and the luxury cars outside the hotel wereparable to an unusually luxurious train station. Chapter 614 - he Little Devil’s long tooth [25]

Chapter 614: the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [25]

Trantor: 549690339

At 7:35 am, Young Master Rong and Old Master Rong arrived on time. Old Qi immediately came forward and greeted Old Master Rong warmly. After saying a few polite words and sending his blessings, Young Master Rong picked up a ss of champagne and found a quiet ce to sit down. The guests present were either in military attire or in leather shoes. Their suits were neat and their dresses were curled up. They surrounded each other in twos and threes and chatted with a light smile. The atmosphere was very lively. Young Master Rong was very boring. He held the Champagne and sipped it slowly. This kind of social interaction that he could not refuse was really boring. It was better to stay at home and tease his son. ¡°Yan, it¡¯s so early.¡±Feng Churui slowly walked over with his femalepanion. ¡°Yes.¡±Young Master Rongzily lifted his eyes and answered casually. ¡°Young Master Rong, Good evening.¡± As Feng Churui¡¯s femalepanion tonight, Wu Yuqing Naturally knew the rtionship between young master Rong and Feng Churui, so she took the initiative to open her mouth and greeted him generously Young Master Rong nodded and looked at Feng Churui with interest. ¡°Ah Rui, it¡¯s rare to see you bring your femalepanion to a banquet.¡± Wu Yuqing¡¯s face was stained with shyness as she turned her head and looked at him. Chun Yin looked at him expectantly. Feng churui smiled lightly as he was always elegant. At this moment, a yuppie¡¯s voice interrupted. ¡°Oh, I thought I was the first one here. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be here.¡±Tang Chao, dressed in a white suit, walked over with Lan Na. When Tang Chao and Lan Na came closer, Feng churui said, ¡°Ah Chao, you¡¯re here too. Let me introduce you guys. This is Wu Yuqing, My Blind Date. If nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll get engaged first in the future.¡± That¡¯s right, Wu Yuqing was the daughter-inw that the Feng family¡¯s elders had taken a fancy to. The two of them had been on blind dates before and had a good impression of each other. They were willing to get along and see each other. Therefore, Feng Churui officially introduced Wu Yuqing to these two childhood friends at elder Qi¡¯s birthday banquet. Tang Chao was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He sized up Wu Yuqing with his gaze. Wu Yuqing did not seem surprised at all and allowed him to size her up with a smile on her face. ¡°Young Master Tang, Good evening. Miss Lan, I really like the cover you shot for this issue of Vera Magazine. It just so happens that my cousin is also a model. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll introduce you two to each other when I have the chance.¡±Wu Yuqing¡¯s Smile was wless, in just a few words, she had changed the topic. Tang Chao nodded and whistled with a smile. He looked at Feng churui and said, ¡°Nice!¡±! Feng churui smiled elegantly as usual and did not deny it. Lan Na did not expect that a small model like her would be recognized by the daughter of a wealthy family. She was ttered for a moment. After a moment of surprise.., she replied with a smile, ¡°Miss Wu, you are too kind. I would love to be able to make some friends in the same industry. Why would I dislike it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I will introduce my cousin to you some other day. She is about the same age as you and has joined the industry early. I need you to remind her more about modeling.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± The two women started chatting. Tang Chao took two sses of champagne from the Waiter¡¯s tray and handed one to Feng Churui. ¡°Shall We Talk?¡± Feng Churui took the champagne and did not object. The two of them walked to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Yan, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t have a femalepanion tonight.¡±Tang Chao¡¯s frivolous voice rang out, apanied by a disdainful gaze. Young Master Rongzily raised his hand to look at the time. He took a sip of the champagne and said, ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± He was present with Old Master Rong. Naturally, his femalepanion would not appear with them. This was the qualification of the young mistress of the Rong family. Chapter 615

Chapter 615: Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [26]

Trantor: 549690339

Looking at Wu Yuqing who was still chatting with Lan Na, young master Rong turned around and asked, ¡°Ah Rui, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± A blind date was not strange. What was strange was that there was no need for a blind date to establish a rtionship, right? Feng Churui drank a mouthful of champagne and his gaze deepened. ¡°As you can see, she agrees with the conditions of the Feng family¡¯s daughter-inw and granddaughter-inw in all aspects. As for me, I don¡¯t dislike her.¡± He didn¡¯t dislike her, nor did he like her. In short, if the elders liked her, then let them be. Tang Chao put a hand on his shoulder and smiled frivolously. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t be like me. Marriage is really not a F * cking joke!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me. You Can¡¯t even protect yourself.¡±Feng Churui pulled his hand away and said coldly. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m being honest. Don¡¯t you believe me!¡± ¡°Keep it for yourself to practice slowly. I don¡¯t need it for the time being.¡± The Secretary, who hadete and dressed up, carried the long evening dress and jogged over. She panted slightly as she came in front of Young Master Rong. Her face was full of apology and fear. ¡°Young Master Rong, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯mte.¡± God knows how happy she was to be called by Young Master Rong as his femalepanion to attend the dinner party tonight. She had even be the object of jealousy in the secretary¡¯s Office for a time. After her vanity had reached its peak, she immediately started to dress up after work. From the dress to the essories, she had spent a lot of money. When she excitedly came to young master Rong, thinking that after tonight, she would have a chance to get close to that Young Master Rong who everyone yearned for, who was abination of power, wealth, and handsome looks.., reality received a cold p from her. Young Master Rong did not even raise his eyes and said calmly, ¡°Wait by the side. The ball will start appearing in front of me again.¡± The Secretary¡¯s face was a little twisted, but she secretly endured it. She walked to the side and stood alone, waiting for the ball to start. Tang Chao saw the injured look on the secretary¡¯s face and smacked young master Rong with his shoulder. ¡°Sigh, this is too ungentlemanly. The Little Beauty¡¯s heart has been broken by you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never imed that I¡¯m a gentleman,¡±young master Rong said disdainfully. ¡°So what if I¡¯m broken? What does it have to do with me?¡± Tang Chao acted like he was cupping his heart. ¡°TSK TSK TSK, what a heartless lover.¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± ¡°Yan, you can¡¯t be so heartless.¡± Young Master Rong narrowed his phoenix-like eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°If I say one more word, I¡¯ll send you to Thand to be a transvestite, okay?¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­¡±he kept waving his hands, and Tang Chao looked at his chest with a worried expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want to inject some hormone into my chest and make two big buns!¡± At the beginning of the dance party, elder Qi¡¯s granddaughter danced for the first time, and then the guests began to slowly slide onto the dance floor and dance. Young Master Rong held his secretary¡¯s hand and slid onto the dance floor as if he was coping with it,pletely ignoring the secretary¡¯s expression. The eyes of the vige and the bashful expression on his face had long since returned to the Rong residence. Suddenly, the crowd became restless for a moment. Young Master Rong regained his senses and looked over. His pupils immediately constricted! The woman in the light blue tight evening gown outlined her voluptuous figure. Her seaweed-like wavy long hair hungzily. Her makeup was exquisite and her beauty was unparalleled. There were traces of purity in her national beauty, who else could it be but Luo Anning! Luo Anning clearly saw young master Rong as well. Her cherry-pink lips lifted slightly, and a faint smile formed on her face. Then, she retracted her gaze and danced with her partner in an extremely serious manner. Chapter 616

Chapter 616: Little Devil¡¯s Long Tooth [27]

Trantor: 549690339

This damn woman actually dared to ignore him! The fire in Young Master Rong¡¯s heart was ignited in an instant. He lost control and pushed away his female partner in front of him, disregarding the fact that the song had yet to end as he walked towards that seductive woman. The fiery woman walked over. Before he could get close, the song had ended. Luo Anning released her partner and quickly disappeared on the dance floor like a slippery fish. ¡°Damn it!¡±Young Master Rong cursed under his breath. He pushed the crowd aside and looked around. Luo Anning walked out of the banquet hall angrily. She wanted toe back and give him a surprise, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would still be able to live a happy life without her. Perverted. It smelled good! Forget about those reports. She wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the woman in the secretary¡¯s office. She just changed out of those professional clothes! However, wasn¡¯t it just a dance? was there a need to get so close? Didn¡¯t you see that the woman¡¯s chest was almost pressing against his chest? Didn¡¯t you see that her eyes were straight and naked. Naked. Naked. Was it written that she adored him? Rong Yan, you bastard! She really shouldn¡¯t havee. If she had known earlier, she would have been happy to go home and apany Xiao Shuai! She tightened her wrist, turned her body backward under the force, and suddenly crashed into a hard chest. Touching the tip of her nose, Luo Anning raised her head angrily. When she saw the man¡¯s mischievous smile, she immediately wanted to p him so hard that she couldn¡¯t even dig it out from the wall! Laugh your head off, who has the mood tough with you! ¡°Let Go!¡±The voice was muffled. ¡°The party has just started, where are you going?¡±Rong Yan smiled, and his handsome face slowly approached her. It had been a month, and this little woman had been away from him for a month! God knows how much he wanted to hug her! Her slender forefinger pointed at his forehead and pushed his face away from her. Luo Anning smoothed the hair on her cheeks and blinked her beautiful eyes. ¡°Sir, do we know each other?¡± This sir? Young Master Rong narrowed his phoenix-like eyes dangerously, and the smile on his lips froze. ying the stranger game with him, right? Fine, Luo Anning, you really have guts! ¡°Young Madam Rong, could it be that you went to Canada for a month and forgot your identity as a married woman?¡±The man asked through gritted teeth. Luo Anning lowered her head innocently and yed with her fingers. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that I had such an unreliable husband?¡± ¡°Oh? How do you know that your husband is unreliable?¡±The Man¡¯s heart itched, and he went forward again. ¡°Men are to be relied on, so you have to be reliable.¡±Luo Anning smiled sweetly and poked his chest with her index finger. What she meant was, you¡¯re F * cking unreliable! Young Master Rong¡¯s thick skin was not something that happened in a day or two. He immediately pretended that he did not understand what she meant, he said frivolously, ¡°Then did anyone ever tell you that your husband is to be used, so you have to be useful. Your husband is both reliable and useful. Baby, What Are You Waiting For?¡± Luo Anning widened her beautiful eyes and gritted her teeth. ¡°Narcissistic!¡± After saying that, she turned around and wanted to escape. Grabbing her wrist, young master Rong moved closer to her and said wickedly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s narcissism or not, why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡± Young Master Rong was still very confident in his own ability, and the words of the little woman in his arms had clearly provoked his male dignity. It seemed that he had to perform well to prove that he was not narcissistic! ¡°Ah! What are you doing? Quickly put me down!¡±Luo Anning suddenly leaped into the air. She was so scared that she immediately put her hands around his neck. When she felt the gazes around her, she could not help but urge him anxiously. The man turned a deaf ear to her. The smile on his lips did not recede. He carried her and quickly walked into the bathroom, ignoring everyone¡¯s inquisitive gazes. ¡°Bang-!¡±The cubicle door was mmed. Chapter 617

Chapter 617:[ the Little Devil King¡¯s long tooth ][28]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Bang!¡±The door of the cubicle was mmed shut. Luo Anning¡¯s back was pressed against the back of the door, and her hands were ced in front of his chest. She looked at the man¡¯s eyes, which were gradually filled with tears, she swallowed her saliva with difficulty. ¡°Rong Yan, don¡¯t be rash. This is a public ce. We have to pay attention to our image¡­ Ah¡­¡± Harmony: ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Harmony¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Harmony¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Harmony¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Harmony¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ .. The man suddenly lowered his head and bit her lips. Luo Anning felt the pain and subconsciously cried out in surprise. ¡°Damn you, you¡¯re finally willing toe back, huh?¡±As if venting his anger for the past month, Rong Yan bit her lower lip and asked fiercely. Luo Anning raised her pink fist and randomly punched his chest. She said unwillingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it exactly what you want if I don¡¯te back and create favorable conditions for you to date a beautiful woman?¡± Her phoenix-like eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°You¡¯re really my good wife!¡± Luo Anning didn¡¯t want to be outdone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also my good husband?¡± The Man didn¡¯t seem to want to waste any more words. He pressed one hand on her shoulder and the other on the back of her head as he kissed her madly. The unexpected deep kiss made Luo Anning unable to react. When she thought that this was the washroom and there were so many guests at the banquet outside.., she started to push him away. ¡°Oh¡­ Rong Yan¡­ you¡­ Don¡¯t do this¡­¡± ¡°Do what?¡±The man¡¯s maic voice was hoarse. ¡°You¡­ you know the answer.¡± Young Master Rongughed softly. His fingers hooked the hair on her cheeks and pulled it back. He looked at her eyes that were unusually bright due to her anger and had a thought.. God knows how he had lived through this month! ¡°Luo Anning, if not, I¡¯m going to have B blood vessels!¡± Luo Anning pursed her lips and raised her hand to caress his handsome face. She discussed softly, ¡°Bear with it, huh?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear it anymore!¡± Luo Anning pursed her lips. She felt wronged. Rong Yanhuo was angry, but she still felt wronged, right? If she felt wronged before she did anything, what would happenter? Wouldn¡¯t she cry for him to see? ¡°Luo Anning, you heartless woman, do you know how I¡¯ve been living this past month?¡±Young Master Rong gritted his teeth and growled, his phoenix-like eyes staring at her. Luo Anning frowned, young master rong growled, ¡°I¡¯m lonely. I Can¡¯t Sleep Without You! There¡¯s a mountain of documents waiting for me to deal with every day. That Little Brat is so noisy, always tormenting me! Luo Anning, is there a wife like you? You abandoned your husband and your son who was crying for food to take care of your friends. Fine, I¡¯ll endure it if you go, but what do you mean by going for a month? Ah?¡± Her hands were propped on the sides of her head, and her phoenix-like eyes were locked tightly on her like an eagle. Her face was filled with anger, and there was a fierce desire to tear her apart and swallow her whole. Luo Anning straightened her neck and said, ¡°Then what do you mean by changing women every day?¡± Young Master Rong held her chin. ¡°So, it¡¯s All My Fault?¡± Luo Anning thought for a moment and felt that she was in the wrong. She had already left her husband behind and was already helpless. From Jiang Peihua, she learned that he had indeed been overworked for the past month. In addition, she suddenly remembered that this man had a habit ¡ª That was to sleep with her! And she had been gone for a month, so he.. Chapter 618

Chapter 618: Little Demon King¡¯s long teeth [29]

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning did not dare to think any further. Her heart was filled with so much heartache. Biting her lips, Luo Anning held his handsome face with both hands and slowly kissed his thin lips. ¡°Hubby, thank you for your hard work.¡±A soft voice came out from her cherry pink lips. At that moment, young master Rong actually felt that it was unreal. This little woman, wasn¡¯t she very confident just a moment ago? Why was she suddenly so obedient? However, Young Master Rong was still very pleased with her words! ¡°HMPH.¡± Sentence is too long, please supply a shorter sentence Rong¡¯s face was ufortable as he leaned close to her ear and whispered in her ear.. ¡°But¡­¡±Luo Anning bit her lip, and all the pores in her body seemed to open instantly because of nervousness. After the strenuous exercise.. Young Master Rong lifted her chin with his fingertips. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so good.¡± God knows how much his heart raced when he saw her. God knows how much he wanted to bully her right away when he saw her dancing with another man! Sentence is too long, please supply a shorter sentence After a month of separation, he could only hug the damned pillow that still had her breath and fall asleep every night. God knows how sullen he was! His pitch-ck eyes gradually deepened. Looking at the red spots on his snow-white skin, the man in his throat rolled a few times with interest. ¡°Don¡¯t Look!¡±Luo Anning stretched out her hand to block in front of x in shame and anger. ¡°Quickly think of a way for me!¡± Rong Yan took off his suit jacket and put it on her body. He took the handkerchief and Luo Anning looked at him squatting down in front of her. She helplessly reached out and pressed his shoulder, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±Rong Yan gently reprimanded her. He slowly lowered his head and gently touched his fingertips. After a long while, he spat out two words that made Luo Anning blush. ¡°It¡¯s swollen.¡± Sentence is too long, please supply a shorter sentence He frowned slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Just stand there obediently.¡± As soon as he said that, he took out a handkerchief to clean up the mess.. After throwing the handkerchief away, he took out his phone and called Xu Zhiyuan to ask him to prepare clothes. Five minutester, there was a knock on the bathroom door. Young Master Rong patted her little face. ¡°Wait.¡± Then, he opened the cubicle door and Strode out. Luo Anning, who had hurriedly changed her clothes and tidied herself up, came out of the bathroom only to realize that Xu Zhiyuan and the bodyguards were standing guard outside the bathroom door! No wonder no one entered the bathroom.. It was impossible for her to attend the banquet anymore. Young Master Rong held her waist and left through the back door, heading straight for Rong residence. .. ¡°Little Shuai, did you miss your Mommy?¡± Upon returning to Rong residence, Luo Anning headed straight for the nursery. After seeing her fair and tender son, she rushed forward excitedly and longingly, hugging the little guy and kissing him passionately. ¡°Yiya! Giggle Giggle Giggle¡­¡±the Little Guy was about to fall asleep, when he saw Mommy, his dark eyes suddenly widened. He opened his small mouth, revealing his extremely cute pink gums and two small front teeth. Clear and melodiousughter could be heard continuously. Her small arms waved in the air as she grabbed Mama¡¯s hair and yed with it. When Mama moved closer to kiss him, her small face twisted and her rosy lips kissed mama. Chapter 619

Chapter 619: Chapter 621 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [32]

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning was extremely happy. She hugged her son and could not get enough of him. It was as if she wanted to look back at the one month that she owed him. The little guy smelled the scent that belonged to Mama. He sniffed and buried his head in Mama¡¯s chest, luo Anning pointed at her son¡¯s chubby cheeks with her index finger. ¡°Little handsome, are you hungry? ¡°Great Grandpa, Grandma, and Dad have taken good care of you for the past month. Look, you¡¯ve put on a lot of weight.¡±. ¡°But, our handsome is getting more and more handsome.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±the little guy was very happy. He held his mother¡¯s face with both hands, and his little mouth moved forward, drooling randomly. ¡°Little Rascal, how dare you spit on Mom¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Giggle¡­¡± ¡°Little rascal¡­¡± ¡°Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi Yi¡­¡±the little guy is happy, happy, Bb says Martiannguage. The nursemaid interjected, ¡°Young Lady, you have been away for a month, and the youngmander has made a lot of trouble. Now that you are back, you are so happy, which is rare in the past month.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡±Luo Anning asked with a smile. Then she turned around and pinched the little guy¡¯s chin, ¡°I¡¯m not at home. I¡¯m not good, am I?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±The babysitter said, ¡°Young Madam, I listen to you the most. Once you leave, I¡¯ll be in all kinds of moods. I Can¡¯t drink my milk, and I can¡¯t sleep. It can be seen how much young Sir Loves You and relies on you.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡±Luo Anningughed after hearing this and kissed the little guy¡¯s forehead. ¡°Young Sir Loves Mommy the most, right? Mommy also loves young sir the most! When young sir grows up, mommy will bring you to see your uncle, okay?¡± The little guy who didn¡¯t understand saw that Mama kept smiling at him and even spoke very gently. He was very happy and pped his little hands while cheering, ¡°Yiya Yiya!¡± ¡°Handsome, you¡¯re so obedient!¡±He kissed his precious son. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, handsome needs to go to bed.¡± He ced the little guy on the rocking bed. After covering him with the nket, the babysitter squatted down and started to coax handsome to sleep. Luo Anning got up and wanted to go back to the bedroom to take a shower. She had only taken two steps when she heard the little guy¡¯s heart-wrenching cries behind her. Luo Anning¡¯s heart tightened. She turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, handsome? HMM? Why are you crying when you¡¯re fine?¡± ¡°WAAA¡­¡±the little guy gripped the cor of the hemp gown tightly with one hand, and his dark eyes were filled with grievance and unease. Luo Anning saw this and felt both amused and helpless. She patted his little face and coaxed, ¡°Okay, mommy won¡¯t leave. Mommy will apany you. Don¡¯t Cry, Don¡¯t cry. Handsome, be a good boy¡­¡± Young Master Rong returned to the bedroom, and his entire body was washed until it was fragrant. He waited in the bedroom for the best moment of the night. An hour had passed, and his lovely wife still hadn¡¯t returned. Young Master Rong could not sit still! He came to the nursery angrily and saw that the little bastard was still holding onto his wife¡¯s finger even though he was asleep, upying her. Young Master Rong narrowed his phoenix-like eyes and quickly walked forward. ¡°Is little handsome asleep? Go take a shower. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡± After saying that, he smiled and pried open the little guy¡¯s finger, saving Luo Anning¡¯s index finger. Luo Anning looked at the sleeping little guy with worry and then at him. She asked uncertainly, ¡°Can you do it?¡± Young Master Rong was greatly shocked. What did she mean by he could do it? Chapter 620

Chapter 620: Chapter 622 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [33]

Trantor: 549690339

In the month that she was gone, he was the one who coaxed this little bastard to sleep, Alright! Looking at his gloomy handsome face, luo Anning quickly rified, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I was worried that you were too tired. I heard from mom that little handsome has been tormenting you for the past month. You¡¯ve been busy with work and taking care of little handsome. I¡¯m worried that your body won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± She knew very well that this man didn¡¯t like to exin. He would only tell her if she found out about it herself. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to tell her what he had done behind her back. To put it simply, he had cooked for her in secret, but he had never taken the initiative to tell her. He would only tell her when she remembered and wanted to find out. He was such a person. Sometimes, his temper was so bad that people really wanted to beat him up, and sometimes, he was so gentle that they could drown in it. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll be tired, then sleep with me!¡±Young Master Rong demanded shamelessly. The babysitters at the side were blushing from the blunt words, and they all turned their faces away. The young couple flirted with each other. They should pretend that they couldn¡¯t hear anything and couldn¡¯t see anything. Luo Anning was so scared that she pounced on him and covered his face. She was afraid that he would say something shocking again. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Can you have some integrity? Can you talk about sleeping casually in front of Outsiders?¡± Young Master Rong did not care. ¡°Then you can sleep with me. You Won¡¯t talk about it.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll sleep with you!¡±Luo Anning raised her hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower first. You¡­¡± She originally wanted to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be too tired, go back to your room to rest after watching little handsome for a while.¡±But as soon as she opened her mouth, she saw his eyes that were gradually stained with lust, and she could no longer say what she wanted to say, luo Anning ran out of the nursery as if she was fleeing. That night, without a doubt, Luo Anning was pressed onto the bed by Young Master Rong, who had been abstaining from sex for a month. She was pushed up and down in all kinds of positions and all kinds of fierce movements. She was tormented until her entire body was weak and powerless. Her fingertips did not even want to move. On the other hand, the man who had been exercising all night did not seem to be tired at all. On the contrary, he was full of energy and exceptionally energetic. This made Luo Anning sigh. There was a huge difference in the physical strength of men and women! Also, the man who had been abstinent¡­ was really terrifying! .. Everything returned to normal. Young Master Rong had to manage Baina International, and Luo Anning had also started to manage the Anning group that she had gotten back after more than ten years. Fortunately, she had learned a little about corporate management, and with Young Master Rong¡¯s assistance, it was not too difficult to manage it. While Ma Ba was busy, the young master had be a lonely little guy, throwing a tantrum every day. In the end, Young Master Rong had no choice but to set up a space in the CEO¡¯s office and build a small children¡¯s yground for his son to y in. Although it would affect his work efficiency, who asked this baby to be his son? Therefore, Young Master Rong was never tired of it. More importantly, in this way, Luo Anning felt that it was really hard for him to manage thepany and take care of his son. Therefore, in bed. He was obedient in everything and let young master Rong truly understand what sex was. Happy Life! With the babysitter and secretaries taking turns to y with the little guy, Young Master Rong wasn¡¯t worried that his son would be lonely, but¡­ a new problem appeared that he didn¡¯t expect! Not only did this little brat like to crawl into people¡¯s arms to find food, he even threw a bottle of milk with an imposing manner. He liked to howl twice when he had nothing to do, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to stuff things into his mouth, even now¡­ his ability to destroy important documents was even more impressive! Chapter 621

Chapter 621: Chapter 623 the Little Devil King¡¯s long teeth [34]

Trantor: 549690339

Not only did this little brat like to dig into people¡¯s arms to find food, he even threw a bottle of milk with an imposing manner. He liked to howl twice when he had nothing to do, and stuffed things into his mouth without any hesitation, even now¡­ his ability to destroy important documents was even better! ¡°Commander Rong! Tell me, what are you doing?¡± His gloomy handsome face spat out a low voice, and the veins on his forehead bulged. Rong Yan was extremely restrained as he watched him return from a meeting. He had already sat on his desk and spilled coffee all over it, the documents were scattered all over the floor, and the survivors left on the table were also unable to avoid being stained by the coffee. The little guy stared nkly at Puller. He was holding a corner of the contract that he was going to sign in the afternoon, and he stuffed it into his mouth. The two white teeth on his pink gums were looking at him with their mouths slightly open in surprise. Silence ¡ª The babysitter and the secretaries were all afraid and did not dare to breathe loudly. They had no choice. The youngmander was moring to y at the office desk. They thought that since young master Rong doted on the youngmander so much, he would just sit at the office desk. Nothing would happen to him, right? Unable to withstand the youngmander¡¯s fiery speech, they finally brought the youngmander to sit at the office desk. But the youngmander was clearly obedient, wasn¡¯t he? ! Why did they wait for them to return from the pantry and take a nap on the sofa for a while? The office desk was like a battlefield that had been ransacked? Oh My God, who¡¯s going to save them! Young Master Rong¡¯s head was throbbing. He reached out and rubbed his forehead. His phoenix-like eyes narrowed sharply as he looked at the immature child. When the little fellow saw that Ba Ba kept looking at him, his dark eyes did not show any signs of weakness as he looked at him. The two of them, one big and one small, stood and sat, staring at each other. The little fellow was the first to break through. ¡°Yiya!¡± ¡°You still have reason after making a mistake?¡±Young Master Rong frowned. The youngmander widened his eyes and opened his mouth. ¡°Yiya¡­¡± ¡°Admit your mistake!¡± ¡±¡­ Yiya Yiya¡­¡± They could notmunicate at all! ¡°Carry him to the bed. Don¡¯t let me see him for ten minutes!¡±Young Master Rong growled and ordered his men toe in and clean up the mess. As if he had been pardoned, the babysitter quickly ran up and hugged young Master Rong. He hurriedly nodded and sent the little guy to the rocking bed. Go. The Secretary was afraid that he would be caught in the tail end of the typhoon, so he ran to the rocking bed to wait for orders. The cleaner quickly came in to clean up the mess. He asked Li Qi to print out a new copy of the contract and all the information. Young Master Rong sat in front of his desk, his fingers bending on the table. Hearing the noise, the little guy was ying with the toy. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the toy with great concentration. Young Master Rong saw it and snorted. ¡°Bring him here.¡± The baby breeder didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. He immediately picked up the young master and respectfully brought him to Young Master Rong. He reached out and took the little guy who was always causing trouble for him. He put his hands under his armpits and raised them slightly to look at him. ¡°Who do you look like to be such a troublemaker?¡± The little guy¡¯s ruddy little mouth parted and he smiled. His voice was clear and pleasant to the ear. Young Master Rong curled the corners of his lips. The tip of his tall nose rubbed against the tip of his little nose. ¡°You still have the face to Smile? You must be very proud to say that you¡¯re a troublemaker, right?¡± The little guy kept on smiling and suddenly felt itchy. He even reached out his little hand to pat plucked¡¯s face. ¡°Little Bastard, stop it! Can you even Pat my face? This is a face for your mother to see. No one is allowed to touch it, including you, understand?¡± Chapter 622

Chapter 622: Chapter 624[ the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth ][35]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Yiya!¡±The Little Guy¡¯s hands were taken off, and his eyes widened unhappily. ¡°He even screwed you?¡±Holding the Little Guy¡¯s face, Young Master Rong asked fiercely. The little guy turned his head, not even looking at him. Coincidentally, Li Qi had also prepared all the information and sent it in. Young Master Rong waved his hand and said, ¡°Carry him over.¡± The Secretary received the order and immediately went forward to hug young master Rong. Her movements were extremely gentle, as if she was not carrying a baby but a mountain of gold. The little guy had just been carried by the secretary when his head started to burrow into people¡¯s arms. His small hands and old horse tactfully poked through the cor of his shirt, and his small mouth smacked his head a few times before burrowing deeper. ¡°Sigh¡­ Young Master, you can¡¯t¡­¡±the secretary¡¯s face was slightly red. She secretly nced at the president who was buried in his work. The little guy in her arms kept wanting to drink milk. For a moment, she was embarrassed and at a loss. It would be strange if the little guy understood! Not only was he not as obedient as the secretary had expected, but he was even more enthusiastic! His little hand was trying to pull open the secretary¡¯s shirt and kept on probing inside. Not only that, he even smacked his mouth as if he was extremely hungry. Seeing that the president ignored him, the secretary did not dare to forcefully pull the general away. She could only coax him gently. Who knew that the little guy did not have any reaction at all. The hands that were supposed to peel off the clothes were urate. The ces that were supposed to be bitten were urately bitten! ¡°AH¡­¡±the secretary let out a low cry of pain. It was difficult for the secretary to speak. The general was already teething. It was inevitable that he would grind his teeth. It was inevitable that he would want to use his teeth to bite something. The babysitter did not know if the general was hungry or if he wanted to grind his teeth. For a moment, he could not make a decision, so she stood still and did note forward. The youngmander did not know how to control his tongue. The secretary was really in pain, so she did not care much. She walked into her colleague who was also a secretary and handed the youngmander over. It just so happened that the youngmander bit her. He felt that it was not interesting, so he patted her a few times in annoyance. After he transferred it to another person, he did the same thing again. He went into her arms to look for food! .. In the afternoon, Young Master Rong received a call from Luo Anning. He picked up the call happily, but the first thing Luo Anning said was ¡ª ¡°Rong Yan, I¡¯m taking youngmander to Christine¡¯s house for dinner tonight. Are You Coming?¡± What did he mean bying? What he meant was that she had nned to abandon him and bring her son there, right? This woman really knew how to annoy him! ¡°When?¡±She asked in a muffled voice. Luo Anning, who was on the other end of the line, was stunned for a moment before she realized what time he had asked to go to Christine¡¯s house, so she smiled and said, ¡°After work, I¡¯ll go there. Christine and Catherine have already adapted and settled down in their positions at the National Security Bureau. It¡¯s rare that they have time to go back to S city. Let¡¯s have a meal together. ¡°It¡¯s also good for Christine and Catherine to meet handsome.¡± Speaking of which, ever since Catherine helped her deliver the baby, Christine and Catherine had devoted themselves to the heavy work. The National Security Bureau represented the security of a country. There were all kinds of interwoven branches in it. One could imagine theplexity and difficulty of the work. Fortunately, they were safe and sound. After joining the National Security Bureau, they had security guarantees. They didn¡¯t have to be afraid of being hunted down by the United States. ¡°MM-HMM.¡±Young Master Rong¡¯s eyes shifted as he looked at his son who was having fun among the secretaries. His thin lips curled into a wicked smile. ¡°You agreed?¡±Luo Anning asked with some joy and uncertainty. Chapter 623

Chapter 623: Chapter 625 Little Devil¡¯s Long Tooth [36]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°What else can I do?¡±Mo Qiange and Lu Mo didn¡¯t count. Now, even Rong Yu and Catherine had be important people in her heart. Did he have the right to say no? But on second thought, Young Master Rong was proud again. In the end, it was because their family was peaceful and lovable that there were so many people who treated her well. Her personality and charm were there, and she couldn¡¯t help but be convinced. Luo Anning couldn¡¯t suppress her excitement and said, ¡°Great! Then I¡¯ll go over to meet you after work. We¡¯ll go to Kirsten¡¯s house with little handsome!¡± ¡°Okay.¡±After hanging up the phone, Young Master Rong had a wicked smile on his face as hezily tapped the table with his fingertips. Rong Yu was trying to lure his wife home under the guise of looking at little handsome, but he didn¡¯t even see if Young Master Rong would agree to it! He raised his eyebrows slightly, and his fingertips had already dialed the number of Rong residence. ¡°Hello, Butler Zhang. Tell grandfather and mother that that Brat Rong Yu is back. He invited us to his house for a casual dinner tonight.¡± .. Old Master Rong walked downstairs with his cane, and saw Butler Zhang excitedly hanging up the phone and walking towards him. His footsteps were hurried, and old master rong chuckled, ¡°What are you in such a hurry for? Whose call is it?¡± ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s good news!¡±Butler Zhang smiled and went forward to support him. ¡°Young Master Rong just called. He said that Young Master Rong Yu has returned from the capital and invited you and Madam to his home for a simple meal tonight!¡±! ¡°Old Master, does this mean that young master Rong Yu has the intention to acknowledge his ancestors?¡± With a bang, Old Master Rong¡¯s brain exploded. He could not react for a long time and his hands finally trembled, he grabbed butler Zhang and asked, ¡°What did you say? Rong Yu¡­ He invited us to his home for dinner? I¡­ Did I hear wrong? That child, how could that child¡­ how could it be¡­¡± Butler Zhang, who knew everything about Rong Li, was also in disbelief. However, since young master Rong said so, there was definitely no mistake! ¡°Old Man, Young Master Rong said it himself. I Can¡¯t be wrong about this! But about madam¡­¡±butler Zhang looked troubled when he mentioned Jiang Peihua. He hesitated and said, ¡°How about¡­ I won¡¯t say anything about Madam?¡± He could just let Old Man Rong go. After all, Rong Yu was also the grandson of the Rong family. They couldn¡¯t break the blood rtionship. As for Madam, it was better not to say it. No one in the main family would like the child of a mistress and her husband.. Grandfather Rong was immersed in the news that Rong Yu was willing to see him and even took the initiative to invite him for dinner, so he didn¡¯t listen to Butler Zhang¡¯s words. Jiang Peihua had made soup and said that she wanted to give Luo Anning some health tonic. When she came out of the kitchen, she heard Butler Zhang and grandfather Rong standing at the stairs. Coincidentally, Butler Zhang¡¯s words were heard by her. ¡°Butler Zhang, is there anything that you can¡¯t say to Me?¡±Jiang Peihua took the hot towel handed by the servant, wiped her hands, and slowly walked over. Housekeeper Zhang¡¯s old face froze. He looked at Master Rong as if he was asking for help. However, Master Rong was not in the mood to care about him at all. He had not recovered from the good news. Jiang Peihua gradually approached. It was impossible not to say it now. Housekeeper Zhang had to bite the bullet and repeat what Young Master Rong said. After saying that, Master Rong came back to his senses. He looked at Jiang Peihua who suddenly appeared in front of him and housekeeper Zhang¡¯s words. A rare look of panic appeared on Master Rong¡¯s face. He tightened his grip on his cane, he tried to exin, ¡°Peihua, it¡¯s not what you think. I just want to have a meal with that child. I don¡¯t mean anything else. Don¡¯t think too much¡­¡± Chapter 624 - the Little Demon King’s long tooth ][37]

Chapter 624: Chapter 626[ the Little Demon King¡¯s long tooth ][37]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°OH.¡± Jiang Peihua replied faintly. Then, she frowned thoughtfully and asked, ¡°Did that Brat Rong Yu say that?¡± It was strange. That Brat Rong Yu was just as arrogant as that Brat Rong Yan. It was a little shocking that he would take the initiative to invite everyone for a meal. He even said that it was just a simple meal, which was even more suspicious.. Butler Zhang didn¡¯t understand what madam meant, so he could only nod his head. ¡°That¡¯s what young master Rong said. He said that Rong Yu¡­ invited the old master and Madam to his house for a simple meal.¡± The words ¡®Young Master Rong Yu¡¯and ¡®Young Master¡¯were forcefully swallowed back into Butler Zhang¡¯s stomach. ¡°When?¡± ¡°At night¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡±After Jiang Peihua said that, she stomped upstairs. Housekeeper Zhang looked at Old Man Rong in confusion. Old Man Rong was also confused. He didn¡¯t know whether his daughter-inw was angry or unhappy? Soon, Jiang Peihua came downstairs dressed up. She nced at Old Man Rong, who was nervous and a little uneasy, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to eat? Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°AH? ¡­ SIGH!¡±Old Man Rong was stunned for a long time at first. When he heard Jiang Peihua agree to eat with him calmly, he immediately raised his voice and replied. .. In the evening, the doorbell of the Vi Rang. The guard opened the door and let them in. The Butler came out early to wee them. When he saw Miss Luo, Young Master Rong, and the Little Princessing down from the Lincoln, the Butler was stunned on the spot! Why were grandfather Rong and Madam Rong here too? ¡°Butler, there are some supplements in the car. Please ask someone to bring them in,¡±Luo Anning said to the butler while carrying the babbling little guy. The Butler came back to his senses and quickly greeted them with a smile, ¡°Miss Luo, Young Master Rong, Madam Rong, Grandfather Rong, Good evening! Grandfather and Miss Catherine are already waiting inside. Pleasee in!¡± Thest time Master Rong came, it was Luo Anning who was pregnant and living here. He came to talk to her, but was rejected by the door. This time, when he came in, he thought of his grandson who had been left outside for more than twenty years. For a moment, he was excited and happy. He tightly held the hand that Butler Zhang was supporting with one hand, and the surging emotions in his heart were overwhelming. Come. Jiang Peihua walked into the living room with familiarity. She nced at Christine who waszily lying on the sofa and letting Catherine massage him, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Um¡­ I heard that you invited us to have dinner. The dishes aren¡¯t ready yet, right?¡± Christine, who was sleepingfortably with her eyes closed, suddenly opened her eyes when she heard that. She looked at Jiang Peihua and grandfather Rong, who could not hide his excitement behind her, in astonishment. Finally, her gaze fell on young master Rong¡¯s face, which was full of pride, she secretly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°No, I still want to wait for Anning to cook sweet and sour fish for me.¡± Jiang Peihua let out a sigh of relief. She put down her bag, turned around, and went into the kitchen to work. The little guy in her arms was babbling in Martiannguage. It was obvious that he was extremely interested in this unfamiliar environment. Luo Anning carried the youngmander to the sofa, and both Christine and Catherine stood up. When they looked at the little boy with the glutinous rice ball, their hearts softened like water. Who would have thought that the two people who killed so many people would have such tender expressions when facing such a small life. ¡°Little handsome, this is¡­¡± Before she could say the word ¡®uncle¡¯, Christine spoke first, ¡°Uncle.¡± The expressions of everyone present froze. Luo Anning nced at Christine¡¯s smiling eyes and pondered for a moment before she changed her words, ¡°Little handsome, this is uncle, and this is aunt Catherine. Come, give uncle and aunt Catherine a smile.¡± Chapter 625

Chapter 625: Chapter 627 the Little Devil¡¯s long teeth [38]

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning lowered her head and introduced to the little guy. The youngmander gave Ma Ma special face, letting her smile as she pleased. Her rosy lips parted, revealing her two adorable front teeth. Her clearughter immediately escaped. The word ¡®uncle¡¯that Christine said was like an invisible p on grandfather Rong¡¯s face. Did he think of himself as Luo Anning¡¯s older brother and not young master Rong¡¯s younger brother? This realization made elder Rong angry and cold. His turbid eyes looked at Rong Yu with an indescribable light, and he could not take it back for a long time. As if he did not feel that burning gaze, Christine reached out and took the little guy away from Luo Anning¡¯s arms. She lowered her head and pressed the tip of her nose against the tip of his little nose. She gently rubbed it a few times. ¡°Seeing your uncle so happy, huh?¡± ¡°Yiya Yiya¡­ Giggle¡­¡± Christineughed. Her seductive temperament was fully disyed. She looked like she was in high school. He seemed to be troubled as he thought for a moment. ¡°What should your uncle give you as a wee gift?¡± The obsidian earring on his left ear reflected an unusually dazzling light under the light. The Little Guy was stunned. Then, as if he had discovered something new and interesting, he reached out with his small hand ¡°Hiss ¨C¡±Kristen drew in a deep breath. ¡°Handsome, let go of your hand quickly. You¡¯re hurting uncle.¡±Luo Anning quickly stopped her son¡¯s wrong behavior, even though he did not understand. The little guy only thought it was funny. He refused to let go of his chubby little hand. After Kristen drew in a breath, she smiled and let him go. ¡°You like earring?¡±Her chin rubbed against his head, causing the little guy to giggle and Dodge. ¡°Looks like you really like them. Then I¡¯ll give you an earring.¡± As soon as Christine said that, young master rong roared, ¡°Rong Yu, do you want to die? How dare you give my son these nonsensical things? Try It!¡± ¡°Aiyo, who is that?¡±Christine cried out exaggeratedly, then she smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± The little guy looked at the angry look on his face and actually found it very interesting. He simply nestled in Kristen¡¯s arms, his dark eyes asionally looking at him, and asionally turning around to look at his uncle.. ¡°You don¡¯t know him, right?¡±Young Master Rong chuckled. ¡°Give me back my son!¡± As he said that, he went forward to snatch him back. Kristen had not warmed up yet, so how could she snatch him back for him? ¡°No! Get Out of my way!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Yeah, so what if you¡¯re courting death? What can you do to me?¡±After saying those provocative words, Christine carried the little guy and sat on the sofa. She hugged her arms tightly and stared at Young Master Rong vigntly as if she was guarding against the enemy. Young Master Rong was about to explode from anger! Have you ever seen a shameless person? It didn¡¯t matter if you hadn¡¯t seen one, all of you looked over! The most shameless and shameless person who had no bottom line was hugging his son and refusing to let go! ¡°Rong Yu, You Damned Kid!¡±After roaring in a low voice, young master Rong raised his long legs and kicked him mercilessly, skillfully avoiding his son. ¡°Shi.t!¡±With a low curse, Kristen quickly jumped off the sofa to avoid him, holding the little guy firmly in his hands andnding on a safe zone at the side. The little guy seemed to think that the adults were ying with him by jumping around. His dark eyes curved into a smile, and his small mouth cracked into a giggle. He did not look scared at all. Young Master Rong was very unhappy that he was so confident in snatching someone else¡¯s son. If he failed in one attack, he would attack again! Chapter 626

Chapter 626: Chapter 628[ the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth ][39]

Trantor: 549690339

Christine was not a pushover either. She was able to easily carry a little guy that looked like a glutinous rice ball and dodge young master Rong¡¯s attack. ¡°Rong Yan! Stop! Stop It!¡±Luo Anning looked at Rong Yan and was extremely anxious. This childish man! How could he not be agitated at all? How could she understand that every man had a childish side? Even a man with a sessful career, no matter how mature and steady, was no exception. It was just that this childish side would only be disyed in front of the person he loved the most. Catherine, on the other hand, was as cold as ever. She raised her hand and patted her shoulder tofort her, ¡°Nothing will happen, don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying that, she walked to the sofa and sat down without a trace of worry. She picked up her tea and began to drink. How could Luo Anning not be worried? The glutinous rice ball in Christine¡¯s arms was the child that she had carried for ten months! This kind of feeling of a mother worrying about her child would only be experienced by Catherine when she became a mother. Seeing the two big men chasing after her with a little guy in full swing, Luo Anning¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Both of you, Stop!¡± Kristen interrupted. She said, ¡°Anning, you don¡¯t care about me. Why didn¡¯t you tell him not to attack me?¡± Young Master Rong was annoyed. Why should his wife care about him? ! Thus, her voice was louder than his, ¡°Wife, you should care about me! Not only have you been tired all day, but now you want to take back your son!¡± Luo Anning clenched her fists and looked at the two extremely childish and idiotic men and growled, ¡°Both of you, Stop! Give me my son. If you want to fight, kill me. Go Out and fight. Don¡¯t stun my son!¡± Young Master Rong was stunned. He did not have time to retract his long legs. Kristen was frozen on the spot. One of her legs had just touched the ground. The little guy in his arms was now wrinkled like a small bun. It was obvious that he was in pain. Taking advantage of the empty space between the two of them, Luo Anning rushed forward like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. She snatched her son and carefully carried him in her arms before leaving the battlefield. She sat down beside Catherine. She raised her head and nced at the two men who had not yet reacted. She said coldly, ¡°Alright, you can continue. Enjoy the fight.¡± After the young master had recovered from the pain, he began to be curious about Catherine who was beside Mama. His chubby little hands waved at her golden hair, pulling and pulling it happily. To be honest, Catherine had nevere into contact with such a young child before. She knew how to kill and save people, but¡­ she really didn¡¯t know how to get along with such a young child! She had always been cold-hearted, and because of the special nature of her job, she didn¡¯t need to be too good at dealing with people. She only needed tomunicate with her top boss, the president, and Kristen. Because of Kristen¡¯s rtionship, she treated Luo Anning differently. At least, she was much warmer to outsiders. Although in Luo Anning¡¯s eyes, Catherine was still cold-hearted, she understood one thing. She was a cold-faced but warm-hearted person. She disdained to say beautiful words and ttery. Such a person was very safe to get along with. ¡°Catherine,e, give handsome a hug¡­¡±she handed her son to Catherine, luo Anning said encouragingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not so weak that he¡¯ll break at the touch. Yes, you can hug him with both hands and pinch his little face. It feels especially fleshy¡­¡± Chapter 627

Chapter 627: Chapter 629 the Little Devil King¡¯s long teeth [40]

Trantor: 549690339

Catherine was encouraged and slowly followed suit. Although her movements were stiff, it was not difficult to see that she had deliberately been very gentle, afraid of hurting the little guy in her arms. Seeing that his great-grandson had been sessfully ¡®rescued¡¯, grandfather Rong¡¯s brows rxed. He sat across the sofa, took the hot tea served by the butler, and slowly drank it. However, when he looked at young master Rong and Rong Yu, there was a sense of satisfaction that was both gratified and regretless. On the other end, the two men who were ignored by everyone looked at the two women who were teasing the little guy until they were beaming with joy. For a moment, they had the urge to roar at the sky! The two of them looked at each other and threw each other a disdainful look. Then, they awkwardly walked back to the sofa and sat down. Before they could sit down, the war had started again. Young Master Rong naturally wanted to sit beside Luo Anning, but a certain someone had no vision and wanted to snatch it from him. ¡°Rong Yu, that¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t try to take advantage of me. If you do it again, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±Young Master Rong narrowed his long and narrow eyes and warned in a low voice. Kristen picked her ears indifferently and then shrugged. ¡°If you have the ability, thene.¡± ¡°F * ck!¡±Young Master Rong cursed in a low voice. He quickly took off his suit jacket, tie, and rolled up his sleeves, ready to fight. Kristen did not show any signs of weakness. She also took off her suit jacket and rolled up her sleeves, ready to fight. ¡°Hey, can the two of you sit down and get along?¡±Luo Anning had a headache from all the noise. She put one hand on her forehead and said weakly. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± It was rare for the two of them to speak in unison. They had the same opinion. Luo Anning rubbed her forehead weakly. ¡°Must We Fight?¡± ¡°We must fight!¡± ¡°We must fight!¡± Realizing that they had said the same thing to the other party, Young Master Rong and Kristen could not help but look at each other. Once again, they gave each other a disdainful look. Catherine stretched out her index finger for the little guy to y with while saying coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. If one of them dies, it¡¯ll be the same as losing a set of chopsticks.¡± These words were ruthless enough! Luo Anning secretly gave Catherine a thumbs up. When Elder Rong wanted to say something but stopped himself several times to stop the two of them, he was afraid that his words would provoke Christine¡¯s dislike, so he was secretly anxious, luo Anning said decisively, ¡°Since you want to fight, you must fight. Then go to the front yard and fight. The field is wide enough for you to show off your skills. Go, I won¡¯t send you off.¡± Young Master Rong snorted and red at Christine. Look at you, you damn brat, you¡¯ve made my wife angry! You¡¯re even more guilty! Christine licked her dry lips. When did Anning be so heartless? Looking at Catherine, she suddenly wailed in her heart. Catherine, you return me my warm-blooded and kind anning! ¡°Let¡¯s fight,¡±Christine muttered, then, she raised her eyebrows at Anning. ¡°Anning, before we go out to fight, I have to tell you that I really want to eat your sweet and sour fish tonight. I hope that when Ipletely defeat someone, you will have already prepared that dish.¡± Without waiting for Luo Anning to agree, Young Master Rong, who was at the side, roared unhappily, ¡°Why does my wife have to cook for you? and order dishes? What right do you have? Ah?¡± He turned his head angrily, ¡°Wife, I want to eat Buddha jumps over the wall, you make it for me.¡± ¡°Anning, I want to eat crispy fried crucian carp¡­¡± ¡°Wife, I want to eat crab roe fresh mushrooms¡­¡± ¡°Anning, I want to eat jade hairpin chicken, night joint shrimp, first-grade official swallow¡­¡± Chapter 628

Chapter 628: Chapter 630[ Little Devil¡¯s long tooth ][41]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Honey, I want to eat Phoenix tail skirt wings, silver needle fried wings, deer carboxyduck¡­¡± The two of them argued like children fighting over their pets, their voices getting louder and louder! Luo Anning painfully covered her ears with both hands to avoid being poisoned by the two of them again. Catherine reached out to cover the little guy¡¯s ears, afraid that his eardrums would be affected. Grandfather Rong gripped his cane tightly, wanting to persuade.., but he did not dare to speak. ¡°What are you arguing about! Are you courting death? !¡± Jiang Peihua, who was wearing an apron, rushed out with a spat in her hand. She hit each of their backs with the spat. ¡°Mom, it hurts!¡± ¡°Auntie, please spare my life!¡± The two of them looked ratherical as they reached out to cover their aching backs and jumped around. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t feel any pain!¡±Jiang Peihua grabbed young master Rong¡¯s ears with one hand and hooked the spat around Christine¡¯s neck with the other, walking into the kitchen. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all moring to eat whatever you want? Very good, now I¡¯ll give you a chance to show off. All of you, get in here and help me! Don¡¯t think about leaving until you¡¯re done!¡± Young Master Rong and Christine both cried and resisted. In the end, they were mercilessly dragged into the kitchen and enved. The world was finally quiet. Luo Anning hugged her son and gave him a fierce kiss. Catherine could not help butugh. This was the first time in so many years that she had seen Christine so happy. Perhaps he could get along well with the Rong family. At least now, she could see that everyone in the Rong family had no ill intentions towards him. In fact, ever since Young Master Rong came of age, he had been living in the vi under his name and rarely returned to Rong mansion. The huge Rong mansion was extravagant and gorgeous, but itcked the lively atmosphere of a family. Seeing Rong Yan and Rong Yu getting along with each other, the corners of Old Master Rong¡¯s eyes became slightly moist. He thought that God had already treated him well by being able to hold his great-grandsons before he died, but he did not expect that in his lifetime.., he would be able to see his two grandsons get along so well. He thought that even if he died now, he would have no regrets in this life. Without exception, dinner became Young Master Rong and Christine¡¯s home ground again. The two of them seemed to be born at odds. If they did not quarrel, they would not be able to live on! But on the other hand, with Young Master Rong and Christine¡¯s bickering, the atmosphere of the dinner could continue to be lively and not be cold. Luo Anning ate very happily this dinner. Grandfather Rong ate very well. Jiang Peihua suddenly had an idea that it was not a bad idea to live on like this. But with a free son, she was not at a disadvantage. Catherine ate veryfortably. It had really been a long time since she saw Christine so happy. She was so childish as to bicker with someone. If he was happy, she was happy. After dinner, before Luo Anning and the others left, grandfather Rong hesitated for a long time, finally, he mustered his courage and said to this grandson who had been wandering outside for more than twenty years, ¡°Rong Yu, if you are willing, you cane back to Rong residence and live there. We are a family. It¡¯s not bad to get along with Lele like this.¡± Christine did not respond. She looked at the little guy and reached out to tease him, as if she did not hear grandfather Rong¡¯s words. Jiang Peihua raised her hand and knocked on his head. ¡°You Damn Brat, why are you as bad-tempered as that Brat Rong Yan? Grandpa is talking to you, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Auntie, be gentle! This is a head, not a stone.¡±Holding her head, Christine protested in dissatisfaction. Chapter 629

Chapter 629: Chapter 631 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [42]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Grandpa is talking to you, listen carefully.¡±Jiang Peihua changed to pulling her ears. ¡°Ouch¡­ it hurts, it really hurts¡­¡±Kristen grimaced in pain. Elder Rong could not bear to see this, so he mumbled, ¡°Peihua, forget it¡­ It¡¯s understandable that this child is unwilling¡­¡± Jiang Peihua helplessly let go. Kristen rubbed her reddened ears and hid beside Luo Anning. She leaned her head over pitifully. ¡°Anning, it hurts so much. Give it a rub.¡± Luo Anning hugged handsome. Just as she was about to give him a rub, Kristen¡¯s head was instantly pped away Young Master Rong¡¯s gloomy voice sounded. ¡°Does it hurt? Let me help you rub it. Do you want it?¡± Clutching his head that had been hit, Kristen staggered to Catherine¡¯s side and leaned heavily on her body. ¡°Catherine, help me in quickly. This family is too violent.¡± In the end, Kristen did not answer Old Master Rong directly. He could only return disappointed. .. That night, Kristen received a call from Luo Anning. This call did not surprise him at all. Before she left, he knew that she had something to say to him. He smiled and said flirtatiously, ¡°Anning, you¡¯ve only been away for a while, and you miss me already?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Christine.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s gentle voice came from the phone, like a pair of gentle hands, stirring his irritated heart. ¡°I have something to say to you.¡± Kristen¡¯s legs rested on the coffee table, she found afortable position to lean against the back of the sofa. ¡°What secret do you want to tell me alone? Go ahead. If you¡¯re nning to cheat on me, I think I¡¯ll be happy to meet you outside the wall.¡± Luo Anning snorted and ignored his joke, cut to the point: ¡°Grandfather wants you to stay at Rong residence. I hope you¡¯ll seriously consider it. ¡°Also, I can see that mom and Rong Yan don¡¯t have any estrangement from you. ¡°Maybe you think that I¡¯m a busybody to tell you this, but whether you admit it or not, I¡¯m your sister-inw now. ¡°Putting aside this identity, you¡¯ve been saying that you¡¯re my brother. Now that I¡¯m speaking as your sister, you¡¯ll listen to me, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re eloquent,¡±Christine said with an unclear attitude. ¡°To be honest, we all hope that you¡¯lle back to live with us. After all, grandfather and Rongyan are yourst rtives, right? ¡°The matters of the elders don¡¯t involve the next generation. Those old affairs of the past have already been forgotten, so¡­ It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°Rongyu, will youe back to live with us? Our family is happy. We Have Grandpa and mom, Little Handsome Rong Yan and me, and most importantly, you.¡± ¡°Anning¡­¡±was she that enthusiastic? Jiang Peihua and Rong Yan did not say anything, but she finished them all. ¡°Yes!¡±Luo Anning answered quickly, and then said bitterly, ¡°Christine, think about it carefully. What I said is all true.¡± Christine¡¯s mind was in a mess. The memories of her childhood shed in her mind, and she could not piece them together. There was Rong Li, Shen Rou, Cheng Hao.. In the end, she heard him mumble, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± It was not easy to get this sentence from him. If he agreed, it meant that he would seriously consider it. As long as he considered it, the matter would be half done, right? Luo Anning happily hung up the phone. Just as she turned around, she saw Rong Yan standing behind her, wearing only a towel after taking a shower. Chapter 630

Chapter 630: Chapter 632[ the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth ][43]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°When did you stand here? !¡±Luo Anning was shocked. She subconsciously took a few steps back and leaned her back against the floor-to-ceiling window. Rong Yan looked at her with a deep gaze for a while before a smile appeared on his face. He casually stuffed a dry towel into her hand. ¡°I just arrived. Come Over and help me dry my hair.¡± After he finished speaking, he walked towards the sofa. Luo Anning secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that he did not hear her. She lowered her head to look at the dry towel in her hands and walked towards him helplessly. Enjoying her gentle actions of drying her hair, Rong Yan closed his eyesfortably and pretended to be asleep. He heard every word she said just now. He thought that he would be angry, but he did not. When he heard those words, his emotions did not fluctuate much. It was the same as when his grandfather had taken the initiative to ask Rong Yu to return to the Rong residence. He knew what his grandfather¡¯s words meant. It meant that Rong Yu¡¯s status as the grandson of the Rong family had been acknowledged. He could be listed in the family tree, and he could even share in the Rong family¡¯s huge fortune. He did not speak during the entire process of drying her hair. Luo Anning felt a little guilty. He must have heard something, or else he would not have acted so abnormally. She put away the towel, walked around the sofa, and sat down beside him. She picked up his hand and yed with his well-defined fingers. ¡°Rongyan, are you unhappy?¡± ¡°Why would you ask that?¡±He said calmly with his eyes closed. Luo Anning was even more certain that he had heard the contents of her phone call. She paused, she said softly, ¡°Rongyan, are you unhappy that I advised Christine to stay at the Rong residence? ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I just thought that since you and mom don¡¯t hate him, and you¡¯re rted by blood, why can¡¯t you stay together? ¡°Moreover, what happened back then wasn¡¯t his fault¡­¡± ¡°Are You Nervous?¡±His wrist was suddenly grabbed, and his long and narrow eyes slowly opened. His pitch-ck eyes were like top-grade obsidian, shining with an abnormally bright light. His thin lips had a faint smile. Luo Anning found that she actually didn¡¯t know how to speak in the face of Rong Yan. Yes, she was nervous. She was worried that he would be angry, because in this whole matter, if the ones who were hurt were him and Jiang Peihua. Christine was an illegitimate child, and as the direct grandson of the Rong family, Master Rong had made a decision without consulting him first. On this point, elder Rong had failed to consider his feelings, as well as Jiang Peihua¡¯s feelings. No matter what, the return of Rong Yu should at least have the approval of Jiang Peihua and Rong Yan. But, what had she done just now? Unterally wanting Kristen to move into Rong Mansion and let him feel the warmth of the family was such a reckless move that it chilled her husband¡¯s heart.. Thinking of what she had done to make him unhappy, Luo Anning raised her pink fist and punched her head a few times in frustration. Then, she moved closer to Rong Yan, she apologized in a low voice, ¡°Rong Yan, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. ¡°I¡­ I Won¡¯t do this again next time. It¡¯s my fault for not caring about your and mom¡¯s feelings¡­ When I saw the two of you getting along like this, I thought that you also agreed with Grandpa¡¯s words¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Seeing her nervous and self-reproachful look, Rong Yan suddenly withdrew his hand and was about to stand up. Luo Anning thought that he was angry and wanted to leave, so she quickly reached out and hugged him tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t go! No matter how angry you are, you¡¯re not allowed to leave without me. Let¡¯s have a good talk.¡± Chapter 631

Chapter 631: Chapter 633[ little demon king¡¯s Tusk ][44]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°I just want to change into my robe,¡±Rong Yan looked at the shameless little woman and said helplessly, ¡°Or do you prefer to see me naked, Hmm?¡± With a bang, Luo Anning¡¯s face turned red and she let go of him uncertainly, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to leave?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±Rong Yan asked in a frivolous manner. He put his finger on the edge of the towel and was about to push it away. Luo Anning hurriedly pressed down on his hand and averted her flushed face. ¡°Go change into your robe. Go!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡±grabbing her chin, his thin lips gently nted a kiss on her flushed face. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯re not wrong. Go take a bath.¡± Seeing that he really did not look angry, Luo Anning dared to go take a bath without worry. When she came out of the shower, he was no longer in the bedroom! Luo Anning was shocked and quickly ran out of the bedroom to the study room to look for him. As expected, she found him in the study room and also ¡ª Jiang Peihua. Perhaps it was because she pushed the door too loudly that both of their attention was attracted to her. Seeing that she had just taken a shower and was standing at the door in her nightgown, Rong Yan smiled and reached out his hand to her. ¡°Come here.¡± Luo Anning smiled in embarrassment. As she walked, she smiled at Jiang Peihua. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s already sote. Haven¡¯t You Slept Yet?¡± Luo Anning had just sat down beside him when Rong Yan reached out to hold her. Jiang Peihua looked at the couple with a smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m just discussing something with that brat.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the bedroom first. You two can talk about it.¡±As she spoke, Luo Anning was about to stand up. ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s no need to avoid it. It¡¯s not a secret. Little Girl Anning, quickly sit down. Since you¡¯re here, I might as well tell you everything.¡± Luo Anning was pulled by Rong Yan to sit down. When she heard Jiang Peihua¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. ¡°What does mother want to tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Rong Yu,¡±Jiang Peihua said calmly. Luo Anning bit her lip and looked at Rong Yan as if she was asking for help. Thetter gave her a reassuring look before she turned to look at Jiang Peihua. ¡°Mother wants to say, what grandfather said tonight, right?¡± ¡°That little girl Anning is really smart.¡±She took a sip of water, jiang Peihua continued, ¡°About twenty years ago, I was the only person left. No matter what mistakes the adults made, the child was ultimately innocent. ¡°Furthermore, Rong Yu¡¯s mother¡­ I have no objection to what grandfather said tonight. ¡°Now that I have a son, daughter-inw, and a precious grandson, I don¡¯t mind having another free son. ¡°Brat, what do you think?¡± Luo Anning looked at Rong Yan with faint anticipation in her heart. Rong Yan did not have much expression on his face. His long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was thinking, but also absent-minded. After waiting for a long time, Luo Anning could not help but reach out to push him. ¡°Mom is asking you a question.¡± Looking down at his anxious wife, Rong Yan¡¯s thoughts were churning. It was not a bad thing to admit Rong Yu. At least the fact that Luo Anning was his sister-inw was like a big hat on his head. No matter how much he had improper thoughts about his wife, he had no choice but to step back because of his morals. If he did not have Rong Yu¡¯s identity, then he could get close to his wife without any scruples.. In short, he was not at a disadvantage in admitting Rong Yu¡¯s identity. Under Jiang Peihua¡¯s calm gaze and Luo Anning¡¯s expectant gaze, he nodded slowly and replied nonchntly, ¡°I have no objections either.¡± When he thought about how that Darn Brat Rong Yu would have to obediently call Anning sister-inw in the future, Young Master Rong was so excited that he could not wait to add his name to the family tree immediately! Let¡¯s see if he still dares to cross the line! Let¡¯s see if he still dares to covet his wife! Chapter 632

Chapter 632: Chapter 634 little devil¡¯s long tooth [45]

Trantor: 549690339

Thinking about how Rong Yu, that Brat, would have to obediently call Anning sister-inw in the future, Young Master Rong was so excited that he wanted to immediately add his name to the family tree! Let¡¯s see if he still dares to cross the line! Let¡¯s see if he still dares to covet his wife! Luo Anning was instantly overjoyed. She picked up Rong Yan¡¯s hand and brought it to her mouth to kiss it. Her mouth was as sweet as honey as she said, ¡°Rong Yan, you¡¯re So Nice!¡± Young Master Rong snorted proudly. ¡°Of course!¡± Looking at the sweet couple, Jiang Peihua smiled and left the study room for the two of them. After Jiang Peihua left, young master Rong sat Luo Anning down on herp. He held her waist with one hand and held her chin with the other. He leaned forward and coaxed her in a hoarse voice, ¡°Baby, take the initiative to kiss me.¡± Harmony: ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Harmony¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Harmony¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Harmony¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Harmony¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Harmony¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Harmony¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Harmony¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ .. Luo Anning looked at him, looking into his dark and deep eyes. That gaze filled with emotion made her subconsciously close her eyes and kiss him. Rather than saying that Luo Anning took the initiative to kiss him, it was more appropriate to say that young master Rong could not hold it in and took the initiative to kiss him. ¡°So Obedient.¡± Luo Anning heard a low moan from the bottom of his throat. .. A weekter, after careful consideration, Christine decided to move into Rong mansion. The date had not been set yet. During this week, there were all kinds of twists and turns. No matter how much grandfather Rong tried to persuade her, Christine was not moved. Just when grandfather Rong was about to despair, Luo Anning brought back a piece of exciting news. Christine decided to return to Rong residence. It was night, and the rainstorm suddenly fell with lightning and thunder. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Catherine was shaking the wine in her goblet with one hand. She looked through the window nkly at the fierce storm outside, her thoughts drifting away. Outside, it was as fast as lightning, but inside, it was a room of darkness. asionally, there would be shes of lightning, and it would disappear in an instant. She liked the rain. To be more precise, she liked the heavy rain more. She did not know when it started, but her hands were stained with blood. She had been following behind Christine for almost ten years. In these ten years, she had apanied him to kill countless people, but the number of people she had saved could be counted on one hand. In Ennd, the moment she saved Luo Ning, she actually had a moment of regret. Regret. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have saved this overly beautiful woman. It had to be said that sometimes a woman¡¯s intuition was very urate. It was this intuition that made her feel a sense of crisis. She followed beside Christine, acting as his shadow. The two of them were inseparable. Only from Luo Anning barging into their world, that peace was broken. When did it start? While he was on mission, all his attention gradually began to focus on Luo Anning. From a thousand miles away, he did not forget to send people to investigate her recent situation. She was in trouble, she was wronged, and he would not be thest to know everything that happened to her that was worthy of his attention. After ten years of being together, it would be a lie to say that he had no feelings for him. Moreover, the person that he spent every day with was such a seductive and peerless man. At such a young age, he was already favored by the president and was given an exceptional position. At such a young age, he was already a hidden billionaire with a worth of ten billion, even though he never cared about money. At such a young age, he decided to offend the United States emperor for the sake of a peaceful life and returned to his homnd to settle down. He was young¡­ he was young, but he had already taken her heart that does not easily beat for anyone. Chapter 633

Chapter 633: Chapter 635 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [46]

Trantor: 549690339

He was her immediate superior, and also the target of her lifetime mission to protect. He was also a teacher and a friend. However, these were not what she wanted, and what she really wanted, she never dared to say it out loud. Even if she said it, it would not change anything. It was better not to say it. At first, she was jealous of Luo Anning. A woman who suddenly broke into their world, what right did she have to take away all his attention. What right did she have to be taken care of by him, or even help for free. She even had the selfish fantasy that tranquility was not as innocent as she appeared to be, that she might be a spy sent by a certain country to assassinate Christine. Reality is often cruel, it will give you the most fatal blow when you most expect it. It will shatter all your beliefs and expectations, never to be pieced together again. As each investigation went deeper, she learned why that woman had suffered so much, and why her eyes were still clear at the beginning. People are all emotional creatures. Once they findmon ground in someone, good feelings will quietly arise. A person who cane out as a killer and live a life of licking blood on the edge of a knife is not a child from a happy family. And she had discovered the same pathetic Luo Anning. At this point, she could no longer hate her. Because they were in the same boat, she could empathize with her. Even though Luo Anning was not as miserable as her, and was even luckier than her, it was not an easy thing to hate someone who was not that annoying. The inner line rang, and it was especially abrupt in this small quiet space. Catherine¡¯s eyes shed. She finished the wine in her ss in one gulp and turned around to walk towards the bedside cab. Her footsteps were a little unsteady. Along the way, she kicked a few empty wine bottles, and the wine bottles fell on the carpet, making a deep muffled sound. ¡°Hey.¡±Even though she was slightly tipsy, her voice was still cold. ¡°Come to my bedroom.¡±The rain outside was majestic and thunderous, but his maic voice was so clear that it entered her ears. Catherine had always known that she was a voice addict. She was never immune to Christine¡¯s voice. At this time, if she went to his bedroom, what else could she do other than sleep. What else could she do in bed? Without answering, she hung up the phone. Catherine staggered back to the French window and poured the wine into her mouth. She drank too quickly, and the red wine flowed down her chin into her corbone and finally into her chest.. ¡°Cough cough¡­ cough cough cough¡­¡±Catherine threw away the wine bottle in her hand and choked on it. How could she forget that other than being his inseparable subordinate, she was also his bed. Where was herpanion. She helped him solve his physiological needs and was always avable. She had never disobeyed his orders. But what should she do? Today, she wanted to disobey him just once. In the past ten years, from a young girl to 28 years old, he was the only man she had.. She suddenly wanted to know what would happen to him if he did not have her as his bed partner? Would he go out to look for her or go out to look for her? He was obsessed with cleanliness in bed. If he went out to look for her, he would probably find a clean girl who had not had sex with him? With him, he could have as many girls as he wanted. He would neverck such girls His own grandfather begged him to return to Rong mansion to acknowledge his ancestors and return to his family. He did not agree. Luo Anning came forward to persuade him. He did not hesitate to agree. What else did she have to say? Everything was already so obvious, why should she deceive herself and live in a self-made fantasy world. Chapter 634 - the Little Devil’s long tooth [47]

Chapter 634: Chapter 636 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [47]

Trantor: 549690339

She had defected from the United States with him to a foreign country and entered the National Security Bureau. However, as long as he was with her, she would not even frown in the face of death, let alone a slight defection? However, on such a night, after he made such a decision, no, perhaps it was because she once again saw the importance of Luo Anning in his heart, she no longer had any reason and courage to stay. She pushed the door open and left. She did not go to Christine¡¯s bedroom. Instead, she went downstairs and walked out of the door step by step. The pouring rain hit her body, and there was actually some dull pain. She raised her head to look at the sky that was torn apart by the Lightning. The corners of her lips curved into a smile. For a moment, it was difficult to tell whether it was the rain that hit her body that hurt.., or the pain that came from a corner of her heart. She stood under the rain and allowed the rain to wash over her. There was not a single part of her body that was dry. Her hair stuck to her face and neck, making her look extremely miserable. The security guard at the door saw her and asked worriedly, ¡°Miss Catherine, where are you going at this time of night? The rain is heavy, you shoulde in and hide from the rain first!¡± Catherine looked at the door nkly. This was the door. As long as she went out, would she be able to set herself free? Would she be able to extricate herself from this suffocating pain? ¡°Open the door.¡± Not knowing if it was because of the heavy rain, the bodyguards actually heard her voice trembling. ¡°Miss Catherine¡­¡± The bodyguards wanted to say something, but they heard Catherine¡¯s cold voice again, ¡°Open the door.¡± Finally, the bodyguards opened the door. Catherine had a faint smile on her lips as she walked out of the door and disappeared into the rain. .. Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Christine could not believe it. Catherine dared to hang up on him? This was strange! After putting down the phone, Christine¡¯s lips curled into a meaningful smile. The obsidian earring on her left ear reflected a strange, flickering light under the crystal light. Without calling to rush her, or going to her bedroom to find someone, Christine put her arms behind her head and found afortable position to lean on the bed. On the bed, there was a look of certainty in her eyes. He was certain that Catherine would not and would not dare to disobey him. Therefore, he did not need to do anything. As long as he waited, she would take the initiative toe over. As he thought of this, those pair of extremely flirtatious eyes slowly knocked against each other, and he waited quietly. Three minutes¡­ five minutes¡­ eight minutes¡­ ten minutes.. His eyes suddenly opened, and a sh of anger shed across his deep eyes. He got off the bed, pursed his lips in displeasure, and strode towards Catherine¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Bang ¨C¡±the bedroom door was kicked open. Christine¡¯s hands were in the pockets of her pajamas, and her lips were tightly pursed. Her gaze swept across the bedroom, and that head of dazzling red hair disyed his unique arrogance in the night. The smell of alcohol that assaulted her face made her frown unhappily. Her eyes were focused. There was no one in the entire bedroom. The bathroom door was open, but there was no sound or figure inside. A few empty wine bottles were lying on the carpet, and a goblet was shattered on the ground, a tilted wine bottle dripped out red wine, staining the carpet and leaving it on the ground.. If not for the strong smell of wine, he might have thought that someone¡¯s blood had spilled all over the floor. ¡°Catherine,¡±he called out unhappily. Christine walked into the bedroom, lifted the nket, and opened the wardrobe. There was no one. She pulled open the curtains. There was no one. She went into the bathroom. There was no one.. Anger had already appeared on that seductive handsome face. She picked up the phone and pressed Catherine¡¯s number. PS: Every pair knows how to write, good night, guys Chapter 635

Chapter 635: Chapter 637[ the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth ][48]

Trantor: 549690339

Anger had already appeared on that seductive handsome face. He picked up the phone and dialed Catherine¡¯s number. A series of ringtones rang on the bedside cab. The vibration of the phone made a small buzzing sound. ¡°FUC.K!¡±He kicked over the bedside cab and picked up the constantly shing phone. He clenched it in his palm and looked at the rain outside the window with a secretive expression. .. The next day, after the rainstorm, the Sun would definitely shine brightly. Catherine was nowhere to be seen throughout the night. Of course, there would be bodyguards who would tell him that she had left in the raintest night. These were not the things that Christine was concerned about. The only thing that he was concerned about was that this was the first time that Catherine had disobeyed his orders in all these years. After venting his anger in Catherine¡¯s bedroomst night, Christine¡¯s anger had also subsided. With one less person, his life was not affected at all. On the long dining table, he sat alone at the head of the table and ate elegantly. When the Butler heard the sound of smashinging from Catherine¡¯s bedroomte at night, he already knew that Catherine had left. It was also him who ordered people to tidy up the messy bedroom in the middle of the night. ¡°Master, there is something I don¡¯t know if I should say,¡±the Butler said tentatively. Christine elegantly cut the poached eggs without raising her head, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know whether to say it or not, it¡¯s best not to say it.¡± A trace of embarrassment shed across the Butler¡¯s face. He hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you worried about Miss Catherine leaving in the rainte at night? Do you want me to send people to look for her now?¡± ¡°Ha...¡±with a sneer, Kristen put down her knife and fork, elegantly picked up a napkin to wipe the corner of her lips, and then threw it on the table. ¡°Do you think you can stay by my side for so many years without any ability?¡± The Butler was speechless for a moment. Kristen stood up,zily nced at the butler, and said lightly, ¡°I will move to Rong residence today. I will leave the vi to you to manage in the future.¡± ¡°Master... isn¡¯t this too sudden?¡±The Butler asked. He moved away as soon as Miss Catherine left. What should he do if Miss Catherine came back? ¡°Suddenly?¡±Kristen smiled wickedly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Then, he disappeared from the dining room. The vi was dead because he wanted to move away. On the contrary, Rong mansion was especially festive because Kristen agreed to move in. Grandfather Rong had specially prepared a bedroom ording to his preferences. He had all the clothes and tools, so anyone who came could move in. Because of the return of another young master, the Rong residence was also particrly busy. All kinds of preparations, weing work, and preparations for the family banquet could not afford to be careless. Young Master Rong woke up early in the morning. He did not wake up Luo Anning, who was still sleeping soundly. He went out of the bedroom to the nursery to see his son who had been tormenting him since he woke up early in the morning. After much coaxing, he finally calmed the little guy down before going downstairs. Downstairs, the servants were busying themselves. Inserted in the living room, Young Master Rong put his hands in the pockets of his suit and called out to Butler Zhang, who wasmanding the servants. Butler Zhang walked over and said in surprise, ¡°Young Master Rong, why are you up so early? Breakfast is almost ready. Please wait for a while.¡± Young Master Rong snorted and looked at the busy servants. ¡°Rong Yu, that Darn Kid, isn¡¯t here yet?¡± Because his tone was very indifferent, Butler Zhang could not figure out what he meant. was he weing young master Yu or not? After all, their statuses were right there. It was impossible not to figure it out. As his thoughts turned, butler Zhang answered truthfully, ¡°Young master Yu is still not here.¡± ¡°HMPH!¡±Young Master Rong snorted and turned to go upstairs. He suddenly said, ¡°That Brat Rong Yu is here. Remember to ask him to pour a cup of tea for brother and sister-inw.¡± Chapter 636

Chapter 636: Chapter 638 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [49]

Trantor: 549690339

While his thoughts were in turmoil, butler Zhang still answered truthfully, ¡°Young master Yu hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± ¡°HMPH!¡±Young Master Rong snorted coldly, turned around, and went upstairs. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Rong Yu that damned brat is here. Remember to ask him to pour a cup of tea for brother and sister-inw.¡± .. When Christine arrived at Rong residence at 11 am, Butler Zhang personally weed her into the inner hall. Grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua were dressed in formal clothes and were sitting on the sofa waiting for him. Young Master Rong was reluctantly dragged by Luo Anning to change into formal wear. The family of three sat on the sofa on the other side. When they saw Kristen enter but did not see Catherine, Luo Anning frowned slightly. ¡°Child, you¡¯re here.¡±Elder Rong could not help but stand up excitedly and walk towards him. He reached his hand into the air but retracted it. Christine nodded her head indifferently. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yiya!¡±Seeing the familiar person, the little guy in Luo Anning¡¯s arms was so excited that he danced and babbled in Martian. Christine smiled and walked up. She took out a brocade box from the pocket of her suit and half-squatted beside the sofa. She opened the box and saw an obsidian earring burning inside. ¡°Do you like it, Little One?¡±Christine asked,ughing, as he yed with his fingers. ¡°Yippee-yippee-yippee-yippee-¡±the little guy sees the earring, throws away Christine¡¯s finger, and goes to grab the earring instead. ¡°Pa-¡±the Brocade box was closed, Christine gave him the whole box, let him call but refused to open, raised a hand to touch his head: ¡°Little Thing, you are still small, grow up to y.¡± Luo Anning asked, ¡°Kristen, why didn¡¯t Catherinee with you?¡± Kristen stood up and sat downzily beside her. ¡°Why did shee with me?¡± Luo Anning frowned. ¡°If you move back here, Catherine cane back with you too. Otherwise, why would I leave her alone in the Vi?¡± ¡°Why not?¡±Kristen¡¯s expression was indifferent. From time to time, she would lean over to tease her little handsome. Her eyes were gentle. ¡°Christine, are you serious?¡±Luo Anning¡¯s eyes shed with displeasure. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m Joking?¡± Luo Anning shut her mouth and did not speak. Young Master Rong got up unhappily and squeezed between Christine and Luo Anning. He forcefully pushed Christine away and held his wife and child with one arm. He gave him a threatening look. ¡°Childish.¡±Christine patted the dust off her clothes unhappily and ridiculed disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯re not mature and steady either.¡±Young Master Rong countered indifferently. Grandfather Rong saw that the two were about to fight again, he immediately said, ¡°Rong Yu, grandfather is very happy that you¡¯re back. ¡°No matter what unpleasant things have happened in the past, you¡¯re still a descendant of the Rong family. Today, grandfather will take you to pay respects to the ancestors of the Rong family so that your name can be included in the family tree.¡± ¡°Can you not go?¡±Kristen frowned. Those sacrifices wereplicated and long, and he hated them the most. ¡°This...¡±grandfather Rong looked troubled. Jiang Peihua put down the Teacup in her hand, picked up a grape, and urately smashed it at Kristen¡¯s head, ¡°Everything can be saved. The matter of paying respects to the ancestors can not be simplified.¡± Grabbing the grape that wasing at her and throwing it into her mouth, Christine said vaguely, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not good to be too violent... it¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°Why do you care if I¡¯m good or not? It¡¯s good that I can control you!¡± Christine:¡±...¡± Why did it feel like she had entered a wolf¡¯s Den? Chapter 637

Chapter 637: Chapter 639 the little devil¡¯s long tooth [50]

Trantor: 549690339

In the end, Kristen followed grandfather Rong to the ancestral hall in the back of the house. Inside was the ancestors of the hundred-year-old Rong family. It was Kristen¡¯s first time seeing such a solemn ancestral hall, and her expression darkened a little. Grandfather Rong took the incense from housekeeper Zhang and muttered a few words of good news to his ancestors. After saying a long string of words, he lit the incense. Young Master Rong and Luo Anning also lit the incense. At this moment, housekeeper Zhang passed Kristen a stick of incense. Old Man Rong looked at him encouragingly. ¡°Rong Yu,e, greet your ancestors.¡± Kristen hesitated for a long time. Finally, under Luo Anning¡¯s encouraging gaze and Jiang Peihua¡¯s urging, her ears turned slightly red. She coughed ufortably and went forward to bow like they did just now, her words were also very short greetings and self-introductions. Although it was just a few words, grandfather Rong was already very satisfied with his performance. In this life, with two grandsons present, he had no regrets. After leaving the ancestral hall and returning to the room, grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua sat at the head of the table. Young Master Rong and Luoluo Anning sat at the side in turn. Butler Zhang brought over the tea that had just been brewed. ¡°Young Master Yu, it¡¯s time to pour tea for grandfather and Madam Rong. This means that you have officially integrated into this family and be a part of it. Everyone here is an elder, grandfather, aunt, brother, and sister-inw,¡±housekeeper Zhang said, he poured a cup of tea and handed it to him. Kristen stared at the cup of tea for a long time, but did not see any movement. Just as grandfather Rong was so anxious that he wanted to say something to avoid this procedure.., christine then frowned and said, ¡°Elder brother and sister-inw also have to serve tea? Why didn¡¯t I know about this rule?¡± Butler Zhang subconsciously looked at the calm young Master Rong. Thetter¡¯s sharp eyes shot over, and he immediately exined in a panic, ¡°Of course, this is necessary. Elder brother and sister-inw are also elders, so the gift of serving tea must not be abandoned.¡± Butler Zhang¡¯s palms were slightly sweaty. He naturally did not dare to say that this rule was added by Young Master Rong! So, Young Master Yu, I¡¯m sorry.. ¡°Christine, uh... No, it should be called Rong Yu Now.¡±Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°If you feel that pouring tea for Rong Yan of the same generation...¡±if you feel embarrassed, you can choose not to pour tea. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±Christine stopped her from finishing her sentence and took the tea. ¡°Just call me by my English name.¡± Rong Yu was a name that no one had called him for so many years that he had almost forgotten about it. When he suddenly heard it, he had the illusion that he was calling someone else. It was as if the person called Rong Yu was someone else. ¡°That¡¯s good too. There has to be a transition period to slowly get used to it. It¡¯s only right.¡±Grandfather Rong understood and agreed. ¡°After saying so much, are you still going to pour the tea or not? How long are you going to drag this out? Don¡¯t let the tea get cold!¡±Young Master Rong said unhappily. Why was it so difficult for him to wait for him to call his wife sister-inw? ¡°You Little Brat, be quiet. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll teach little handsome bad?¡±Jiang Peihua ridiculed. Young Master Rong felt wronged. ¡°Mom! This Little Brat doesn¡¯t need me to teach him at all, right?¡±His nature was the potential of a devil, so how could he need someone to teach him? After the quarrel, Christine still obediently poured tea for Old Master Rong, Jiang Peihua, Young Master Rong, and Luo Anning. When he heard Christine call him brother and sister-inw, the corners of young master Rong¡¯s lips curled up. He took out a big red packet from somewhere and stuffed it into his hand, he said indifferently, ¡°Here, this is the money for you to change your story. In the future, if you have a discerning eye, don¡¯t bother to greet me. But when you see Anning, you must have the proper etiquette. You must still have the honorific title of sister-inw.¡± Holding the heavy red packet in his hand, Kristen¡¯s handsome face suddenly darkened. The money for changing his words? ! Did he really think that it was his new wife¡¯s first day in the house, and he even wanted to change his words! ! Chapter 638

Chapter 638: Chapter 640 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [51]

Trantor: 549690339

Holding the heavy red packet in his hand, Kristen¡¯s handsome face suddenly darkened. Change of Words? ! Did he really think that it was his first day as a new wife, and he even changed his words! ! .. After staying at Rong residence for a week, Kristen flew back to the imperial capital to work. From his subordinates, he learned that Catherine had voluntarily requested to be demoted three days ago, and her position was that of a special agent. Upon hearing this news, Kristen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly for a moment, but they soon rxed. ¡°Let her be. As long as she wants to, no one can stop her.¡± The subordinate said helplessly, ¡°But, once Catherine leaves, who should rece her position? Currently, there is no suitable person to rece or be qualified...¡± ¡°Then leave it empty.¡±After saying this, Kristen Strode into the office and mmed the door. The subordinate stood where he was and pondered for a long time before he realized that he wanted to leave the position to Catherine. ¡°Give me a cup of coffee.¡±At work, Kristen subconsciously called out to Catherine. After waiting for a long time without a response, he frowned and raised his head. When he raised his eyes, he realized that there was no one on the other desk in the corner of his office. The desk was clean, and the documents were neatly stacked.. Where was Catherine¡¯s Shadow? Looking at this scene, he suddenly remembered that she had already left. He did not want to stay in Ansheng¡¯s office, but he had to go to the most dangerous frontline. It was really difficult for him to concentrate. Christine had no choice but to press the internal line and ask his subordinate to make a cup of coffee and send it in. Of course, he could not admit that the reason why he could not concentrate was because of Catherine. The subordinate quickly delivered the coffee. Christine was a little frustrated and took a sip of the coffee. Before she could finish it, she spat it all out. The cup mmed onto the table. ¡°Who made the coffee? Can I drink it?¡± The subordinate looked terrified. ¡°It was made by the assistant in the pantry. If it doesn¡¯t suit your taste, you can let them make it again...¡± ¡°Enough! Get Out.¡±Before the subordinate could finish his sentence, he was reprimanded impatiently by Christine. The subordinate did not dare to hesitate and quickly left the office. Christine stood up impatiently and tugged at the tie around her neck. The unspeakable anger in her heart was stifled there. She had nowhere to vent it, and it was really unbearable! .. It was night. She had just finished the phone call with Luo Anning, after listening to her nephew¡¯s babbling Martiannguage and young master Rong¡¯s various threats to make him hang up the phone, as well as Old Master Rong¡¯s various exhortations that he was deeply afraid that he could not take care of himself as an adult.., christine¡¯s good mood did notst long. After taking a shower, she wore a nightgown and opened Catherine¡¯s bedroom. The bedroom was empty. It was still the same as thest time they returned to S city, and no one had touched it again. ¡°Catherine, are you trying to get out of my range?¡±Christine smirked coldly. ¡°Then you¡¯d better get lost!¡± Ten minutester, Christine, who was dressed in a suit and looked like the son of a wealthy family, jumped into the open-top Ferrari. She stepped on the elerator, and the sports car roared as it sped toward thergest bar in the capital. In the Magnificent VIP room of Sijue Bar, Christine¡¯s car keys were casually thrown on the coffee table. She held a ss of wine in one hand and asionally yed with it, asionally sipping it. Her red hair was under the dazzling lights, it was even more enchanting. That god-like carefully carved handsome face, enchanting charm, and the curve of her thin lips, seemed to be mocking and sarcastic. Even so, it still made one¡¯s heart palpitate. Chapter 639

Chapter 639: Chapter 641 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [52]

Trantor: 549690339

In front of him, a row of women stood in an orderly manner. Some were pure, some were interested. There were all kinds of women. All of them were good-looking, and all of them had good figures. Spicy. Old Bao¡¯s gaze was glued to Christine¡¯s face. ¡°Young master, all of our Xi Jue¡¯s top-notch girls are here. You can choose any of them. They are absolutely clean. Each and every one of them is a Wei, manager, and little girl.¡± His long and narrow eyes scanned the woman¡¯s face. Christine¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. The women lowered their heads shyly under his sharp gaze, their chests thumping wildly like deer. ¡°You, stay.¡±In the end, his fingertip pointed at a pure-looking girl who looked no more than eighteen years old. ¡°Hey, Young Master, your taste is really high. Our Fang Ke is a rare squid for Xi Jue in the past six months.¡± As soon as Christine finished speaking, Old Bao¡¯s voice sounded, he beckoned for Fang Ke toe forward. ¡°Fang Ke,e over quickly. Young Master has appointed you personally. You must serve him well tonight. You must not tarnish Xi Jue¡¯s reputation. Do you understand?¡± Fang ke timidly walked to Old Bao¡¯s side. When her gaze met Christine¡¯s wolf-like eyes, her cheeks instantly turned red. She nodded in response to old bao. ¡°I understand, mother.¡± ¡°Come here.¡±Her fingertip hooked. Christine stared at Fang Ke¡¯s blushing cheeks and downed the wine in her cup. Fang ke timidly nced at old treasure. After receiving her encouraging and urging gaze, she bit her lips and walked forward. ¡°AH ¨C¡± Just as she approached him, her entire body was grabbed by Christine and pulled to sit on hisp. For a moment, Fang Ke was embarrassed and anxious, not knowing what to do. Old Bao saw this and could not stop smiling. He pped his hands and said, ¡°Ladies, please leave. Don¡¯t disturb the young master¡¯s mood.¡± Thedies who were not selected looked at Fang Ke with envy and jealousy, but in the end, they had no choice but to leave the private room. Old Bao turned around and wanted to say something to Christine. Before she could say anything, Christine said coldly, ¡°I want to take her on the first stage.¡± Old Bao was stunned. He thought to himself that this master was also a germaphobe. Everyone knew that Xi Jue had top-notch cleavage. Interesting. But he did not choose a room. Instead, he wanted to bring her out for the first stage. Generally speaking, the people who brought girls out for the first stage were, firstly, topensate for the wine and y for the asion. Secondly, they were a little germaphobe and wanted to find a clean ce to y.. And Christine obviously belonged to thetter. ¡°Of course, you can y however you want. Our Fang Ke is now your person. As long as you are willing, you can be as happy as you like.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±He took out his wallet, took out his checkbook, and signed a string of numbers. He tore it off and threw it to old bao. ¡°I¡¯ll take her away.¡± After saying that, he held Fang Ke and walked away. Old Treasure took the check and counted the zeros behind him. His eyes suddenly lit up. Even after he had gone far away, he still shouted excitedly from behind, ¡°Take care, young master! Have Fun!¡± On the Ferrari, Fangke was a little uneasy as she carefully fastened her seatbelt. Kristen smiled yfully. ¡°Why, haven¡¯t you ridden in this car before?¡± Fangke nodded in embarrassment. Her voice was weak.¡±... I¡¯ve never ridden in this car before.¡± To be precise, she had never been in a luxury car like this before. Most of the people who came out of M¡¯s were from poor backgrounds. ¡°Is that so?¡±Christine replied indifferently. She stepped on the elerator and the sports car drove out like an arrow leaving the bow. ¡°Then sit properly.¡± Chapter 640

Chapter 640: Chapter 642 the Little Devil¡¯s long teeth [53]

Trantor: 549690339

The sports car sped along the road, and the scenery passed by quickly. Franck clutched her seatbelt in panic. Her face was pale, and she tried her best to hold back the feeling of vomiting, trying to divert her attention. ¡°Young master, my name is Franck. What¡¯s Your Name?¡±She asked weakly. Kristen snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. Just do your job.¡± She didn¡¯t deserve to know his name. Franck¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lips so hard that they were about to bleed. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything because she knew that their statuses were very different. He was a paradise that she couldn¡¯t reach. In fact, in this line of work, it was already very lucky to be able to give her first time to such a handsome man instead of a fat old man. The Ferrari stopped at the apartment, and Christine got out of the car with a bang. Franck got out of the car and followed behind him into the apartment. As soon as she entered, Christine began to pull on her tie and took off her suit jacket. She took her to a guest room, pushed open the door, pointed to the bathroom, and said to her, ¡°Go in and wash yourself.¡± Franck nodded obediently and went into the bathroom to take a shower. By the time she came out of the shower, Christine had already showered. She wore a towel around her waist and satzily on the sofa. She was holding a ss of red wine between her fingers and swaying it in a daze. Hearing the door open, he suddenly came back to his senses. He looked at the nervous and Nervous Franck, who crossed her arms in front of her chest and rubbed her feet uneasily. Suddenly, he smiled and said, ¡°Your figure is not bad. How Old Are You?¡± That face looked so young and tender. Could it be that she was... An adult? Fang ke lowered her head even more. ¡°I¡¯m exactly twenty years old this year.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s a baby face.¡±Fortunately, he was already an adult. Otherwise, he would not be interested in child y. Interesting. He did not say anything, so Fang ke just stood at the bathroom door, letting him look at her. Kristen curled the corners of her lips, and a faint light shed in her eyes. ¡°Have you learned about this?¡± He was referring to the fact that it was difficult for a woman to be happy. Fang ke was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Her face blushed again. ¡°I¡¯ve learned it... Mother has taught me everything.¡± The ¡°Mother¡±fang ke was referring to was naturally Xi Jue¡¯s old treasure, but they all called him ¡°Mother.¡±. How to serve their employerfortably was also a necessary lesson and skill for them before they entered the industry. Harmony: ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... How to make their employers...fortable... ... was also something they had to learn... before they entered the industry... ... ... ... ... and... ... ... ... skills... ... ... before they entered the industry.. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Scared?¡±Staring at her yfully, Christine curled her lips wickedly. ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡± In the nick of time. The cell phone suddenly rang. Chapter 641

Chapter 641: Chapter 643 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [54]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you afraid?¡±Staring at her yfully, Christine¡¯s lips curled up sinisterly. ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡± Yuwang had been holding back for several days. At this moment, he needed someone to vent his frustrations on. Harmony: ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... .. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. Fang Ke¡¯s hands were gripping the bedsheet under her body. When she heard her phone ring, she actually rxed for a moment. She pushed the man on top of her. ¡°Young master... Your phone is ringing.¡± Kristen growled impatiently. Her handsome face was covered in sweat. ¡°Shut up!¡± When she was about to kick the door, it was a taboo to be disturbed. One could imagine Kristen¡¯s mood at this moment. Franck¡¯s heart tightened, and her whole body tensed up. She did not dare to make a sound. Christine did not intend to pay attention to the phone that kept ringing. Just as he was about to sink into it.., seeing Franck¡¯s valiant expression with her tightly shut eyes as if she was going to die, she no longer had any romantic feelings. She left, took a nightgown, and walked to the coffee table to pick up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±His tone was cold and stern. Franck opened her eyes and looked at him carefully. She didn¡¯t know what was said on the other end of the phone, but his expression was very bad. It was so gloomy that it was frightening. ¡°SH * t!¡±With a low curse, Kristen quickly disappeared from the guest room. Not long after, the sound of an engine starting came from downstairs.. There were few cars and pedestrians on the road in the middle of the night. The roar of the Ferrari was like a p of thunder as it sped toward J General Hospital. The hand holding the steering wheel tightened, and Christine pursed her lips. ¡®Catherine, you will also have this day.¡¯. ¡®you tried so hard to get away from me. Now You Have Learned Your Lesson, right?¡¯? .. ¡°Catherine, the left eye is severely burned, the right hand is shattered, and three ribs are broken. She might as well go to the doctor so as not to cause irreparable damage to her internal organs and sprained her ankle...¡±the doctor took a CT scan, he exined the situation in detail. Catherine looked a little dazed, but her mind was not muddled yet. She was a doctor herself, and she could understand these conditions without him having to exin it to her. She forced herself to get up and walked out. Her colleagues from Security Bureau G immediately came over to support her nervously. ¡°Catherine, you need treatment for your serious injuries now. Don¡¯t try to be brave. It Won¡¯t do you any good!¡± Catherine automatically requested to be an agent to be in charge of a secret assassination mission. The head of the G Security Bureau knew about this mission. During the conflict in the East China Sea, Q news agency reported back that country X¡¯s research professor, Hisashi Yamagata, had developed a new type of virus weapon. The virus weapon had high lethality, and the cost of cultivating the virus was extremely low. If the two countries were to sh, then country X¡¯s virus weapon would undoubtedly be the country¡¯s greatest fear. Therefore, Catherine¡¯s mission was to assassinate Yamagata and bring back the technology to cultivate the virus. Then, she would blow up the biochemical researchb. In just a few days, with the assistance of her country¡¯s agents, she wasn¡¯t afraid of losing her life. She bravely attacked country X¡¯s secret biochemical researchb, and with great difficulty, she assassinated Yamagata and brought back the virus cultivation technology, then, she blew up the biochemical researchb that was country X¡¯s elite biochemical researchb.. She seeded, but unfortunately, she was covered in wounds and almost blinded in her left eye. ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡±the voice that came out of her mouth was hoarse and low. It was due to the heat wave from the explosion. Chapter 642

Chapter 642: Chapter 644[ the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth ][55]

Trantor: 549690339

She was now a person who had made meritorious contributions. The higher-ups attached great importance to this mission. Catherine had sessfullypleted the mission and returned with injuries. Not only the national security bureau, but even the central government had paid attention to this matter and personally issued an order. Now, it was not something that she could be done with just a simple sentence. She had to receive treatment. ¡°Miss Catherine, you have to receive treatment. This is an order from the higher-ups.¡±The doctor stood up and waved his hand to summon the nurse. He was about to push her into the emergency room. No matter how much pain a person¡¯s body could withstand, it was already a miracle that she could hold on until now! If she did not receive treatment, she was afraid that... she would be a cripple in the future. ¡°Ha... have you forgotten that I am a doctor myself? I know my own body.¡±Catherine insisted on leaving. ¡°A doctor doesn¡¯t treat his own body. Miss Catherine, you¡¯ve heard this before.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t treat my injuries.¡±This sentence was extremely contemptuous and arrogant. However, she was telling the truth. The doctor looked at her injuries and didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that she would recover. He could only ensure that her life wasn¡¯t in danger. The injuries on her body, big and small, wouldn¡¯t have any effect on an ordinary person. Unfortunately, the owner of this injury was Catherine, a doctor-killer. Medical Skills and endurance were skills that she was most proud of. This little injury was only so-so in her eyes.. Thinking of the explosion, the corners of her lips curled up contemptuously. Her originally cold and beautiful face was even more murderous. If she had not been distracted at that time, how could she have let those small characters seed? They got close to her and injured her, catching her off guard. She could only me Christine for being too heavy in her heart. Just a simr back view was enough to capture all of her attention and attention. ¡°Even if the treatment is not good, the most important thing now is to save your life first.¡±The doctor had a firm look on his face. He did not agree with her stubbornness when she insisted on leaving. ¡°What if I say that I don¡¯t want to save you?¡± What did she say? ! The doctor, the nurses, and the colleagues of the National Security Bureau were all stunned. She said that she did not want to save her? Was she crazy? She had performed meritorious deeds, but in the end, she wanted to give up her life. Was she crazy? ! ¡°Miss Catherine, your mind is not clear right now. We refuse to refer to your decision.¡±After saying that, the doctor turned to look at the nurse. ¡°Send her to the emergency room and prepare for the operation immediately.¡± ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m Useless?¡±Catherine said angrily. ¡°Ignore her! Send her to the emergency room, quickly!¡± ¡°I want to see who dares to touch me!¡± ¡°Bang ¨C¡±the half-closed door of the diagnosis room was kicked open. A seductive face appeared in front of everyone. Christine¡¯s hands were in the pockets of her suit as she leanedzily against the door frame. She looked at the injured and battered Catherine with a mocking gaze. ¡°What, do you want to die so badly?¡± Hearing this, Catherine¡¯s body stiffened. Even her breathing became cautious. Why is he here? Following that, she looked at her colleague from the national security bureau with a sharp gaze. Although her left eye was already bandaged, the power of her right eye was not to be underestimated. The colleague from the national security bureau said helplessly, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to treat me, I can only tell Christine the truth.¡± Everyone knew that Catherine had always been Christine¡¯s subordinate since before they entered the National Security Bureau. Therefore, the appearance of Christine at this time had undoubtedly reassured everyone. Catherine did not listen to anyone, but she would at least listen to Christine¡¯s words. Chapter 643

Chapter 643: Chapter 645 Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [56]

Trantor: 549690339

Catherine did not speak. Her long golden hair and tail were charred, her face was ck, and her clothes were tattered. Even if the blood had congealed, it could not hide the bloody smell. Christine¡¯s eyes darkened. No one saw that her hands were clenched into fists in her trouser pocket. If he remembered correctly, she had always paid attention to her image, especially her long golden hair. In the past, no matter how bloody the mission was, she would never let her body be stained with a drop of blood. This time, ha.. Catherine walked towards her. Hearing the footsteps, she walked towards her step by step. Every sound was like stepping on her heart. It was so painful and painful.. Her Chin was pinched hard. A force forced her to raise her head and look at the seductive man. Kristen narrowed her eyes and sized her up. Her tone was full of mockery. ¡°Catherine, this is what you get for trying to escape from me.¡± The dirty nurse wiped her fingers with a handkerchief and threw it on the ground. She put her hands back into her pockets and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Send her to the emergency room and save her life. The rest is up to you.¡± After receiving the order, the nurse immediately panicked, but she methodically put her on the Gurney and sent her to the emergency room. This time, Catherine did not resist, nor did she refuse. She knew that once he decided on something, no one could change it. After thirteen hours of emergency treatment, when the door of the emergency room opened, it was already noon the next day. After the anesthesia, Catherine woke up. She refused to be hospitalized. The doctor told her about the pros and cons. He wanted to advise her, but Christine frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to be hospitalized, thene back with me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back,¡±Catherine refused coldly again. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back?¡±Christine approached her. ¡°Then where do you want to go? Catherine, you should know that my patience is limited. Before I get angry, you¡¯d better quit while you¡¯re ahead. Don¡¯t disobey me.¡± In the end, Catherine was still brought back to the apartment by Christine. It had to be said that her pain tolerance and endurance were really extraordinary. She had just woken up from the operation in the emergency room, but she could already endure the pain and walk away with her illness. She was definitely the object of admiration for everyone. Just as the two of them walked into the hallway, Franck, who was on the sofa, hurriedly stood up. She fidgeted with her hands a little uneasily, looking at Christine and... Catherine, who was beside him. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back.¡±Because the clothes she had changed intost night were wet, she had no choice but to wrap herself in a towel. The scratches Christine had made on her bodyst night were now right in front of Catherine¡¯s eyes.. Her heart tightened. It turned out that without her, he would definitely not suffer from abstinence. He had long understood why his heart would still ache when he saw it with his own eyes. Christine was also stunned when she saw fangke. She had not left yet? He had almost forgotten what had happenedst night. If he had not seen fangke, he would have long forgotten that such a person had been brought back to the apartment by him. Under the gazes of the two of them, Fangke took a step back uneasily, especially when she saw that Catherine was covered in bandages and her left eye was faintly bleeding.. She was scared! Thinking of this, Catherineughed softly, ¡°In order not to scare you, I¡¯ll go back to the bedroom first.¡± After saying that, she dragged her heavy body and slowly moved toward the stairs. Christine¡¯s expression was very secretive. Looking at her back, she suddenly turned her head and asked Franck, ¡°Do you know how to Cook?¡± Franck was stunned, then immediately nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Cook a meal. Don¡¯t be sour or spicy.¡± After saying that, Christine Strode forward and carried Catherine horizontally. Ignoring her furrowed brows due to the pain, the corners of her lips curled up wickedly. The arms that were holding her tightened even more. She was satisfied to see that her brows were furrowed even more tightly, then, she carried her back to the bedroom. Chapter 644

Chapter 644: Chapter 646 the Little Devil¡¯s long teeth [57]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Cook a meal, don¡¯t be sour or spicy.¡± After saying this, Kristen strode forward and carried Catherine horizontally. Ignoring the frown on her face due to the pain, the corners of her lips curled up sinisterly. The arms that were hugging her tightened even more. She was satisfied to see that the frown on her face had tightened even more, only then did she carry her back to the bedroom. Catherine secretly tightened the hem of her clothes, enduring the pain that was caused by his malicious tightening force. She sighed in her heart. This man was really vile! On the surface, he was going to carry her upstairs, but in reality, he was using all his strength to hold her wound and press it down. As expected, in the next moment, blood seeped out from the white gauze and dyed the gauze red. Catherine¡¯s face turned even paler, and cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Christine ced her on the bed in the bedroom. On the bed, her movements were not gentle, nor did shemunicate with him. Rather than saying that she was letting him go, it was more intuitive to say that she was throwing him. Catherine was thrown onto the bed by him. Up. Her body bounced a little before she stabilized. At this moment, the wound had already begun to split open, and the piercing pain had seeped into her bones. She held it in and did not make a sound. However, the bedsheets under her body were clutched tightly into a pile of wrinkles. Kristen looked down at her from above. Seeing how she was enduring the pain, an inexplicable anger shed through his heart. He understood that this anger was just to vent his anger on her delusion and escape on his own ord. Also, he was actually still trying to force himself to hold on despite suffering such a serious injury! No matter how ruthless he was to others, he would never ignore the people around him. Moreover, Catherine, this woman, had been by his side for nearly ten years. They were partners in their work and were subordinates. In Bed, she was also the woman who suited him the most. He had never thought that such a situation would be broken, and he had never thought that she would be the first one to break it. ¡°Is it very painful?¡±He asked with a yful tone. The ridicule and mockery in his eyes were so obvious. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not dead.¡±Catherine did not want to say more. She turned her face away and closed her eyes. It was already the best that she could hold on until now. HMPH, she was very stubborn! Seeing that she was about to fall asleep with her eyes closed, Christine became more and more annoyed. She grabbed her wrist and tightened it forcefully ¡ª ¡°What are you doing!¡±Catherine opened her eyes abruptly in pain and stared at him. She didn¡¯t want to argue, but it didn¡¯t mean that she could let him do whatever he wanted! She still wanted this hand. ¡°Is it very painful?¡±Repeating thest sentence, Christine¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good. It could be said that she was gloomy. Looking at her body full of injuries of all sizes and the indescribable frustration in her heart, she wanted to find a breakthrough to vent it out. Catherine stared at him and said coldly, ¡°Will you let go if I say it hurts?¡± ¡°Maybe I will consider it.¡± ¡±... it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep your mouth shut.¡±With a light snort, she threw her hand down and Christine turned around to leave. Catherine stared nkly at the ceiling. For a moment, her mind was in a state of confusion After an unknown amount of time, Franck came to the bedroom. She knocked on the bedroom door first. Then, without waiting for a response, she pushed the door open and came in. She walked to the bedside and put the tray in her hand on the bedside cab. She looked at Catherine, who was seriously injured but could not hide her beautiful face. Who was this woman to the young master? When she woke up in the morning, she only saw that there were fixed-time workers to clean the apartment. There was not even an extra servant. So, usually, only she and the young master lived together in this apartment? They... what was their rtionship? As she kept guessing in her mind, fangke said softly, ¡°Miss, the young master told you to eat before you sleep.¡± Chapter 645

Chapter 645: Chapter 647 the Little Devil King¡¯s long tooth [58]

Trantor: 549690339

Catherine came back to her senses from the chaos. When she saw Fang ke standing by the bed, she frowned slightly and immediately rxed, ¡°Who are you?¡± She had been engaged in assassination work all year round, and the murderous aura on her body was too strong. Although she had deliberately made herself look no different from an ordinary person, her cold gaze still frightened fang ke so much that she turned pale and took a few steps back. ¡°Ha¡­¡±catherine snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re so timid. How can you stay by his side?¡± ¡°No, Miss, you misunderstood¡­ I was brought back by Young Master Last Night¡­¡±Fangke exined awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Go Out.¡±Whether it was a misunderstanding or not, she was not in the mood to listen anymore, so she closed her eyes and ordered her to leave. ¡°The young master told you to eat before going to bed¡­ otherwise, I can¡¯t exin it¡­¡± ¡°Then ¡ª you eat for me.¡± ¡°If the young master knows, he will me me¡­¡±Franck bit her lips awkwardly, her hands fidgeting uneasily. Catherine knew that she could not hold on any longer, but Franck kept talking non-stop, which was really annoying. ¡°I don¡¯t like noisy people. Get lost.¡± .. As expected, Fanta came down with the food. Christineyzily on the sofa, one arm on her forehead, and her beautiful eyes gently knocked on it, her long eyshes were so thick that even a woman like Fanta could not help but be jealous. After hesitating for a long time, Fanta walked up and whispered, ¡°Young master¡­ Miss, she¡­¡± ¡°Not eating?¡± Surprised that he didn¡¯t open his eyes, Franck immediately nodded. Then she remembered that he didn¡¯t see her, so she nodded heavily. Christine chuckled, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t eat. ¡°Put it back.¡± Franck took the food to the kitchen and put it away, then walked out. Because of her status, he didn¡¯t want herst night, so theoretically, she couldn¡¯t leave yet. ¡°Young master, when are you¡­ going to¡­¡± ¡°You want to leave?¡±Christine¡¯s voice was calm, and no one could tell whether she was happy or angry. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±Fang ke waved her hand in a panic and denied it. She did not want to leave. In fact, she still had some hidden prayers in her heart, hoping that she could be left behind. What kind of ce was Xi Jue? He was a man who indulged himself in debauchery and debauchery. The fate of their profession could not be grasped in his hands. If they were lucky, they might be taken in by some rich man. If they were to be raised, if they were unlucky, they would only have a pair of jade arms and a thousand pillows. Even the slightest bit of red lips would be tasted by thousands of people. She hoped that she was the lucky one.. ¡°Then stay.¡± Kristen¡¯s words did not mean much. Catherine was not willing to cooperate. Coincidentally, he needed a woman to vent his anger. It just so happened that Catherine was injured and could not cook, and the apartment needed a woman who could cook. That was all. ¡°Young master, are you serious? !¡±Fangke widened her eyes, unable to believe what she had heard! Could it be that her prayers had really been heard by God, so he pitied her for fulfilling this wish? ! Christine respondedzily, and Fangke couldn¡¯t help but clench her hands in joy, continuously thanking God. At the same time, tears of excitement and joy were left in her eyes. .. On the weekend, Young Master Rong gave himself a holiday and stayed at home to take care of his children. Luo Anning was busy familiarizing herself with thepany¡¯s operating procedures and managing thepany, so she worked overtime even on the weekend. She was very hardworking and energetic. Young Master Rong didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or angry about this. It was a good weekend, but she wasn¡¯t at home with him and his son. She went to thepany to read those lifeless documents! Chapter 646

Chapter 646: Chapter 648: The Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [59]

Trantor: 549690339

Leaving behind such a handsome husband and pretty son, you actually went to read those boring documents. Luo Anning, are you out of your mind! Young Master Rong roared in his heart. While he was unhappy, the little guy was giving him a hard time. He did not want the babysitter to y with him, he did not want him to hug him, he did not want his grandmother to hug his great-grandfather, and the maids hugged him. They kept drilling into his chest, as if they had not eaten milk in eight lifetimes! His temper was very bad, just like the stinky rock in thetrine pit. Just like that, when he was not paying attention, he once again drilled into the young maid¡¯s chest to look for food. After drilling for a long time, he did not manage to eat anything. He smacked his lips and held the little bottle that the maid had brought to his mouth with both hands. He raised it high and threw it away with all his strength. The maids were once again in a flurry to coax, tease, and clean up the scene. .. In the evening, Luo Anning returned home exhausted. What greeted her was not Rong Yan waiting with a smile on his face, nor was it handsome¡¯s cute little face. Instead, it was butler Zhang running out with an anxious look on his face, seeing her, it was as if he saw his savior, urging her to hurry into the living room. Young Master Rong stood in front of the sofa with both hands fuming with anger and growled, ¡°There¡¯s no circle without rules. Handsome Rong, I¡¯ll tell you what family rules are today!¡± Thinking of how Luo Anning¡¯s attention had been attracted to him ever since this little brat was born, Young Master Rong was very displeased. It was fine, but this little brat was not a well-behaved person! He pestered Luo Anning like a broken child who had not been weaned. He would not let her go for 59 seconds if he could pester her for one minute. Wherever Luo Anning was, he would not let anyone hug him. His bad temper red up.., no matter how hard anyone tried to coax her, Luo Anning¡¯s gentle coaxing was more effective. His destructive ability and tormenting ability were also one-of-a-kind! If he made a mistake, he would only know to shake his bed. He would act coquettishly and shamelessly in an attempt to muddle through, in an attempt to avoid punishment. He would use those two drops of golden beans to cause Luo Anning¡¯s heart to ache, and he would be able to avoid all the subsequent punishments and lessons. The most important thing was that this little brat had learned a bad habit from some unlucky person. He had to hug lunning to sleep every night, or else he would not sleep. Even if he slept, he would have to wake up crying for him. If he did not sleep, no one would be able to sleep soundly. The Little Brat who had been yelled at leaned back on the sofa and yed with his little feet. His handsome little head was raised high as he looked at the rising anger. He did not understand why and was very innocent. Grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua tried to stop him, but young master Rong had already endured for a long time. How could he listen to them. ¡°Let me tell you, you have to follow the family rules in the future. If you make one mistake, you will starve once! If you make two mistakes, you will starve twice, and so on!¡± ¡°Little Brat, little handsome is still so young. Don¡¯t yell at him. Be careful not to scare him.¡±Jiang Peihua looked at her grandson lovingly and scolded young Master Rong Softly. Grandfather Rong chimed in, ¡°Yeah, be careful not to scare him.¡± ¡°Grandfather, mother, none of you should care about anything today! This little brat is very good at torturing people. If I don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he might cause me some trouble in the future. Education should start from a baby. This is what Chairman Mao said!¡± Chairman Mao said that? Jiang Peihua and grandfather Rong were puzzled, young Master Rong had already started to promulgate a series of family rules that he had listed for the past few days. ¡°Little Brat, listen carefully! First: When you see a beautiful aunt, you can ask her to carry you, but you are not allowed to dig into her arms to look for food!¡± ¡°Second: if you are not satisfied with your standard of food, you can apply verbally or in writing. You are not allowed to attempt to attract the attention of the higher-ups by smashing a bottle!¡± ¡°Third: if you make a mistake, you must write a check. You must have a proper attitude when writing a check. You must not lie on the bed and act coquettishly in an attempt to cheat your way through! I know you can¡¯t read, but you can bribe your mother and ask her to write it for you!¡± ¡±¡­st but not least, your mother is also my wife. She is not your pillow and won¡¯t let go until you hug her! You have a maternal fetish, you need to be treated!¡± The little guy stared nkly at Tuoba Tuoba, as if he didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Tuoba Tuoba and why his expression was so ugly. As soon as young master Rong finished speaking, the little guy became excited and started babbling non-stop. Young Master Rong took a few deep breaths and growled, ¡°If you can¡¯t be treated, you¡¯ll get beaten up, understand? !¡± Chapter 647

Chapter 647: Chapter 649[ Little Devil King¡¯s Tusk ][60]

Trantor: 549690339

¡±¡­ onest thing. Your mother is also my wife. She¡¯s not your pillow, and she won¡¯t let go even if you hug her! You have a fetish for mothers, and you need to be treated!¡± The little guy looked at P in a daze, as if he did not understand what was wrong with P. Why did he have such an ugly expression? Young Master Rong had just finished speaking when the little guy got excited and started babbling non-stop. Young Master Rong took a few deep breaths and growled, ¡°If you can¡¯t cure him, you¡¯ll get beaten up. Do you understand? !¡± Luo Anning happened to hear Rong Yan threatening her precious son. When she saw her son being yelled at, she was stunned. Her little face was nk as she rushed forward to Hug Little Shuai, she red at Rong Yan who was burning with anger. ¡°Rong Yan, why are you yelling at Little Shuai? He¡¯s so young. Aren¡¯t you afraid of leaving a shadow on his young mind? !¡± What, yelling at Little Shuai? Young Master Rong put his hands on his hips in anger and looked at Luo Anning helplessly and restlessly. ¡°I¡¯m teaching him, do you understand? The reason why he acts like this is all because of your indulgence.¡± ¡°Yes, so what if I indulged him?¡±Luo Anning had been tired all day and had just returned from work to see her son. She did not expect to see such a scene. Facing Rong Yan¡¯s criticism, her eyes immediately turned red and she felt wronged! ¡°I only have one precious son. If I don¡¯t indulge him, who else will I indulge? Not to mention indulging him now, even if he wants the moon in the sky in the future, I will try my best to build a rocket tond on the Moon and bring a handful of earth back to him! How Old is little handsome? You are so impatient. You are not only fierce to him, but also yell at him! Well, you don¡¯t treasure this son of yours. Can I dote on him myself? ¡°After all, he¡¯s not the son you¡¯ve been looking forward to giving birth to for ten months. You Can¡¯t understand my feelings!¡±Carrying her son Luo Anning, she turned around and stomped her way upstairs, she did not give Rong Yan, who was stunned, any chance to speak. After returning to the bedroom and closing the door, Luo Anning carried the curious little guy to the bed. She let him sit up and sat cross-legged across from him. ¡°Yi Ya ya¡­ ¡­¡±the little guy seems to see Ma Ma is not happy, small hands to stretch out to touch her face. Luo Anning lowered her head and put her face within reach of him. The little girl touched her face with her chubby hand. Her dark eyes were shining like shooting stars in the sky. ¡°Yiya¡­ Yiya¡­¡±the little guy said a bunch of random words. His chubby little hand touched Luo Anning¡¯s face again and again. After touching her face for a while, it turned back to her smooth hair. He loved ying with her smooth, numb hair! ¡°Little handsome, do you know?¡±Luo Anning suddenly felt sad, she touched little handsome¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°Before you, you had a brother or sister. Unfortunately, Mommy couldn¡¯t protect her/him well. ¡°You¡¯re a treasure that mommy obtained with great difficulty. You¡¯re a treasure that God gave to Mommy. Mommy loves you so much that she can¡¯t wait to give you the best in the world¡­¡± Every time she thought about the gray period when she was diagnosed with lifelong infertility and couldn¡¯t be a mother for the rest of her life, her heart would ache faintly. That kind of despair and helplessness that could destroy the world was something that no one could empathize with. Only Luo Anning herself was struggling to survive. Sensing the tears in her eyes, Luo Anning hurriedly reached out to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes. When the little guy saw her sad look, he smacked his lips a few times and slowly picked up her hand, his red lips kissed the back of Luo Anning¡¯s hand. Chapter 648

Chapter 648: Chapter 650 Little Devil¡¯s teeth [61]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Little handsome, are you feeling sorry for Your Mother?¡±Luo Anning looked at her son kissing her in amusement. The little guy raised his handsome head, his eyes curved, and his little mouth opened. ¡°Yiya!¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡±Luo Anningughed softly, her heart warm. She hugged little handsome in her arms, lowered her head, and kissed his face again and again. ¡°You¡¯re really Mommy¡¯s good boy! Mommy Loves You.¡± ¡°Yiya¡­ Yiya¡­¡±the little guy spoke in a series of fiery words. It was obvious that he was in a good mood. The bedroom door was opened slightly. Rong Yan leaned against the wall with one hand in his pocket. The words she said in the living room and the red rims of her eyes were like thorns that pierced deeply into his heart. How could he not know that she was thinking about the plot that Mo Xiyan and Bai Qi had set up together? It was not that he did not understand the pain in her heart, but sometimes he understood it too well.., that was why he med himself so much that he did not know how tofort her. As a man, he was undoubtedly a failed husband. He did not protect her well and let her suffer such a plot. He endured the indelible pain and suffering in his heart. He regretted and med himself, but all of these could not save time. Time could not be reversed. The only thing he could do was to take her forward and look into the future. He would gradually erase that unbearable memory from his mind. She told Little Shuai that before him, Little Shuai had an older sister or brother.. He could not help but be touched. Wasn¡¯t that child, who was not destined to be born, also a pain in his heart? That was the child he had been looking forward to day and night.. Hearing her faint sobs from inside, Rong Yan suddenly stood up. He could no longer remain calm, and his face was filled with worry and anxiety. He did not care much and pushed the door open and Strode in. As expected, he saw her raising her hand to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes. Those red eyes and those wet eyes were so pitiful that it made one¡¯s heart tighten, he wished he could squeeze her into his arms and protect her. Rong Yan stood in front of the bed, his hands hidden in the pockets of his suit pants tightly clenched. His face was stiff, and his deep eyes were filled with endless dark light, as if he was a that could not be explored. Luo Anning did not expect him to suddenlye in. She stopped wiping her tears and then angrily wiped her eyes. ¡°What are you doing here? !¡± ¡°If I don¡¯te in, how long are you going to cry?¡±Rong Yan¡¯s tone was low, and his thin lips were pursed into a line. ¡°What does it have to do with You If I Cry? Also, I don¡¯t want to see you now. Get Out!¡± ¡°Anning, stop fooling around. You know that¡¯s not what I meant. If I don¡¯t love handsome¡­¡± Luo Anning pointed at the door with her trembling index finger and looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! Get Out!¡± Rong Yan frowned and took a step forward. ¡°Anning¡­¡± ¡°Get Out! No matter how much I pamper handsome or spoil him, it¡¯s none of your business! My Son is mine. If you don¡¯t love him, I Will!¡± Her words were filled with anger and endless grievance. Luo Anning hugged her soft and fragrant son tightly with one hand, as if that was herst hope. Blue veins popped up on Rong Yan¡¯s forehead, but there was nothing he could do to her. ¡°Shut up! I love you!¡± After saying that, he went forward without any exnation and hugged her, kissing her deeply. His long arms took advantage of the situation and pulled the mother and Son into his embrace, hugging them tightly. His strength kept tightening and tightening.. It was as if he was hugging the most precious and fragile treasure of his life.. Chapter 649

Chapter 649: Chapter 651 Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [62]

Trantor: 549690339

The little one was caught in the middle of the hemp extraction. She curiously looked up at the extraction and then looked at the struggling hemp. She grinned and said, ¡°Yiya!¡± ¡°Wu Wu¡­¡±Luo Anning struggled. She pushed him with one hand and was worried about handsome with the other, so she did not dare to let go. Rong Yan¡¯s kiss was extremely seductive. When she stopped struggling, it was an extreme craving. The two kissed deeply, until little handsome couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Only then did Luo Anning suddenlye back to her senses, and Rong Yan also let go of her. Thinking of how they were still arguing a second ago, and then he inexplicably kissed her in this second, Luo Anning¡¯s face was a little hot. That red face made Rong Yan fall in love with her. He raised his hand and couldn¡¯t help but cover her red cheeks, he whispered softly, ¡°Anning, I love you and our son. Don¡¯t say those words that I don¡¯t love little handsome anymore, HMM? He is my son that I have waited so long for. If I don¡¯t love him, who else can I Love?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re angry at him and you¡¯re yelling at him!¡±Heined, feeling wronged. Young Master Rong naturally did not dare to tell the truth. If he really dared to say that it was because he was jealous of his son pestering her all day and night and affecting his welfare, he would probably be sent flying by Luo Anning¡¯s random punches, right? Clearing his throat, young master Rong said righteously, ¡°You y the role of a loving mother, so I naturally have to y the role of a strict father. This is how parents who have been brought up by their families establish their roles.¡± Luo Anning tilted her head slightly and seriously thought about it. was that really the case? ¡°But, no matter what, he¡¯s still so young. You Can¡¯t be angry at him, and you can¡¯t even yell at him!¡± Seeing that she was no longer angry or wronged, Rong Yan¡¯s mood also moved aside to see the clear sky. His fingertips lifted her chin and lightly pecked on her lips, his tone was full of affection. ¡°Okay, my bad. I¡¯ll take care of it in the future.¡± He didn¡¯t say that he wouldn¡¯t be angry, nor did he say that he wouldn¡¯t shout in the future. These words did have a lot of leeway. Luo Anning didn¡¯t notice that little bit of wordy. She waspletely focused on the precious son that he had promised not to shout or shout at, and her mood also improved. She hugged the little guy and teased him. She even picked up his chubby and soft little hands to hit Rong Yan. That little bit of force hit her chest, but it didn¡¯t hurt at all for Young Master Rong. However, he still held his chest in an exaggerated manner and fell to the ground. Up, he cried out in pain. Little handsome giggled and Luo Anning could not help butugh. She pushed him. ¡°Hey, stop pretending. Get Up quickly.¡± ¡°Honey, it really hurts. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel it.¡±Rong Yan said it like it was real and really grabbed her hand and pressed it on his chest. Luo Anning took the opportunity to press on his chest and asked in a mischievous manner, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. After I touch it, I feel veryfortable.¡±Young Master Rongughed sullenly. His handsome face was even more bewitching. It was truly mesmerizing. Luo Anning could not help but be infatuated with him. Not long after, Luo Anning came back to her senses. She was delicate. She scolded in a low voice, ¡°Hooligan!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like me, Hooligan?¡±Young Master Rong held her hand and slowly reached down. Luo Anning was anxious and quickly lowered her head to look at little handsome. The Little Guy was also looking at the two of them with his beautiful ck eyes, full of curiosity. Luo Anning immediately became embarrassed and angry, ¡°Rong Yan, let go of me! My Son is still here! Can¡¯t you restrain yourself?¡± Rong Yan was originally yful, but when he heard this, his rationality returned. He reluctantly let go of her weak little hand and got out of bed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandfather and mother are still waiting for us to go down for dinner.¡± Luo Anning nodded. When she remembered that she had lost control in the living room just now, she felt embarrassed. Rong Yan seemed to see her embarrassment. He took little handsome into his arms and hugged her waist with one arm, he lowered his head and kissed her lips. ¡°We¡¯re family, so there¡¯s no need to feel embarrassed.¡± Chapter 650

Chapter 650: Chapter 652 Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [63]

Trantor: 549690339

Rong Yan was originally having fun, but when he heard this, he regained his senses. He reluctantly let go of her weak little hand and got out of bed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandfather and mother are still waiting for us to go down for dinner.¡± Luo Anning nodded. When she thought about how she lost control in the living room just now, she felt embarrassed. Rong Yan seemed to see her embarrassment. He took little handsome into his arms and wrapped one arm around her waist, he lowered his head and kissed her lips. ¡°We¡¯re family, so there¡¯s no need to feel embarrassed.¡± .. Because she was seriously injured during the mission, the head of the National Security Bureau approved Catherine to take a long vacation to recuperate. She stayed in the apartment for one night. The next day, she couldn¡¯t stay any longer. Fang Ke¡¯s existence was like a thorn in her heart. She couldn¡¯t swallow it or spit it out, making people feel ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m going back to S City today.¡±When Catherine calmly stated her decision, she had expected to receive his ridicule and ridicule. It was one thing to think about it in her heart, but if she really heard it, it would be another kind of bitterness. Christine, who was hugging Franck up and down on the sofa, heard her calm words and frowned slightly. Then, the corners of her lips curled up, a mocking smile appeared on her face. ¡°Go back to S City? Why? Are you afraid that Anning won¡¯t know that you¡¯re injured? Do you want her to worry about you?¡± ¡°Christine!¡±Catherine suppressed her anger and said coldly, ¡°Are you really that happy to misinterpret other people¡¯s meaning?¡± ¡°What else can I do? How many people can you meet when you go back to S City? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re just going back to recuperate. It¡¯s the same no matter where you recuperate to me. Don¡¯t use the excuse of Sumeru to cover up your evil thoughts!¡± Catherine¡¯s heart turned cold. She curled the corners of her lips slightly and forced out a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°So in your heart, I¡¯m such a hypocrite.¡± If she really wanted Luo Anning to know that she was injured, why would she need to beat around the bush to find an excuse! China was a vast country, but she knew very few people. Luo Anning was one of them. But at the same time, there was also a vi in s city that she had stayed in for a period of time. Since she couldn¡¯t stay in the capital, would she be judged like this even if she returned to S City? ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±Christine¡¯s tone was heavy, and her sarcasm and contempt were clearly disyed. Looking at the arrogant and despotic atmosphere between the two, Fang Ke, who was sitting on Christine¡¯sp, moved her body uneasily, wanting to get off hisp. Kristen¡¯s face darkened, and she shouted in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you continue to rub against me, I¡¯ll kill you on the spot!¡± Franck waspletely naked. Naked. Naked. Her words made her cheeks red, and her heart was filled with joy, sweetness, and shyness. She lowered her head and did not dare to make any more movements. Although she also wanted to be the young master¡¯s woman, it was not now, and she did not have the habit of acting in public. It was the pce¡¯s hobby. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Ennd.¡±After saying that, Catherine dragged her legs and walked out. Her back was straight, just like her person. She maintained her coldness and aloofness at all times. ¡°Stop!¡±Christine shouted in a low voice. What did she say? She wanted to go back to Ennd? Was she really tired of living? Did she think that the assassins of the United States were not omnipresent enough? How dare you flee the country? Aren¡¯t you showing your life to the assassins and waiting to be killed? ¡°Who gave you permission to go back to Ennd!¡±Christine said exasperatedly. She pushed away Franck who was on her body. She did not care whether she sat properly or fell. She stood up and walked to Catherine¡¯s side. Chapter 651

Chapter 651: Chapter 653 Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [64]

Trantor: 549690339

He reached out and grabbed her chin. ¡°Are you threatening me? Are you threatening me with your life just to return to S City?¡± As he said that, his index finger poked her heart. Catherine¡¯s face was pale. She took a few steps back and the taste of blood filled her mouth. In the end, she forced herself to swallow it. If you don¡¯t care, how can this life threaten you? Catherine¡¯s brain was so hot that she really wanted to shout out these words. Whether it was willful or reckless, she really wanted to know what position she, Catherine, had in his heart all these years! When the words came to her mouth, she once again swallowed them with blood. She would not do this, and she could not do this. She was Catherine. Other than missions and orders, she would not do such a romantic thing. Some words and some things, once they were spoken, would really be like spilled water that could never be taken back. She had to bear the risk of saying those words. She could not afford to gamble. She was even more unwilling to use everything she had now as a bargaining chip. Even if he had another love in his heart, she was still willing to stay by his side, even if¡­ It was just a look. ¡°Christine, tell me, what do you want from me?¡±Catherine took a few steps back and leaned all her weight against the wall, panting secretly. She breathed. ¡°You can do whatever I Want?¡±Christine pressed on step by step. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡±there was another mocking snort. Christine could not help but find it funny. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know you were so obedient?¡± Then why did she run away when he asked her toe to the bedroomst time? ! What an unpredictable woman! ¡°Because¡­ you are my boss.¡±This sentence sounded sad, but it was also the truth. Just My Boss? A wave of anger suddenly rose in Christine¡¯s heart, ¡°Very good! You still know that I am your boss! Then, listen to me obediently! If you dare to disobey me again, do you believe that I will cripple you?¡± Cripple Her? Catherine smiled coldly, her gaze unperturbed, waves surged in her heart, ¡°As you wish. If you want to cripple me, then so be it. These are all your matters. It¡¯s fine as long as you think of it. I have no right to interfere, nor do I have any reason or leeway to resist.¡± Her deep eyes stared at her. Kristen suddenly felt that Catherine was so foreign to him, so foreign that he was somewhat caught off guard ¡ª helpless! He fearlessly looked at her until there was a shattering sound ¡ª ¡°PA LA ¨C¡±Franck stood up uneasily and looked at the Teacup that she had identally broken on the coffee table. She bit her lips tightly, she apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Young Master, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± This movement pulled Kristen back to reality. Looking at Catherine¡¯s cold appearance, he pulled the distance between the two of them and growled impatiently, ¡°Scram back to S City!¡± So he agreed to let her return to S City? Catherine didn¡¯t know whether she should be happy or sad. She tried her best to make the corners of her lips curve into a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Dragging her body full of pain, Catherine left the imperial city. The air pressure in the apartment dropped to freezing point.. .. After returning to s city, Catherine moved into the vi. The vi that she had once lived in with Christine and lunning. She came back quietly without alerting anyone. When the Butler saw her enter the house, he was first excited to see her injuries and then worried. He hurriedly helped her to the sofa and sat her down. The Butler called for the family doctor toe over and examine her wounds, but Catherine refused. ¡°Butler, have you forgotten? I am the best doctor.¡± The Butler looked at her worriedly. ¡°Miss Catherine, you have heard the saying that a doctor does not treat himself. Since you know your own health condition, why did youe all the way here to torment yourself?¡± Chapter 652

Chapter 652: Chapter 654 Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [65]

Trantor: 549690339

The Butler looked at her worriedly, ¡°Miss Catherine, you must have heard of the saying that a doctor does not cure himself. Since you know your own health condition, why did youe all the way back here to torment yourself?¡± Catherine shook her head absent-mindedly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just miss this ce.¡± After chatting for a while, the Butler was worried that she would be tired, so he urged her to go upstairs to rest. Catherine did not decline and let the Butler help her upstairs to rest. .. One weekter. The wounds on her body had basically healed. Only her broken right hand and leg had not healed. The injury had taken a hundred days to heal. This sentence was right. Without three months of rest, it was really difficult for her hand and leg to recover freely. Who Was Catherine? She was extremely capable of enduring pain. In just a week, she could no longer sit still. However, the Butler kept nagging her all day long. During the day, she spent most of her time in rest. At night, after the butler and the servants had gone to bed, she changed her clothes and went to the bar to drink. In the bar, there were colorful lights and deafening music. Men and women intertwined in the dance floor and twisted their bodies crazily, outlining sexy and enchanting dance steps. Catherine asked for a small booth and drank alone. She looked at the men and women on the dance floor with a blurred gaze. Even under such circumstances, her mind was surprisingly clear. Christine¡¯s face was still lingering in her mind. ¡°I¡¯m really poisoned too deeply¡­¡±Catherineughed at herself. She refilled her ss and downed it in one gulp. ¡°Hey, Pretty Girl, you sure can hold your liquor! Why Don¡¯t youe over and y with us?¡±A drunk man walked over, he was holding a bottle of whiskey in his hand. As he spoke, he kept moving his ss closer to Catherine. His gaze was evenscivious as he nced at her chest. With a disgusted frown, Catherine mmed the ss on the table. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Hey! Your temper is quite hot!¡±Seeing Catherine like this, the man became even more enthusiastic. He came back to his senses and called his friends behind him over. In a short while, three to five men surrounded Catherine¡¯s small booth. After they saw Catherine¡¯s face clearly under the light, they allughed and were eager to stretch out their hands to take advantage of her. ¡°Beauty, let¡¯s y together! I guarantee that you¡¯ll befortable tonight and have an unforgettable night of Ecstasy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Just as a man¡¯s hands were about to reach out to Catherine¡¯s chest, Catherine suddenly stood up and grabbed the wine bottle on the table and smashed it at the man¡¯s head. The method was straightforward and straightforward. The man was bleeding profusely and fainted. When the men saw that the man had fainted, they all rolled up their sleeves and wanted to teach Catherine a lesson to avenge the man. Catherine smiled coldly. If these men were in normal times, she would not even frown, but it was just different from the past.. Her right hand was not agile, so she could not exert any strength at all, not to mention her legs. She could not even run away if she wanted to.. As she sighed in her heart that she was finished for the night, a ruffian male voice suddenly interrupted ¡ª ¡°Who is causing trouble in my territory?¡± When everyone heard this, they all turned their heads. When they saw who it was, they were so scared that they immediately made way for him. Tang Chao put his hands in his pockets and slowly walked in. When he saw Catherine, the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°It¡¯s You?¡± Catherine nodded slightly. ¡°Young Master Tang.¡± When the men saw that they had started to know young master Tang, they were so scared that they trembled on the spot. ¡°Young Master Tang, I¡¯m really sorry! We didn¡¯t know that this youngdy knew you! It¡¯s all our fault for not recognizing Mount Tai. We were wrong¡­¡± As they spoke, they pped themselves in the face one by one. Chapter 653

Chapter 653: Chapter 655 Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [66]

Trantor: 549690339

When the men saw that they had started to know young master Tang, they were so scared that they trembled on the spot. ¡°Young Master Tang, I¡¯m really sorry! We didn¡¯t know that this youngdy knew you! It¡¯s all our fault for not recognizing Mount Tai. We were wrong¡­¡± As he said this, he pped himself in the face with each hand. ¡°So what if you know that we know each other? You have quite the guts to cause trouble in my ce,¡±Tang Chao said with a faint smile, picking up the cup on the booth and tossing it around. ¡°Young Master Tang, we were wrong! ¡°Even if we had a hundred guts, we wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble in your ce¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Tang, please spare our lives!¡±The men who were still fierce towards Catherine were now likepdogs, their legs were so weak that they knelt on the ground, continuously pping themselves from left to right. Very soon, themotion on this side alerted the people on the dance floor, and everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards this side. Catherine did not like the excitement to begin with, so when she saw so many people looking over, she could not help but frown. When Tang Chao saw her frown, he thought that his anger towards these people had not subsided, so he raised his hand, he was just about to call his subordinates to pull these people out to deal with them. Catherine said the moment he raised his hand, ¡°Young Master Tang, forget it.¡± ¡°Let it go?¡±Tang Chao was a little surprised. From what he knew, Catherine was not a kind person. Moreover, she was a mass murderer! She was by Rong Yan¡¯s half-brother¡¯s side, and both of them were not kind people! He was really surprised that she was willing to let these people go so easily. ¡°Let it go.¡±Catherine stood up. ¡°Young Master Tang, I owe you a favor tonight.¡±After saying that, she walked out. At this moment, Tang Chao carefully saw that her right hand and leg were not in harmony. Even though she was wrapped in clothes, people who had been injured all year round could tell at a nce that her hand and leg were injured! At least it was a serious injury! ¡°Wait!¡±He waved his hand and called for hisckeys to teach those men a lesson. He turned around and chased after her. He grabbed Catherine¡¯s left wrist and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote. I¡¯ll send you off.¡± ¡°The night life has just begun. I Won¡¯t trouble young master Tang anymore.¡±What he meant was, you can go y your own game. You Don¡¯t have to care about me. It was said that birds of a feather flock together. Young Master Tang¡¯s skin and young master Rong¡¯s thick skin were already at the peak of perfection. He pretended not to hear the rejection and ridicule in her words. He supported her and walked out, he said indifferently, ¡°You might not know this, but I¡¯m already engaged.¡± No matter how much he loitered around the flowers, he still had to have a limit. Especially after he was engaged, master Tang was especially strict with him. Catherine was extremely sharp. From his slightly self-deprecating and disappointed words, she could tell that the person who was engaged to him was definitely not Lu Momo. After thinking about it, she swallowed thefort that was on the tip of her tongue in the end. After helping her into the car, Tang Chao asked for her address. Catherine told him the address of the vi. Tang Chao¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°It must be that Rong Yu who didn¡¯t have good intentions intentionally chose to stay under the luxurious residence, right?¡± Catherine turned her head to look out of the window and said faintly, ¡°Perhaps.¡± Whether it was true or not was no longer important. The person in that person¡¯s heart had never been her.. Both of them were thinking about their own matters. The entire journey was silent, with only the music quietly flowing in the car. When they reached the entrance of the vi, Tang Chao opened the car door for Catherine in a particrly gentlemanly manner and asked, ¡°Do you need help to get in?¡± Catherine said, ¡°Thank you, no need.¡± She was injured, but not disabled. Tang Chao nodded and frowned. The fingertip that was holding the car door turned slightly white. Catherine looked at him for a while and said, ¡°Why, do you have something to say?¡± Chapter 654 - the Little Devil’s long tooth [67]

Chapter 654: Chapter 656 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [67]

Trantor: 549690339

The Tang dynasty was struggling with their thoughts, and Catherine did not rush him. After waiting for a while, she slowly dragged her legs and walked into the vi. Just as she was about to enter the vi, the sound of the Tang dynasty¡¯s forbearance sounded behind her ¡ª ¡°Mo Qiange, is there still a chance to wake up?¡± Catherine stopped and turned around. She saw that his long figure was almost merged with the night. He had his head lowered, and his slightly long bangs covered his eyes and brows. She could not see his true emotions ¡ª She sighed in her heart. He was another person who was suffering for love. Perhaps it was because they were in the same boat, Catherine Thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°He will wake up within ten years at thetest. Of course, if a miracle happens, he will wake up now.¡± Mo Qiange¡¯s deepa caused by external injuries was not only waiting for him to wake up naturally, but also needed an opportunity. An opportunity that could cause him to wake up quickly. No one knew what this opportunity was. After a long while, Tang Chao seemed to smile. He raised his head and quickly thanked her, then quickly got into the car and turned around to leave. Catherine shook her head andughed. Didn¡¯t he say that he was engaged? Then he and Lu Momo.. After thinking about it, she raised her head as if she was thinking too much. She couldn¡¯t even protect herself, so how could she have the time to think about other people¡¯s matters. .. The electroted blue supercar, Konisegg, was speeding on the wide road in the suburbs. The Lincoln motorcade was approaching. Tang Chao took a nce at the mboyant 88888 license te of the lead car and immediately slowed down. It was true.., not long after, he saw the Lincoln extended Lincoln main car, AN520.. Such a mushy license te number, only young master Rong, the husband, could do it! Tang Chao rolled down the window and parked the car on the side of the road. The driver on the Lincoln saw it and also took the initiative to stop the car. After nodding to greet him, he turned around and said to Young Master Rong in the backseat, ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Master Tang is there.¡± Holding the sleepy lunning who was lying on his chest, young master Rongzily raised his head when he heard that. He casually rolled down the window and saw Tang Chao driving that blue-ted sexy sports car, he couldn¡¯t help but ask jokingly, ¡°Ah Chao, why did you bring all the girls here?¡± ¡°F * ck you! What are you talking about!¡±Tang Chao spat at him. ¡°I met Catherine at the bar. She happened to be injured and was not in good health. I brought her back in a gentlemanly manner.¡± Luo Anning woke up when she heard Catherine¡¯s name. She rubbed her eyes and turned to look at Tang Chao. ¡°You said Catherine went back to S City?¡± ¡°MM-HMM.¡± ¡°She was injured?¡±Luo Anning frowned. ¡°Is it serious? How did Christine Take Care of her? !¡± Luo Anning said angrily. Tang Chao cursed silently. Catherine did not take the initiative to tell Luo Anning that she had returned. She probably did not want her to know that he had returned to s city. He was afraid that she would continue to ask, tang chaoughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. What could happen to her with such a powerful skill? Minor injury, minor injury. Haha, it¡¯ll Be Fine in two days. ¡°Alright, the old man said he wants to eat supper, so I¡¯ll send it back to him without stopping. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore. I¡¯ll leave First!¡± Before he finished speaking, he stepped on the elerator and rushed out like a sharp arrow. ¡°Hey, Tang dynasty ¨C¡±Luo Anning stuck her head out of the car window and called out to Tang dynasty, who had already disappeared. Young Master Rong pulled her head in from the car window and held her in his arms to caress her, ¡°Alright, since Catherine didn¡¯t tell you on her own initiative, she probably doesn¡¯t want you to worry about her. Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s not toote to visit her at the Vi Tomorrow, Hmm?¡± Chapter 655

Chapter 655: Chapter 657 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [68]

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning tugged at the crystal on his shirt and yed with it. ¡°This is the only way.¡± It was already sote. It was not suitable to disturb her rest. She could only go tomorrow. Lincoln once again headed to the luxurious residence. However, Luo Anning, who had originally nned to return to the luxurious residence to spend a night together, was no longer in that romantic mood.. Young Master Rong looked at her with a stammering expression. In his heart, he had already cursed that scourge of the Tang dynasty hundreds of times! He did not say it earlier orter, yet he had to say it at this moment. Would it kill him to wait until after tonight? ! As expected, Young Master Rong had made all sorts of requests for this night. Huan, Luo Anning had unhappily rejected all of them. After touching and kissing her, young master Rong unwillingly hugged his delicate wife to sleep. Of course, in his heart, he did not forget to curse the culprit again. In the Tang sect, Tang Chao swaggered into the inner hall with two bags of supper. ¡°Old Man, then, the supper you want... Achoo ¨C¡± Before he could finish his words, a big sneeze was thrown at Master Tang. After being spat on his face, master Tang pped him with a dark face and directly hit him on the forehead. ¡°You bastard, who would insult their own father like that? Ah!¡± ¡°Old Man, it¡¯s a misunderstanding...¡±Tang Chao put down his supper and dodged left and right. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to insult you, it really wasn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Then you meant to insult me. Even more damnable!¡±Tang Chao hit him even harder. Tang Chao jumped around like a monkey. He covered his head with one hand and tried to block Tang Chao¡¯s attack with the other. He cried out in pain.. .. The next day. Catherine had just woken up and was about to go downstairs to eat breakfast when she unexpectedly saw lunning sitting on the sofa in the living room. ¡°Anning... Why are you here?¡±Catherine was very surprised, but her face was still calm. Lunning stood up, frowned at her unagile body, and went forward to support her, sheined unhappily, ¡°Catherine, you really don¡¯t treat me as a friend. You didn¡¯t even inform me when you came back. How did you get this injury? How could it be so serious? Where¡¯s Christine? How did he take care of you? How could he let you suffer such a serious injury? When he wakes up, I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson!¡± Luo Anning said this worriedly and unhappily. Catherine was a little stunned. When she finished speaking, she smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t treat you as a friend. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll worry.¡± Luo Anning helped her into the restaurant. ¡°It better be like this! Hurry up and eat your breakfast. It¡¯ll be coldter. Butler, Go Get Christine.¡± The Butler opened his mouth. Just as he was about to say something, Catherine beat him to it. ¡°Anning, I came back alone this time.¡± Sensing the disappointment in her tone, Luo Anning looked at her and asked softly, ¡°Why? Did you quarrel with Christine?¡± Quarrel? Catherine shook her head and smiled bitterly. They were not even quarreling, right? ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me.¡±Seeing that it was not something that could be exined in a few words, Luo Anning pressed her down on the chair and sat down, she scooped up a bowl of porridge and gave it to her. ¡°Eat first. After you finish, we can have a good talk.¡± After breakfast, Luo Anning racked her brain to get some useful information from Catherine. It was basically that Christine had found a woman to go home with, so she did not want to stay with them. In fact, from the first time they met, Catherine¡¯s seemingly hostile attitude towards her, Luo Anning had guessed that Catherine liked Christine. However, she did not expect that the two of them really did not say anything and did not feel anything! Chapter 656

Chapter 656: Chapter 658 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [69]

Trantor: 549690339

The sun was shining brightly outside the window. Luo Anning helped Catherine to take a walk in the garden and asked tentatively, ¡°Catherine, you love Christine, right?¡± Catherine¡¯s body stiffened and her footsteps paused for a moment. Luo Anning seemed to feel the nervousness of her heart being exposed by someone. She patted her hand, indicating that she was fine. It was not shameful to love someone. Catherine subconsciously wanted to deny it, but on second thought, she fell silent again. It was said that a bystander could see clearly, and Luo Anning had already seen it clearly. What was the point of denying it now. Catherine¡¯s lips curled into a trace of bitterness. Luo Anning pulled her to the pavilion and sat down. The servant brought tea and pastries, but she did not take them. Instead, she looked at Catherine, not allowing her to avoid the question, she asked, ¡°Is it because Christine brought a woman home that you escaped and returned to S City?¡± ¡°Is it really that obvious?¡±Catherine asked softly. Why did she easily understand the question she wanted to escape from? It hit the nail on the head. ¡°It¡¯s just that obvious, okay?¡±Luo Anning shook her head in disappointment, ¡°Catherine, what should I say about you? You obviously care about it, why do you still make room for the two of them to get along? Also, that woman was brought back from that kind of ce. Will they love each other?¡± ¡°Other than leaving, what else can I Do?¡±Catherine turned her head to look at the Roses swaying gently in the breeze, lost in thought. ¡°I have no right to interfere with any of his decisions.¡± Luo Anning really wanted to pry open her head and see what was inside. How could a person be so servile? ! ¡°Did you not interfere, or did you not have the right to interfere? Catherine, since you love Christine, why didn¡¯t you say it out loud? If you didn¡¯t say it, he wouldn¡¯t ask. Would the two of you really be happy if you just muddled along? ¡°Time is the most unaffordable thing to waste.¡± Of course, she knew that time was the most unaffordable thing to waste, but even if she said it, what could she solve? If Christine didn¡¯t love her, it meant that she didn¡¯t love her. She wouldn¡¯t fall in love with her just because of her confession. And she wouldn¡¯t choose not to love Luo Anning for her sake.. Catherine didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Luo Anning became anxious, thinking that she was too embarrassed to tell Christine this. She thought that Christine wasn¡¯t in s city at the moment. Even if she mustered up the courage to confess, the person involved had to be present! She took out her phone and said without raising her head, ¡°I¡¯ll give Christine a call and ask him toe back immediately.¡± Before the call could be connected, the phone was snatched away by Catherine. Luo Anning looked at her in confusion. ¡°Catherine, what are you doing?¡± Catherine handed the phone back to her. There were all kinds of emotions in the depths of her eyes. ¡°Anning, do you really not know?¡± Luo Anning was confused. ¡°Know what?¡± Catherine turned her head away calmly and said softly, ¡°Christine... The Person You Love Is You.¡± Finally, she said this sentence. It was less than ten words, but it was like a sharp sword. It pierced through the heart that she had just stitched up with much difficulty, and blood flowed out once again. ¡°What?¡±Luo Anning rubbed her ears in disbelief and asked again, ¡°What did you say just now?¡± ¡°The person Christine Loves Is You.¡± As soon as she said that, the atmosphere seemed to be the same as Catherine¡¯s deste mood, and it became quiet. After a while, Luo Anning suddenlyughed. Catherine turned her head, not understanding what was so funny. Chapter 657

Chapter 657: Chapter 659 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [70]

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning covered her stomach with both hands andughed until her tears wereing out. She raised her hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes. It took her a long time to catch her breath. ¡°Catherine, are you kidding me? Christine Loves Me? How is that possible!¡± Catherine said faintly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°Of course I believe you! I believe you¡¯re joking with me.¡± Luo¡¯an stood up slowly and went to pick a beautiful rose, she yed with it in her hand. ¡°Catherine, you¡¯re really smart for a lifetime. You were muddle-headed for a moment. Did Christine Love Me? Perhaps she did, but it was definitely not romantic love. Did you notice that he was a little... um... dependent? Dependent on me. How Do I put this feeling? It¡¯s like I¡¯m his family, the dependence between family members.¡± Catherine was stunned on the spot. She said that Kristen depended on her? The affection between family members? How could this be? How could this be.. She had followed Kristen for so many years. Other than his mother, Shen Rou, whom she had never met, Cheng Hao, whom she had met.. That feeling of worship and respect was the feeling of treating family. Was he the same with Lunning? Catherine was uncertain. This was the first time in her life that she doubted herself. Lunning knew that she did not understand, so she handed the rose in her hand to her and watched her take it, then she said, ¡°When I met Christine on the streets of Ennd and was brought back to his apartment to ask him to make sweet and sour fish for him, I realized that... the taste of sweet and sour fish was very intriguing to him. ¡°Moreover, every time he asked me to cook, the only thing I had to order was sweet and sour fish. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s Strange?¡± After what she said, Catherine really felt that it seemed to make sense. She knew that Christine¡¯s mother was an expert cook. Could it be that... his love for sweet and sour fish was rted to her mother? Her thoughts suddenly opened up, and the tangled threads that had been depressed in her heart seemed to have signs of dissipating. ¡°You mean...¡±Catherine was so nervous that her pupils constricted, and her lips trembled, unable to speak. ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°Christine treated me like family. Perhaps it was because the sweet and sour fish I made tasted the same as his mother¡¯s, so he naturally took care of me as if I was family. ¡°If he really treated me like a man and a woman, based on his murderous nature, would he allow Rongyan to marry me and have children? ¡°Even if he got married, it would be a divorce!¡± Catherine¡¯s face turned red with excitement. She held Rose¡¯s hand tightly, as if she was holding her own humble love. Luo Anning saw that she seemed to be in a better mood, she continued to exin, ¡°When I was pregnant and living in the vi with you guys, didn¡¯t Christine Torture Rongyan every night? ¡°He really treated me like a little sister. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t torture Rong Yan just because I was bullied. ¡°Also, he didn¡¯t know that he said it once. He was my brother, and he shamelessly asked me to call him brother... so he took advantage of me. I¡¯m obviously his sister-inw.¡± At the end of Luo Anning¡¯s mumbling, Catherine¡¯s heart was already floating. Since it wasn¡¯t romantic to Luo Anning, then... did it mean that Kristen didn¡¯t love anyone now? And she still had a chance, right? Suddenly, Catherine mmed the table and stood up. ¡°If I leave just like that, wouldn¡¯t that be letting that woman off? ! No, I have to go back immediately!¡± Chapter 658

Chapter 658: Chapter 660 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [71]

Trantor: 549690339

As she said this, she hurriedly turned around to leave, but she forgot that she was a patient. She stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Luo Anning was quick enough to catch her, which saved her from the tragedy of kissing the earth. Luo Anning held her and said helplessly, ¡°Love really makes people be fools.¡± That day, Luo Anning called Christine and told her that Catherine was going abroad. No matter how hard she tried, she didn¡¯t give up on the idea of going abroad, so she had no choice but to ask for help from him. ¡°What?¡±Christine pushed away fang ke who was kneeling in front of her and serving her with her mouth. She took out a tissue and wiped her lower body clean. Then, she zipped up her pants, got up, and walked out of the guest room. ¡°You said that Catherine is going abroad? Is she crazy? Does she really want to die that badly? !¡±Suddenly.., anger pulled back a trace of rationality. He told Luo anning, ¡°Anning, you must keep an eye on her for me. At least try to stall her until I get to s city. I¡¯ll fly back immediately.¡± After hanging up the phone, Luo Anning looked at Catherine with a smug look on her face. She had an expression that said, ¡°You see, I¡¯m not lying to you, right?¡±. The phone was on speakerphone, so Christine¡¯s anxiety and exhortation fell into Catherine¡¯s ears without missing a single word. A faint blush appeared on her cold face. She no longer turned her face away, but it was difficult for her to hide the upward curve of her lips. How beautiful was that word. .. ¡°Young Master, where are you going?¡±Fang Ke, who had been pushed away, fell to the ground in a sorry state. Hearing his hurried footsteps, she rushed out of the guest room without caring about her clothes and followed closely behind him to ask. Kristen stopped and turned to look at her. The corners of her lips curled up, and a faint evil aura shrouded between his brows. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know where I¡¯m going. This is thest warning. If you cross the line, get lost!¡± She Said and left. Fang ke bit her lips tightly, her whole body trembling.. .. The nended at City S International Airport, and Kristen rushed back to Rong residence without stopping. When he returned to Rong Mansion, Young Master Rong said with disdain, ¡°Catherine is not at Rong Mansion.¡± Kristen was furious. ¡°Then where is she? !¡± ¡°Hey, Hey, hey, watch your attitude. Who are you talking to? Don¡¯t forget that you are begging someone right now. Watch your attitude.¡±Young Master Rong snorted and sat on the sofa calmly, snatching the toy from handsome. Kristin¡¯s Chest Rose and fell, and he panted heavily, his long, narrow eyes ring resentfully at Young Rong, who had a look of amusement on his face Kristin had just finished spitting when, with a whoosh, a toy train came crashing down on him. The handsome boy stared at it with his big ck eyes and pped his thigh with both hands The Little Fellow¡¯s reproachful lookpletely pleased Young Master Rong. He leaned over, picked up his son, and kissed him, he boasted proudly, ¡°You¡¯re really Daddy¡¯s good son. You know how to cover up for your own shorings. Not Bad, not bad! You¡¯re worthy of being taught!¡± Jiang Peihua walked out of the kitchen. When she saw Kristen, she gasped and immediately said, ¡°Damn Kid, Why Are You Back?¡± Kristen opened her mouth to reply, but Jiang Peihua turned her head to ask Young Master Rong again, as if she was just asking, as if she did not intend to hear him return. This neglectful attitude made Christine very angry. She couldn¡¯t y with people like this! ¡°Rascal, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. Quickly give Anning a call and tell her toe back with Catherine.¡±After saying that, Jiang Peihua turned around and went into the kitchen. When Christine heard that, it turned out that she knew where Catherine was? Therefore, she arrogantly nced at young master rong and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not begging you!¡± Finished, like the wind rushed into the kitchen. Chapter 659

Chapter 659: Chapter 661 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [72]

Trantor: 549690339

Thus, he arrogantly nced at young master rong and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not begging you!¡± After saying that, he rushed into the kitchen like the wind. ¡°Auntie, why are you cooking yourself? It¡¯s so hard. Let the servants do it.¡±Theckey smiled, christine went forward and pulled Jiang Peihua, who was cutting vegetables in front of the kitchen counter, away from the kitchen counter. She turned her head and said to the servant who was helping her, ¡°You,e and cut the vegetables.¡± The helper did not dare to hesitate. She nodded and walked up to cut the vegetables. Jiang Peihua repeatedly stopped the helper from touching her vegetables. Then she raised the kitchen knife in her hand and threatened Christine, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Auntie, I really did not cause any trouble. I just have something to ask you.¡±Christine walked behind her with great hospitality, massaging her back and shoulders. She was extremely filial. Jiang Peihua was very pleased. She raised her eyebrows and said heroically, ¡°What is it? Ask away.¡± Kristen massaged her shoulders and leaned her head over. ¡°Auntie, did you know that Catherine went back to S City?¡± ¡°I know.¡±Jiang Peihua nodded. She didn¡¯t know why she asked Anning to bring Catherine back? ¡°Then does she live in Rong Mansion or... ?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s Your Vi.¡±Jiang Peihua only learned about Catherine¡¯s return to s city today. It just so happened that Luo Anning was taking a walk with her in the park of the vi area, she asked Anning to bring Catherine back for dinner. After asking for the address, Christine took the initiative to ept the driver¡¯s task and rushed out hurriedly without waiting for the driver to pick her up. .. In the park, Luo Anning held Catherine and the two of them strolled leisurely. The greenery in the park was very good. All kinds of trees, flowers, and horticulture were maintained by the real estatepany with a huge amount of money. One could see where the nobleness was from the details. Stepping on the soft grass, the air was clear between their breaths. The setting sun was like blood, and a few rays of light from the clouds scattered to the ground. ¡°The setting sun is so beautiful.¡±Looking at the blood-red setting sun, Catherine sighed softly. It was probably the first time in her life that she was enjoying the sunset so leisurely. Luo Anning smiled and said, ¡°Yes, the sunset is indeed beautiful. In the future, you and Christine will have plenty of opportunities to watch the sunset together.¡± With Christine? Catherine couldn¡¯t help butugh. She believed that there would be plenty of opportunities to watch the sunset in the future, but with Christine, it would be dangerous.. At this moment, Luo Anning¡¯s cell phone rang. She smiled apologetically at Catherine and picked up the phone. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, she walked a few steps away and made a call. After giving out a few instructions, she hung up the phone and walked to Catherine¡¯s side. She supported her, ¡°Oh right, I seem to remember that there is an artificialke over there. Let¡¯s take a walk there.¡± As she spoke, without waiting for Catherine to do the same, she supported her and walked towards the man-madeke. Catherine looked at lunning, who was smiling. She did not understand what was so good about the man-madeke. Also... why did she catch a hint of craftiness in her eyes? When they came to the man-madeke, many wealthy families in the vi area were taking a walk and watching the sunset. The scene did not seem deserted. After watching for a while, Luo Anning excused herself to go to the washroom and told her to stand by theke and not move around, waiting for her toe back. Catherine nodded. ¡°You go. I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Luo Anning smiled, turned around, and disappeared without a trace. Catherine saw that she was in a hurry andughed softly. Was she suffocating? Chapter 660

Chapter 660: Chapter 662 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [73]

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning ran all the way out of the park. The chauffeur of the luxurious residence received her call and immediately went to the entrance of the park to pick her up. After getting into the car, she said in a good mood, ¡°Back to Rong residence.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡±The chauffeur turned the car around and drove towards Rong residence. On the way, he bumped into a speeding mren. With one hand on the window, Luo Anningughed softly. ¡°Catherine, I¡¯ve created an opportunity for you. Sess or failure depends on your decision.¡± Catherine stood where she was and waited for a long time. When Luo Anning did not return, she started to get anxious. She kept looking in the direction where Luo Anning had disappeared, wanting to see if she had returned. Or perhaps, she had not returned for such a long time. Could something have happened? It should not be. The management of the vi area was unusually strict. Each person had one card, and they could enter with their identity card. When guests entered, the owner of the vi area had to personally make a visual phone call to confirm with the security before they could be allowed to enter. After looking around for a long time, she still did not see Luo Anning. Catherine moved her body. Her left hand clumsily dragged her leg as she wanted to turn around. She had just raised her feet when she unexpectedly tripped over a small stone on the ground, her center of gravity was unstable and she fell outside the guardrail of the artificialke. At the critical moment, a male voice sounded in panic, ¡°Be careful ¡ª !¡± Before she could finish her words, a ck shadow moved swiftly to her side like a ghost and pulled Catherine back, who had half her body fallen out of the guardrail. Kristen held her tightly and pressed her into his arms. He did not expect to see this scene when he just arrived at the park! Was she crazy? ! Did she want to jump into theke? Did she want to go abroad to seek death? was she so cowardly that she wanted to jump into theke tomit suicide? Her heart was burning with anger, kristin shouted at Catherine, ¡°Catherine, are you f * cking crazy? Do you want to die so badly? What, I didn¡¯t ask you to go abroad to die, so you chose tomit suicide nearby, right? You¡¯re so F * cking despicable!¡± Catherine also had lingering fear. The moment she fell, her mind went nk. When she reacted to protect herself, her clumsy hands and feet were pulled back to the shore before she could move. The familiar smell and the familiar voice beside her ear inexplicably made her feel at ease. He... really came back. As she listened, Catherine frowned. She raised her head from his arms and looked at the furious Christine. She curled her lips coldly and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯mmitting suicide?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t That So?¡±Christine retorted angrily. Does it make sense for her tomit suicide? Who gave her the courage to be so righteous! ¡°If I really wanted tomit suicide, would I need toe out and embarrass myself? A dose of euthanasia could make me die a beautiful death. Why would I jump into theke tomit suicide?¡± Christine crossed her arms in front of her chest and frowned. She said coldly, ¡°Then how do you exin your actions just now?¡± Catherine dragged her legs and slowly walked back. ¡°There¡¯s a word for it. It¡¯s called a slip-up.¡± Was she really not going tomit suicide? Kristen thought about it and felt that what she said made some sense. If she really wanted to die, she didn¡¯t have to die so horribly. Just as she said, there was no need for her toe out and embarrass herself. At this moment, Kristen received a call from Luo Anning, asking him to send Catherine back to Rong residence in one piece. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t let him off. After repeatedly answering the phone, she hung up the phone and looked at Catherine, who was dragging her feet strenuously. She chased after her with big strides and walked to her side. Chapter 661

Chapter 661: Chapter 663[ the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth ][74]

Trantor: 549690339

Xin long squatted down slightly, grabbed her with both hands, and carried her horizontally. Catherine was caught off guard by his princess hug, and her heart rate increased as a blush gradually appeared on her face. She looked left and right with evasive eyes, and her voice had an almost imperceptible tremulous tone, ¡°You put me down, I can walk by myself...¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a try?¡±Kristen nced at her from the corner of her eyes. She quickened her pace and walked towards his mren. It was the first time in her life that she had enjoyed his princess hug. Even when she was sitting in the passenger seat, her mind was still dizzy. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to stay in the apartment to recuperate. Do you think my words are a joke?¡±Kristen growled as she drove. His face was tense, and his brows were tightly knitted. He was especially dissatisfied with her leaving without permission. Catherine turned her head away, not looking at his angry face. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the habit of being a third wheel to disturb the two of us.¡± ¡°Then I really have to thank you for making space for the two of us!¡±He growled unhappily. It was one thing for him to say it himself, but it was another feeling to hear it from his mouth. It was astringent, and her chest felt a little stuffy. It was as if her breath was stuck there, unable to go up or down. She did not speak, and Christine warned in a cold voice, ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you. If you get angry, I¡¯ll still do it to you!¡± ¡°What, you want to kill me?¡±Catherine turned her head and looked at the side of his handsome face. ¡°You can wait and see.¡± Catherine shook her head and said, ¡°Christine, I really didn¡¯t know that my departure would make you so angry. My body is my own matter. You are so concerned about it. What position and identity do you have?¡± Christine snorted and answered her disdainfully, ¡°Boss. Is this identity enough?¡± It was a responsibility that only her boyfriend or her other half should fulfill. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to disturb you from making out with a woman. There¡¯s no need for you to chase after me. It¡¯s not good to make that little beauty sad.¡± Even she herself didn¡¯t notice how sour her tone was in thetter half of her sentence. Of course, the furious Christine didn¡¯t notice it either. ¡°Screech ¨C¡±the mren mmed on the brakes. The wheels rubbed against the ground violently and came to a stop. Catherine rammed forward out of inertia. Fortunately, she had fastened her seatbelt, so she was fine. Her body mmed back into the back of the chair. She turned around and red at Kristen. ¡°You¡¯re Crazy!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s Crazy!¡±Kristen punched the steering wheel, she roared, ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to have sex with me. So what if I find another woman? ¡°Stop beating around the bush and ming me, Catherine. All the responsibility for me finding a woman is on you! Also, don¡¯t talk to me in such a weird way. If you really don¡¯t need my help, then don¡¯t F * cking lie about going abroad to get me back!¡± Catherine didn¡¯t say anything, christine continued to growl, ¡°Do you really think I F * cking want to control you? I¡¯m only worried about you because you¡¯ve been with me for so many years. Even if you had a dog for so many years, you would still have feelings for it, let alone a dog! You Don¡¯t want me to care about you, right? Fine, I¡¯ll only care about you when I¡¯m F * cking full! Catherine, this is thest time. From now on, I won¡¯t ask if you¡¯re Dead or Alive! You Better Remember This!¡± After saying that, Christine took a few deep breaths, took a guess at the elerator, and ran out with a roar. Catherine didn¡¯t say anything from the beginning to the end. She quietly listened to every word he said, his anger, his exasperation.. She gently knocked on her eyelids and leaned all the weight of her body against the back of the chair. Her heart was filled with sorrow. Christine, you won¡¯t know. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to care, but I don¡¯t want you to use an identity that doesn¡¯t match the identity I¡¯m Looking For in my heart.. Chapter 662

Chapter 662: Chapter 664 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [75]

Trantor: 549690339

Gently knocking on his eyelids, he leaned all his weight on the back of the chair, his heart full of sorrow. Christine, you wouldn¡¯t know, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to care, but I don¡¯t want you to use an identity that doesn¡¯t match the identity I¡¯m Looking For in my heart.. Back at the Rong Residence, Christine got out of the car with a bang. She threw the car keys, and the servant caught the keys and went to park the car. He had long legs and walked quickly. Catherine dragged her legs and followed him with difficulty. In the end, she felt that it was futile, so she gave up. She walked into the house slowly. Christine walked into the living room. Grandfather Rong was ying chess with Luo Anning. Rong Yan was acting as an advisor to Luo Anning, giving her pointers. Jiang Peihua was sitting on the sofa, sipping tea and watching a TV series. Handsome was sitting beside her, he was watching a TV series with his grandmother. Seeing him walk in with a lot of anger, Luo Anning raised her head and asked, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t Catherinee back with you?¡± ¡°In the back,¡±Christine said snappily. After saying that, she sat down heavily on the sofa. Luo Anning rolled her eyes and was about to say something, but her head was turned back by Rong Yan. She said in a low voice, ¡°Why do you care so much? y Chess. Be Serious.¡± ¡°But...¡±Luo Anning still wanted to struggle, but her waist was held by Rong Yan. At this moment, all the struggling thoughts died in the bud. Not long after, Catherine slowly walked in. It was not that she was deliberately slow, but that her legs were not up to par. She tried her best, but this speed was all she had. She looked apologetically at Jiang Peihua and grandfather Rong. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Jiang Peihua looked at her body, which was inconvenient for her to move, and a hint of surprise shed across her eyes. Then, she hit Christine on the head. ¡°Ouch ¨C¡±Christine shouted loudly. ¡°You heartless brat. Catherine¡¯s body is inconvenient. Don¡¯t you know how to help her up? Is there anyone as unkind as you? Ah? !¡±After she finished scolding, jiang Peihua stood up enthusiastically and went forward to help Catherine up. She looked left and right. ¡°Catherine, why are you injured? is your leg okay? Is it very painful? How about this, I¡¯ll get the family doctor to examine you. Don¡¯t let anything go wrong.¡± ¡°Aunty, there¡¯s no need. My injury is not serious. I¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡±Catherine stopped Jiang Peihua who was about to call the family doctor. Jiang Peihua asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you really alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really alright.¡± After hearing her confident words, Jiang Peihua did not call for the family doctor. When everyone was present, she called everyone into the dining room and began to eat. At the dining table, grandfather Rong would asionally serve food to Christine and Catherine. His gaze lovingly rested on Christine¡¯s face, and that emotion of excitement and joy.., did not disappear just because Christine was staying at the Rong residence. Instead, he wanted to treat him even better, to make up for the suffering he had suffered while wandering outside for more than twenty years. Christine looked at the mountain of food in her bowl, and her face immediately turned ck. Master Rong was about to put a drumstick into his bowl when he saw his expression and withdrew his hand resentfully. Catherine ate quietly. Luo Anning looked at her from time to time and then at Christine. She sighed. What was going on between the two of them? Did Catherine Confess? It didn¡¯t seem like it. Even if her confession was rejected, Christine wouldn¡¯t look so angry. Did she not confess? God, how could Catherine be so stupid? She had missed a great opportunity! Chapter 663

Chapter 663: Chapter 665 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [76]

Trantor: 549690339

It was rare for Kristen to rush back to s city without stopping. How could she have wasted this opportunity! With a sigh of disappointment, little handsome hugged the milk bottle with both hands. When he heard Mama¡¯s sigh, he put down the milk bottle and imitated MAMA¡¯s expression. He let out a heavy sigh. This made everyoneugh! After dinner, Luo Anning pulled Catherine to the study on the second floor. After closing the door carefully, she began to interrogate. ¡°Catherine, you haven¡¯t confessed to Christine?¡± Seeing her cautious look, Catherine smiled, and Luo Anning gently pushed her, ¡°Stillughing? I¡¯m asking you. Such a good opportunity, why do you think you wasted it? What a pity. Besides, what happened to Christine? She seemed to have eaten dynamite.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t confess.¡±Catherine said, ¡°I just quarreled with him a few times, and he med me for not caring about Fangke¡¯s existence. I told him not to bother with me. So, he won¡¯t bother with me anymore in the future, no matter if I¡¯m Dead or alive.¡± After Luo Anning heard her words, she was secretly speechless and sat down opposite her. ¡°Are you really going to continue like this? Also, how do you know if Christine has feelings for you if you haven¡¯t confessed.¡± ¡°After so many years, even if I have a dog by my side, I will still have feelings. There is no doubt that Christine has feelings for me. However, it may not necessarily be a rtionship between a man and a woman.¡± This time, Luo Anning was in a dilemma. However, there had to be someone who took the initiative in love. It was impossible for Christine, so only Catherine could do it. After thinking for a while, Luo Anning asked her seriously, ¡°Catherine, do you want to hand Christine over to someone else?¡± Hand Christine over to someone else? This also meant that he would treat a woman well in the future, give her a home, and have children with her. And with her, there would no longer be the previous intimate rtionship, even if it was just a bed. Apanion. Just as this thought surfaced in her mind, Catherine shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± She had been with him for so many years. She was his first woman, and he was also her first man. Her most beautiful youth, all the joys and sorrows, had been dedicated to him.. Why should she hand him over now? She was not willing, not at all! Seeing the struggle in Catherine¡¯s eyes, Luo an spoke calmly. She was not anxious at all, because someone was even more anxious than she was. ¡°Catherine, if you don¡¯t want to hand Christine over to someone else, then you have to take the initiative. In Love, there is always one party who has to take the initiative. It¡¯s either you or him. ¡°No one¡¯s love doesn¡¯t need to work hard. The moment their eyes meet, everything will fall into ce. ¡°Love is a kind of emotional persistence, and it¡¯s also a life science. ¡°You¡¯re still too inexperienced in this aspect.¡± Catherine was silent for a long time. After Luo Anning finished drinking a cup of tea, she frowned and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Anning, what do you think I should do?¡± ¡°First, you have to confess your love to Christine. Let him know that there is a woman who has been by his side for nearly ten years. At the same time, she has also loved him for nearly ten years. ¡°Catherine, it is not shameful to love someone. What is shameful is the person who doesn¡¯t dare to say it out loud.¡± Catherine, who had always been decisive and decisive, for the first time, was hesitant when faced with a rtionship problem between a man and a woman. The two voices in her heart were struggling to decide whether or not to confess. If she did, the rtionship would continue. But what if she was rejected? Chapter 664 - the Little Devil’s long tooth [77]

Chapter 664: Chapter 666 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [77]

Trantor: 549690339

Perhaps the rtionship between the two could not go back to the past? Perhaps every person who wanted to confess and wanted to confess had the same mentality. They were both nervous and afraid, unable to sit still. Catherine was caught in a battle between heaven and earth, luo Anning said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t confess, then forget it. ording to what you said, that Fanke who was brought back to the apartment by Christine has already fallen in love with him. ¡°If you are one step ahead of her and Kristen chooses her, then even if you regret it in the future, it will be in vain.¡± After saying that, Luo Anning walked out of the study, leaving her to quietly think about whether she should take this step or not. It was night. After Kristen took a shower, she came out with a towel wrapped around her. She used the towel in one hand to wipe her mboyant red hair. When she saw the woman who had appeared in his bedroom, she frowned and her expression turned ugly again. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Catherine deliberately ignored the coldness in his tone. She stood up and looked at him. ¡°Christine, I have something to say to you.¡± ¡°What is so important that you barged into my bedroom in the middle of the night? I think that we have already said what we should have said in the park in the evening. I¡¯m tired, go out.¡±She threw the towel in her hand, christine coldly ordered her to leave. Catherine¡¯s face alternated between green and white. It was the first time in her life that she had done such a shameless thing! And it was with Christine! She secretly took a few deep breaths and tried her best to be the same as usual. She walked towards him. Only she knew how fast her heart was beating! Seeing that she did not leave but walked towards him, Christine frowned, ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t disobey my orders again and again! You Can¡¯t bear the consequences!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave after saying that.¡±Catherine walked towards him stubbornly. Finally, when she was in front of him, Catherine raised her head slightly and looked at him, ¡°Kristen... I love you.¡± Her tone was very soft, very depressing, and there was a slight tremble in it. Kristen¡¯s hearing was exceptionally sensitive. Even though he heard her clearly, he could not help but frown and confirm, ¡°What did you say? !¡± ¡°I said...¡±Catherine took a deep breath and raised her voice, ¡°Christine, I love you!¡± What did she say? She actually said that she loved him? How was that possible! Christineughed and took two steps back. Just as she was about to mock him, she saw her sincere expression, as well as the nervousness and... Panic that had nowhere to hide. In all these years, he had never seen the nervousness and panic on her face. Never. Even if it was for her first time. That night, her expression was as calm as water. Not a trace of emotion could be seen on her face. Only her hands were tightly gripping the sheets under her body, revealing her nervousness and uneasiness. Christine suddenly felt a little incredulous, and suddenly.., she thought of another question. ¡°You Said you love me? You love me, but you¡¯re not even willing to sleep with me? For this, you¡¯re even willing to escape from my sphere of influence and voluntarily ask for orders to be that boring agent. Catherine, is this how you love me?¡± Catherine had long known that her confession would not go so smoothly. After hearing his question, she said it out loud, ¡°At that time, elder Rong wanted you to move back to Rong residence, but you refused. However, when Anning came out to persuade you, you didn¡¯t even think about agreeing. In addition to all the things you did to Anning, it made me misunderstand that the person you loved was Anning. I was angry, I was sad, I was... jealous, so that night when you asked me to go to your bedroom, I left without permission.¡± ¡°What about now? On what basis did you confess to me? Didn¡¯t you think I loved peace? Catherine, you have no chance!¡± Chapter 665

Chapter 665: Chapter 667 the Little Devil¡¯s Long Tooth [78]

Trantor: 549690339

Catherine said, ¡°No, you are right to love peace. That is because you love peace as your family. It is the love between a man and a woman.¡± ¡°You are wrong! What I Love Is Peace, the love between a man and a Woman!¡±Being exposed by someone, Christine denied loudly without hesitation. Catherine looked at him with burning eyes and said firmly without backing down, ¡°Even if the person you love is peaceful, you can¡¯t Make Me Stop Loving You. Christine, I love you, but only you. I don¡¯t want other women to have you, I don¡¯t want¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, Catherine calmed herself down and said, ¡°No matter what, I love you. Now I¡¯m just telling you, I don¡¯t want you to make a decision. It¡¯s gettingte, you should rest.¡± Christine stood where she was, looking surprised. Her brows were furrowed so tightly that they could kill a fly. What did she say? ! She was just telling him that she didn¡¯t want him to make a decision? Ha, what a joke. Why would she tell him if she didn¡¯t want him to make a decision? She was deliberately trying to make things difficult for him, wasn¡¯t she? To be honest, he didn¡¯t think that Catherine would fall in love with him. The two of them had been together for so many years, and they were like his right and left hands. They were inseparable, and they worked well together. What awaited them would always be endless missions and endless people to kill. They never had the time to think about romance, nor did they have the time and mood to think about these romantic things. When he heard her talk about love, it was as if a thunder had exploded in his mind! It made him feel suffocated for a moment. Before he could say anything, Catherine had already walked to the bedside as if there was no one else around. She lifted the quilt and turned over to lie down. Kristen was startled, and then she growled, ¡°What are you doing lying on top?¡± Catherine looked at him innocently and her voice was as cold as ever. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sleeping.¡± Kristen rubbed his forehead with a headache. ¡°This is my bedroom, and the bed you¡¯re lying on is also my bed. Stay up and sleep. Go back to your room!¡± ¡°But all the guest rooms are locked. Auntie Jiang is already asleep.¡±What she meant was that she could not go to the guest room and could only sleep at his ce. Anyway, it was not the first time they had shared a bed together. Sleeping on the bed, what was the difference between sleeping once and sleeping a hundred times? A person who was good at killing and stealing, and who was good at cracking the precise codes of all kinds of safes, was just a small case to her. She actually told him that the door was locked, so she could not enter! Christine suddenly felt a deep sense of powerlessness and oppression. On the other side, Catherinepletely ignored him. She found afortable position and soon fell asleep. Christine¡¯s face was angry. She went to the wardrobe and deliberately made a loud noise. She found a suit of clothes, changed, and mmed the door. When the sound of his footsteps disappeared at the end of the corridor, Catherine faintly opened her eyes and a smile crept onto the corner of her lips. Christine, you have to be desperate sometimes. She closed her eyes and fell asleep again. That night, Christine drove to the bar to drink until the middle of the night, and finally returned to the vi to sleep. The next morning. Catherine got up and went downstairs, only to find that Christine was not there. Jiang Peihua beckoned her into the restaurant for breakfast, and she nodded absent-mindedly. The breakfast was very sumptuous, abination of Chinese and western. She ate a sandwich and drank milk, thinking whether Christine did not get up, or had left in angerst night. Jiang Peihua was an experienced person. How could Catherine¡¯s little thoughts be hidden from her sharp eyes, she jokingly exined, ¡°Christine, that damned kid, is not at home. The guard said that the kid leftst night and hasn¡¯te back all morning.¡± Chapter 666

Chapter 666: Chapter 668 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [79]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Ah?¡±Catherine was a little confused. She suddenly realized that Jiang Peihua was talking to her, ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Although she had guessed that he had left, when she really heard it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. Could it be that he was so angry that he left s city overnight? If that was really the case, then.. Catherine did not dare to think further. She was afraid that the courage that she had worked so hard to build would suddenly copse. From the moment she fell in love with him, Catherine had already understood that falling in love with such a man was destined to be a bitter and forbearing thing. Luo Anning looked at her disappointed appearance and could not help but sigh. In the end, she did not say anything. Rtionships were not something that could be done by someone else intentionally setting them up. This depended on fate. Some people might not be able to grow old together even if they had been in love for a few years. Some people might only have seen each other a few times, but they were fated to be together. They were fated to be the right person in this life, they could also be in love, know each other, and be together for a lifetime. As for Catherine and Christine, she didn¡¯t know if they were fated. These could only be arranged by fate. Just as Catherine was depressed, the butler walked in with a smile, he said, ¡°Old Master, Madam, Young Master Rong, Young Madam, Miss Catherine, the butler of young master Yu¡¯s vi called just now. He said that young master Yu drank too muchst night and stayed in the vi. He couldn¡¯t get up this morning, so he didn¡¯te over to eat breakfast. He told you not to wait.¡± Hearing this, the happiest person was none other than Catherine! Her dim eyes instantly lit up, and she seemed toe to life. Looking at her happy expression.., luo Anning teased, ¡°Butler, please tell him that we didn¡¯t wait for him. There was only one person we were waiting for. We thought he was still depressed after he left overnight. As for who that person is, let Kristen guess for herself.¡± The Butler was also a sensible person. Without waiting for Catherine to refute, he quickly left and replied! ¡°Hey! Butler, Wait!¡±Catherine stood up nervously and shouted at the butler¡¯s back. Luo Anning sat her down and said unhappily, ¡°We haven¡¯t finished breakfast yet. It¡¯s impolite to leave the table all of a sudden, Catherine.¡± Catherine was anxious and embarrassed. Luo Anning¡¯s words were so straightforward. Christie believed that once the Butler said it, he would understand who that person was. There was no need to guess! Elder Rong did not understand at first. When he heard Luo Anning¡¯s words, he also understood. Heughed happily and looked at Catherine with a meaningful gaze. After breakfast, young master Rong hugged Luo Anning and wanted to kiss her goodbye. Looking at the servants and elder Rong, Jiang Peihua, Luo Anning¡¯s small face was flushed red. She was so embarrassed that she raised her pink fist to hit him. Young Master Rong grabbed her small hand and ced it on his lips to kiss her, he urged her, ¡°Hurry up, hubby is rushing to work. If you¡¯rete, how are you going to set an example for the millions of employees in thepany?¡± Looking at his pompous manner, Luo Anning could not help but retort, ¡°You? You¡¯re even setting an example for the employees. It¡¯s already good enough that you don¡¯t infect the employees with your bad temper.¡± Young Master Rong was displeased. Ignoring her change of topic, he directly pinched her delicate chin. Narrowing his phoenix-like eyes, he said shamelessly, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to kiss me. Otherwise, I Won¡¯t go to thepany.¡± After saying those harsh words, young master Rong was in no hurry. Luo Anning was so anxious that she wanted to p him away to thepany! Chapter 667

Chapter 667: Chapter 669 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [80]

Trantor: 549690339

He was already the father of the child, how could he still be so thick-skinned and Shameless? Jiang Peihua saw that her daughter-inw was at her wit¡¯s end, so she could only give her some advice, ¡°Be at peace, this brat will be shameless to the extent that you will be shameless to others. I think you should listen to him. We didn¡¯t see anything, really.¡± After Jiang Peihua said that, she really turned her head away and didn¡¯t look at the two of them anymore. Grandfather Rong and Catherine were the same, and the servants also knew how to read People¡¯s expressions. They immediately lowered their heads, not listening or seeing. They were very happy to see that the young couple had a good rtionship. This kind of family atmosphere was also what they hoped for the most in their hearts. Seeing that everyone was so cooperative, Young Master Rong originally wanted to ask for a light kiss, but he was patient. When Luo Anning was so shy that she couldn¡¯t help but stand on her tiptoes to kiss him, he quickly regained the initiative. What was originally a light kiss suddenly turned into a spicy French deep kiss, and an ambiguous sound was heard.. After about three minutes, an inappropriate cough was heard ¡ª ¡°Ahem¡­¡±Kristen clenched her fist and coughed a few times. She hesitated and said, ¡°Is it not a good time for me toe back?¡± Luo Anning heard the sound and quickly pushed Rong Yan away. Rong Yan licked the corner of his lips, still not satisfied. He turned to look at Kristen, who was smiling evilly. ¡°I said yes. Will you get lost?¡± ¡°Of course not. This is my home. Why would I want to get lost?¡±Christine put her hands in her pockets and swaggered to Luo Anning¡¯s side. She put her arms around her shoulders and asked with a smile, ¡°Anning, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Of course. Rong residence is also your home.¡±Luo Anning¡¯s face was so red that it could be boiled. After saying that, she covered her face with both hands and ran upstairs quickly. She was too ashamed to see anyone! ¡°Humph. You¡¯re really annoying!¡±A good kiss goodbye was interrupted halfway by him. After saying that, Young Master Rong left Rong residence to go to thepany. Christine walked to the sofa and sat down. When she saw little handsome staring at her curiously with his round eyes, she smiled and hugged him in her arms. ¡°Little Thing, is there something on my face? Why Are You Staring at me?¡± Handsome bit his pacifier and reached out his empty hand towards her. He pinched his nose urately ¡°Oh! Let Go ¨C¡± The child did not know what to do and felt that it was fun. He pinched and pulled hard. Kristen was in so much pain that she was gasping. Elder Rong, Jiang Peihua, and Catherine watched from the side. Not only did they not have the intention toe over to help, but they wereughing happily instead. Handsome looked at him and chuckled. A few white teeth were exposed, looking very cute. After a while, Jiang Peihua reached out to help and carried handsome away. However, she did not forget to say with disdain, ¡°Go upstairs and take a shower. You smell like alcohol all over. Don¡¯t smoke handsome anymore.¡± Christine rubbed her nose, which had been pinched until it was red. When she heard Jiang Peihua¡¯s words, she roared and defended herself, ¡°How is it smelly? It¡¯s obviously fragrant!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about the smell of wine, right?¡±Jiang Peihua nced at him. Christine was listless. She got up and slowly went upstairs to take a shower. When he finished showering and came down, it was another handsome young man in a suit and tie. Looking at the people on the sofa, he said, ¡°Grandpa, Auntie, there¡¯s still a lot of work waiting for me to take care of. I¡¯ll go back to the capital first.¡± Catherine, who was still teasing the handsome young man, heard this and the smile on her face instantly disappeared. She raised her head and looked at him, ¡°You¡¯re going back now?¡± ¡°Or what? I¡¯m not like you, who took a leave of absence again.¡± Master Rong and Jiang Peihua reminded him to take good care of himself in the capital. Catherine thought for a moment, stood up, and looked at him with determined eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Christine never thought that this would be the result! Didn¡¯t she specially go back to S City to recuperate? What was the meaning of going back with him now? It was because she was afraid of being so firm that she wanted to hide. That was why she wanted to leave today. If she followed him back, then wouldn¡¯t he have wasted his efforts? ! Chapter 668

Chapter 668: Chapter 670 the Little Devil King¡¯s Tusk [81]

Trantor: 549690339

Didn¡¯t she specially return to S City to recuperate? What was the meaning of going back with him now? It was because she was afraid of such a determined her that she wanted to avoid him. That was why she wanted to leave today. If she followed him back, then wouldn¡¯t his efforts be in vain? ! ¡°The injuries on your body haven¡¯t healed yet. You should stay here and recuperate.¡±Christine straightened her expression and sternly refused. What a joke. If he wanted her to go back with him, what was the difference from staying here? Before thisyer of window paper was broken, the two of them were still in peace. Once thisyer of window paper was broken, no matter how he looked at it, it would feel strange and awkward. Subconsciously, he had already remembered Catherine¡¯s words. She said that she loved him. Although they had a rtionship long ago and he was her first man, they were both adults. The game of adults would only happen after they had tacitly acknowledged each other. He had never thought of taking responsibility, but now, even if she didn¡¯t want him to take responsibility, he didn¡¯t dare to touch her again. Kristen nodded and left in a hurry. Catherine didn¡¯t have any luggage to begin with, so she said goodbye to grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua and got up to chase after them. ¡°Kristen, what are you afraid of?¡±Dragging her legs, she struggled to chase after the tall and long-legged Kristen. In the end, seeing that he was about to disappear from her sight, Catherine threw away her face and shouted at him. Hearing this, Kristen stopped in his tracks and frowned. What was he afraid of? Of course, he was afraid of her! After hesitating for a moment, he quickly walked towards the garage, backed up, and was about to leave. Catherine caught up and opened her arms to block the front of the car. Kristen punched the steering wheel in frustration, pressed down the window, and stuck her head out. ¡°Catherine, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I want to go back with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to take you back with me!¡± Catherine looked at him firmly. ¡°Then I can take you back with me.¡± Shi.t! It was like a chicken talking to a duck! The problem was not who would take who back with them, okay? It was that he did not want her to go back! At least not now! Without giving him time to refuse, Catherine had already opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat. After fastening the seatbelt, she turned her head to look at him and asked, ¡°Are you not going?¡± Kristen narrowed her eyes and looked at her angrily. In the end, she stepped on the elerator and the sports car roared as it rushed out. .. It was already afternoon when they returned to the capital. After leaving the airport, Kristen let her return to the apartment by herself. The National Security Bureau still had things to do for him. As she hade back with him as she wished, Catherine did not press him any further. She nodded, gged down a taxi, and returned to the apartment. Hearing the door open, Franck immediately sat up from the sofa and walked to the door nervously. She was waiting to wee Christine with a smile on her face. The moment the door opened, the smile on her face disappeared. Catherine saw her expression from joy to disappointment. The corners of her lips curled up slightly and she smiled. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± She had thought that she had left during the few days when the apartment was empty, but she did not expect that she was still here! When Fang ke heard her unfriendly tone, she rubbed her hands and said softly, ¡°The young master hasn¡¯t let me leave yet. I don¡¯t dare to leave without permission.¡± ¡°Then listen well now. I solemnly tell you that you can leave.¡±Catherine walked to the sofa and sat down. She saw the takeout boxes and beverage bottles and snack bags on the coffee table that she did not have time to clean up, she frowned again. Chapter 669

Chapter 669: Chapter 671 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [82]

Trantor: 549690339

She never liked others touching her things. What did she treat the apartment as now? Was it her own home? Fangke followed uneasily to the side of the sofa. Although she did not know why Catherine was so hostile towards her, she understood that it was definitely because of the young master. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not leaving.¡±Fangke shook her head and followed her cold gaze to the coffee table. She cried out in surprise, then, she immediately rushed to the coffee table and began to clean up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, I didn¡¯t mean to! It¡¯s just that there¡¯s nothing left to eat at home, so I ordered takeout¡­ you came back before I had time to clean up.¡± She cleaned up in a panic. The takeout box fell onto the carpet. Fang ke quickly reached out to pick it up, but there was still some soup stains left in the box, dirtying the pure white carpet. Seeing that she had gotten into trouble, she turned around in fear and pulled out a tissue to wipe the carpet repeatedly, trying to wipe away the eye-catching oil stain. Catherine snorted coldly and looked at her flustered with contempt. Franck knew that she had done something wrong, and her heart became more and more anxious. The more anxious she was, the more flustered she became. The beverage bottle rolled sideways from the coffee table. She reached out to grab it, and caught it by ident. Then she looked at the pile of snack bags, she folded her arms into a pile, picked it up, and threw it into the trash can. She was too eager for instant sess, so a few of the snack bags fell, and all kinds of potato chips and dregs scattered all over the floor. Fang ke was already sweating profusely from anxiety. At this moment, she wished that she had ten hands! While she was anxious, she was also secretly annoyed at why she had to eat so much! If the young master thought that she was a sloppy woman after making such a mess, then what should she do! ! After putting all the trash into the trash can, she went to the storeroom to get a vacuum cleaner. When she turned around, she bumped into the vertical tablemp in the living room. With a ¡®Pa¡¯sound, the tablemp shattered into pieces. ¡°Enough!¡±She shouted coldly. Catherine turned her head to look at the nervous Catherine and curled her lips. ¡°You still think that this ce isn¡¯t messy enough, Don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ miss, it¡¯s not that! I, I just want to¡­ I just want to clean this ce up¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time.¡±Before she could finish, Catherine interrupted impatiently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, Get Out!¡± Catherine was really angry. Her whole body emitted a cold murderous aura, which was no different from the expression she had when she killed people. Fang ke was so scared that her legs turned soft. She didn¡¯t want to leave and had to leave at this moment. Because Catherine¡¯s expression was telling her that what she said was definitely not just a threat! Leaving the vacuum cleaner behind, Franck ran out trembling. When the apartment was quiet, Catherine picked up the phone to call Aunt Zhong Dian. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the broken verticalmp and put down the phone that she had picked up. As if nothing had happened, she went back to the bedroom, took a shower, andy down to rest. When Christine came back in the evening, he stopped when he opened the door. The whole room was a mess! He almost thought that the apartment had been visited by some reckless thief. When he saw Catherineing out of the bedroom, he closed the door and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a thief in the apartment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more or less the same as a thief.¡±Catherine poured a ss of water indifferently and held it in her hand. ¡°The thief said that you brought him in. He almost treated this ce as his own home.¡± Christine immediately thought of Franck, the woman who had been brought back from sijue. Did she do everything here? Chapter 670

Chapter 670: Chapter 672 the Little Devil¡¯s Long Tooth [83]

Trantor: 549690339

How could it be! That woman was as timid as a chicken. Would she have the guts to smash themp that he had specially brought back from Berlin? Even if she sold thatmp, she would not be able to pay for it. Would she dare to smash it? Catherine chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. It¡¯s just Fang Ke. You know, I¡¯ve never disdained to lie. Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡±Christine asked. ¡°She was chased away by me.¡±After saying that, she looked at his gloomy face and said sarcastically, ¡°Why, Does Your Heart Ache?¡± At first, she thought that she would just leave after being chased away so that she wouldn¡¯t be upset by her submissive look, but after hearing Catherine¡¯s sarcastic words.., christine pursed her lips and sneered, ¡°Yes, my heart aches. That¡¯s my woman. If you chase her away, where would you put me?¡± That¡¯s my woman.. That¡¯s my woman.. That¡¯s my woman.. That¡¯s My Woman! Catherine was like a thousand arrows piercing through her heart. She immediately tightened her grip on the ss of water, wishing that she could ssh the entire ss of water on his face! Franck was his woman, so what was she, Catherine? The tool of desire that she had slept with him for so many years? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s your woman? After what she did today, even if she¡¯s your daughter, I¡¯ll still tell her to scram without hesitation! ¡°It¡¯s already the best I can do for you that I didn¡¯t kill her. ¡°Christine, don¡¯t challenge my limits. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if I¡¯m forced to.¡± Her cold tone was undoubtedly challenging the authority of his superior. In all these years, when had Catherine ever dared to speak to him like that? This was truly heaven-defying! Just as she was about to fly into a rage, Christine grabbed onto a thread of reason. Wait! An insignificant fang KE was able to stir up her anger. was this also enough to make her retreat in the face of difficulties? After thinking about it, Christine felt that it made sense. Using another woman to repel a woman was the most correct method! The anger that was about to erupt gradually dissipated and turned into a smile as he looked at the furious Catherine, he warned her, ¡°Catherine, for the sake of the first time, I won¡¯t hold it against you. But if there¡¯s a second time, go back to Ennd!¡± This sentence was extremely harsh. He was warning her that if she dared to drive Franck away the next time, she would be kicked out of his side forever. He didn¡¯t even care about her life. He told her to go back to Ennd and be assassinated by the American emperor. Catherine was trembling with anger. Kristen ignored her and walked out. Franck was his shield now. How could he continue without Franck as the main character? So he had to get Franck back now, as soon as possible. After being chased away, Fangke did not leave too far. Instead, she sat on the park bench under the apartment. She did not want to leave, not at all. She really did not want to go back to Xi Jue¡¯s ce. It was not easy for her to meet a financial backer like Christine in her past life. She was no longer willing to submit to those fat old men. Withparison, she would have a fixed position in her heart. And her position was to be Christine¡¯s woman, even if it was just a tool to vent her lust. Christine soon found Franck. Seeing himing, Franck stood up and rushed to him with tears of joy.. Catherine stood in the same ce, her body stiff. She hated herself for not killing Franck with one shot, so that she would not end up cleanly! ¡°Come in.¡±Christine¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the apartment, pulling Catherine back to her senses. Her pupils suddenly contracted. She saw Franck, who was beside Christine, leaning against him like a little bird. She walked in, her timid eyes filled with a little joy, excitement, and¡­ provocation. Chapter 671

Chapter 671: Chapter 673 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [84]

Trantor: 549690339

Her pupils suddenly constricted. She saw Franck, who was beside Kristen, leaning on him and walking in. Her timid eyes were filled with joy, excitement, and¡­ provocation. Just now, Catherine had ruthlessly chased her away. She felt wronged, indignant, and resentful. However, when Kristen appeared and brought her back to the apartment.., franck managed to capture a trace of cold light of pain in Catherine¡¯s eyes. To be able to make her feel pain, Franck felt inexplicably happy! Christine had brought her back after being chased away. Did this mean that in Christine¡¯s eyes, her weight had surpassed Catherine¡¯s? As this thought shed through her mind, Franck looked at Christine with excitement and joy. His side profile was still as perfect as before, as if God had carved it with the most meticulous care. He was the most handsome man she had ever seen in her entire life, he was the best! It was a kind of quick revenge. Franck, who felt it in her heart, did not expect that no matter how hard Christine tried to establish her authority, she would still be sent to Hell in the future. A few days was a few years. It was not the same concept. Even if he avoided Catherine, he would not break up with her because of a woman. At least, this woman would not be her, Franck. Of course, this was all in the future. Catherine pursed her lips and looked coldly at Christine Holding Franck¡¯s hand. Her gaze was as deep as the sea. Franck received her me-like gaze and immediately tightened her grip on Christine¡¯s hand, her five fingers moved slightly and embedded themselves into the gaps between his five fingers, forming a tight interlock of ten fingers. Christine did not reject her action. Her gaze was unfocused, but there was an unassable dignity in it. It was a cold and domineering aura that only those who had been in a high position for many years could have. Was this a disguised form of protection for this woman? Catherine wanted tough, but she could not. ¡°You¡¯d better be able to protect her for the rest of her life!¡±Otherwise, don¡¯t me her for being ruthless! It was as if looking at the two of them was an eyesore. Turning around, Catherine walked back to the bedroom and mmed the door hard. The sound of the door mming made the entire apartment shake a few times. The biggest threat had left, and Fang Ke¡¯s tensed nerves also rxed. She raised her head and looked at the man beside her. She said timidly, ¡°Young master, Will Fang Ke serve you tonight?¡± She wanted to be his woman! Since he had bought her from Xi Jue, she was destined to be his woman. Her first time could only be given to him. Seeing that he had no reaction and did not refuse, Fang ke mustered up her courage and climbed onto his chest. She slowly twirled around that sensitive spot. This was sex that all adults understood. A hint. Kristen pulled her hand from her chest and looked at her coldly. ¡°Remember your duty. When I need you, cooperate obediently. The rest of the time, it¡¯s best to stay in the guest room! and¡­¡± Kristen suddenly approached her. Franck was shocked by the anger on his face and the fleeting murderous look in his eyes. She retreated in a daze until she was forced into a corner by him. With one arm supporting her head, Christine narrowed her eyes and warned in a low voice, ¡°Next time let me know that you don¡¯t treat yourself as an outsider, you will bear the consequences.¡± He also had a mysophobia for his own things. The thing he hated the most was that his own things were touched by others. Franck was so scared that her face turned pale. The romantic thoughts in her heart had long disappeared. She finally understood what he meant. He was using her! Chapter 672

Chapter 672: Chapter 674[ the Little Devil King¡¯s Tusk 85]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Do you understand?¡±The big palm gently patted her face. Although the force was light, the gaze was unusually sharp. Fang Ke¡¯s body trembled, and her words were out of tune. ¡°I¡­ I know¡­ I know¡­ next time, I won¡¯t¡­ I Won¡¯t, young master¡­¡± ¡°Very good.¡±Nodding her head in praise, Christine turned around and returned to the bedroom. She had just taken two steps when she stopped again. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back to the room.¡± After saying that, he turned around and went into the guest room first. Fang ke followed Kristen back to the guest room and closed the door. Kristen went into the bathroom and took a shower. When she came out, she saw that she was still standing by the door in a daze. She frowned and said, ¡°Go take a shower.¡± Fang ke looked up at him in disbelief. She wanted to see the true meaning of his words from his face. Seeing that she was in a daze again, Christine suddenly felt a surge of inexplicable anger in her heart. Why did he bring a fool home? It was not cute at all! ¡°Go take a shower!¡±This time, he increased his tone. ¡°Don¡¯t Disturb my sleepter. There are nkets in the closet, on the floor or on the sofa. You can choose any one you like.¡± After saying that, Christiney on the bed extremely tired. She covered herself with the silk nket and slowly closed her eyes. Her breathing was steady. Fang Ke¡¯s lips opened, and she looked at the big bed with a mournful gaze. The man on the bed finally reluctantly went into the bathroom to take a shower. Catherine returned to the bedroom. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. When had she ever been threatened by a woman with a provocative gaze? Fang ke was really the first person who did this to her and did not die! There was no movement in the bedroom next door. Could it be that Christine didn¡¯t return to her bedroom? With one hand crossed over her chest and the other supporting her chin, Catherine paced around the room. Could it be that the two of them were sleeping together? A man and a woman sleeping together in the same bed, what else could they do? Thinking of this, Catherine¡¯s cold face flushed with anger. She stopped and stared at a certain point. How could she let such a thing happen? Especially when they were under the same roof, right under her nose. Franck took the quilt and was about to go back to the sofa to sleep when Christine, who had her eyes closed, said faintly, ¡°Lock the door.¡± ¡°Ah?¡±Franck didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡±If she didn¡¯t lock the door, if Catherine suddenly barged in, wouldn¡¯t everything be in vain? ¡°Oh, I got it.¡±After being scolded until her face was a little pale, Franck got up and went to lock the door. The two of them slept on the bed and the sofa. The night was so quiet that one could hear each other¡¯s breathing in the air. In this silent atmosphere, the sound of the door lock was transmitted. Franck nervously looked up at the door. The door lock turned and then stopped moving. She thought that the person outside had given up and left. After holding her breath for another minute, Franck went to the bed. When she looked up, Christine did not show any signs of waking up. Then, shey down again. Just as she was about to sleep peacefully, a loud sound startled her and she screamed ¡ª ¡°Bang ¨C¡±the guest room door was kicked open by a huge force. The door was hanging on the door frame. Catherine¡¯s cold face appeared at the door against the light. Her gaze was like ice shards shooting at her. Franck hugged the quilt and sat up in shock. She watched in fear as Catherine walked in step by step. Christine seemed to have been woken up by the loud noise. She rubbed her eyebrows and slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Catherine, give me a reasonable exnation.¡±Her voice was clear, unlike the hoarse voice of someone who had just woken up. Chapter 673

Chapter 673: Chapter 675 ¡ª the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [86]

Trantor: 549690339

Seeing that the two of them were not sleeping together, Catherine¡¯s heart was slightly relieved. Hearing his question, she shrugged helplessly, ¡°Sorry, my hand suddenly itched. I want to practice.¡± ¡°Do you think I believe you?¡±Even if she wanted to practice in the middle of the night, she would not use a weak door as an opening. He knew her skills the best! Such ame reason, did she think he would believe it? ¡°So what if you don¡¯t believe me?¡±Catherine did not think much of it. She looked at Fang Ke, who was sitting on the sofa, hugging the nket and sizing up the two of them. The corners of her lips curled up into a cold smile. Yes, so what if she did not believe him? Could he still kill her? She grabbed the pillow next to her and threw it at her. Kristen growled, ¡°Get Out!¡± She easily pushed the pillow away and the pillownded squarely on Franck¡¯s face. She was immediately stunned. Catherine said, ¡°You can get out, but before I get out, I want to say something.¡± ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°I have not recovered from my serious injury and need someone to serve me. There is no servant in the apartment, so she will be fine.¡±After saying that, she pointed her index finger at Franck, who was covering her face with one hand. Kristen¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and she suddenly became more seductive. ¡°If you take her away, who will help me solve my needs?¡± Catherine remained calm. ¡°A right-handed lover or a left-handed partner can do it.¡± This damn woman actually asked him to masturbate! Without waiting for him to get angry, Catherine coldly nced at fangke and lightly snorted. ¡°Follow me.¡± Catherine was the first to walk out. Franck looked at Christine for help and said, ¡°Young master¡­¡± ¡°Get out.¡±Christine waved her hand impatiently and then fell back to sleep. She didn¡¯t have the mood to care about her at all. Moreover, Catherine was a person who wouldn¡¯t give up until she achieved her goal. If Franck didn¡¯t follow her, then no one would be able to stop tonight. It was precisely because she knew her personality that Christine felt the pressure and tried her best to avoid it. Coming to Catherine¡¯s bedroom, Franck rubbed her hands, and a trace of unreconciled hatred shed in her respectful eyes. ¡°Miss, how do you need me to serve you?¡± Standing in front of the French window, Catherine said without turning her head, ¡°Get Out! Hasn¡¯t anyone taught you what etiquette is?¡± Franck¡¯s expression was awkward. Seeing that the bedroom door was half open, she pushed the door open and came in. She didn¡¯t expect that this would be Catherine¡¯s reason to make things difficult for her. Unwilling but helpless, fang ke walked out, knocked on the door, and said, ¡°Miss, May Ie in?¡± Catherine turned around and looked at her without blinking. After a long time, she said, ¡°Come in.¡± Fang ke walked in. Catherine pointed at the sofa with her index finger, and the corner of her lips curled up coldly. ¡°Tonight, you sit and wait on me at night. If I need anything, I¡¯ll call you at any time.¡± Catherine returned to the bed,y down, turned over, and closed her eyes. Fangke was left behind, secretly clenching her fists and clenching her teeth as she looked at her.. ¡°If you look at me like that again, I will dig out your eyeballs and cook them for you to eat.¡±Catherine closed her eyes, as if she saw the hatred in her eyes, and spoke indifferently. Fangke was shocked. How did she see it? She didn¡¯t even open her eyes! How would she know that as a top-tier assassin, she would have died at least a hundred times if she didn¡¯t have this level of sensitivity? How would she be allowed to live until now? That night, Fang Ke sat on the sofa for an entire night. Because of the bloody threat, she forced herself to stay awake and didn¡¯t doze off. That night, Catherine slept very well and didn¡¯t have any dreams. Chapter 674 - the Little Devil’s long tooth [87]

Chapter 674: Chapter 676 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [87]

Trantor: 549690339

After staying up all night, Fangke was extremely tense. The next day, when Catherine woke up, she copsed. After tidying up her messy pajamas, she slowly walked to Fangke¡¯s side and looked down at the shadow under her eyelids. She smiled, turned around, and went into the bathroom to wash up. She would not sympathize with Fangke, nor would she sympathize with her. Catherine had done all kinds of evil things in her life. If she really had sympathy, she would have given lunning a long time ago. No one else could make her feel sorry for her. Moreover, Franck was obviously here to steal Christine from her. How could she show mercy to her? She had been with Christine for so many years, and no woman had squeezed between them. Now, not only did she squeeze in, but she also openly provoked her. Wasn¡¯t she courting death? Fang ke was woken up by the shaking. Before she opened her misty eyes, Christine¡¯s slightly cold voice entered her ears ¡ª ¡°Why are you sleeping here?¡± Fang ke rubbed her head, which was swollen from staying up all night, and stood up from the sofa. She thought for a moment.., she said aggrievedly, ¡°Last night, in order to take care of Miss¡­ I didn¡¯t sleep all night, so I identally fell asleep¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Young Master.¡± Suddenly, fangke eximed, ¡°Oh right, young master, have you eaten breakfast? I¡¯ll go make it for you now!¡± As she was about to get up to make breakfast, the half-closed bedroom door was pushed open. Catherine crossed her arms in front of her chest with one hand and held the coffee with the other, leaning against the door frame, she looked at Christine and said, ¡°Breakfast is ready,e down and eat.¡± Christine was indeed hungry. Moreover, Catherine¡¯s cooking skills were not bad. After eating for so many years, she had gotten used to it. She immediately nodded and got up to go downstairs. After Christine left, Fangke stood where she was, somewhat at a loss. Catherine smiled and took a sip of coffee, she said, ¡°I will only say these words once. Christine is not someone you can dream of. He is my man. If you have any unrealistic thoughts, you¡¯d better strangle him to death immediately. Do you think my hands are beautiful?¡± Catherine raised her slender white hand in the air and asked her. Her words changed too quickly. Fang ke was stunned for a moment, then said truthfully, ¡°Very pretty.¡± Slender, white, slender, and her fingertips were round. Her nails had a pink luster. Her hands could be said to be the model of hands. Catherine looked down at her hands carelessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s these hands that have killed a lot of people. Some were strangled, some were stabbed. Of course, most were shot. It¡¯s the most time-saving and energy-saving.¡± Franck was so scared that she took a few steps back. Her legs went weak, and her calves hit the foot of the sofa. She fell to the ground and looked at Catherine, who was smiling but looked even colder, her lips trembled as she said, ¡°Miss. . . miss¡­ Why are you saying this to me?¡± Didn¡¯t she understand such a direct threat? Was her IQ too low, or was her words too profound? Catherine frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m threatening you. If you dare to have designs on Christine, or even dream of climbing into his bed, you will die the next day.¡± As soon as possible, her heart was terrified, franck was still strong and calm as she said, ¡°What if the young master wants me? Miss, are you going to kill me too? ¡°You know¡­ I¡¯m someone the young master brought back¡­ the purpose of bringing me back¡­ is to get into bed. Bed¡­¡± ¡°Even if he wants to rape you, you can¡¯tply. Remember, you can¡¯t die.¡±Catherine¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°Because, I don¡¯t like others touching my things.¡± Chapter 675

Chapter 675: Chapter 677 the Little Devil King¡¯s long teeth [88]

Trantor: 549690339

Kristin was halfway through his breakfast when Catherine slowly walked down. He frowned. ¡°Why did it take you so long toe down?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just gave Fangke a few words of warning.¡±Catherine said frankly. There was nothing to hide about what she had done. ¡°ng ¨C¡±the knife and fork were thrown heavily onto the te. Kristen narrowed her long and narrow eyes and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°You still have to look at the owner when you¡¯re beating a dog. I¡¯m the one who brought Franck back. Catherine, have you considered me for doing this?¡± Catherine nodded. ¡°I have. It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯ve considered it that I didn¡¯t finish her off with a single shot.¡± ¡°Catherine!¡± ¡°I can hear you.¡±Catherine shrugged and sat down beside him indifferently. She picked up the knife and fork and slowly began to eat. Throughout the whole process, she did not care about Christine¡¯s burning eyes. After eating breakfast, she went upstairs to change her clothes. When she came down, Franck was already standing at the door, tiptoeing to tidy up Christine¡¯s cor. Her right hand was unconsciously clenched. Catherine chuckled and walked up step by step. Franck heard the footsteps and turned her head in fear. She was surprised to see the cold smile on Catherine¡¯s lips. Her heart trembled and she reluctantly withdrew her hand. Like a student who had made a mistake, she bit her lip and stood in front of Catherine with her head lowered. ¡°Let¡¯s go to work,¡±Catherine said coldly as she red at Franck from the corner of her eyes. Christine thought that she was going to target Franck again, but she didn¡¯t see what she had expected. She was a little disappointed. The corners of her lips curved, and she turned around and walked out of the door with a flirtatious look. Franck wanted to chase after her and send her off, but Catherine turned around and blocked in front of her ¡ª ¡°PA ¨C¡±a ruthless and merciless pnded on her face. ¡°Ah¡­¡±Fangke¡¯s face was pped to the side, and her body also suffered the inertia and fell. She covered her face and looked at Catherine in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a little lesson.¡±Catherine said coldly, ¡°Next time you forget your duty, tighten your skin.¡± As if there was something dirty, Catherine waved her hand and left. .. Everyone at the National Security Bureau looked at Catherine, who had not canceled her leave, in surprise. How could her recovery be so amazing! At first nce, she looked as if nothing had happened. She had not been injured at all! ¡°Catherine, Why are you here? Your vacation is not over yet. You can continue to recuperate,¡±a colleague at the National Security Bureau said with concern. ¡°It takes 100 days to recover from an injury. Catherine, you can¡¯t be careless with your injury. You have to recuperate carefully!¡± Looking at the worried eyes of her colleagues, Catherine smiled slightly and replied to them one by one, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Her colleagues surrounded her and began to chat. The topic was all about her brave charge into the enemy¡¯s nest. The cave, the heroic feat of making contributions in one fell swoop. ¡°Isn¡¯t anyone doing anything?¡±Christine looked at Catherine, who was surrounded by everyone. Was it that funny? She had never seen her smile like that at home! When they saw Christine, everyone scattered like birds and beasts and ran away in a sh. Catherine stroked the tips of her eyebrows and looked at him with dissatisfaction. ¡°My colleagues are chatting with me nicely. Why are you scaring them?¡± She still had the nerve to me him? She had really crossed the line! ¡°Catherine, this is a serious workce. It¡¯s not a ce for you to chat about your daily life!¡± After saying that, Christine flicked her sleeves and left. Catherine snorted and ignored him. She slowly returned to her office. Her desk was in Christine¡¯s office. She was also his assistant. Chapter 676

Chapter 676: Chapter 678 the Little Devil¡¯s long teeth [89]

Trantor: 549690339

Throughout the morning, Kristen did not give her a good look. She either instructed her to make coffee that lowered her IQ, or she was asking her to buy takeout! She did not even consider that her leg had just recovered and had not fully recovered. Finally, she managed to make it to the end of the day. Catherine said that she would be leaving first before she got up and left. When she left the office, her colleagues surrounded her. The leader was Xiao Wei. ¡°Catherine, it¡¯s my birthday tonight. Everyone wants to go out and have fun. Do you want to join us?¡± Catherine pondered for a moment and agreed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡± Since everyone else had invited her, there was no reason for her to reject them. Besides, since they were all colleagues, she hoped that she could get to know them more. In the past few years, she really did not get to know many people. The people she was most familiar with were only Christine and the president of the United States. When he had nned to invite Catherine, Xiao Wei had already prepared himself to be rejected. Her cold-heartedness was known by everyone in the National Security Bureau. She did not reject or even think about it before agreeing. This surprised Xiao Wei, but he was also pleasantly surprised. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s Go Now!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go to the hotel and give Xiao Wei a good meal first. We¡¯ll go to the barter to celebrate!¡± ¡°Xiao Wei, you have to be prepared to be exterminated! Tonight, we¡¯ll only order the expensive ones, not the right ones!¡±The colleagues of the National Security Bureau started to jeer. The bright and Clean Xiao Wei smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that! I didn¡¯t bring anything tonight, but I did bring a few credit cards.¡± Such forthright words made his colleagues even more excited, and the atmosphere was unprecedentedly hot. Catherine looked at them chatting passionately and smiled. This should be the way colleagues interacted, right? They worked well together, and after work, they would be friends who could y together. The group left the National Security Bureau in a big group and went to the hotel they had booked for dinner. Christine returned to the apartment and opened the door. She saw Fang ke wearing an apron and rushing out of the kitchen. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back. I¡¯m already making dinner. It¡¯ll be ready soon! Please wait!¡± As she spoke, she trotted into the kitchen and fiddled with it. Christine smelled the unfamiliar aroma of the food and frowned slightly. When it came to eating, he was as sharp-tongued as young Master Rong. Obviously, the dishes that fang ke cooked did not seem to suit his taste. After making thest dish, fang ke brought the dishes to the dining table, took off her apron, washed her hands, and went to the living room. ¡°Young master, dinner is ready. Do you want to Eat Now?¡± Kristen stood up from the sofa and walked to the dining room. When she saw the four dishes and one soup on the dining table, she frowned slightly and hesitantly pulled out a chair to sit down. She picked up her chopsticks and went to the te of braised pork It couldn¡¯t be said that it was terrible, butpared to Catherine¡¯s and Anning¡¯s cooking skills, it was like the difference between heaven and earth. After swallowing with difficulty, Christine put down her chopsticks and stood up. She nced at the uneasy Franck and said with a secretive expression, ¡°Don¡¯t Cook anymore. If you¡¯re hungry, go out and eat.¡± He didn¡¯t want his kitchen to be contaminated with the taste of food he didn¡¯t like. Christine¡¯s words made Franck naturally think that he was thinking of her. He didn¡¯t want her to be too tired, so he didn¡¯t let her Cook! Hearing this, Franckughed uncontrobly. She held Christine¡¯s arm excitedly and said repeatedly, ¡°I¡­ I understand, young master! Thank you, Young Master¡­¡± Chapter 677

Chapter 677: Chapter 679 Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [90]

Trantor: 549690339

What was there to thank? Could it be that she also knew that her cooking was difficult to swallow? Christine could not help but look at her in a different light. As a human being, it was important to know one¡¯s limits. Without eating dinner, she went upstairs to take a shower. Christine slowly wandered into the study. Not long after she stayed in the study, she wandered into the living room. She picked up the television remote control and impatiently changed the channel. After Fang ke washed the fruits and cut them, she brought them to the coffee table. Seeing his impatient look, she said thoughtfully, ¡°Young master, please have some fruits.¡± ¡°What time is it? !¡±Kristen said impatiently. ¡°Ah?¡±Fang ke didn¡¯t react and immediately understood that he was asking about the time, but didn¡¯t the television show the time? She was puzzled, but in the end, Fang Ke didn¡¯t dare to question him. She answered whatever young master asked, ¡°Young master, it¡¯s 22:47 now.¡± It was almost 11 o¡¯clock! She still didn¡¯t know how to go home! She had gotten off work earlier than him, but she still hadn¡¯t gone home at this time. It was fine if she didn¡¯t go home, but she didn¡¯t even have a phone call! It really made her¡­ angry! Christine stared at the time, as if she wanted to tear a hole in the TV. She unconsciously picked up the phone, picked it up, put it down, put it down, and picked it up again and again.. Repeatedly. ¡°Young master, What¡¯s Wrong With You?¡±Fang ke asked from the side. Seeing his anxious look, she thought he had something troubling him. Subconsciously, she wanted him to share it with her, whether it was good or bad. Especially when Catherine was not around, it was rare for her to be alone with him, so she naturally wanted to cherish this rare time. She was still hesitating whether to call Catherine to ask where the D * MN she was. Hearing Fang Ke¡¯s words, Christine raised her eyebrows, and an idea came to her mind ¡ª ¡°You, give her a call.¡±She stretched out her phone. Looking at the expensive phone in front of her, Fanta was stunned. ¡°Young master, who are you calling?¡± ¡°Catherine!¡±She dialed the number and stuffed the phone into her hands. Kristen crossed her arms in front of her chest. No one could tell whether she was happy or angry. Her narrow eyes stared at the TV as if she didn¡¯t care about this call at all. Fang ke looked at the phone that had already been dialed and asked nervously, ¡°Young master, what should I say to the youngdy?¡± Say What? How would he know what to say to her! After confessing her love, she was so strange, as if she had changed into a different person! She was no longer as cute as the previous Catherine who listened to everything he said and would never say no to anything he said. He would not be able to say such a thing to her even if he was beaten to death. Of course, he would not let her say it. If he asked, Catherine would think that he was interested in her, and then she would not be able to get rid of her? ¡°Just tell her not toe back and disturb us tonight. Tell her to find a hotel to stay in for the night,¡±Christine said in a rough voice. As soon as she said that, Franck was overjoyed. She widened her eyes in disbelief and looked at Christine¡¯s handsome side profile. Did the young master mean that he was going to spoil her tonight? So he didn¡¯t want Catherine toe back and disturb them? Thinking that she could be Christine¡¯s woman tonight and then she could be proud in front of Catherine, Franck felt secretly pleased. She was originally a little nervous, but she immediately became full of confidence. She held her phone and began to listen carefully. After a long time, Franck said helplessly, ¡°Young master, Miss is not picking up the phone¡­¡± ¡°Call again!¡± ¡±¡­ But, it has been called more than ten times¡­¡±if Catherine wanted to answer, she would have already answered. Chapter 678

Chapter 678: Chapter 680 Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [91]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°I told you to hit me again, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±Christine red at her fiercely. Franck¡¯s body trembled as she continued to hit him. .. Xi Jue. Xiao Wei had asked for a VIP room that was dozens of square meters in size. He was cheerful and had a good rtionship with the National Security Bureau. Naturally, there were many people supporting him on his birthday this time. The gifts from his colleagues had already piled up into a small hill on the sofa in the corner. The coffee table was filled with all kinds of foreign wine and red wine, as well as fruit tes and snacks. Some people were drinking, while others were singing. The atmosphere was extremely high. As the main character of the evening, Xiao Wei was the birthday star. Naturally, he was the target of being drunk and teased. He would not refuse any of his colleagues¡¯toasts. As they drank, everyone felt that it was meaningless to drink dry, so they suggested truth or dare. The male-female ratio of the colleagues present was straight. ying Truth or dare was just exciting enough, so everyone immediately mored to y. Xiao Wei looked at his overly enthusiastic colleagues and finally turned his gaze to Catherine, who was sitting on the sofa, sipping a ss of red wine. Although she was smiling tonight, he still felt that she did not really fit in with their team. The coldness in her personality made her dislike talking to others, and others did not dare to initiate a conversation with her. Walking in front of Catherine, Xiao Wei looked at her with sparkling eyes. ¡°Catherine, they said that drinking alone is meaningless. They want to y truth or Dare. Do you want to y?¡± There were so many girls in the private room. Xiao Wei did not ask anyone but Catherine¡¯s opinion. Instantly, everyone smiled meaningfully and encouraged Xiao Wei with ambiguous gazes ¡ª ¡°Hey, Xiao Wei, you¡¯re asking the wrong question! What do you mean you want to y? You should say we should y together!¡± ¡°Exactly! Catherine, Let¡¯s y together. Xiao Wei is the dumbest and can¡¯t speak, don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± ¡°Catherine, Let¡¯s y together. Xiao Wei invited you so sincerely, you can¡¯t refuse the birthday girl¡¯s request tonight.¡± Xiao Wei was afraid that the crowd would push her too hard, so he pretended to be angry and scolded them softly, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± ¡°Yo Yo yo, our good-tempered Mr. Xiao Wei is angry! Is this considered a hero¡¯s anger for a Beauty?¡±The nosy colleague began to tease. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±instantly, the private room burst intoughter. Seeing that he could not control the crowd, Xiao Wei looked at Catherine apologetically, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. They are like this. It¡¯s fine as long as they get used to it. If you don¡¯t want to y, it¡¯s okay. You Don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± Catherine looked a little embarrassed. She whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y.¡± If he didn¡¯t know how to y, then it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t want to y? Xiao Wei smiled and said with a handsome face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Catherine nodded. Xiao Wei sat beside her and began to pick up an empty bottle on the coffee table, he gestured with his hands. ¡°The rules are actually very simple. This bottle is rotated by one person first. Whoever is facing the mouth of the bottle will be punished by the person who rotated it. The punishment can be truth or Dare. ¡°Truth must be true. DARE must fulfill the requirements of the person who spun the bottle and must not be disobeyed. ¡°After the punishment is over, it will be the turn of the person who received the punishment to spin the bottle, and so on¡­¡± Xiao Wei taught her very seriously. Catherine¡¯s mind was quick and she immediately understood. She nodded and said, ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°Good, good, good. Since Catherine understands the rules of the game, then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s start now! Come,e,e. Everyone sit up when you get home. The game is about to begin!¡± Everyone sat in a circle. In the first round, the birthday girl would spin the bottle. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, Xiao Wei twisted the bottle casually ¡ª The bottle spun a few times before it slowly came to a stop. The mouth of the bottle pointed straight at ¡ª Catherine! Chapter 679

Chapter 679: Chapter 681[ Little Devil¡¯s long tooth ][92]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Woo-hoo-! ! ! !¡±The crowd cheered, whistling and pping. Xiao Wei put his fist to the tip of his nose, cleared his throat, and looked at Catherine with his sparkling eyes, ¡°Do you choose Truth or Dare?¡± After thinking for a moment, Catherine said, ¡°Truth.¡± Truth.. Before Xiao Wei could ask, the nosy person beside him interrupted, ¡°I know, I know, I know what to ask! Catherine, do you have someone you like now? be honest.¡± Xiao Wei¡¯s gaze froze, and then he looked at Catherine. Catherine nodded without thinking, ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone¡¯s interest was immediately piqued, and they hurriedly asked who that person was. Catherine smiled but did not say anything. A hint of disappointment shed across Xiao Wei¡¯s eyes. The corners of his lips curled up, and he helped her stand up. ¡°Alright, the punishment is over. Now it¡¯s your turn to spin the bottle.¡± Catherine did not hesitate and directly spun the bottle, turning it towards the famous ¡®silent¡¯Chen Mo of the National Security Bureau. Catherine was also interested. Before she could ask, Chen Mo took the initiative to confess, saying that he epted the great adventure. Catherine stroked her chin with one hand, and the corners of her lips curled up into a wicked smile. ¡°Alright, Chen Mo, go to the door of the private room and stand there. You have to shout three times that I love you to the first person who passes by the door of the private room.¡± ¡°PFFT ¨C¡± ¡°Ahahahaha ¨C¡± ¡°Catherine¡¯s move is too ruthless!¡± ¡°Chen Mo has suffered a setback this time!¡± After hearing Catherine¡¯s punishment, Chen Mo¡¯s honest-looking face immediately turned red from holding back. He was someone who loved to keep his head down at work and did not like to talk. If he were to confess to a stranger at this moment, wouldn¡¯t it take his life? Under the urging of the crowd¡¯s apuse, Chen Mo slowly stood up, gritted his teeth, and opened the door of the private room. Everyone held their breath and waited. Catherine also watched with interest. At this time, Xiao Wei, who was beside her, came over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Chen Mo¡¯s personality is introverted and shy. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll leave a shadow in his heart for you in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s shy that I want him to boldly step out of the shadow in his heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±Xiao Wei smiled and agreed with her. A slightly drunk young master staggered past the door. Chen Mo clenched his fists, took a deep breath, and shouted, ¡°I love you! I love you! I love you!¡± His voice was as loud as a bell. The slightly tipsy young master was so scared that he shuddered and immediately sobered up. When he saw a man confessing to him, he was so scared that he cursed in a low voice, ¡°Sick¡±and ran away. Seeing that man run away, Chen Mo closed the door and returned to the private room as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden. Catherine pped her hands slightly and praised, ¡°Chen Mo, you did well.¡± Chen Mo blushed and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, there were a few more rounds of spinning the bottle. All kinds of new and strange ways of ying came out. Eating Mustard,ughing wildly for a minute, kissing the wall affectionately ten times, posing as three sister Hibiscus and two sister Phoenix.. As time passed, all sorts of truth and dare became hotter and hotter, bing more and more adult.. No matter if it was a man or a woman, they would be forced to ask about their first kiss and first time. How Old Was Ye, where did it happen, and how did it feel at that time? Dare was even more exciting, randomly pointing out that the two of them were kissing and hugging on the spot.. If one of them already had a boyfriend or girlfriend, then the other person would not be able toplete the mission and would only be able to kill a whole bottle of wine. Catherine¡¯s luck was really not that good. The number of times she was transferred throughout the night was so much that she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Every time she was chosen, regardless of whether it was truth or dare, she would bepletely screwed up and the wine would be punished quite a bit. Chapter 680

Chapter 680: Chapter 682 the Little Devil King¡¯s long tooth [93]

Trantor: 549690339

As for Xiao Wei, the birthday boy was naturally the one who got the worst of it. Both men and women were asked to kiss the birthday boy.. Xiao Wei was naturally unwilling. Everyone somewhat understood his intentions, so they gave him a lighter punishment and a cup of punishment. Catherine¡¯s luck was getting worse and worse. Once again, she was transferred to the Great Adventure. Then, the Master announced the punishment and let her kiss Xiao Wei for three minutes. It wasn¡¯t that she had never chosen grand adventure before, but this time, kissing was really a little difficult. Catherine hesitated for a long time and took the initiative to pick up a bottle of wine that had just been opened on the coffee table. ¡°This is really a little difficult. I¡¯m willing to be punished.¡± As she said that, she raised her head and was about to drink, but the bottle was suddenly snatched away. Xiao Wei looked deeply at her and pursed his lips. He said, ¡°You drank quite a lot tonight. If you drink more, you¡¯ll get drunk. Let me do it.¡± ¡°Xiao Wei.¡±Catherine called out to him. She looked at him without blinking and said seriously, ¡°Xiao Wei, this is what I deserve to be punished. I don¡¯t need you to rece me.¡± A hint of loneliness shed across Xiao Wei¡¯s eyes. Catherine seemed to realize that her words were a little ruthless, so she added, ¡°This is not appropriate.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Wei¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. The corners of his lips curled up, revealing his teeth that were so bright and white that they could be used in a toothpastemercial. His smile was very clean, very sunny, and very handsome. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m a man. I drink a lot.¡± After saying that, he no longer gave Catherine the chance to refuse. He raised his head and began to gulp down the alcohol. When everyone saw this hero saving the damsel in distress, they immediately cried out. The scene was once extremely ambiguous, but also extremely passionate. In the next few times, Catherine Cleverly chose the truth. These few times were no longer the first kiss. The problem of the night was the first kiss. Who was the object of the night, how big was his ce, how many times a night, how long a time.. The questions were all extremely private. It just so happened that Catherine did not want her colleagues to know about her rtionship with Christine, and she did not like to talk about the things under her bed with others, so she could only drink and admit her punishment. She drank the whole bottle and did not ask for anyone¡¯s help. She did not remember how many bottles she drank. Catherine leaned back on the sofa and rubbed her aching forehead with one hand. Her fair skin, which was unique to westerners, was stained with a faint blush, which made her look even more beautiful. A ss of warm water was handed to her. Catherine raised her head and saw Xiao Wei smiling at her. ¡°Drink some warm water. You¡¯ll feel better. It¡¯s gettingte. Let me send you back to rest.¡± She raised her hand and looked at the time. It was 2:16 am. It was indeed gettingte. ¡°Thank you.¡±She took the water and drank a few mouthfuls. ¡°We¡¯re colleagues, aren¡¯t we? You Don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± After drinking the water, Catherine said goodbye to everyone and said that she would leave first to let them have a good time. Then, everyone urged Xiao Wei to send her home. Xiao Wei epted it happily and helped Catherine out of the banquet. The alcohol was already in her head. Catherine¡¯s head was dizzy and she had no sense of direction. She did not have much strength. Because she was not on guard, she really drank freely tonight. Otherwise, she would never let herself get drunk. Xiao Wei called for a designated driver and carefully helped her into the car. After asking for the address of the apartment, he asked the driver to drive her back to the apartment. Xiao Wei had been sitting next to her the whole time. Seeing that she was about to fall asleep and her head was swaying, he hesitated for a moment, then reached out and carefully pressed her head against his shoulder. Leaning against his shoulder, Catherine¡¯s tightly knitted brows rxed. Seeing this scene, Xiao Wei silently smiled. ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is turned off. Please try againter. Sorry¡­¡±a mechanical female voice came from the phone. Christine angrily threw the phone out. With a snap, the phone instantly broke into pieces. Chapter 681

Chapter 681: Chapter 683 Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [94]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is turned off. Please try againter. Sorry¡­¡±a mechanical female voice came from the phone. Christine threw the phone out in anger. With a ¡®Pa¡¯sound, the phone instantly broke into pieces. How many calls was this already tonight? Ten? Twenty? or fifty? Christine could not remember clearly. The only thing she knew was that Catherine did not pick up his calls. In the end, she simply turned off her phone! A feeling of losing control of Catherine made Christine¡¯s heart burn with inexplicable anger. Franck took a shower and came out in a specially prepared gauze nightgown. Three o¡¯clock was faintly discernible, exuding a silent seduction. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯d better rest first.¡±She didn¡¯t know why he was so angry when Catherine didn¡¯te back. He was the one who told Catherine not toe back and disturb the two of them, wasn¡¯t he? But why was he so angry now? With one hand gently pulling on Christine¡¯s arm, Franck squeezed her soft breasts onto his arm, her whole body almost hanging onto him, she leaned close to his ear and whispered softly, ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s Go and rest. It¡¯ste at night.¡± Thinking about Catherine¡¯s matter, Christine was already so frustrated that she had nowhere to vent her anger. At this moment, Franck¡¯s seduction made him even more disgusted. He raised his arm and threw her away. ¡°Get lost ¨C¡± Franck¡¯s body was thrown to the side, hit the wall, and fell back to the ground. Christine¡¯s strength was undoubtedly fierce. ¡°AH ¨C¡±Franck¡¯s body curled up into a ball. She was in so much pain that cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Her face instantly turned pale. ¡°Is it here? Catherine, wake up¡­¡±Xiao Wei helped Catherine to the door of the apartment. Looking at the door number, he gently patted her face and asked. Catherine opened her eyes in a daze. She nced at the familiar door, nodded, and answered vaguely, ¡°Um¡­ here¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡± ¡°987654¡­¡± Xiao Wei:¡±¡­¡± What should he say about such a simple password? Not knowing whether tough or cry, he pressed the password and the door opened Two clusters of mes of anger burned in Kristen¡¯s eyes and met Xiao Wei¡¯s shocked gaze Why was Kristen in Catherine¡¯s apartment? Although he knew that the two of them were subordinates before entering the national security bureau, Xiao Wei never expected to see Kristen in Catherine¡¯s apartment at such ate hour! A doubt shed through Xiao Wei¡¯s heart. Catherine and Christine¡­ What was their rtionship? Seeing Xiao Wei holding the drunk Catherine, the two of them were so close to each other, as if they were intimate lovers.. His chest suddenly felt stuffy, stuffy to the point that he had nowhere to vent! After Christine¡¯s anger subsided, she sneered in a low and deep voice. So, she did not answer her phone and turned off her phone all night just to stay with Xiao Wei? Catherine, Oh Catherine, is this the love you speak of? You talk about how heroic love is, but your actions are so different! Catherine, your love is only so-so. It¡¯s so cheap that it makes people nauseous! Xiao Wei first came back to his senses. He suppressed the heavy doubts in his heart and exined, ¡°Tonight is my birthday. Catherine has drunk too much.¡± ¡°HMPH.¡±Christine snorted, but didn¡¯t say anything. It was because she did not want to say it. It was because she disdained to say it. She would never get drunk. If she did not trust Xiao Wei, would she let herself get drunk in someone else¡¯s arms? Were all women like this? They said they loved you, but they did not mean it! The atmosphere was a little awkward. Catherine grumbled ufortably. Xiao Wei helped her up. Christine said, ¡°Where¡¯s Catherine¡¯s room? I¡¯ll bring her in to rest first.¡± ¡°Xiao Wei, you¡¯re too naive. This is my home. How can there be a ce for an outsider?¡± Chapter 682

Chapter 682: Chapter 684 the Little Devil King¡¯s long tooth [95]

Trantor: 549690339

An Outsider? In that case, the rtionship between Catherine and him was not what he had imagined? After obtaining this understanding, Xiao Wei did not realize that the heaviness in his heart had suddenly be much lighter, the smile on his face also became much more natural. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that Catherine was staying here. Since it¡¯s not convenient, then I¡¯ll take her to find a ce to rest now. Sorry to disturb you.¡± Xiao Wei, who was about to help Catherine leave, suddenly received a hostile gaze from Christine. The corners of his crimson lips curled up, and his gaze was bright and cold. ¡°Who told you that she was staying here?¡± Xiao Wei was confused now. He didn¡¯t understand why Christine would be so hostile to him. Could it be because of¡­ Catherine? Xiao Wei looked at Christine in confusion, waiting for his answer. Catherine¡¯s stomach churned. She suddenly pushed Xiao Wei away and rushed into the bathroom to throw up. ¡°Catherine, how are you?¡±Xiao Wei was worried and wanted to chase after her. Her figure was swaying. He was really afraid that she would identally fall. ¡°Stop.¡±Her wrist was tightly held. Christine turned her head and said wickedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what identity she used to live with me?¡± Xiao Wei took a deep breath and tried his best to look calm. He said calmly, ¡°Tell me, I want to know.¡± Letting go of him, Christine¡¯s hands were in the pockets of her suit. She looked at him disdainfully and said word by word, ¡°She is my bed-and-a-half. To put it inyman terms, she is my partner. partner. partner. Understand?¡± Xiao Wei¡¯s face immediately turned purple. He could not believe that Catherine and he were in such a shady rtionship! From the moment he opened the door and saw Christine appear in the apartment, he had the worst feeling in his heart. Perhaps Christine and Catherine were lovers.. He would never have thought that Catherine would be half of his bed! This kind of nameless and undistinguished rtionship, only jade. How could catherine be such a person? He didn¡¯t believe it.. She seemed to be such a cold and rational person. It was impossible for her to be so disrespectful.. Appreciating the changing expression on Xiao Wei¡¯s face, Christine felt that her heart was finally at ease! The pent-up anger in her chest could finally be released! Fang ke curled up her body and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound from the start. She was hit by the wall and fell to the ground. The pain almost made her lose all her strength. At this moment, seeing Christine and Xiao Wei, who were domineering in the atmosphere, she slowly supported herself against the wall and stood up, quietly watching from the side. She really wanted to turn herself into air so that she wouldn¡¯t have a sense of presence. At least, she wouldn¡¯t be affected by Christine¡¯s anger again.. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±She didn¡¯t believe that Catherine was such a person. Xiao Wei¡¯s face was solemn. The eyes that looked straight at Christine were so bright that people didn¡¯t dare to look at them directly. However, Christine was an ident. He smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t Believe You!¡± ¡°Just you wait.¡±After saying that, Christine Strode towards the bathroom. Catherine puked until she was dizzy. Only when she had almost thrown up everything in her stomach did she take some water and rinse her mouth as if she was exhausted. After puking, her head also became clear. She spat out the water in her mouth. She looked up and saw Christine who had barged in through the mirror. She frowned subconsciously. ¡°Why did youe in?¡± ¡°Tell me, what else can I do to you?¡±Christine grabbed her shoulder and pressed her against the wall. Harmony:¡±¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡®hiss¡¯a sound, the sound of fabric cracking sounded. Chapter 683

Chapter 683: Chapter 685[ the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth ][96]

Trantor: 549690339

With a ¡®hiss¡¯, the sound of clothes breaking could be heard. ¡°Pa ¨C¡±Catherine raised her hand and gave a p. She said angrily, ¡°Christine, what are you doing? !¡± Caught off guard, Christine¡¯s long and narrow eyes narrowed dangerously. The tip of her tongue touched the corner of her lips seductively, she stared at her tightly. ¡°I thought you knew best what I was going to do. I¡¯ve already done it. What¡¯s the point of pretending?¡± After saying that, Christine was like an angry cheetah. She said sarcastically, ¡°Still pretending? Your body is much more honest than your mouth.¡± Catherine did not expect that he would treat her like this in the bathroom! Xiao Wei, who had sent her back, was still outside. How could he! ¡°Christine, let go of me, now!¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±He sneered disdainfully. Sensing his danger, Catherine kept shrinking back, but behind her was the wall. No matter how she tried to hide, she could not avoid touching him. ¡°Christine, don¡¯t do this!¡±She pushed him away and discussed in a low voice. Christine¡¯s eyes became deeper, ¡°Don¡¯t do what? Don¡¯t touch you? Or don¡¯t let Xiao Wei touch you in the presence of others, HMM?¡± ¡°Neither!¡± Her Chin was suddenly grabbed, and Catherine was forced to look at him. Kristen pinched her chin and slowly tightened it. ¡°Why, how long has it been, and you¡¯ve already fallen in love with Xiao Wei?¡± ¡°How unreasonable!¡± ¡°Answer me, Right!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I do like him, so don¡¯t Touch Me, Okay?¡± Her heart suddenly felt stuffy, like a toy that she had been ying with all this time had suddenly been snatched away by someone, and the anger instantly filled her chest. Kristen¡¯s eyes darkened, and she bit down hard on her lip.. Harmony¡­ Harmony¡­ Harmony¡­ Harmony.. The door of the washroom was not tightly shut. Christine deliberately left a gap so that the people outside could hear clearly what was happening inside. Xiao Wei, who heard Catherine¡¯s painful cry, took a few big strides and was about to push the door open and rush into the washroom. However, when he was two steps away from the door, he just stopped. What was the use of him going in now? After stopping Christine, then what? After seeing Catherine¡¯s disheveled state, would such a scene be eptable to her? Xiao Wei wasn¡¯t sure anymore.. He raised his hand in the air, clenched it into a fist, and finally put it down dejectedly. Chapter 684 - the Little Devil King’s long tooth [97]

Chapter 684: Chapter 686 the Little Devil King¡¯s long tooth [97]

Trantor: 549690339

He turned around with his back to his phone. He randomly fished out a cigarette from his pocket with one hand, then tapped it with a trembling hand and took a few deep breaths. The smell of nicotine spread and gradually dissipated into the air, but the faint pain in his heart could not be dispelled. The sound of ambiguous movements and sounds entered his ears.. Xiao Wei suddenly felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. This was the most painful torture he had ever experienced. He clearly knew that the woman he loved was just one door away, but he felt as if roots had grown under his feet. He stood helplessly outside the door.. The buds that were carefully protected in his heart seemed to slowly wither and wither. It was as if a century had passed before the clouds stopped and the rain stopped in the bathroom. After the sound of water, Christine came out. She was wearing her upper body. Seeing that he was still there, she was obviously a little surprised. She raised her eyebrows sinisterly with a hint of yfulness on her face and the look of a victor. Wei said, ¡°I thought Yi had already left.¡± Xiao Weiughed self-deprecatingly. He did not know why he did not leave. In this kind of situation, his footsteps seemed to have taken root and he could not move. He knew that he would be the one who would humiliate himself if he stayed, but he could not leave no matter what. Now, when he smelled the sweet smell of AI on his body and the skin on his upper body that had been scratched by his nails, Xiao Wei knew that he had seeded. He had sessfully proven his words. Catherine and he did indeed have that kind of rtionship. Because, just now, he realized that there was actually another woman in the apartment. That woman, coincidentally, he had seen in Xi Jue. Think about it, if Catherine was really his boyfriend and girlfriend, then how could that woman exist? The only exnation was that they¡­ were really like what Christine said, half-asleep. He raised his eyes indifferently. Xiao Wei nced at the half-closed door and said, ¡°Sorry to disturb you, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Christine didn¡¯t want to let him go so easily. ¡°You look very sad. Why? Do you feel bad knowing that she¡¯s such a woman?¡± Xiao Wei didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t cherish such a beautiful woman like Catherine. He knew that she could hear him inside, but he still said it. If Catherine chose him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t waste her like this! ¡°Yes, I do feel bad.¡±Xiao Wei did not hide it, ¡°What I feel bad about is that such a good woman was wasted by You! You are not worthy of him!¡± This was a disguised confession, right? Kristen¡¯s heart burned. He knew that this Xiao Wei had ill intentions towards Catherine. He really did not misjudge her! They had only been together for a short while, and he dared to speak up for her like this. That was amazing! The more angry he was, the more flirtatious the smile on his face. ¡°How did you know that I was the one who raped her? Maybe she likes the heavy taste and likes my violence?¡± Xiao Wei nced at the bathroom worriedly. In the end, he realized that the ones who would be humiliated if he continued talking would only be him and Catherine. It was fine for him to be a man, but it was different for Catherine. She was a woman, and women were born to be doted on by men. Even if the person who could t love her was not him, he did not want to hear about other people abusing her. ¡°Christine, even if you are the boss, I still have to say something. Some people, when you have them, cherish them. Don¡¯t wait for the time to pass before you regret it. Catherine, if you don¡¯t cherish them, give me the opportunity.¡± With that, Xiao Wei bolted out the door. Chapter 685

Chapter 685: Chapter 687[ the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth ]

Trantor: 549690339

Christine stood where she was and looked in the direction of the door. She pursed her lips tightly, her expression as dark as night. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Catherine was wearing a chest that barely covered her body. Her clothes and underwear. Her pants came out. Her fair skin was full of purplish-red scratches. The corner of her lips had been bitten and were still red and swollen. In the corner, when Fang ke saw how badly she had been raped. The corner of her lips curled up slightly, and a hint of satisfaction shed across her eyes. Catherine, don¡¯t becent. Someone will deal with you. See, isn¡¯t retributioning now? Christine turned around and looked at the marks she had left on her body. She lifted her lips in satisfaction. ¡°Very satisfied.¡± Very satisfied that Xiao Wei had retreated in the face of difficulties. She was very satisfied to let Xiao Wei know who Catherine was. She was very satisfied to see the marks she had left on her body. Catherine looked at him quietly. She suddenly felt that he was so perverted! Not only in killing people, but also in love affairs! ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied,¡±Catherine said indifferently. She strode past him and walked towards Fang Ke in the corner. Seeing that she was approaching, Franck had already put away the faint smile on her lips. She looked at her with a terrified expression and stuttered, ¡°Miss... Miss, what are you doing?¡± ¡°p p ¨C¡±two powerful psnded on her face repeatedly. Catherine stared at her coldly. ¡°You¡¯re very happy, right? That makes me happy too.¡± She didn¡¯t miss it. She was so happy that she couldn¡¯t wait for Christine to torture her to death. .. The next day, Catherine went to work as usual. At noon, she came back from lunch. Just as she was about to enter the office, she saw Xiao Wei walking towards her from the corridor. Catherine¡¯s gaze was startled, but it immediately returned to normal. She didn¡¯t enter the office, but stopped and stood there. Xiao Wei held two cans of drinks in his hands and walked in front of her. He handed one to her. His smile was very clean and warm. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Let¡¯s Talk?¡± She took the drink, opened the zipper, and took a sip. Only then did Catherine say, ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them came to the rooftop. Catherine walked in front while Xiao Wei walked behind, quietly following her footsteps. It was a distance that was neither too far nor too close. It was neither too intense nor too distant. Just like him, the sun was warm. Standing by the railing, Xiao Wei began to squint his eyes and look at the vast blue sky and white clouds. ¡°Xiao Wei, if you have anything you want to ask, just ask.¡± Xiao Wei walked to her side and mimicked her. He also narrowed his eyes and looked at the sky. ¡°Why are you with Christine?¡± He didn¡¯t believe that she was so important. A woman of lust, for sex. A person who could abandon her dignity for lust. ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell youst night? We¡¯re bedmates. Our Union is for lust.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Xiao Wei turned his head and looked at her stubbornly. ¡°Catherine, I won¡¯t misjudge a person. Your Eyes tell me that you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡± She was just someone who needed tomunicate with him at work. The rest was justst night¡¯s birthday party. Just based on these short interactions, did he know what kind of person she was? Xiao Wei pondered for a moment, then he said sincerely, ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re a cold woman. Although you don¡¯t talk much, your entire person is still cold. When I first came into contact with you, I was still afraid of you.¡± Chapter 686

Chapter 686: Chapter 688 Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [99]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°After all, your previous work in the United States was even more bloody than our department. ¡°I admire you, but I also admire you. ¡°Gradually, your work ability made me admire and avoid my fears. When you went straight to the biochemical research institute by yourself and led yourpanions toplete the mission perfectly, I knew that you were a person who valued rtionships.¡± Sentimental? Her? ¡°Why do you think so? Maybe I¡¯m anxious to make contributions so that I can get promoted?¡± ¡°Others may believe it, but I won¡¯t.¡± Xiao Wei said as he lowered his head and took a sip of his drink. He looked at the blue sky, he said softly, ¡°The East China Sea dispute has already be a serious confrontation between the two countries. War is imminent. ¡°At this time, your boss, Christine, received orders to destroy the biochemical virus and silence the professor who controlled and developed the virus at the Research Institute. I had not thought of this before, but I only understood it after deputy director Wang identally revealed the time of the order. The day after the order was given, you automatically requested toplete this serious and threatening mission. It goes without saying what the purpose is.¡± Although he did not want to admit it, Xiao Wei had to admit that the reason why Catherine risked her life to carry out the mission was for Kristen. She was the boss of the National Security Bureau from the United States! When Catherine heard this, she turned her head to look at him and met his deep gaze. With just a nce, she averted her eyes. Xiao Wei, she couldn¡¯t provoke him. She already had someone in her heart, so she couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted, so she could only choose to hurt him. It was better to be in short-term pain than to be in long-term pain. She understood that the feeling of not being able to fall in love wasn¡¯t good. It was precisely because she understood that she wanted to help him get rid of this idea and make it more thorough. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. This is part of the reason. More importantly, as long as Iplete the mission, Christine will reward me. What I want is always him.¡± Xiao Wei¡¯s face turned slightly pale and he smiled bitterly. As expected, he knew it. He paused, catherine said again, ¡°Xiao Wei, I don¡¯t know what you like about me, or when you fell in love with me. But whether it¡¯s now or in the future, there¡¯s only one thing I can say. We Can¡¯t be together. ¡°The person I want is Christine. I want him, and I only want him.¡± ¡°Even if he was the one who abused you and insulted you?¡± ¡°Yes! He¡¯s right. I like hardcore tastes. On this point, you will never be able to satisfy me. Only he is the mostpatible with me.¡± Later, Xiao Wei did not know how he walked off the rooftop. On the huge rooftop, Catherine¡¯s figure had already left, leaving only him. Under the vast and lofty sky, it was as if he was the only person left in the world. He stood in ce, at a loss, and his heart was filled with unbearable pain. .. Catherine disappeared for a few days in a row. After Kristen deliberately humiliated her in front of Xiao Wei that night at the apartment, she didn¡¯t go home the next night. Kristen ignored her and went on with her life. She didn¡¯t need to worry about anyone else. She had more means to protect herself than anyone else. As long as she didn¡¯t kill people, people wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to try to hurt her. Xiao Wei also knew about their rtionship. No matter what, it was impossible for him and Catherine. Kristen was very relieved. The day after Catherine disappeared, Kristen received a ck skeleton email. He was very familiar with that email. It was exclusive to the United States. An ominous premonition exploded in his mind. Oh No, something happened to Catherine! Chapter 687

Chapter 687: Chapter 689 the Little Devil¡¯s long tooth [100]

Trantor: 549690339

A kind of panic that even he himself did not realize was revealed on his face. With a rare trembling finger, he swiped the mouse and opened the email A familiar face jumped into his eyes. The ck Midda opened his eyes expressionlessly and said mechanically, ¡°Christine, if you want to save Catherine,e to the J Building.¡± The J Building was a secret building built by the United States. On the surface, it was no different from amercial office building, but in fact, it was a sophisticated building where agents and spiesmunicated with each other. ¡°Bang ¨C¡±a fist smashed hard on the table. Christine gritted her teeth and stood up with a dark expression. Catherine was actually taken away by the United States¡¯People! The other meaning of the J building was that a traitor could enter but not leave. The Americans had been dormant for a long time, and now they were finally going to pull in the and deal with him and Catherine together! Although the email was only a short sentence and did not even mention anything about Catherine¡¯s current situation, Christine still did not dare to let down her guard. If she entered the J building, even if she did not die, she would still be pulled out of her bones and cramps.. ¡°Lu Jing, in the next few days, you will have full authority to take over my work!¡±After hanging up the phone and giving out instructions, Christine immediately left for s city. At this time, he could not use anyone from the National Security Bureau. Otherwise, the matter between him, Catherine, and the United States would implicate the diplomatic rtions between the two countries.. He could only choose young master Rong. .. Baina International CEO¡¯s office. With a bang, the office door was kicked open. A figure shed into the office. Behind him was the secretary who was chasing after him and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go in without the permission of the appointment and the CEO! Sir, sir! Security, quickly call security ¨C¡± Young Master Rong, who was burying his documents in front of his desk, heard themotion. He narrowed his phoenix-like eyes and looked up. The sleeping young master in his arms was also woken up by the loud noise. He rubbed his eyes with his chubby hands, he opened his eyes in annoyance and looked over. Kristen rushed in in a hurry and rushed to the desk. She ced her hands on the desk and panted slightly. She did not say much and said, ¡°Lend me some people.¡± The youngmander was annoyed. He stared at Kristen with his round eyes and said, ¡°Yiya ¡ª !¡± Young Master Rong smiled and patted his son to calm him down. Then, he looked up at Kristen and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why should I lend you? Give me a reason to convince me.¡± Kristen said in a more serious tone, ¡°Something happened to Catherine! Just because she has helped peace time and time again, you should immediately lend me some men to save her! Instead of asking me for a reason!¡± Something happened to Catherine? A faint light shed across young master Rong¡¯s eyes, and his thin lips curved slightly, ¡°People, we have to borrow. Words, we still have to finish.¡± ¡°Cut the crap, do you want to borrow or not?¡±The veins on Christine¡¯s forehead were already popping up. One more minute, and Catherine¡¯s life would be in danger! Time, was Life! ¡°I still say the same thing, begging people, you have to have a begging attitude. ¡°Catherine, I can also send people to save you. I don¡¯t need to go through you at all. ¡°Right now, you are begging me, and I have the right to refuse. ¡°My rejection or eptance is all based on your attitude.¡± This damn kid was so arrogant even when he was begging others. He wanted to see how arrogant he could be. Young Master Rong had a grudge in his heart. Previously, when he visited the peaceful night, he was often let loose in his vi. If he did not demoralize him now, when would he do it? ¡°Please.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound good.¡±Young Master Rong pursed his lips in displeasure and pinched his son¡¯s chubby face with one hand. PS: I¡¯m back. Three Chapters tonight. I¡¯ll work harder tomorrow. Chapter 688

Chapter 688: Chapter 690, brother, I¡¯m counting on you

Trantor: 549690339

Kristen took a deep breath and held back the anger rising in her chest. No matter how unhappy she was, the moment she thought of Catherine, she immediately gave in. The anxious young master rong blurted out, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m counting on you. Catherine really doesn¡¯t have time to wait.¡± Young Master Rong was stunned. His handsome face was dull for a moment. He looked at Kristen with his Phoenix eyes out of focus. Seeing that he was in a daze, Kristen became anxious. She took two steps forward and grabbed his shoulder, shaking him. ¡°Lend me someone, quickly!¡± ¡°Ahem...¡±young master Rong coughed twice. He pushed his hand away and threw it far away. Heforted the youngmander¡¯s little head, which was getting worse. He said ufortably, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t lend them. Why are you so anxious?¡± After he said that, he pressed the internal line. ¡°Xu Zhiyuan, prepare a private ne. You can give Rong Yu as many people as he wantster.¡± After listening to his instructions, Kristen smiled gratefully. She lowered her head and held the youngmander¡¯s head. She kissed his smooth and tender face hard and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±She strode out of the door. ¡°Yiya!¡±Themander, who had been kissed so hard, raised his chubby hand and wiped his face in dissatisfaction. He called out to Christine¡¯s back in Martiannguage. Young Master Rong rubbed the little guy¡¯s head. ¡°Son, save your strength. It¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge.¡± In the afternoon, Luo Anning came to Baina before she got off work. When she saw her son sitting on the sofa and throwing toys, she walked up to pick up themander and gently coaxed him. Then she turned her head and asked young master rong, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Commander?¡± ¡°I was kissed by Rong Yu, and I¡¯m still depressed.¡±Young Master Rong smiled gloatingly. Luo Anning rolled her eyes at him and sat down on the sofa with her son in her arms. Then, she personally squatted down to pick up the toys on the ground. The little guy looked at his mother, and his delicate little face finally showed a smile. Luo Anning picked up the toys and happened to see her son smiling. She pinched his face and put the toys by his hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you happy to see your mother help you pick up the toys? HMM?¡± ¡°Yiya ¨C¡±the little guy revealed a few white teeth and smiled so widely that his eyes were curved. He looked like a cute baby. ¡°Why are you here so early today?¡±Young Master Rong closed the document in his hand and got up to sit on the sofa. He hugged both mother and son in his arms. Luo Anning said, ¡°I just happened to be going to Jianxiong group to discuss the next season¡¯s cooperation case. I saw that it was still early, so I came to see you and handsome.¡± She raised her hand to look at the time. It was almost time to get off work, so young master Rong said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go out to eat tonight.¡± Luo Anning hugged the little guy who was rubbing his head in her arms. She looked at him apologetically and said, ¡°No, you and Xiao Shuai should go home to eat tonight. I have an emergency meetingter, and I can¡¯t go home until nine o¡¯clock at the earliest.¡± Hearing this, young master Rong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You can¡¯t earn all the money. You Don¡¯t have to work so hard. Thepany won¡¯t go bankrupt even if it loses a single case.¡± ¡°Rong Yan!¡±Luo Anning was angry, ¡°This is my job. I hope you can understand.¡±. Yes, it¡¯s indeed as you said. Thepany might not go bankrupt if it loses a case. But if it doesn¡¯t fight for a single case, then thepany won¡¯t be far from bankruptcy! That¡¯s thepany that my father left behind. I want to make it bigger and stronger! Can you understand this kind of feeling?¡± Thepany, thepany again! Young Master Rong hugged Young Master Shuai from her arms and stood up. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then go to the meeting. We¡¯re leaving.¡± After taking a few steps, Luo Anning hugged him from behind. Her arms wrapped around his waist tightly. Chapter 689

Chapter 689: Chapter 691 weing you in the old way was indeedughable

Trantor: 549690339

Leaning against his back, lunning longed for this warmth. She said softly, ¡°Yan, give me some time. I¡¯ll find a bnce between my career and my family, okay?¡± The little guy twisted his chubby little body, wanting to hug her. Young Master Rong lowered his head to look at him, pursing his lips and not saying a word. Luo Anning let go of him and walked up to him. She kissed the little guy and said, ¡°Little handsome, follow Daddy obediently, understand?¡± Then, she looked at the expressionless man and a faint smile appeared on her lips. She pulled his tie and made him lower his head. Her pink lips pressed onto his thin lips. She softly murmured, ¡°Yan, I love you.¡± Just as his pink lips were about to retreat, Young Master Rong grabbed the back of her head and kissed her fiercely. The Little Guy¡¯s dark eyes curiously looked at the numbness that had been extracted, and her rosy little mouth opened into an ¡®o¡¯shape. It was not until his lips were red, swollen, and slightly painful that young master Rong let go of her, still wanting more. His eyes shone with warm doting, he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°That¡¯s what you said. Once you can¡¯t find a bnce point, then I¡¯ll help you make the decision.¡± Looking at him, luo anning happily agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± .. Sitting on the private ne arranged by Young Master Rong, Christine rushed to the United States as soon as possible. Before going to the J building, he drew the internal structure of the J building into a 3D map in detail, he wanted Rong Yan¡¯s people to familiarize themselves with it as soon as possible. In order to save Catherine in the most efficient way. Not only were there Rongyan¡¯s people, a few elites from the Tang sect were also arranged toe over, apanied by two doctors. Just in case, if Catherine was injured, they could still fight for a golden time to treat her. Christine thought that in such a short time, the only one who could think so thoroughly was young master Rong. Having been in the United States for so many years, Christine was familiar with those blind spots that were not easily detected by surveince, so she quietly snuck into the United States with her people. After arranging for people to hide in the dark corners of the J Building and meet up at the intersections, and assigning their respective tasks, Christine finally contacted Mida. The phone only rang once before it was picked up. Mida¡¯s emotionless voice sounded, ¡°Christine, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯m at the entrance of the J building. What do you want me to do? Speak.¡± ¡°The President doesn¡¯t want to take your life so soon, so let¡¯s y for a while. Now,e in.¡±Mida hung up the phone. Christine gripped her phone tightly and nced at the towering J building. With a cold smile, she stepped into the J building. Unlike the noisy hall in the past, the J building at this moment was as quiet as a lifeless grave. The surroundings were shrouded in ayer of darkness and coldness like the Grim Reaper. After passing through the hall and entering the elevator, they arrived at the 44th floor, the administrative building. With a ding, the elevator door opened and dozens of red lights shot straight at them. The burning sensation of the light could burn one¡¯s skin and flesh, and it could quickly burn one to death within three minutes. Kristen¡¯s eyes turned cold, and her body nimbly dodged left and right. She jumped and bent her body, standing three meters away from the red light. ¡°Mida, you forgot that I invented the zing light. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous to use it against me?¡± Looking at the empty administrative mouth, Kristen smiled contemptuously and raised her voice. After a short wave of electricity, Mida¡¯s cold and t voice sounded, ¡°It¡¯s indeed ridiculous to use the old way to wee you. Next, I¡¯ll let you be the first experimental subject of the new weapon.¡± As soon as Mida¡¯s voice fell, dozens of small squares fell from the ceiling at the same time, and ck beads the size of eggs smashed down. ¡°Crackle, crackle ¨C¡±the ck beads smashed onto the ground and exploded instantly, and thick ck smoke rose up. Chapter 690

Chapter 690: Chapter 692 you have broken the rules of the game

Trantor: 549690339

As soon as Mida finished his sentence, dozens of small squares fell from the ceiling at the same time. ck beads the size of eggs fell down. ¡°Crackle, crackle ¨C¡±the ck beads hit the ground and exploded instantly. Thick ck smoke rose up. It¡¯s poisonous! Kristen cursed in her heart and immediately held her breath. She took out her night vision goggles from her pocket and put them on. The thick ck fog instantly enveloped the entire floor, making it look like a ck pce. The visibility was extremely low. Kristen frowned and took a step forward to rush out of the thick fog. However, she could see that the entire floor was constantly being smashed by ck beads. The Thick ck Fog was rising without end. Running was a job that required a lot of energy. In addition, he was holding his breath. After running onep, Kristen¡¯s forehead was already starting to break out in fine, thin sweat. Looking at the fog that was getting darker and darker, he gritted his teeth, he decisively took out his gun and shot down all the square-shaped mechanisms on the ceiling to transport the ck beads. After doing all this, he pushed open the emergency exit door and rushed down the stairs. After going down three floors, he bent down and panted heavily. It seemed that the president really wanted his life! He actually used a new type of highly toxic weapon on him. If he was treated like this, then what about Catherine? Christine did not dare to imagine it. Just as he was gasping for breath, all the lights on the entire floor were turned off, and the faint sound of machinery could be heard from all directions. That was ¡ª the sound of a gun being loaded! ¡°Bang Bang Bang ¨C¡±as if confirming his thoughts, the sound of a submachine gun firing rang out. The bullets were densely packed towards him. ¡°Damn it!¡±With a low curse, Christine¡¯s gaze searched for a hidden corner, and his body rolled to the ground, quickly hiding in the corner. The bullets almost made craters where he rolled, and Sparks flew on the ground. Christine hid her body in the corner. Waves of bullets shot around him, making it difficult for her to escape. Gritting her teeth, she made up her mind. She took out a delicate and small modified grenade, pulled the fuse, and threw it at the location of the Machine Gun¡¯s secret opening in her memory. Taking advantage of the three seconds when he was changing bullets, he dashed out of the floor like a cheetah and ran down the stairs quickly. Ten secondster, there was a loud bang, and the entire building shook. Thick ck smoke rushed out from the floor behind him. Kristen smiled and said with an enchanting voice, ¡°Mida, if you don¡¯t want me to destroy a few more floors, tell me where Catherine is.¡± He knew that Mida could hear him, and he could even see his every move. Because, from the moment he entered the J building, he had been monitored the entire time. After a series of electric currents, Mida¡¯s steady tone concealed his anger. ¡°Christine, you broke the rules of the game. Now, you have no right to know where Catherine is.¡± Mida did not expect that Christine would dare to destroy the J building even if she was holding back. He originally wanted to tell him where Catherine was so that the two traitors could die together, but now, he changed his mind. He wanted the two of them to die without meeting each other, and each of them would die worse than the other! ¡°Mida, are you angry?¡±Christine told him the truth. If he guessed correctly, Catherine was now locked in the dungeon, but these were only his guesses. As for the specifics, he still needed someone to help him verify it. This person was none other than mida! ¡°I¡¯m angry because you broke the rules of the game.¡± Chapter 691

Chapter 691: Chapter 693, Catherine was there..

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Since I¡¯ve broken your rules, why don¡¯t we have a one-on-one match? Haven¡¯t you always been unconvinced by me? Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to defeat me and prove that you¡¯re stronger than me!¡± Mida hesitated. Christine continued to provoke him, ¡°Mida, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t Dare? Then I¡¯ve really misjudged you. So that¡¯s all you are. You¡¯re as timid as a mouse.¡± ¡°Christine, I¡¯ll let you know who¡¯s the real strong one! Who¡¯s the President¡¯s favorite Chief Assassin!¡± Mida took the bait, and Christine smiled. She stood in the same ce and moved her hands and feet, preparing for a tough battle. The tall ck mida soon arrived at the floor where he was. His muscles bulged, and he looked at him solemnly. ¡°Compete in what?¡± ¡°Marksmanship,¡±Christine said. ¡°Let¡¯spete in whose marksmanship is faster. Life and death determine the oue. If I lose, you take this life. If I win, tell me where Catherine is.¡± ¡°Deal,¡±Mida said coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a Catherine is so important to you. It seems that we have underestimated her value.¡± Christine narrowed her eyes. She could hear a hint of mockery and surprise in his words, even though Mida did not show his emotions. In other words, Catherine was currently locked up in the dungeon. They did not expect her to affect him so much that they did not take any more stringent measures? After gaining this understanding, Kristen secretly heaved a sigh of relief. After knowing where she was locked up, the next step would be much easier. The most important thing now was to get rid of this hindrance, Midda! ¡°It¡¯s not toote to know now. After three counts, let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After saying that, both of them took out a pistol from their waists at the same time. They quickly loaded the pistol and aimed the ck muzzle at each other¡¯s head ¡°Three...¡± Kristen said softly, but Mida¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Two...¡± Mida slightly tightened his grip on the pistol, and Kristen¡¯s lips curled into an ambiguous smile. ¡°Bang ¨C¡± ¡°Christine, you cheated!¡±Mida roared angrily. He could not care less about his right hand that had been shot. He crouched down with his left hand and picked up the pistol that had fallen to the ground. He aimed at him and fired a series of shots. ¡°I forgot to tell you. There is an old saying in our China, ¡®there is no shortage of cheating in war.¡¯¡±Christine seized the opportunity and did not give him a chance to turn the tables. The two shotsnded on his left hand and right leg respectively. Mida knelt heavily on the ground. His left and right hands hung unnaturally by his side as he raised his head, he red at Christine with hatred. ¡°Do you think you can escape just like that? Hehe, my death is not a pity. The President will avenge me! You and Catherine are destined to be buried with me!¡± Christine¡¯s expression froze. Dead? He had never thought that he and Catherine would die. Even if Catherine was kidnapped this time, he had never thought about it. Indeed, there would be people who would die, but the people who would die would definitely not be him and Catherine! ¡°No matter how the process went, the result was that I won. I admit defeat. Now tell me, where is Catherine?¡±Kristen stroked the pistol and said coldly. Midaughed sinisterly. ¡°Do you want to know? Thene over, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Kristen hesitated. Mida said, ¡°I¡¯m already a cripple, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re Afraid of Me?¡± ¡°How can that be?¡±Christine sneered and walked towards him. ¡°Catherine is right...¡±mida said with a strange smile. He suddenly took out a Swiss army knife from his waist, clenched his hands tightly, and stabbed straight at his heart. Chapter 692

Chapter 692: Chapter 694 something was wrong with her!

Trantor: 549690339

Kristen was slightly startled. Her eyes were cold as she dodged to the back. Mida used all his strength to pounce forward. With the determination to die, his explosive power was extremely strong. The assassination at close range did not give Kristen much room to dodge. Although she dodged in time, she still could not avoid the fate of being stabbed. Barely avoiding the heart, the Swiss army knife stabbed into his lower abdomen. The moment he was stabbed, he raised his leg and kicked midda away, mercilessly firing a few more shots. It was not until his tall body crashed heavily to the ground and his eyes widened in death that Kristen staggered a few steps back. He lowered his head and looked at the hilt of the knife that was exposed outside his lower abdomen. His brows were tightly knitted ¡ª With a ¡°Hiss¡±, he tore off the shirt strip and tightly tied his lower abdomen to prevent blood from flowing out. After a simple bandage, he kicked midda away and walked toward the dungeon. The moment Mida died, the J building immediately sounded the rm. The sound of military boots stomping on the floor could be heard from all over the building. Those people were here to encircle Christine! Christine knew that she did not have much time. If she wanted to save Catherine, time was even more pressing. At that moment, she did not hesitate any longer. She took a deep breath, and her figure was as fast as a ghost as she rushed to the dungeon. Fortunately, he had made sufficient preparations before he came. He brought the virus weapon developed by the ind nation and came to the dungeon like a phantom. Wherever he went, all the guards fell. The rm in the dungeon sounded, and the rapid sound of the rm shook People¡¯s hearts. Kristen couldn¡¯t care less and rushed to the most important prisoner holding room in the innermost room. The heavy metal door of the holding room was shattered by Kristen¡¯s modified hand grenade. ¡°Boom!¡±With a loud sound, the world returned to peace. Catherine, who was in the detention room, raised her head when she heard the sound. With just one nce, Christine wished that she could exterminate all of the Americans! The skin on Catherine¡¯s body had a strange purple-blue color. Her blue eyes had also turned blood-red. All four of her limbs were handcuffed to an upright bed. On the bed, naked. Her exposed skin was not intact. It was covered in scabs of ck blood. Hearing the sound, she raised her head and looked at Christine, who was standing at the door. She tilted her head and thought for a long time before she suddenly became excited. Her eyes were blood-red. She kept struggling, as if she wanted to break free from those shackles. She stared at Christine, opened her mouth, and screamed silently. Her hands were like sharp ws that gripped tightly. ¡°Catherine... you... What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Christine realized that seeing Catherine like this made him inexplicably flustered. After taking a fewrge strides forward, Christine grabbed her shoulders and shouted out of control, ¡°Catherine, what¡¯s wrong with you? !¡± What responded to him was the even more agitated Catherine. She looked as if she had been injected with excitement. Like a drug, she was agitated and furious. She looked at Kristen with a vicious gaze, as if she was going to pounce on Kristen and tear her apart at any moment. Something was wrong with her! Kristen pursed her lips tightly. One of her hands was stuck on her chin, forcing her to open her mouth and check her throat. He did not find anything wrong with her for the time being. Only then did he let go of the agitated Catherine. His eyes shed slightly, and he raised his hand to sh at the back of her neck. In the next second, Catherine¡¯s bloodthirsty eyes slowly fell on him. ¡°Bang, Bang, Bang ¨C¡±he deftly knocked off the metal rings that had shackled her limbs. Then, he used the satellitemunication device to contact the people outside. After that, he carried Catherine horizontally and rushed out. The American soldiers had already surrounded the J building. Not even a fly could fly out. Chapter 693

Chapter 693: Chapter 695 soldiers with mutated genes

Trantor: 549690339

The American soldiers had already surrounded the J building. Not even a fly could fly out. Even if there was someone to help, Christine still escaped in an extremely sorry state. The encirclement of the American soldiers was like a dense, trapping them in it. In the rain of bullets, he held Catherine, who could wake up at any time. He gritted his teeth and forced himself to flee. He didn¡¯t care about his bleeding abdomen or exposing himself to the soldiers. He only had one thought in his mind ¡ª to safely bring Catherine out! ¡°Young Master Yu, over here!¡±Just as he was about to take the risk, a familiar head popped out of the window in front of him and growled at him. Christine was stunned. She immediately threw the virus weapon she had brought with her to the ce where the soldiers were approaching. Her figure quickly shed to the window. The person who hade to pick him up immediately took Catherine and threw the rope to Kristin. Kristin did not dare to dy. He grabbed the rope and tied it to his lower abdomen. After confirming that Catherine had safely slid down the stairs, he jumped out of the window. The rope slid down rapidly and hended steadily on the ground. The moment he untied the rope and threw it away, bullets shot down from the height of more than thirty floors. ¡°Creak...¡±the modified explosion-proof ck car came to a sudden stop beside him. The window rolled down a little. ¡°Young Master Yu, quickly get in!¡± Christine opened the car door and jumped into the car. ¡°Bang, Bang, Bang...¡±the bullets hit the body of the car, creating countless sparks and dents. When Christine jumped into the car, the ck car turned around and left quickly. A helicopter was waiting on the top floor of a high-rise building in the city. When Christine appeared with Catherine in her arms, the doctor who was apanying her frowned when he saw Catherine¡¯s purplish-blue skin. His face was solemn. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±Christine frowned and asked. The doctor could not exin what was going on, so he said, ¡°Young Master Yu, we don¡¯t have much time. We should go back as soon as possible. Miss Catherine¡¯s condition is not optimistic. We need to go through a detailed examination to confirm her condition.¡± Christine¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. She pursed her lips and did not say anything. She carried her and boarded the helicopter. Soon, the helicopter flew away from the downtown area. This time, although Christine was injured, she sessfully saved Catherine. However, she had also thoroughly angered the United States. After that, their lives might not be too peaceful. However, these were not the things that Christine cared about. The only thing that he was worried about was Catherine! .. S City, China. In the hospital ¡ª ¡°Is the test result out? What happened to her?¡±Christine took a few steps forward and tightly grabbed the cor of the medical professor as she asked fiercely. The professor said with a troubled expression, ¡°Young master Yu, after further confirmation, we have now confirmed that Miss Catherine has been injected with the biochemical tretinoin that was newly developed by the United States. It is alsomonly known as the gic mutation vine. Once the person injected with this vine has a gic mutation, their explosive power and strength will be maximized. ¡°A weak woman who sessfully injected the vine with a gic mutation can take down ten big men with one hand, let alone Miss Catherine...¡± Christine¡¯s expression froze, and she helplessly let go of the professor¡¯s cor. The professor added, ¡°A few years ago, there was news that the United States was researching and training a group of Death Warriors, which was the group of people with the gic mutation. ¡°They have great power, and their intelligence will continue to advance with the burst of power. They are easy to be ordered by others toplete a serious task.¡± Chapter 694

Chapter 694: Chapter 696 ¡ª Catherine, wake up!

Trantor: 549690339

¡°They possess great power, and their intelligence will continue to advance along with the burst of power. They will then be easily ordered by others toplete a series of severe tasks.¡± ¡°In other words, Catherine has already been injected with a vine, and her genes have begun to mutate... in the future, she will also be a person who only knows how to kill people under her intelligence, neither human nor Ghost?¡±Christine held back the contraction of her heart, her crimson lips trembled slightly before she finally finished her sentence. No matter what, he could not believe that it was just a simple oversight that actually caused Catherine to be captured. It was just a simple oversight that actually caused Catherine to be the way she was today. Even he would feel flustered when he saw it. The professor nodded solemnly without a word, confirming his words. Christine¡¯s tall figure swayed slightly, and she asked in an ethereal voice,¡±... is there a way to save her?¡± ¡°There is, but...¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me!¡±Even if he had to go to Heaven and earth, he had to save Catherine. He would not let her live like a ghost! ¡°Serum!¡±The professor said, ¡°Only by changing the blood can we change all the vines in her body... However, changing the blood will also unexpectedly reduce her body¡¯s function with each major blood change. ¡°It¡¯s normal to save people, but they end up with a disease.¡± ¡°Bang!¡±Christine turned around and punched the wall. Fresh blood meandered along the white wall. ¡°Young Master Yu!¡±The professor eximed and quickly called the nurse over to bandage him. Christine waved the nurse away and said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Save! Save Catherine at all costs!¡± It was better to suffer from a disease than to be a monster that only knew how to kill! Seeing his determination, the professor nodded and held the treatment n in his hands tightly. ¡°I understand, young master Yu. Let¡¯s go find the blood source now and prepare to make a serum for Miss Catherine.¡± The professor left in a hurry with arge group of medical researchers to make preparations. A young nurse hurriedly ran over. ¡°Young Master Yu, it¡¯s... Not Good... Miss Catherine has woken up. Now she... She¡¯s going to kill our colleague...¡± ¡°Damn it!¡±Christine cursed in a low voice as she rushed into the ward. ¡°Ah! Help! Let Go... Let Go of me... You Monster, let go of me! Help... quickly save me...¡± In the ward, a nurse was strangled by Catherine with one hand and raised up high. Her face was gradually turning purple, and her feet were shaking from the ground. Her hands held Catherine¡¯s hands tightly, and her cries for help became softer and softer, it was getting weaker and weaker.. Catherine¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. She strangled the nurse with one hand and tilted her head to look at her crying. The corners of her lips curled up into a satisfied smile. It was strange and eerie. Seeing that the nurse was about to suffocate, Kristen stepped forward and grabbed Catherine¡¯s arm. With force, she pulled ¡ª Without the restraint, the nurse fell to the ground from the air. She held her neck and took big breaths. She choked until tears came out of her eyes. ¡°Catherine, wake up!¡±Kristen grabbed Catherine¡¯s arm. Looking at her now, other than feeling sad, she med herself more. Although he had been avoiding her, he had never thought that she would be like this one day! It was so scary that people pointed at her nose and screamed at her as a monster! Catherine opened her mouth but did not utter a single word. Her blood-red eyes became even redder, as if blood could drip out at any time. She looked at the nurse on the ground and then at Kristen. Chapter 695

Chapter 695: Chapter 697 now, take a good look at me

Trantor: 549690339

She seemed to be angry that she had been interrupted while she was killing someone. She waved her arm and struggled free of Kristen. Her strength had increased greatly, and even with just a slight struggle, she was able to push Kristen back two steps. Kristen took two steps back and lowered her head to look at the nurse beside her feet. She roared, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting out of here? Are You Waiting to die? !¡± The nurse seemed to have been hit in the head. She immediately rolled and crawled out of the ward. Catherine¡¯s ten fingers curled up like sharp ws and went straight for Kristen¡¯s heart. Kristen was shocked and quickly took a few steps back. Catherine was even more annoyed. She continuously attacked and pressed forward step by step. Kristen had difficulty dodging while Catherine was like a tireless robot. He dodged while she attacked. Her steps did not stop. Instead, they became faster and faster. On the other hand, Christine¡¯s originally agile dodging gradually began to slow down. The moment she slowed down, Catherine caught an opening. She grabbed his shoulder with a sharp w and used force to gouge ¡ª ¡°Hiss ¨C¡±the sound of clothes being torn sounded. Christine grunted and turned her head to look at her shoulder. Her suit jacket and shirt were torn. Five finger-sized bloody holes were bleeding tiredly. Seeing the fresh blood, it seemed to ignite the brutality in Catherine¡¯s blood. She licked her lips with the tip of her tongue, and a strange smile blossomed on her face. She raised her other hand and grabbed at his heart ¡ª ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±Christine did not Dodge and looked straight at her. Even he did not realize that the voice he made was trembling. His five fingers that were as sharp as ws wed at his heart. Hearing his voice that contained endless remorse, his five fingers stopped at his heart. Blinking her blood-red eyes, Catherine tilted her head and sized him up. Her hand movements stopped for a moment. Kristen slightly curved her lips. Fortunately, fortunately, she could hear it! Fortunately, she was notpletely deranged! The warm and dryrge palm slowly wrapped around her like a sharp hook and pulled her hand down. Catherine looked at him and watched him pull her hand down. Three secondster, she suddenly became agitated and acted as if she was going to attack his vital points. ¡°Catherine, look at who I am!¡±Christine tightly held her arms and gazed deeply into her eyes. She was not afraid of the terror of those blood-red eyes and pursed her lips as she looked at her. She wanted to wake her up. Catherine continued to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t listen to her at all. She seemed to be in an unconscious frenzy. Kristen¡¯s heart ached for her like this. No matter how terrifying she was now, whether her skin was purple-blue or her eyes seemed to be bleeding, she pulled her into her arms tightly with her long arms. For the first time, she hugged her tightly, so strong that she couldn¡¯t be refused. ¡°Catherine, look carefully. I¡¯m Kristen. You Love Me, Don¡¯t you? Now, look at me carefully. Wake Up. Don¡¯t be controlled by the drugs. Don¡¯t be a monster that everyone fears. ¡°Catherine, can you do it?¡±Her big hand stroked her golden hair gently, kristen said in a low and hoarse voice. Catherine¡¯s struggle became less intense. Her lips kept opening and closing as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Kristen ced her chin on her head and gently rubbed her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I Won¡¯t let you be a monster. Believe me, I will get someone to cure you. The prerequisite is that you have to cooperate obediently, understand?¡± Catherine gradually calmed down in her arms. Suddenly, the door of the ward opened with a bang from outside. Chapter 696

Chapter 696: Chapter 698. No matter how terrifying she became, he would not despise her

Trantor: 549690339

The medical professors rushed in when they heard the news. ¡°Young Master Yu, Miss Catherine is not normal right now. We have to inject her with Valium immediately. Otherwise, she will identally hurt you!¡± Hearing the voice, Catherine, who had calmed down, struggled again. She raised her head and looked at the medical professors with bloodthirsty red eyes. She bent her fingers ¡ª ¡°Get Out!¡±Christine shouted in a low voice. ¡°But young master Yu, the injury on your shoulder...¡± ¡°I said get out. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes... Young Master Yu, be careful. Inform US immediately if there¡¯s any movement...¡± The professors closed the door and left. Catherine struggled free of Christine and took a few quick steps to catch up with her. Christine quickly reached out and pulled her back into her arms. ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t Chase!¡± Holding her, Christine softened her voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t chase. We don¡¯t have to care about those insignificant people. HMM? Now, you¡¯re tired. You should rest well. Let¡¯s go to bed and lie down, okay?¡± Christine had never lowered herself to coax a person like this. She had never thought that one day he would be so careful for Catherine. Looking at Christine¡¯s dark and endless eyes, Catherine did not struggle and let him carry her on the bed. Shey down on the bed. Patting her face, Christine said, ¡°Okay, now close your eyes and have a good sleep. When you wake up, everything will be fine.¡± Catherine looked at him for a long time before she slowly closed her eyes. What she did not know was that once she closed her eyes, what awaited her when she opened them again was a painful and cruel torment. Christine looked at her skin that had gradually turned dark blue. She gently opened the five fingers of her ws. She was not afraid of her strange appearance now. Even if she turned into a terrifying appearance, he would not dislike it. He would cure her, no matter what price he had to pay. In the past, she stayed by his side healthy and healthy. She was always unable to realize how good she was and how important she was. She had squandered the time they had spent together. Now, because of her negligence, she had be like this. It was only now that Christine felt guilty. It was also now that he dared to face his heart honestly and silently ask himself what kind of existence Catherine was to him. When he became a killer and began to kill, Catherine had followed him around. They were the most tacit partners and the most intimate subordinates. She was his first woman, and he was also her first man. From the United States to China, she followed him in exile and was hunted down. The heavy assassination followed her like a shadow. At that time, she never said that she wanted to leave him. For him, she betrayed the American president, left her home, left the familiar Europe and America, and came to Asia. She came to this unfamiliar country. What was she doing? And why did he have the peace of mind to enjoy all of her hard work? Previously, her confession and her pressing every step made him feel suffocated. He wanted to escape and hide.. Now, a sense of crisis that he was about to lose exploded in his mind. He realized that she was not an unimportant subordinate to him, a dispensable partner. She had already be a habit of his. He was used to living with her, used to having her.. .. ¡°The sma preparation is sufficient. The patient¡¯s vital signs are normal.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start the blood exchange. First, let¡¯s give 400 of blood. Everyone in the departments pay attention. Keep an eye on her at all times. Once the patient starts rejecting, stop the blood transfusion immediately!¡± Chapter 697

Chapter 697: Chapter 699-young Master Yu, calm down first!

Trantor: 549690339

In the operating room, the medical team¡¯s professors and nurses were all on guard, not daring to let down their guard. They had only heard of this gic vine, but they had never reallye into contact with it. It was a clinical case that had not been cured. Now, what awaited Catherine was a long and torturous test. It was also a test of the medical professors¡¯medical attainments. Catherine, who had been injected with general anesthesia,y quietly on the hospital bed. On the bed, the nurse began to drain the blood from her left wrist artery. On the other side, the nurse strictly began to use the blood sma that had been prepared beforehand to start the blood transfusion from her right hand. Five minutes... ten minutes.. Catherine did not have any reaction. Her left wrist, which had been drained with 400 of blood, had been bandaged. Her right hand was still in the process of blood transfusion. Seeing no rejection reaction, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Continue to observe. Do not let your guard down. Once we have confirmed that there is no rejection, we will immediately begin the blood exchange!¡±The professor said as he checked Catherine¡¯s Vital Signs. ¡°Got it, Professor.¡± Just as he said that, Catherine¡¯s entire body suddenly convulsed without warning. Her limbs trembled violently. The medical equipment that was being examined also began to emit a piercing ¡®beep¡¯sound. The nurse said anxiously, ¡°Professor, it¡¯s not good! The patient has a rejection phenomenon!¡± Cold Sweat broke out on the professor¡¯s forehead. ¡°Stop the blood transfusion immediately!¡± Outside the operating theater, Christine leaned against the wall. Her eyes were staring at the door without blinking. She was so anxious that she wanted to rush in more than once to see what was going on. Waiting was a torture in itself, not to mention this kind of life-and-death moment. At this moment, Christine finally experienced it. Suddenly, a nurse rushed out of the operating theater. Christine¡¯s heart tightened. She took a few steps forward and grabbed her. Her voice was extremely cold. ¡°How is Catherine?¡± The nurse was in a hurry to find the sma, so she told her everything. ¡°The patient has a problem with the sma. The professor asked me to go to the sma warehouse to get the sma from Westerners! Maybe it can reduce the problem and reduce the problem...¡± With that, the nurse ran away in a hurry. Kristen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she stared at the operating theater. Damn it! He did not prepare the sma from the westerners for her in advance. Damn it! In the operating theater, the nurse brought the westerners¡¯sma that she had gone through a lot of trouble to find from the sma warehouse. The professor immediately took it and gave Catherine blood transfusion. Catherine¡¯s entire body twitched as she inserted it. The needle that was inserted into her skin went through the needle once. The nurse pressed on her to prevent her from undoubtedly twitching and causing the blood transfusion to go wrong. After waiting for a few minutes, Catherine¡¯s rejection slowed down, but she still convulsed. The professor¡¯s expression was grim until the 400 of blood sma waspletely injected into her body, he allowed the nurse to help wipe the sweat off his forehead before he said, ¡°The direct serum n is not feasible. The operation is over. Immediately discuss the next effective medical n!¡± When Catherine was pushed out of the operating room, Kristen immediately stepped forward and held her cold hand tightly. Her thin lips were pursed into a thin line, and her eyes were filled with an indelible sadness. When they returned to the ward, Kristen looked at the attending professor with a cold expression. ¡°What exactly is going on? Didn¡¯t you say that the blood exchange would be able to cure her? What kind of situation is this now?¡± ¡°Young master Yu, please calm down. After all, we¡¯ve only heard about the gic vine from legends. We¡¯ve never reallye into contact with it. There are no clinical cases that can be cured anywhere in the world. ¡°All the ns were only formted after we carefully deliberated and confirmed that it was feasible.¡± Chapter 698

Chapter 698: Chapter 700, ¡°Let¡¯s Hope so.¡±

Trantor: 549690339

¡°But the n is just a n, not a prescription. It can¡¯t cure the disease.¡±. The blood exchange was the most direct, conservative, safe, and effective method, but he didn¡¯t expect Miss Catherine to reject it. It was very likely that the vine had produced antibodies in her body, rejecting all blood sma from mixing with it. ¡°We¡¯re still trying to figure out how to treat the disease. Young Master Yu, please give us a little more time. ¡°We promise you that we will do our best to treat Miss Catherine!¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t change her blood, then what can we do to save her?¡±A corner of Christine¡¯s heart began to copse. Fear began to rise from the bottom of her heart. She was truly afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch her. She was truly afraid that she would leave him just like that. She was truly afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to save her.. ¡°We have already contacted the foreign gic experts. We will formte a new treatment n as soon as possible. ¡°If a direct blood exchange will cause rejection, then we can only use drugs to suppress the vine in Miss Catherine¡¯s body. ¡°However, this process will be long and painful...¡± Christine seemed to have been drained of all her strength. She leaned against the wall dejectedly as she looked at the hospital bed. Catherine said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to use the price of pain to exchange for her health and normalcy!¡± Catherine, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter how painful it is, I¡¯ll be with you. You¡¯ll get better, definitely! The professor looked at him deeply and felt a little sad. He said solemnly, ¡°Alright then, Young Master Yu, please wait patiently. We¡¯ll draft a treatment n as soon as possible!¡± In the next few days, Catherine began to receive medication as a supplementary treatment. Due to the strong medicinal properties of the medicine and the conflict with the vine in her body, she became restless every day. She was like an enraged lion, ready to break out of the confinement of the ward and tear people apart at any time. Because of the effects of the medicine, she would be ill at least three times a day. Every time, she would enter a violent wind and destroy everything in her surroundings. Kristen looked at her, watching her go crazy, watching her look like she didn¡¯t know anyone, yet she was so bloodthirsty that she wanted to kill everyone. The temperature in her heart was slowly decreasing.. .. Luo Anning had just heard about Catherine from Rong Yan and was rushing to the hospital. Before she went out, she ran into Kristen who had just returned. ¡°Kristen, how is Catherine?¡±Luo Anning took a few steps forward and held Kristen, who looked exhausted and had a stubble on his face. She pulled him to the sofa and sat him down. Christine rubbed her swollen forehead with one hand and slowly shook her head. ¡°The situation is not optimistic.¡± Luo Anning looked at him worriedly and raised her hand to pat his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, Catherine will be fine. We have such a huge medical team, we won¡¯t let anything go wrong with Catherine.¡± Hearing this news for the first time, Luo Anning felt as if she had been hit in the head. She felt dizzy. She could not believe that Catherine, who was omnipotent in her heart, would be captured by the people of the United States. Furthermore... she had been injected with that extremely perverted vine. Ever since the United States rescued Catherine, her nerves had been tensed up until now. At this moment, Christine was extremely tired as she hugged Luo Anning. She leaned her head on her shoulder and said in a hoarse and muffled voice, ¡°I hope so.¡± Luo Anning raised her hand and patted his back in aforting manner. She looked at a certain point. This was good as well. At least she could let him see his heart clearly and how much Catherine meant to him. She believed that this was what Catherine was willing to see. Chapter 699

Chapter 699: Chapter 701 call her mom!

Trantor: 549690339

Within 10,000 words, ¡°Christine, Catherine is the most powerful woman I¡¯ve ever seen, so she¡¯ll definitely make it through this time. Take care of yourself before she gets better... Ah! What¡¯s wrong with your injury? Oh My God, Butler, call the Doctor!¡±Luo Anning said, she then noticed that there was a ck blood stain on his shoulder in his lower abdomen, so she quickly called the butler over. Christine had never paid much attention to the wound on his shoulder caused by Catherine, so it was nothing to him. After changing into a suit jacket, he had not paid attention to the wound on his shoulder. Now that he heard Luo Anning¡¯s panicked voice, he remembered that his wound had not been treated yet. Moreover, it seemed to have frightened her. The corners of his lips twitched weakly. He raised his hand and ced it on her shoulder. He wanted to say that he was fine, but Luo Anning grabbed his hand, her gaze was firm as she said, ¡°Christine, do you know that you have an injury on your body? ¡°If you just let her be like this, what would you do to Catherine if anything were to happen? ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she is still lying in the hospital and can¡¯t do anything.¡± Kristen leaned on her shoulder and said tiredly, ¡°Anning, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small injury. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m so tired. Let Me Lean on you.¡± ¡°Are you really fine?¡±Luo Anning frowned, but the blood had already seeped into the fabric and formed a scab.. ¡°Yes...¡±Kristen answered casually and slowly closed her eyes on her shoulder. The Butler quickly called for the Doctor. Luo Anning looked at the doctor and Butler who walked in. She put her index finger to her lips and motioned for them to be quiet. The Butler and the Doctor waited at the side tactfully and quietly did not disturb Christine¡¯s rest. ¡°What are you doing?¡±A slightly sullen male voice came from outside the door. Young Master Rong Strode in from outside the door. When he saw Christine carrying Luo Anning, a fury called jealousy rose and he moved forward to grab Christine. Luo Anning hurriedly shushed him. ¡°Yan, don¡¯t make a noise first. Christine is very tired.¡± ¡°Tired?¡±Young Master Rong was exasperated. ¡°So she can carry you openly just because she¡¯s tired?¡± ¡°Yan, you know that Christine treats mepletely...¡±as a rtive. ¡°Oh... So Noisy.¡±Christine frowned and opened her bloodshot eyes. Her back cor tightened, and young master Rong picked Kristen up and threw her to the side. He sat down next to Luo Anning possessively and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any love for your fellow countrymen? I need someone tofort me now,¡±Kristenined. ¡°No,¡±young master Rong said rationally, ¡°Why should my wife be hugged by you?¡± Kristenzily leaned her back against the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s said that older brothers are like father, elder sister-inw, and mother. What¡¯s wrong with me hugging Anning?¡± Young Master Rong¡¯s face darkened and he growled, ¡°Then you should call her mother and try!¡± Kristen:¡±...¡± Luo Anning:¡±...¡±a jealous man should not be easily provoked. Patting Rong Yan¡¯s hand on her shoulder, Luo Anning leaned close to his ear and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital to see Catherine. You keep an eye on Kristen. His injuries haven¡¯t been treated yet. What other mistakes did he make?¡± The warm breath entered her ear, causing her to tremble. Young Master Rong lost hisposure. He pinched her delicate chin and was about to kiss her. Luo Anning dodged and dodged. Young Master Rong stared at her with deep eyes. Luo Anning smiled coquettishly, her eyes soft. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you tonight.¡± ¡°You said it.¡±Young Master Rong snorted. Chapter 700

Chapter 700: Chapter 702 was a good boy

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning nodded and immediately left his arms. She went upstairs to carry little handsome down and called the driver to the hospital. Once Luo Anning left, Rong Yan stood up and kicked Kristen. ¡°Get up and treat your wound before you sleep.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy... Sleepy.¡± This time, Young Master Rong directly called the doctor beside him and forced Kristen to be bandaged. Kristen was so sleepy that she could barely open her eyes. She was fiddled with by the Doctor and quickly bandaged her wound. Christiney on the sofa like a corpse, not moving at all. Young Master Rong rubbed his temples with a headache. ¡°Carry him back to the bedroom to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay, Young Master Rong!¡± The butler and two servants worked together to carry Christine back to the bedroom to rest. Young Master Rong called Luo Anning ¡°Are you at the hospital?¡± Luo Anning¡¯s gentle voice sounded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re almost there. How¡¯s Christine? Her wound should have been treated, right?¡± ¡°She has just been bandaged and has been carried upstairs.¡±As he spoke, Young Master Rong turned around and walked out. ¡°I will go over now.¡± Since something had happened to Catherine, it was only right for him to go and see her. ¡°Now?¡±Luo Anning was shocked. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows slightly and his thin lips curled up slightly. ¡°Yan, I don¡¯t think Christine is in a good condition. It¡¯s better for you to supervise him. Let him rest well beforeing to the hospital. I will watch over the hospital. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Young Master Rong stopped in his tracks and pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why do I feel that you care more about your brother-inw than your husband?¡± Luo Anning was startled and smiled. ¡°Is our young Master Rong jealous?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±She said through gritted teeth. ¡°Alright, Alright. I love you the most. It¡¯s always been you...¡± Young Master Rong clearly enjoyed these words of love. He took a step back and walked into the room. ¡°That¡¯s a good boy.¡± .. After hanging up the phone, Luo Anning couldn¡¯t help butugh. This man was even jealous of his own younger brother. It really made people love him and feel helpless. In his arms, handsome yawnedzily. He had just woken up from his afternoon nap and was still a little groggy. His head was leaning against Mommy¡¯s arms, and his dark eyes were as bright as crystals. Luo Anning lowered her head and gently pinched his delicate face. ¡°Handsome, mommy will take you to see Aunt Catherine, okay? Aunt Catherine is sick. Handsome, you have to be goodter, okay?¡± ¡°Yiya ¨C¡±the little guy¡¯s chubby little hands waved in the air. Luo Anning loved him very much. She held his face and kissed it. Then, she began to teach him how to speak. ¡°Handsome, call Mommy. Mom... Mom... Dad, Dad... Dad...¡± The little guy opened his mouth and started to babble, which made Luo Anning hold her forehead. The little guy seemed to be halfway through his prank. He actually smiled so much that his eyes were curved, and his clearughter filled the car. ¡°You, are you mischievous with Mommy, HMM?¡± ¡°Babble...¡± ¡°No, call me Mommy.¡± ¡°Babble!¡± ¡°No, Call Me Daddy.¡± ¡±... Yiya.¡± ¡°Come, tell Mommy, great-grandpa... Grandma...¡± ¡°Yiya, Yiya, Yiya, Yiya, Yiya, Yiya...¡± The mother and son continued their conversation until they reached the hospital. In Catherine¡¯s ward, she had just fallen ill an hour ago and was so agitated that she wanted to kill someone. After the nurse injected her with Valium, she was now lying on the hospital bed. She fell asleep on the bed. Even though she had already understood Catherine¡¯s condition, Luo Anning was still shocked when she saw it with her own eyes. She covered her lips with her hand and looked at Catherine, whose skin had gradually turned dark blue, in disbelief.. Was this still the beautiful and cold Catherine? Chapter 701

Chapter 701: Chapter 703 is about your nephew. Don¡¯t hurt him!

Trantor: 549690339

How did this happen? How did she be like this? ¡°Young Madam Rong, pleasee in. Try not to disturb the patient. She has just been given Valium. Who knows when she will wake up. When the timees...¡±the nurse guided lunning into the ward as she exhorted. They had experienced firsthand the ruthlessness and Bloodthirst of Catherine when she was in a frenzy. ¡°How¡¯s Catherine¡¯s condition? Is it getting better?¡±Luo Anning sat down on the sofa after cing the little fellow in her arms who was staring at her with wide, round eyes curiously. She walked to the bedside and looked at Catherine worriedly as she asked. The nurse replied honestly, ¡°The patient will be treated with medication. Once the vine in her body is effectively controlled and does not spread, she can undergo a blood exchange.¡± ¡°Catherine will recover after the blood exchange?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±Luo Anning¡¯s heart was relieved. She waved her hand and said, ¡°You guys can go back and do your work.¡± ¡°Then young Madam Rong, we will take our leave first. If you need anything, you can press the service bell at the bedside.¡±After saying that, the nurses left. ¡°Yiya...¡±the little guy on the sofa was dissatisfied that he was so far away from Mama, so he clenched his small fists in protest. Luo Anning turned around and made a ¡®shh¡¯gesture. She lowered her voice, ¡°Little handsome, we agreed that you have to be good. Now, you¡¯re not allowed to disturb aunt Catherine.¡± Little handsome understood. He pursed his lips and put down his small fists, feeling wronged. As expected, he did not scream anymore. Luo Anning praised in satisfaction, ¡°So obedient!¡± Not knowing if it was because of the heat or some other reason, Catherine¡¯s face was covered in fine sweat. Luo Anning returned to the sofa and picked up two pillows to surround the little guy. He told him not to move around and not to fall off the sofa. The little guy understood what he was saying. He looked at his mother with eager eyes. In the end, he had no choice but to be obedient. Sitting on the sofa, her little hands tightly grabbed the tassels on the pillow. She pursed her lips and could not be more obedient! She fetched a basin of water from outside and soaked it in the towel. Luo Anning carefully wiped Catherine¡¯s face. All along, it was Catherine who had been helping her. She had snatched her back from the hands of death time and time again. Even handsome had been delivered by her. Towards Catherine, Luo Anning had already subconsciously regarded her as a rtive, a rtive like Christine. At the beginning, she was shocked by Catherine. After the shock, she became worried and her heart ached. When worry and heartache surpassed the shock, when she looked at Catherine again, she did not feel the slightest bit of fear, nor would she be afraid. She wiped her face and hands, luo Anning then looked at her sleeping face. ¡°Catherine, I have good news for you. Christine has now realized how important you are to him. So, you have to get better quickly. I know that the treatment process is painful, but I believe that you will definitely survive, right?¡± Luo Anning said a lot of things to her in a soft voice. It was not until the little guy was ignored for a long time and protested with a babbling sound that Luo Anning withdrew her gaze from Catherine¡¯s face. She turned her head to look at her disgruntled son. ¡°Little handsome, mommy poured the water and came to apany you. Be Good.¡± After saying that, she stood up and carried the water out of the ward. When Luo Anning returned to the ward, the scene that she saw almost made her heart stop beating! ¡°Catherine, what are you doing? ! He¡¯s little handsome, he¡¯s your nephew. Don¡¯t hurt him!¡±Luo Anning¡¯s entire body trembled, standing at the door, looking at Catherine, who was giving off an evil aura and holding handsome¡¯s neck with one hand, she was anxious, but she didn¡¯t dare to take a step forward. Chapter 702

Chapter 702: Chapter 704, son, were you talking just now?

Trantor: 549690339

Hearing the voice, Catherine turned around and sized up Luo Anning with her blood-red eyes. The little guy had already started crying. His eyes and nose were red from crying. When he saw Mommy, he waved his hands and asked her to hug him ¡ª ¡°Mommy... Mommy... Mommy...¡± Luo Anning¡¯s body trembled. was handsome calling Mommy? If it was any other time, Luo Anning would definitely be so excited that she would immediately inform everyone that little handsome was calling her Mommy! However, at this moment, other than being flustered and anxious, her heart had already been invaded by a deep fear. Attack. The tip of her nose was sore, and her vision was blurry. Catherine¡¯s five fingers that were like sharp ws had already sunk deep into the little guy¡¯s neck. Seeing that her fair little face was about to gradually turn purple, Luo Anning could no longer stand and rushed forward excitedly ¡ª ¡°Catherine, look at me, I am Anning! Look at handsome again, he is your nephew, you can¡¯t hurt him! Put him down, okay? You have to pinch me, don¡¯t hurt Handsome...¡±she reached out her trembling hand, she carefully pried away her hand that was pinching handsome and hugged handsome¡¯s body with one hand, holding her breath nervously. Catherine looked at Luo Anning who was crying in despair. It was as if she had seen something new. She kept staring at her with her blood-red eyes. Luo Anning finally pried away Catherine¡¯s hand and sessfully rescued handsome from her grip. She hugged the little guy tightly and helped him breathe, she sobbed andforted him, ¡°Handsome, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. Mommy Is Here...¡± The little guy waspletely frightened. He hugged her neck tightly with both arms, sobbing so hard that he was choking. His little body was twitching so hard that Luo Anning¡¯s heart ached. Catherine¡¯s blood-red eyes stared at Luo Anning¡¯s tears, then at handsome who was sobbing so hard that he suddenly took a few steps back. He tore at his hair like he was mad, and he was extremely agitated, her eyes were so red that they were about to bleed. At this moment, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open, and she mmed the door against the wall with a loud bang. Two figures rushed in. ¡°Anning, are you okay? !¡± ¡°Catherine, are you okay? !¡± Young Master Rong hugged Luo Anning tightly and looked at handsome, who was crying non-stop. He reached out to take him and held him in his arms as heforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Daddy is here. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay...¡± Luo Anning leaned into Rong Yan¡¯s arms with lingering fear. Her hands gripped the shirt on his chest tightly. When she recalled the soul-stirring scene just now, her heart almost stopped beating. If she had not returned in time, if Catherine had not let go, then little handsome... she really did not dare to imagine the consequences. The little guy was scared out of his wits. He cried so much that his eyes, nose, and mouth were red. Tears fell down his face as he mumbled, ¡°Ma... Ma... pull...¡± Young Master Rong¡¯s tall body trembled. He lowered his head in disbelief and looked at his son. ¡°Son, were you talking just now?¡± Little handsome rubbed his head against his chest and wiped away his snot before saying, ¡°Pull out...¡± Normally, if little handsome dared to rub his dirty snot on him, he would have been yelled at. Now, not only did young master Rong not feel that his snot was dirty, he felt that his son¡¯s action was very... cute! His heart was filled with emotion and he suppressed his excitement. His gaze gradually became gentle and filled with love, young Master Rong lectured him righteously, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re good. You¡¯re a little man. How can you be worthy of being my son if you¡¯re scared to this extent by such a small matter?¡± Chapter 703

Chapter 703: Chapter 705, he still had this bit of confidence!

Trantor: 549690339

The Little Guy was stunned, and his crying gradually stopped. Only his small body was still twitching, and he could not catch his breath. ¡°Catherine! Catherine, wake up! Damn it, don¡¯t hurt yourself...¡±Kristen hugged the manic Catherine, he wanted to stop her from hurting herself, but he did not expect Catherine¡¯s explosive power to be exceptionally strong. A moment of carelessness and she would break free. Catherine looked at Luo Anning and Xiao Shuai, her hands pulling her hair more and more violently. In the end, as if she could not take it anymore, she rushed to the wall and hit her head against the wall! Throughout the whole process, her mouth opened and closed several times, but she did not make a single sound. Kristen saw her crazy actions, and her eyes were bloodshot. She rushed up and hugged her tightly from behind. She turned her head and shouted to young master rong, ¡°Quickly press the Emergency Bell!¡± After pressing the emergency bell, the nurses and doctors quickly rushed over. After a round of torment, they injected Catherine with Valium. When her body, which was filled with strength, gradually softened, she fell into a deep sleep. Christine loosened her tie. Her back was covered in cold sweat. She let out a sigh of relief and strode over to Luo Anning. She raised her hand and patted her shoulder. She said guiltily, ¡°I apologize on behalf of Catherine for scaring you.¡± After saying that, she looked at the little handsome who was crying so much that his eyes and nose were red. She reached out to hug him, but she was afraid that she would scare him. In the end, she gave up and withdrew her hand. Luo Anning shook her head silently. ¡°Catherine is not awake right now. I can understand why she did such a thing. It¡¯s not her fault...¡± She was careless and left little handsome alone in the ward. Young Master Rong lowered his head and looked at his arms hugging his neck. It was rare for him to show such dependence on his son. As he hugged his arms, he subconsciously hugged Luo Anning¡¯s waist even tighter, with a deep gaze, he said to Kristen, ¡°Take good care of her. I¡¯ll bring Anning and handsome back to rest first.¡± Kristen nodded with difficulty. ¡°Mm. Don¡¯t let the little guy leave a shadow behind...¡± Looking at the bruised and purplish scar on his nephew¡¯s delicate neck, Kristen could not bear to look away. Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows and looked down at his son. If his son was really so timid that he could not help but be scared, then he was not worthy of being Rong Yan¡¯s son. He still had this bit of confidence! The family of three walked out of the ward, and suddenly, Luo Anning returned, she said worriedly, ¡°Christine, we are all fine. Don¡¯t take this matter to heart. Now, it¡¯s not only important to take care of Catherine, but your body must also be healthy. If you have time, you should rest more. Don¡¯t fall down before Catherine is cured.¡± Kristen was stunned. He had not slept for more than four hours in the past few days. Then, he smiled Evilly and hugged her, muttering, ¡°Anning is the one who cares about me the most.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. Rest more if you have time. I¡¯m leaving!¡± After Luo Anning left, the ward became quiet again. The smile on Kristen¡¯s lips gradually disappeared. She walked to the bedside and sat down with a deste expression. Her bloodshot eyes were filled with too many emotions. They were so deep that no one could see through them. It was like a mystery, fascinating. Touching Catherine¡¯s dark blue skin, the corners of his lips were filled with bitterness, ¡°Catherine, when will this woman wake up? ¡°Do you know that the person you almost strangled to death was your nephew. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t do it to the point of no return... do you still have a shred of Sanity?¡± Chapter 704 - was unavoidable

Chapter 704: Chapter 706 was unavoidable

Trantor: 549690339

After returning to Rong residence, she gave little handsome a bath and fed him milk. After returning to the familiar environment, the little guy had also recovered quite a bit. Luo Anning, who had also taken a bath, was fragrant. The little guy climbed up to her side from the sofa using all his limbs. He threw the baby bottle to the side and hugged her with his chubby short arms, her little mouth spat out crisp words, ¡°Mommy!¡± Luo Anning hugged him and kissed him a few times. ¡°Hey! Mommy Is Here!¡± Young Master Rong came out of the kitchen. There was a bowl of seafood porridge on the tray in his hand. When he heard his son call his mommy, although he could not speak clearly, he felt veryfortable listening to it! ¡°Come, drink the congee. I¡¯ll carry him.¡±He took the little guy from her arms, picked up the milk bottle, and stuffed the pacifier into his mouth. Young Master Rong looked at the mother and son with a faint smile. The more he looked at them, the more satisfied he was. ¡°AH... Ma... Ma...¡±Little Shuai grabbed the milk bottle and threw it to the side. He reached out his hand to ask for MA to carry him. His eager little eyes made his heart feel uneasy. He wanted to drink the bowl of porridge that he had just picked up. When he saw that his son wanted to hug him, he immediately put down the bowl without saying anything and picked up his son instead. Looking at the Little Guy¡¯s smug expression in Luo Anning¡¯s arms, young master Rong frowned and pursed his lips. Without saying anything, he scooped his little body back into his arms and hugged him. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Let your mother finish the porridge and act cute and pitiful again. You Won¡¯t be able to see your mother again this day!¡±He shamelessly threatened the child. Young Master Rong didn¡¯t look ashamed at all. ¡°Is this okay?¡±Luo Anning looked at the little guy¡¯s round eyes hesitantly. Young Master Rong snorted. ¡°Drink your porridge. Don¡¯t Dawdle.¡± Luo Anning:¡±...¡± Damn, he was even despised! He decisively ignored her and lowered his head to drink the porridge. The fishy smell of the seafood had beenpletely removed, and the taste was very delicious. Luo Anning smiled. Who said that Young Master Rong was not a good husband and a good father? Look at his cooking skills, he was getting better and better. He could go to the hall, enter the kitchen, love his wife, and take care of his son.. Luo Anning felt that the luckiest thing in her life was to be lucky enough to make such an arrogant man fall in love with her. At the same time, the best choice she had made in her life was to marry such a bad-tempered man with a vtile personality who loved her dearly. Despite his many shorings, she still loved him. As always, her love for him deepened day by day. .. The treatment gradually reached a white-hot state. As the medication worsened, Catherine¡¯s manic episodes also became more frequent. Whenever she was manic, she would either hurt others or hurt herself. In thest few times, after the injection of the medication, she began to have symptoms of vomiting blood and convulsing. Christine¡¯s eyes turned red with anxiety and she grabbed the attending doctor to scold her. The doctor could do nothing about it. This was a necessary process of treatment, and it was unavoidable. As the treatment progressed, Catherine¡¯s skin gradually turned purplish-ck. It was an abnormally terrifying skin color. It was as if she had been poisoned. Christine smiled. She had been forcefully injected with the gically modified vine. Wasn¡¯t she just poisoned? Looking at her changing skin color day by day, looking at her vomiting blood and convulsing day by day, there had never been a moment that made him feel so distressed. Other than when his mother and Cheng Hao passed away, there was no one else who could stir up his heartache. Yes, Heartache.. Standing outside the ward, he punched the wall hard, one punch after another. He hated himself for not protecting her properly and letting her suffer such inhuman torture. Fresh blood meandered down the pure white wall. When he punched the wall again, he was stopped in mid-air. Chapter 705

Chapter 705: Chapter 707. If there¡¯s any retribution, juste at me

Trantor: 549690339

Fresh blood meandered down the white wall. When his fist smashed against the wall again, he was intercepted in mid-air. Shaking off his hand, young master Rong said expressionlessly, ¡°Do you think that self-abuse will make her wake up immediately? Childish!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t understand my feelings.¡±ncing indifferently at his bleeding hand, Kristen¡¯s gaze immediately shifted into the ward. Looking at Catherine, who had already spasmed and vomited blood once and was now asleep, her tall figure was like a mountain, motionless. Her eyes stared at Catherine without blinking, as if one less nce meant one less nce. He didn¡¯t understand? What a joke! Anyone who had loved before could understand his current mood. ¡°Catherine won¡¯t wake up for the time being. Let¡¯s go and have a drink.¡±Young Master Rong took the lead and turned to leave. Christine confirmed that Catherine was in a deep sleep. After hesitating for a moment, she picked up her pace and followed. .. Xijiang private club. The two of them booked a private room. Christine ordered a few bottles of strong wine. The waiter had just served the wine when he took two cups and poured them for himself. He pushed one cup in front of young Master Rong. ¡°Drink.¡± After saying that, he picked up the wine cup and gulped it down. He drank very quickly. One Cup reached the bottom and then he poured it again, one cup after another. Young Master Rong picked up the wine ss and took a sip. When he threw away an empty bottle and was about to open another one, he slowly stopped him. ¡°Drinking too much is bad for your health.¡± Christine smiled, looking lonely. She opened the wine ss and filled it up for herself, then she said nonchntly, ¡°Catherine is still lying in the hospital bed. She¡¯s being tortured on the bed. So what if I drink this little bit of wine. Even if it¡¯s hurting her body, it¡¯s better for me to apany her to suffer. It¡¯s better than not being able to do anything now. I can¡¯t bear the burden for her.¡± Young Master Rong frowned slightly. A dark light shed through his shimmering eyes. The corners of his lips lifted slightly, outlining a smile that was both evil and enchanting. ¡°So, you admit that you¡¯re in love with Catherine?¡± ¡°When have I ever denied it?¡±Christine was in a low mood. Even her words were weak. She didn¡¯t deny it, but she also didn¡¯t admit it, did she? Young Master Rongughed to himself. who was the one who kept hiding from Catherine back then? Now that something had happened to her, did she cower and admit that she had someone in her heart? If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce! If he had understood his heart earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have neglected to pay attention to Catherine and protect her, giving the Americans a chance to take advantage of her. He had let Catherine end up in this situation. The taunt that was on the tip of his tongue was swallowed down. Looking at his dejected appearance, Young Master Rong really did not have the heart to strike him down. He would not admit that when Christine called him ¡®brother¡¯, his heart trembled. His thin lips pursed. Young Master Rong lifted his eyelids and his eyes shined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With so many experts and professors around, nothing will happen to Catherine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry? How can I be at ease?¡±Kristen gulped down a mouthful of wine, heughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Every day, I see her spitting out mouthfuls of blood and convulsing all over her body. I can only watch her helplessly, but I can¡¯t do anything. ¡°If I can, I¡¯m really F * cking willing to suffer for her! ¡°If there¡¯s anything, juste at me!¡± He raised his hand and patted his shoulder hesitantly. Young Master Rong fell silent. At this time,panionship was more important than any constion. Kristen looked at him with a smile, there was a trace of self-mockery in her eyes. ¡°Do you know? ¡°Perhaps the blood on my body is too heavy. When I Walk on the streets at night, children will be scared to tears when they see me. ¡°Yes, I know that I am a sinful person. My hands are stained with the blood of too many people. ¡°If you have any retribution, juste at me. Why torture the people around me!¡± Chapter 706

Chapter 706: Chapter 708: You¡¯re Gloating?

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Yes, I know I¡¯m a sinful person. My hands are stained with the blood of too many people. If you have any retribution, juste at me. Why torture the people around me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote to understand now. Treat Catherine well in the future,¡±young master Rong said emotionally. ¡°I¡¯ve always owed you a thank you for the incident with Anning in Ennd.¡± At that time, he had not yet fallen in love with Anning. All his impression of Anning was that she was the wife that his grandfather had forced on him. When a stranger that he did not like suddenly became his wife, he did not even have a basic good impression of her, let alone love her. When something happened to her, the first thing that came to his mind was that he would not be able to exin it to his grandfather if the matter was spread out! It was precisely because he did not care about it at that time that it became a bitter fruit that he would regret and me himself every time he thought about it in the future. He often wondered, if he did not have Christine at that time, would he still have the peace he had now? If he did not have her, would he still have the happy life that he had now with his delicate wife and young children? That time, she was tortured by Rnd until she was on the verge of death. By the time he found her, she had already been arranged by Christine to the hospital. He had never seen her covered in blood, but he could always imagine it in his mind. Every time he thought of her lying on the bed in the intensive care unit. She did not move at all, as if she was unconscious. He felt a lingering fear in his heart. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Saving Anning was aplete ident. It was beyond my expectations.¡±Kristen lowered her head and drank, her voice was faint, sheughed at herself. ¡°I have killed countless people, but I have never saved a single person. I would have saved her under such circumstances. ¡°You may not be able to imagine it, but when I saw her lying on the ground in a bloody mess, begging me to take her away with her eyes wide open and her breathing weak, that pair of bright eyes was filled with the desire to live, and it actually shocked me.¡± Young Master Rong smiled and raised his ss to him in a light tone. ¡°I¡¯m d you saved her, and I¡¯m also d I got her.¡± Christine smiled and raised her ss to clink with him. With a crisp clink, the two of them raised their heads and downed the ss in one gulp. ¡°What do you n to do after Catherine wakes up?¡±After drinking a ss, the two of them opened their hearts and chatted calmly like brothers. Kristen shook her ss and stared at the golden wine, she said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. We still don¡¯t know when she will wake up. If she wakes up, I will tell her that I ept her feelings.¡± Young Master Rong shook his head and smiled. He suddenly sighed, ¡°You really should tell her. People don¡¯t know what they really care about unless they are stimted.¡± ¡°You look like you¡¯re Gloating?¡±Kristen suddenly narrowed her long and narrow eyes and stared at him. ¡°Do I?¡±Young Master Rong smiled wickedly. He picked up the wine ss and took a sip. ¡°Why don¡¯t I Feel It?¡± Kristen snorted and lowered her head to drink again. That frustrated look really made people feel a little... sorry. Young Master Rong put down his ss, cleared his throat, and raised his leg to kick him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t drink so much.¡± ¡°Mind your own business.¡± An unnatural look shed across young master Rong¡¯s face as he awkwardly found an excuse. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m happy to mind your business? If anything were to happen to you, Anning would definitely me it on me.¡± It would have been fine if he didn¡¯t say it, but when he did, he reminded Christine, ¡°Who else can you me if not you? Don¡¯t forget, the person who called me out for a drink seems to be you, Young Master Rong, right?¡± While the two of them were bickering, Kristen¡¯s phone rang. She answered impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The next second, his expression changed. He stood up abruptly and asked urgently, ¡°What did you say? ! She¡¯s awake? !¡± Chapter 707

Chapter 707: Chapter 709: When you wake up, we¡¯ll settle this score

Trantor: 549690339

While the two of them were bickering, Christine¡¯s phone rang. She picked it up impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The next second, his expression changed. He stood up abruptly and asked urgently, ¡°What did you say? ! She woke up? !¡± Christine¡¯s expression was both shocked and pleasantly surprised. Before she could finish the call, a gust of wind rushed out. When Young Master Rong heard this, he stood up and followed her. At the hospital. ¡°Where is she? ! Didn¡¯t you say that she woke up? where is she now? !¡±Grabbing the nurse¡¯s cor, Christine shouted angrily in a low voice, and the veins on her forehead faintly bulged. There was no Catherine in the empty ward at all! The nurse was so scared by his shocked look that she stuttered, ¡°The patient... the patient has been sent to the operating theater for the first blood exchange... just half an hour ago... the operating theater sent news that the patient has a trace of consciousness... ahem...¡± The operating theater? Could it be that the so-called awakening was just a moment of consciousness in the operating theater? He let go of the nurse dejectedly and leaned heavily against the wall. He raised his head and stared at the light on the ceiling as he panted heavily. Young Master Rong, who had rushed over after hearing the nurse¡¯s words, walked to his side and kicked him. ¡°Having consciousness means that you¡¯re not far from waking up. This is a good sign.¡± He raised his hand and wiped his face. Kristen stood up straight and looked at the ground. She mumbled, ¡°Yes, this is a good sign. I should be happy.¡± When she arrived in front of the operating theater and looked at the red light that was lit, Kristen¡¯s anxious heart gradually calmed down and calmed down. He was right. It was a good sign that Catherine was conscious. He should be happy instead of daydreaming and hoping that she would wake uppletely immediately. It was unrealistic. After suffering for so many days, was she afraid of the hardships in the future? The surgery ended very quickly and she was pushed out. It was unknown whether it was because of the surgery or something else, but she was still in a deep sleep. Her face was less terrifying when she was manic. When the attending professor saw Christine, he took off his mask, he said, ¡°Young Master Yu, the vine in Miss Catherine¡¯s body has been temporarily suppressed. After the first blood exchange, there was no rejection. This is a good sign. ¡°I believe that after the serum is done, Miss Catherine will soon wake up.¡± ¡°Then... What will be the aftereffects?¡±After hesitating for a moment, Kristen looked at Catherine, who was sleeping with her eyes closed, and asked the professor. ¡°This... I can¡¯t predict it at the moment. I can only confirm it when Miss Catherine ispletely awake.¡± Back in the ward, Christine sat by the bed, dipped the warm water brought by the nurse into a wet towel, and helped Catherine wipe her face. Young Master Rong took a call and left in a hurry after confirming that Christine could do it alone. The ward instantly became quiet. Christine smiled leisurely as she wiped her face, her fingertips pinched her face in punishment. ¡°Hey, have you asked me to take care of you long enough? Wake up quickly. If you don¡¯t wake up soon, I¡¯ll throw you on the street and let you sleep with a homeless man? What, you don¡¯t believe me? Then you can try!¡± After a while, she raised her arm and slowly wiped it. Kristen nced at her again, she said arrogantly, ¡°Catherine, let me tell you, if you don¡¯t wake up soon, do you believe that I¡¯ll find another woman to vent my lust on? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only woman in the world.¡± ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯re a patient, I won¡¯t hold it against you. However, when you wake up, we¡¯ll settle the score properly. How are you going to repay me?¡± Chapter 708

Chapter 708: Chapter 710 allowed you to give yourself to her

Trantor: 549690339

¡°I have the money, and I have the power. I don¡¯t think you can give me any decent reward. Alright, I¡¯ll take it as a loss. I¡¯ll allow you to give yourself to her.¡± Catheriney quietly, surrounded by a peaceful and serene aura. Kristen¡¯s finger gently caressed her lips. After whispering for a long time, she leaned over and gave her a light peck on the lips. Then, shey on the side of the bed, exhausted, and fell asleep. .. Luo Anning was shopping with handsome and Jiang Peihua. Young Master Rong was called back by a phone call. When he arrived, his mother, daughter-inw, and son were leisurely drinking afternoon tea in the coffee shop. The Little Guy¡¯s pink and handsome appearance attracted the attention of the customers and waiters from time to time. The three of them were the shlights in the coffee shop. Young Master Rong saw Luo Anning at first nce. With a charming smile on his thin lips, he strode over to his wife. ¡°Mama, Mama, mama... this... Drink...¡±little handsome knocked the coffee in front of Luo Anning with a stirring spoon, trying to drink it incoherently. ¡°No...¡±before Luo Anning could finish her refusal, her body was suddenly hugged from the side. She turned her head and saw Rong Yan¡¯s unrivaled handsome side profile. ¡°Drink your milk obediently. This is not something you can drink.¡±The words were said to little handsome. Xiao Shuai¡¯s eyes widened. His pitch-ck pupils were exceptionally bright. His rosy little mouth pouted as he became angry. Young Master Rong pinched his chubby cheeks and held him in his arms with both hands. He lowered his eyes and looked at him. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re still acting like this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still teasing him. Be careful that he doesn¡¯t cry for you to see.¡±Jiang Peihua took a sip of coffee and said with a smile. Little handsome was a man of integrity and didn¡¯t cry. However, he used his clumsy hands and feet to climb up to Rong Yan¡¯s shoulder. His rosy lips parted, revealing a few white teeth, in the next moment, he aimed at the neck and bit down ¡°Hiss...¡±young master Rong took a deep breath and pped his little buttocks. He deliberately lowered his strength. ¡°You Little Brat, let go of Me Now!¡± Seeing this, Luo Anning quickly went over and gently pinched the little guy¡¯s cheek. ¡°Little handsome, let go of your father! Didn¡¯t mommy tell you that you can grind your teeth, but you¡¯re not allowed to bite people?¡± Hearing Mama¡¯s words, the little guy obediently let go. Luo Anning took the opportunity to hold him in her arms. Young Master Rong helplessly took out a handkerchief and wiped off the drool on his neck. When the little guy saw that Young Master Rong was angry, not only was he not afraid, he even grinned and giggled. His eyes and brows were curved, revealing a few gleaming white teeth. Young Master Rong narrowed his phoenix-like eyes and stared at his son. ¡°You still dare tough? With your mother as your backer, you have nothing to fear, right?¡± Jiang peihua interjected, ¡°Isn¡¯t little handsome¡¯s personality like yours? Back then, you also had the ability to anger your father to death. Little handsome has inherited this.¡± Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows smugly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being like me? It¡¯s better to be like me. I Won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡± Luo Anning nodded as well. What Rong Yan said was right. With his temper, how could he be willing to be at a disadvantage? It was already good enough that he did not trip anyone up. ¡°Sister Ning...¡±a young voice rang out. Luo Anning looked towards the voice. Lu Xingzhi broke free from Madam Lu¡¯s hand and ran towards her. The seven-year-old Lu Xingzhi still had his watermelon-shaped hair. Apart from being cute, he had a hint of cuteness. He looked like a fresh and juicy little boy! Lu Xingzhi pounced on her leg excitedly. ¡°Sister Ning, you¡¯re here too!¡± Chapter 709

Chapter 709: Chapter 711 she was a love gambler, so crazy that there was no way out.

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning touched his watermelon head and responded. Then she looked at Mrs. Lu who was slowly walking over. She stood up with little handsome in her arms. ¡°Auntie, what a coincidence. Did you bring him to the mall?¡± Mrs. Lu saw her and her gaze lingered on little handsome¡¯s handsome face for a moment. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, school is about to start soon. This kid kept saying that he wanted to buy gifts for his ssmates. Well, I couldn¡¯t beat him, so I brought him here.¡± Young Master Rong stood up and embraced an ning. He asked with a smile, ¡°An Ning, who is this?¡± ¡°Oh, right, I forgot to introduce him to you. Auntie, this is my mother-inw, this is my husband, Rong Yan, and this is my son, Rong Shuai.¡±After saying that, he then turned to Rong Yan and Jiang Peihua. ¡°Mother, Yan, this is Mo Mo¡¯s mother, and this is Mo Mo¡¯s younger brother, Xingzhi.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Madam Lu. Nice to meet you.¡±Young Master Rong extended his hand in a very respectful manner. Madam Lu smiled and shook it back. ¡°Young Master Rong, you¡¯re Too Kind.¡± With that, she lowered her head and whispered to Lu Xingzhi, who was blinking with curiosity. She taught him how to address others. ¡°Oh,¡±Lu Xingzhi replied obediently. Then, he looked at young master Rong and called out softly, ¡°Hello, brother-inw.¡± Then, he looked at Jiang Peihua. ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± ¡°Such a well-behaved child.¡±Jiang Peihua put down her coffee cup. ¡°Mrs. Lu, please take a seat. It¡¯s strange to stand here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Mrs. Lu did not stand on ceremony and brought Lu Xingzhi to sit down. Young Master Rong called for the waiter toe forward. Mrs. Lu ordered two cups of fruit juice. After the waiter left, she looked at Luo Anning. ¡°Anning, Auntie has always wanted to find time to talk to you. Since we¡¯ve met today, Auntie will tell you what¡¯s on her mind.¡± Luo Anning¡¯s heart thumped. A bad premonition struck her. Her instincts told her that the conversation was rted to Mo Mo. . Even so, she still nodded and could not avoid it. ¡°Auntie, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Madam Lu was very satisfied with how sensible she was and nodded her head, then, she slowly said, ¡°You and Mo Mo Qian Ge have three children. I understand the feelings between the two of you. Qian ge was seriously injured and unconscious, and I feel sorry for him. This was also the reason why I didn¡¯t object when I silently insisted on going to Canada to take care of Qian Ge. It has been almost two years since Qian GE was unconscious, right? Auntie didn¡¯t mean anything by it. She was just worried for her. She was just a girl with no status and no status to take care of her. How was she supposed to look like? Furthermore, Qian GE had a fianc¨¦e who was also taking care of her in Canada. I thought that with her around, she would definitely take good care of him. Mo Mo wasn¡¯t young anymore. You already had a family and raised a child, yet she was still alone. As her mother, how could I not be worried? ¡°A girl¡¯s youth is only a few years old. In a few more years, it won¡¯t be her who picks the man, but the man who picks her. ¡°This man, no matter how old he is, as long as he has money and power, he can find a neen at any time. But women are different. ¡°Anning, can you understand what Auntie is saying?¡± Madam Lu spoke, and she really spoke her mind. Luo Anning listened, and her brows furrowed slightly. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know what Madam Lu said, but so what if she knew? Silently loving Qian GE was an open truth. Would she really be willing to leave Qian ge now? However, from Madam Lu¡¯s point of view, Madam Lu¡¯s words were very reasonable. Mo Mo was undoubtedly betting on Qian ge waking up and whether Qian Ge would ept her. She was a love gambler and was crazy to the point of no return. Mrs. Lu¡¯s words were clearly to summon silent back to the country, should she support it? Chapter 710

Chapter 710: Chapter 712... was she mute?

Trantor: 549690339

Madam Lu¡¯s words undoubtedly called for her to return to the country in silence. Should she support her? Thinking of Xia Xin, Luo Anning fell silent. Perhaps madam Lu was right. Waiting without a deadline was no doubt wasting her youth. .. Changing her blood every three days until all the blood with the vine in her body was removed was considered aplete sess. Five hours after the second blood exchange surgery ended, Catherine woke up again, and her consciousness was somewhat restored. Her fingertips moved, and she found that her hand was tightly held by a dry and warm hand. The moment she moved, the big hand holding her immediately tightened a little. Her vision was still a little hazy and the color was dim, but even so.., she still saw clearly the man who was sleeping by the bed. Was This... Christine? Her mind was a mess and her thoughts were in a trance. She had the illusion that it was he xi tonight. What was wrong with her? Why was he sleeping here? Also, why was he... holding her hand? ¡°Ah...¡±the sudden dull pain in her brain also sessfully stopped her from thinking further. With a low moan, she pulled her hand away and was about to press her head. Almost as soon as the small hand in her palm was pulled away, Christine immediately woke up. With bloodshot eyes, it was obvious that he had not slept enough. Deep in his eyes, there was a heavy exhaustion. Seeing that she had opened her eyes, with one hand on her forehead, her long and narrow eyes blinked, and then blinked again. The next second ¡ª ¡°Catherine, you¡¯re Awake? !¡±He stood up in excitement, the chair was knocked down behind him by his sudden strange force. His eyes were fixed on the woman who had opened her eyes. He did not dare to blink his eyes, afraid that he would miss something. His hands, which were hanging by his side, were tightly clenched. The veins on the back of his hands were faintly protruding. Up. Catherine¡¯s head was about to explode. It was as if someone was hammering her. She groaned in pain. Only then did Christinee back to her senses and realize that something was wrong with her. She bent over and held her hand hurriedly. She held her face with one hand. Her handsome face was filled with anxiety and worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Do you have a headache? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll call a doctor for you immediately!¡± After she said that, she held her face with one hand and stretched out her long arm to press the emergency bell. Not long after, the doctors and nurses arrived. The professors and specialists surrounded the ward. After a detailed examination.., the doctor came to an uncertain conclusion. ¡°Young Master Yu, Miss Catherine might have just woken up suddenly and gained some consciousness, so she hasn¡¯t had time to adapt to her surroundings. Because of the vine, her consciousness and brain have been controlled. Now that she suddenly gained consciousness, she has started to use her brain, which is why she has a headache.¡± Hearing this, Kristen held Catherine¡¯s face, her eyes tightly grabbing her, and ordered, ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t think about anything now! If you don¡¯t want to have a headache, then empty your mind! Do You Hear Me?¡± Catherine seemed to not understand. She blinked her eyes in a daze, and her hand that was covering her head suddenly stopped. Damn it, did she understand or not? Christine was afraid that she would use her brain again, so she added with a cold face, ¡°Do you hear me? Speak!¡± This time, Catherine understood. She opened her mouth, but there was no sound at all! ¡°You¡¯re really noisy! You¡¯re really noisy? What¡¯s going on...¡±Catherine tried a few more times, but found that she couldn¡¯t make any sound at all, so she became even more excited. She was clearly talking, so why didn¡¯t she make any sound? Could it be... that she was mute? Chapter 711

Chapter 711: Chapter 713, Tell Me, what is this?

Trantor: 549690339

Both her hands were around her neck, and she began to look down at herself in horror. No, this isn¡¯t real! Someone tell her what is going on! Seeing her self-torturing actions, Christine did not think twice before pulling her hands apart and pressing her firmly onto the bed. On the bed, her clear eyes met her blood-red eyes that were filled with horror, her voice was calm. ¡°Listen, Catherine, you¡¯re sick. You haven¡¯t recovered yet. The problems you¡¯re worried about aren¡¯t problems. When you recover, you¡¯ll have aplete body, understand?¡± The problems you¡¯re worried about aren¡¯t problems? So, she¡¯s mute now? She can¡¯t even speak? Is that so? She tried her best to calm her mind and think properly, but her mind seemed to be deliberately going against her. After focusing for a while, she felt a dull pain. The more she thought, the more her head hurt. It looked like it was going to explode! Covering her ears with both hands, Christine turned her head and growled at the professors, ¡°Why isn¡¯t she making any sound? ! It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t tell me that this is the so-called sequ that you¡¯re talking about!¡± Catherine¡¯s ears were covered tightly by him, and all she could hear was a buzzing sound. The professors and experts trembled in fear at Christine¡¯s growl, ¡°Young Master Yu, don¡¯t be agitated. Miss Catherine hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. Everything is still unknown. After all, this vine has never been cured. All the seque can only be examined after Miss Catherine recovers. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. Miss Catherine¡¯s mood is very sensitive right now. You should give her encouragement and bring her positive energy to face her illness. ¡°The patient¡¯s cooperative treatment will be very helpful to the surgery. ¡°If the patient is resistant to the treatment, it¡¯s not a good sign for you or Miss Catherine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me!¡±Christine¡¯s anger grew as Catherine¡¯s uneasy expression grew, ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use, you have to treat her! If her voice really bes hoarse, all of you have to keep her mute with me!¡± Everyone knew young master Yu¡¯s temper. With his position in the National Security Bureau, a single sentence could easily decide a person¡¯s life and death. No one would be foolish enough to question his words. The professors and experts were all afraid of themselves. After they fearfully agreed to do their best to treat Catherine, they quickly went out to study the treatment n. After the ward quieted down, Christine restrained the anger on her face and curled the corners of her mouth. After making her expression not look so bad, she turned to look at Catherine and released her hands that were covering her ears. ¡°Do you know who I am now?¡±He asked. Catherine was in a low mood. She looked up at him and felt that he was bored, so she turned her face away again. With her face turned to face him again, Christine smiled wickedly. She rubbed her lips with her fingertips and waved her slender index and middle fingers in front of her. ¡°Tell me, how many are these?¡± Catherine red at him and turned her face away. Christine pinched her chin again and asked persistently, ¡°Tell me, how many are these?¡± ¡±... childish!¡±Catherine growled. Although there was no sound, judging from the shape of her lips, Kristen understood. The corners of his lips lifted slightly. He was in an exceptionally good mood. His gloomy mood, which had always been shrouded by dark clouds, seemed to have been pushed away by a gentle hand, as if he had suddenly seen the bright sunshine. As soon as he was in a good mood, his heart began to tease her. The hand that pinched her chin tightened, and his fingers caressed her lips in a wicked manner. The force was enough to make her feel pain. ¡°How Dare You Call Me Childish? You¡¯ve grown some guts, Huh?¡± Chapter 712

Chapter 712: Chapter 714 don¡¯t mess around, go to sleep

Trantor: 549690339

¡°PA ¨C¡±Catherine coldly pped his hand away. She closed her eyes and gave him an expression that said, ¡®I¡¯m going to sleep, do as you please.¡¯. Christine was stunned. She looked at her hand that was pped away, then looked at her tightly shut eyes and slightly trembling eyshes. She shook her head andughed. Forget it, forget it. If you have guts, then you have guts. He will just let her do whatever she wants. It was better for her to be alive than to be like a monster. After closing her eyes for a while, she did not hear the sound of his footsteps leaving. Catherine frowned slightly. Why was he still standing there? ! A momentter, the rustling sound of clothes rustling could be heard. In the next second, someone moved his body to the side, and an extremely masculine bodyy down on his side. Catherine was shocked and quickly opened her eyes. Indeed, she saw Christine taking off her suit jacket and lying next to her shamelessly. She was also about to be squeezed to the side of the bed! With a p, Catherine said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m a patient! How Can You Be Like This!¡± Christine stared at her lips and looked at the opening and closing of her lips. She struggled to understand what she meant and easily grabbed her hand. With one hand, she grabbed her waist and pulled her body into her arms, her voice was hoarse and low, showing a hint of fatigue. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a patient. If you continue to be sick, I¡¯ll be tortured by you until I¡¯m not human anymore. Don¡¯t be noisy, don¡¯t be noisy. Let me sleep for a while.¡± His chin found afortable position on her shoulder and leaned against it. He tightened his arm around her waist, and his breathing gradually became even. Catherine was startled. She turned her head to look at him, and only then did she realize that green stubble had already appeared on her smooth chin. There was also a dark shadow under her eyelids. Her heart was suddenly hit by something, and her heartbeat elerated uncontrobly. Did he be like this because of her? A smile slowly rose on the corner of her lips. As soon as her gaze fell, her body suddenly began to stiffen. Was that her hand? On the quilt, the hand that he had grabbed was purple-ck. His gaze was extremely terrifying, and when it was set off by his fair skin, it looked even more terrifying! She held her breath and suddenly broke free from him. She lifted the quilt and lowered her head to look at herself. Her neck, arms, and legs.. It was dark purple.. It was all dark purple.. Sensing her struggle, Kristen did not even open her eyes. Her long arm, which was full of strength, pulled her into his arms again. He buckled her up and rubbed his chin against her neck. He mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, go to sleep...¡± Ever since he rescued her from the United States, he had never slept for eight hours a day. Every time she was so angry that she wanted to hurt someone, he would be the first to stop her. He did not want her to hurt people like a monster, she did not have any thoughts. She was controlled by the vine. He was worried every day. He was afraid that she would be angry in the next second. He was even more afraid of seeing her vomit blood and Twitch as if she was going to die at any moment. Under such an extremely torturous situation, he managed to survive. He did not take a single step away from her until she woke up this time. After confirming that she was really conscious and that she knew who he was, his heart that was in his throat was finally relieved. Once her nerves rxed, she felt extremely sleepy. Here. Holding her in his arms, he slept soundly. There were many fragments in Catherine¡¯s mind that were colliding and circting. It was like a rewind of a movie, reying in her mind over and over again. Looking at his sleeping face, she was suddenly not shocked. She was in deep disbelief. Is this Christine? Chapter 713

Chapter 713: Chapter 715 don¡¯t me me for being rude to you

Trantor: 549690339

How could an aesthete like him sleep with such an ugly girl like her? From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. was he abnormal or was there something wrong with her eyes? Although she was full of doubts, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sleepy in the end. The attack didn¡¯t take long before Catherine fell asleep leaning on Christine¡¯s chest. .. Catherine¡¯s physical condition, together with the medication, allowed the blood exchange surgery to proceed unusually smoothly. Half a monthter, after seven blood exchanges, the vine in her body had beenpletely removed, and her horrible purple-ck skin had returned to its original fair and delicate color. Her blood-red eyes had also returned to their azure blue color. The only thing that had not changed was her voice. After an examination, the doctor found that her vocal cords were not damaged at all. As for why she could not speak, after considering various factors, he finally came to a conclusion. Mutism! Mutism had many causes, and Catherine¡¯s silence was caused by a long period of silence. On the day that she was discharged from the hospital and returned to Rong residence, Catherine coldly looked at Christine, who had been busy working for her. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and leaned her back against the door frame. When she saw how busy he was, she frowned slightly. Was he pitying her or sympathizing with her? Did he think that he had implicated her and caused her to be taken away by the Americans? So, was he feeling guilty or was he trying to make up for it? The burning gaze behind her was glued to her back. Christine had no choice but to stop packing her luggage. She turned around to look at her and raised her eyebrows yfully. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Looking into his eyes that were filled with yfulness, Catherine suddenly pursed her lips and turned around to leave. She did not want his guilt or hispensation at all! She did not want it! If Love was a sand sculpture that was piled up with pity and sympathy and would dissipate when the wind blew, then she would rather not be greedy from the start! He had his pride, that was true, but she also had her self-esteem and bottom line. Those whopromise for love were all fools! In the end, she became less and less like herself, living only for the eyes of others, bing a love puppet with no self-concept! She was precisely not that kind of person. She was really bold to say that she had grown courage, wasn¡¯t she? She actually dared to give him a cold shoulder? Seeing Catherine turn her head and leave with a resolute back, Christine cursed in a low voice. How could she still have the mood to pack up some broken luggage? She threw the clothes in her hand to the side, crossed her long legs, and strode out to chase after her. It was really like a river flowing in the east and in the west. Back then, only Christine, who was throwing a tantrum, suffered. When had it ever been Catherine¡¯s turn to throw a tantrum? Now, she was really throwing a tantrum for him, but Catherine was not happy. Behind her, his exasperated voice could be heard. She did not stop but instead sped up and walked out of the hospital. ¡°Catherine, I told you to stop! Did you hear me? ! If you take another step, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±Christine gritted her teeth, ignoring the curious gazes of the people watching the show, she growled at the figure who was walking further and further away. She had nothing else to ask of him, so Catherine was not afraid of his threat. He was not polite. He had never been polite to her before! Now, he was even more unafraid of his so-called rudeness. Anyway, no matter how bad it was, it could not be worse. Catherine, who had fallen from grace, casually hailed a taxi and bent down to sit on it. ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡±The driver looked in the rearview mirror and asked her. Chapter 714

Chapter 714

Trantor: 549690339

¡°The airport.¡±Catherine opened her mouth and realized that she was now a ¡®mute¡¯. She frowned in frustration. The middle-aged driver immediately understood. He was not in a hurry and said in understanding, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you write down the destination?¡± Catherine nodded. This was the only way. She lowered her head, opened her phone, and typed the words ¡®airport¡¯on the memo. Before she could show it to the driver, the car door was opened and a figure shed in. After squeezing her in, Kristen sat next to her. He scooped her up with his long arm and mmed the car door. ¡°Where are you going?¡±He had a cold expression and his tone was cold and hard. ¡°Get off!¡±Catherine turned her head and said to him. Because she was angry, her eyes were bright, and her azure blue eyes were like an unpolluted ind. She was so beautiful that they were zed and sparkling. Christine stared at her lips and understood what she said. She pursed her lips and nced at the driver who had been nervous since he got on the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Rong residence.¡± ¡°Oh... Okay!¡±The Uncle Driver came back to his senses and was secretly speechless. This man had such a noble status! Rong residence was a paradise that everyone envied. Catherine quickly moved her phone over and patted the driver¡¯s shoulder. The driver turned around and saw the words ¡°Airport¡±and Catherine¡¯s determined expression, he said bitterly to Christine, ¡°Sir, thisdy is going to the airport. Look at this... ?¡± ¡°To Rong Mansion! I don¡¯t want to repeat myself for the third time.¡± ¡°Okay!¡±As if he had been granted amnesty, the driver stepped on the elerator and drove into the traffic. Catherine turned her head angrily and smashed her phone on him. She stared at him with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s your business if you want to go back to Rong mansion. I want to go to the airport!¡± She spoke very quickly. Kristen had some difficulty understanding her words. In the end, she pulled her into her arms shamelessly and threw a sentence coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Catherine raised her hand and punched his handsome face. Kristen effortlessly held her fist and smiled wickedly. She put it to her lips and kissed it. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen Aunty and Grandpa before.¡± Catherine was so angry that she red. How could this person be so shameless? He could actually twist her meaning to this extent! ¡°Are you seducing me?¡±Kristen suddenly came over. Her long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and she stared at her with sparkling eyes, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been holding back for so long. It¡¯s really suffocating you. ¡°Although I know that you don¡¯t care what others think of you, we still have to pay attention to the influence. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything that is indecent. ¡°Just hold on a little longer. I¡¯ll give it to you when we get home. Be Good.¡± After she finished talking to herself, she even put on a ¡®you¡¯re so obedient¡¯look and raised her hand to pat her head. It waspletely like she was teasing her pet! Catherine almost vomited blood. What did she mean by holding it in for so long? It was clearly him who was horny, it was him who was horny! This man was really shameless! Her gaze fell and stopped at his lower abdomen. Catherine pulled the corners of her lips, and her eyes shed. She clenched her fist and smashed it at a certain ce. The smile on Christine¡¯s lips froze because of her dangerous action. She quickly intercepted her fist and clenched it tightly in her palm. She growled angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know what the consequences of this punch are? You want to be a widow for the rest of your life!¡± Chapter 715

Chapter 715: Chapter 717 Little... uncle

Trantor: 549690339

If he hadn¡¯t caught her in time and given her strength, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to punch her in the face for the rest of his life! It was said that the heart of a woman was the most poisonous. This saying was really F * cking right! After being caught and tortured by the United States, his temper was so bad aftering back. Christine really wanted to buy a medicine of regret and turn back time. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let her be captured, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t let her be injected with that D * mned b-form vine. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let her be a person who would go against him and disobey him. She wasn¡¯t cute at all. Back then, Catherine, who had him as her god and obeyed her orders, was so cute. Seeing his frightened expression, Catherine¡¯s anger finally subsided a little. She pulled her hand back coldly, leaned back on the chair, and closed her eyes to take a nap. Soon, she returned to Rong residence. After paying the fare, Christine carried Catherine, who was struggling to escape, on her shoulder and walked in. Both of her hands were beating his back. Catherine was angry and angry. This posture made her blush. ¡°PA ¨C¡±a pnded on her porcupine. Kristen turned her head slightly and nced at her. ¡°Behave yourself, or I¡¯ll kill you on the spot!¡± Catherine:¡±...¡± She absolutely believed that he would do what he said. Seeing that she was no longer struggling, Kristen carried her into the living room in a good mood. Elder Rong, Jiang Peihua, and young master rong, Luo Anning, who had heard that Catherine had been discharged from the hospital, were sitting on the sofa, waiting for them. When Kristen entered, everyone was stunned. What was going on? Kristen looked as if nothing had happened. She slowly put down Catherine and did not look at her shy and embarrassed face. She greeted them, ¡°Grandpa, Auntie, brother, Anning, you¡¯re all here.¡± Grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua nodded with a smile. Young Master Rong and Luo Anning cast a yful nce at Catherine. Little Handsome, who had been ignored, raised his hands and waved in the air, looking for a sense of presence. ¡°Little... uncle...¡± Kristen raised her eyebrows and smiled. She strode towards little handsome. ¡°Oh, you actually know how to call me uncle. You¡¯re such a good boy!¡± She pinched her young face and held him in her arms. Kristen moved closer to the little guy and pointed at Catherine. ¡°Hey, did you see that? That¡¯s your aunt. Handsome, call someone.¡± Everyone was stunned, including Catherine! Aunt? He actually took the initiative to let handsome call Catherine aunt. Did this mean that he admitted that the identity he had started with would be his wife? Grandfather Rong secretlyughed. Seeing that he was nodding his head repeatedly, Jiang Peihua could not help but shake her head andugh. This was indeed the style of this kid. He was like a bandit. Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows slightly. He was obviously not surprised. Luo Anning looked at Catherine who was shocked on the spot and felt happy for her. Her long secret love had finally blossomed and bore fruit. Little handsome licked his lips proudly, looked at Catherine and then looked at Christine, and finally turned his head to look at Luo Anning. Luo Anning smiled and nodded. He frowned slightly and said vaguely, ¡°Little... God Shen?¡± After calling out uncertainly, he immediately turned his head to look at Christine. After receiving the praise, his red little mouth immediately opened, and his clearughter instantly filled the entire living room. Catherine stood where she was. Her legs seemed to be filled with lead, and she could not move at all. She found that she was actually moved by the way he asked handsome to call her by her name! ¡°Dong Dong Dong...¡±her heart beat uncontrobly, as if she was cheering and celebrating! What were they cheering for? What were they celebrating? Chapter 717

Chapter 717: Chapter 719 it was too much to look at

Trantor: 549690339

Seeing the door close, Catherine became even angrier. Just as she was about to attack, she was easily thrown onto the bed by him. Go. Kristen leaned forward and pressed her tightly under him, her eyes seemed to spew fire. ¡°Catherine, who gave you the courage to ignore me, huh? Weren¡¯t you chasing after me and shouting that you loved me? Isn¡¯t it exactly what you wanted for me to give you this chance now, and now you¡¯re throwing a Tantrum?¡± Catherine¡¯s lips opened, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Staring at the shape of her lips without blinking, not understanding a single damn word, kristen growled in annoyance, ¡°What did you say? Say It Again!¡± When she wanted to love, he wouldn¡¯t even spare a nce at her. When she was mentally and physically exhausted, he turned around and said that he would give her a chance. Catherine didn¡¯t know whether it was because of his sympathy or pity, but she knew that she didn¡¯t want this chance! Her lips were tightly shut. She closed her eyes and looked extremely sleepy. She had nowhere to vent her anger. Christine stared at her for a long time and clenched her teeth and punched her head hard. The mattress shook violently. Catherine¡¯s eyshes trembled, but she did not open her eyes in the end. Just as she thought that he would leave in anger, the mattress caved in and hey beside her. His body tightened and his entire body was forcefully pulled into his embrace. He growled in a low voice beside her ear, ¡°Sleep!¡± .. Downstairs, after Christine pulled Catherine Upstairs, grandfather Rong turned his gaze to Young Master Rong and asked regretfully, ¡°Rascal, is Catherine¡¯s voice still salvageable?¡± Jiang Peihua also turned her head to look at him. ¡°It can¡¯t be that she won¡¯t be able to speak like this in the future, so we can only read lips, right? She¡¯s such a good girl, what kind of suffering is this?¡± As it turned out, when he found out that Catherine had changed into a mute and was unable to speak, Rong Yan had already told his family the news. After all, when something happened to Catherine, his family was also very worried about her. Because they knew about her illness, they had done their homework early in the morning. When they found out that she had returned home from the hospital today, everyone tacitly did not ask anything. Even though reading lips was a little troublesome, it did not affect theirmunication, right? Young Master Rong Thought for a moment andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Catherine is a doctor herself. Mutism is not a terminal illness. It will be cured. Of course, curing it also requires an opportunity.¡± Thest sentence had a deeper meaning. Grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua nodded. As long as it was cured, it would be good. Otherwise, they would feel bad if they kept looking at Catherine, unable to speak. Butler Zhang came out of the kitchen and said, ¡°Grandfather, Madam, Young Madam Rong, lunch is ready. Do you want to start eating now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it now.¡±Grandfather Rong gripped his cane tightly and stood up first. He had just taken two steps when he stopped and specifically instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t Disturb Rong Yu and Catherine for lunch. Let them rest well.¡± After lunch, Young Master Rong wanted to go to thepany. In order to show that he valued her, he deliberately skipped work to wee Catherine at Rong residence. Luo Anning was the same. Seeing that Ba Ba Ma was about to leave, how could little handsome be willing? He looked at Luo Anning with his red lips pouting so much that they could hang a bottle of oil. Luo Anning had no choice but to sigh and cast a pleading gaze at Rong Yan. Young Master Rong pursed his thin crimson lips. He knew this would happen. In less than three seconds, he was the first to lose. ¡°I¡¯ll bring little handsome to thepany.¡± Chapter 718

Chapter 718: Chapter 720 stop struggling

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning immediately burst into a beautiful smile. Jiang Peihua and elder Rong waved their hands as if they had just seen someone. ¡°The two of you can go. Take good care of little handsome.¡± After saying that, they went to take their afternoon naps. ¡°Yan, thank you for your hard work!¡±Luo Anning went over and wrapped her arms around his neck. She stood on her tiptoes and took the initiative to kiss him. Young Master Rong¡¯s eyes darkened. He put one hand on his waist and the other on the back of her head to deepen this shallow kiss. Butler Zhang hurriedly stretched out his hand to block in front of handsome and muttered, ¡°Aiyo, young master, I can¡¯t look at you...¡± .. Perhaps it was because she had returned to a familiar environment, or because she had him by her side, Catherine slept exceptionally soundly this time. Her nose was filled with his masculine scent, familiar yet throbbing. When she opened her eyes, she saw his curvaceous and sexy chin, full and seductive thin lips. She had kissed him countless times, and she knew how soft his lips were and how affectionate his kisses were. The bridge of his nose was high, and his nose was very narrow, making his entire nose as tall and upright as a Westerner¡¯s. It was so perfect that it was as if God had carefully carved it. His long and narrow eyes were tightly shut, and his eyshes were unusually thick, curling up and covering his lower eyelids, it was so quiet and serene. If she did not know his background, Catherine would definitely have mistaken him for a gentle and harmless angel-like man. But in reality, he was not. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±Just as Catherine was staring at him with an unbridled gaze, Christine suddenly spoke, and the hand that was ced on her waist rubbed her two times ambiguously. Catherine¡¯s heart sank. She gathered her thoughts and pretended not to hear anything as she averted her eyes. Christine slowly opened her eyes and pinched her delicate chin. Her voice was low and hoarse as if she had just woken up. ¡°I will definitely cure your mutism, definitely!¡± As if she was arguing with someone, her words sounded so confident and powerful. ncing at him, Catherine opened her mouth and said, ¡°Up to you.¡± Kristen smiled and said, ¡°I thought you would say that it had nothing to do with me. Catherine, you can¡¯t deny that you love me. Don¡¯t worry, if I say that I will cure you, I will definitely cure you. You have to have faith in me.¡± As he said that, he got off the bed. Catherine could vaguely hear him talking to himself, ¡°Such a beautiful voice, I can¡¯t make it out on the bed. Then I have to thank...¡± Catherine raised a pillow and smashed it over! So he had such a filthy mind, Beast! The two of them were dressed and ready to go downstairs. When Christine said, ¡°Stay here for two days, then we¡¯ll go back to the capital.¡± In order to save her, he had already left a lot of work behind, and now all of it was waiting for him to go back and deal with. It was already the best that he could dy until she was discharged from the hospital. Catherine lowered her head, and no one knew what she was thinking. Christine pursed her lips, and impulsively wanted to hold her shoulders and ask loudly, what was wrong with her! From the moment she woke up, she had been contradicting him. No matter what he said, she always acted as if she did not care about outsiders! Only now did he know how much he liked the previously obedient Catherine! ¡°Let me think about it.¡±Seeing that he had finished speaking, Catherine turned around and went downstairs. Think about it? What else was there to think about if she went with him? Looking at her disappearing figure at the corner of the stairs, Christine secretly clenched her fists. Suddenly, the corners of his lips curled sinisterly, facing the empty air, he said confidently, ¡°No matter what you think, you¡¯ll still have to go with me in the end. Don¡¯t make a dying struggle.¡± Chapter 719

Chapter 719: Chapter 721. A fallen leaf returns to its roots

Trantor: 549690339

After staying in Rong residence for two days, Catherine came to a conclusion. ¡°What did you say? !¡±In the study room, Christine looked at the woman standing in front of her, and the corners of her lips curled up. If he had not seen wrongly, what she said was that she would not go with him? Catherine nodded, and there was not much expression on her cold face. Christine stood up abruptly. The chair was lifted up by his excessive strength and fell to the side. His eyes were fixed on her as she walked towards him. Catherine frowned imperceptibly and subconsciously retreated. ¡°Stop right there!¡±With a low shout, Christine walked in front of her in quick steps. She grabbed her chin with one hand and narrowed her long and narrow eyes dangerously, a cold light shed in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re noting with me? Then, where do you want to go?¡± When she betrayed the United States, she did not even think about it. She did not even think about betraying him together with him! Now, all she wanted to do was bring her back to the imperial capital. She had thought about it for two days, but in the end, she did not want to go with him? How ridiculous was that? Even though she had already made up her mind that regardless of whether she chose to leave or not, he would definitely take her away. However, seeing her reject him with his own eyes, his heart could not help but tighten. Was It Karma? Kristen wanted tough, but she could notugh at all. If this was her karma, then he was happy to inform her that she had seeded! He was so damn ufortable right now! Compared to his raging anger, Catherine¡¯s expressionless face appeared so cold and heartless. Her lips were slightly open, she said silently, ¡°Christine, if this is your sympathy and pity, then let me tell you, I don¡¯t need it. I, Catherine, am not pitiful enough to need your sympathy and pity! I don¡¯t want to go with you. This is the result of thinking for two days. After following you for so many years, I am also tired. Whether it is China or the United States, this is not my country after all.¡± With that, she smiled silently, a hint of sleepiness shed across her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t there an old saying in China, ¡®when the leaves fall, they return to their roots¡¯? People, in the end, have to return to their hometown. And I am also tired of these lives. If I don¡¯t go with you, I will not stay in China. I will return to Ennd. That is my hometown, my country.¡± Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Christine couldn¡¯t lie to herself. The position of her heart suddenly tightened, and the dull pain spread to her limbs and bones. A chill came from the bottom of her feet, went through her heart, and reached her fingertips. The slender fingertips that grabbed her chin were so cold that there was no warmth at all. Just like his heart, it was extremely cold at this moment. In the depths of his dark eyes, there was a dark wave. The blue eyes that looked at him seemed indifferent at this moment, ignoring all of his heartache and pain. ¡°Good, very good, very good!¡±Christine suddenlyughed. She let go of her and her expression was cold. ¡°Good, a fallen leaf returns to its roots. Good, that is your hometown!¡± Looking at the man who was losing control, Catherine slightly clenched her fingers. The bitterness in her heart spread, as if she had eaten a sour green fruit. It was so bitter that her eyes felt warm. Just when she thought that their conversation had ended, Christine suddenly rushed forward and pushed her back against the wall, pressing the tip of her handsome nose against it Her thin crimson lips gently stroked her lips, and her tone was so devilish and cold. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that there is an old Chinese saying, ¡®marry the chicken, marry the chicken, marry the dog, follow the dog¡¯?¡± Chapter 720

Chapter 720: Chapter 722 ¡ª why are you still here? !

Trantor: 549690339

¡°You are my woman. Wherever I am, it will be your hometown, your country! Catherine, you can¡¯t escape from me!¡± Her lips suddenly hurt, and the bloody smell of rust spread in her mouth. Catherine frowned and reached out to push him away. Christine conveniently left her and stood three steps away from her. ¡°Be a good girl and pack your luggage. Let¡¯s go back to the imperial city today.¡± He mmed the door of the study. Catherine leaned her back against the wall and reached out to touch her bitten lips. Her heart was filled with mixed feelings.. If she did not think too highly of herself, then were his actions and behavior now all for her? When had he ever cared about her so much? She could not figure out what he was thinking. She did not know what was going on in his heart, and she could not figure out if his actions were for sympathy or for other reasons that she did not dare to investigate.. .. In the end, she bid farewell to Rong residence and followed him back to the capital. After getting off the ne, he did not immediately return to the National Security Bureau. Instead, he took her hand as a matter of course and walked out of the airport. They had never held hands like this before. Catherine¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. When she finally reacted, she twisted her hand and struggled to pull her hand back. When she moved, Kristen looked at her with a cold face. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Tunnel warned her again. ¡°Catherine, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because you¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness. If you provoke me again, do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you on the bed?¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and her lips parted. ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Then behave yourself. Don¡¯t provoke a pervert!¡±Seeing that she had calmed down in satisfaction, Kristen held her hand and swaggered out of the airport. The airport attendant had been waiting there since early in the morning, waiting for the two of them to get into the car, the car turned around and drove straight to the apartment. Catherine turned her head to look out of the window. She was a cold-hearted person who did not talk much, so at this moment, she appeared even more lonely and difficult to approach. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then sleep for a while. I¡¯ll call you when we get there.¡±Kristen scooped up her long arm and slowly turned her head around. She leaned against her shoulder and put one hand on her shoulder. Without thinking about why his attitude had changed so much, Catherine slowly closed her eyes and pretended to sleep on his shoulder. Looking down at her well-behaved appearance, Christine felt a sense of satisfaction fermenting and expanding in her heart. See, how adorable this well-behaved appearance was? Why did she have to argue with him all day? Not only did it make him angry, it was also not good for her. Back at the apartment, Catherine was not surprised to see Franck. What made her curious was how she had been living here during the nearly one month that she and Christine had been away? Did she order takeout without leaving the house, or did Kristen already tell her the password to the door lock? ¡°Young master! You¡¯re back!¡±Fang ke came out of the guest room in her pajamas, before she could finish yawning, she saw the door open and Kristen¡¯s long figure appeared at the door. She was shocked, and in the next second, she cried out in surprise and rushed over. When she saw Kathleen in Kathleen¡¯s arms, she stopped in her tracks. Her expression was a little ugly as she said awkwardly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back too...¡± Kathleen sneered. Her gaze fell on the silver silk pajamas on her body, and the mockery in her eyes became even more intense. Franck¡¯s body trembled. She rubbed her arms in a fluster and stammered, ¡°This... miss, it¡¯s not what you think...¡± Before she could finish, Kristen frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Why are you still here? !¡± Chapter 721

Chapter 721: Chapter 723 had suddenly disappeared

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Young master, I. . .¡±Franck was in a hurry to exin, her face flushed red. Wasn¡¯t he the one who had asked her to cooperate with the Act? He had suddenly disappeared and had not been seen for almost half a month. Naturally, she did not want to go to Xi Jue anymore. She had nowhere else to go except the apartment. Fortunately, she still had some money in Alipay that was barely enough for her to live for a month. All her daily necessities, including food, were ordered online. Seeing that Catherine didn¡¯t look well, Christine turned to Fanta, her face even colder. ¡°Also, whose pajamas are you wearing?¡± Looking down at the expensive silk pajamas on her body, Fanta felt like she was walking through a thorny bush. She grabbed thepels of her clothes with both hands, ¡°Young master, this... This is Miss¡¯s pajamas... I didn¡¯t change my clothes, so... I borrowed Miss¡¯s pajamas...¡± Borrow? Catherine sneered. What a great way to borrow without informing the master and getting the master¡¯s approval! She wasn¡¯t here, so it was only right for her to take over the nest? Thinking of this, Catherine cast a cold nce at Franck, pushed away Christine¡¯s hand on her waist, and turned to leave. ¡°Stop, where are you going?¡±Seeing that she was about to leave, Christine immediately grabbed her arm, pulled her into his arms, and lowered her head to question. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce for you guys to live in. I¡¯m not interested in living in someone else¡¯s ce.¡±She spoke slowly, word by word. After saying that, Catherine looked at Franck in disgust. The sarcasm in her eyes was so deep, she did not even try to hide her disgust. ¡°What nonsense! This is your home. What do you mean by living in someone else¡¯s ce?¡±Kristen held her back and did not let her leave. She followed her gaze and looked at Franck. He suddenly understood. She was throwing a tantrum and did not stay in the apartment. Was it because Fang Ke had already lived here? Or was it because Fang ke had touched her things, so she would rather not take them anymore? No matter what the reason was, he was happy. As long as she still minded it, it was fine. If she still minded it, it meant that she cared. Because she cared, she would mind. ¡°You, get out of here right now!¡±Raising her chin, Christine gave Fang ke an order to drive her away. ¡°Young Master, why? Why?¡±Fangke shook her head in panic, her eyes were quickly covered with tears. ¡°Are you chasing me away because I¡¯m wearing Miss¡¯s pajamas? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take it off. I¡¯ll take it off right away. I¡¯ll wash my pajamas! ¡°Young master, Please Don¡¯t Chase Me Away, okay?¡± Crying and begging, Fangke suddenly rushed over and hugged his arm tightly, as if she was afraid of being chased away. She hugged him so tightly and forcefully. Christine subconsciously nced at Catherine and found that she was watching the farce in front of her expressionlessly. He was even more annoyed and mercilessly threw fang ke out, he scolded her angrily, ¡°If I tell you to get lost, then get lost. Don¡¯t F * cking ask why! I¡¯ll give you three minutes to get out of here. After three minutes, I don¡¯t mind giving you a few bullets!¡± Fang ke was so shocked by his scolding that she froze on the spot. She was so scared that she had forgotten to cry. After saying that, she turned to look at Catherine. Her furious expression eased up a little. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel for the night. I¡¯ll get someone to change all the things in the apartment andpletely disinfect it, HMM?¡± Catherine did not have any objections. She nodded. In any case, she could not stay in this apartment that was filled with the smell of other people now. Seeing her nod in agreement, Christine¡¯s heart was filled with satisfaction. She felt that Catherine was more obedient and cute. No matter how he looked at her cold and emotionless face, it was so beautiful and dazzling that he could not take his eyes off it. Chapter 722

Chapter 722: Chapter 724 a different kind of good impression

Trantor: 549690339

Franck was thrown to the ground, and all her bones seemed to fall apart. She was in great pain. She half supported her body as she watched Kristin Hug Catherine and leave, leaving her a cold and heartless back view. .. After settling down in the hotel, Kristin hurried to the National Security Bureau. Catherine was watching TV alone in the suite, changing the channel in boredom. At this time, her phone suddenly rang. Her previous phone had long disappeared. After she was discharged from the hospital, Christine asked for her number back and changed to a new phone. Only Christine¡¯s number was saved in the card. Now that there was an unfamiliar call, she did not know if she should answer it. After hesitating for a moment, she pressed the answer button ¡ª ¡°Catherine, are you okay?¡±A male voice sounded with a hint of relief. The voice was somewhat familiar, but he could not recall it for a moment. Catherine was silent. There was no need for her to speak. Even if she did, the other party would not hear her. ¡°Catherine? Are You Listening? This is Xiao Wei... I heard that something happened to you. I¡¯ve been trying to call you, but I couldn¡¯t get through. Today, when I saw Christine return to the station, I guessed that you should be back as well,¡±he said to himself, as if afraid that she would misunderstand, Xiao Wei exined the reason for this call. ¡°Beep Beep Beep...¡±just as he finished speaking, a busy tone came from his phone. Looking at the phone that had been hung up, his expression was gloomy. He was so sad that he was about to put his phone into his pocket when a text message came ¡ª ¡°For some reason, I can¡¯t speak for the time being. I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± The cold and distant text message made Xiao Wei overjoyed. Even though there wasn¡¯t much warmth between the lines, his heart was still happy! Suddenly, his smile froze. What happened to her throat? Why couldn¡¯t she speak? Was this still considered good? The worry and anxiety in his heart made him want to know if her current situation was good or not. Xiao Wei¡¯s fingers moved quickly on his phone as he typed a text message ¡ª ¡°Can we meet? Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± After sending the text message, Xiao Wei held his phone and waited anxiously. He had never felt so nervous before. After a long while, his phone vibrated. The text message was sent with only one short word ¡ª ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Wei was delighted. He immediately called the restaurant to get a location and quickly sent the address to Catherine. .. A high-end Western restaurant. In order to cater to Catherine¡¯s western eating habits, Xiao Wei specially booked an authentic English Western restaurant. When Catherine arrived, she immediately saw Xiao Wei walking towards her. He was dressed in a ck suit and a white shirt, but the sunshine and vitality could not be concealed. He was like the rising sun, warm, warm, and sunny. Because he knew that she could not speak and was worried that the waiter would ask if she had made a reservation, Xiao Wei deliberately changed his seat and chose a seat by the window. When she appeared resolutely, he saw her and quickly walked up to her. ¡°Catherine, you¡¯re here!¡±His heart was filled with excitement, but he did not dare to show too much emotion on his face. He was afraid that he would burden her mentally. Catherine nodded. Maybe it was because she had a good impression of Xiao Wei after thest talk on the rooftop. Maybe it was because they had never been colleagues before. He led her to her seat. Xiao Wei pulled out the chair for her in a gentlemanly manner. After she sat down, he turned around and sat down. The waiter brought the menu. Catherine looked at the menu. Xiao Wei¡¯s eyes were fixed on the ce where she was looking. Chapter 723

Chapter 723: Chapter 725 was empty

Trantor: 549690339

When the waiter asked Catherine what she wanted to order, Catherine raised her head and before she could say anything.., xiao Wei beat her to it. ¡°Let¡¯s have two sets of B Meal, a bottle of¡¯82 Lafite, and two cheesecake for dessert. Is that okay?¡± After saying that, he turned his questioning gaze to Catherine. Catherine¡¯s gaze froze. She had been observing him closely, but she did not miss the concern in Xiao Wei¡¯s eyes. She knew that he was doing this for her own good, to avoid the awkwardness of not being able to speak. She nodded. Xiao Wei immediately closed the menu and handed it to the waiter. ¡°Just the ones just now will do. Thank you.¡± After the waiter left, Xiao Wei asked her in a somewhat reserved manner, ¡°Catherine, where did you go during that period of time? I heard from my colleagues at the Bureau that you had an ident. Other than your throat, you didn¡¯t hurt anything, right?¡± Catherine took out a notepad and pen. She thought for a moment and wrote on it, ¡°In the United States, I was slightly injured. I¡¯m fine.¡± After she finished writing, she held up the Notepad and showed it to him. After Xiao Wei finished reading it, he was deep in thought. After a long while, he asked in a serious tone, ¡°They are from the United States, right?¡± Catherine nodded. It was not surprising that Xiao Wei could guess that they were from the United States. Previously, they were loyal to the United States, so it was not a secret in the National Security Bureau. As for her and Kristen¡¯s involvement in the National Security Bureau, they were undoubtedly naked. Naked. Naked. It would be strange if the United States could swallow their betrayal. ¡°Are you feeling better now? There won¡¯t be any side effects, right?¡±Xiao Wei asked with concern. Catherine wrote, ¡°Other than temporarily being unable to speak, everything is fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±Xiao Wei could not help but nod, as if he was relieved and grateful. Coincidentally, the waiter was serving the dishes. He smiled and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± Catherine smiled slightly, nodded, and said silently, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Oh right, how are things with Christine Now?¡±He had seen through it. Since he was not her happiness, seeing that she was happy was nothing. Catherine was slowly cutting the steak. When she heard his question, she put down her knife and fork and was about to write, but Xiao Wei stopped her in time. ¡°There¡¯s no need to write. Just say it. I¡¯ve learned some lipnguage. Normalmunication shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Hearing this, Catherine was a little doubtful. ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Wei looked at her doubtful expression and understood her words. He couldn¡¯t help but put on a straight face. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m Lying?¡± Catherine couldn¡¯t help butugh. She picked up her knife and fork again and said, ¡°No.¡± She tried to say every word very slowly. Xiao Wei understood, and in his heart, he felt that he was right to let go. At least, she could pursue her happiness without pressure. At least he could have dinner and chat with her as a colleague. That was enough. .. In the evening, Christine returned to the hotel. She called her in the evening, but no one picked up. He thought she was resting and didn¡¯t think much of it. When he returned to the hotel, he found that she wasn¡¯t in the suite at all! Her phone was also left on the sofa by her. No wonder no one picked it up! It turned out that she had gone out a long time ago. When he was at work, he was still worried that she would be bored in the hotel alone, so he rushed back with a mountain of documents and rushed to the car. He didn¡¯t expect to be greeted by an empty room! Pacing in the same ce impatiently, Christine suddenly took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Investigate Catherine¡¯s current location for me, immediately!¡± Chapter 724 - won’t go back with you

Chapter 724: Chapter 726 I won¡¯t go back with you

Trantor: 549690339

Twenty minutester, the screeching sound of brakes rang out. Koenigsegg stopped in front of the Western restaurant. Christine got out of the car with a bang. She narrowed her long and narrow eyes and saw the two people chatting happily by the window. Why was that scene so eye-piercing? ¡°Oh right, when my colleagues found out that you were back, they were very happy for you. They said that they would hold a weing party for you. Do you want to join?¡±Xiao Wei seemed to have thought of something. He put down his knife and fork and asked her with a smile. Catherine thought for a moment, then nodded and said slowly, ¡°Okay, thank the colleagues for me first. I will join.¡± ¡°No Problem! If they knew that you agreed, they would probably be so excited that they would immediately start preparing.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too exaggerated?¡±Catherine was amused by him. Xiao Wei¡¯s face was serious, ¡°How is it exaggerated? This is the truth, okay! You might not know this, but you are the goddess in the hearts of the male colleagues!¡± ¡°What goddess?¡±A sinister voice came from the side. The next second, Catherine was forcefully hugged from the side, possessively. Xiao Wei raised his head to look at the person who came. When he met Christine¡¯s face, which was hiding anger, he was slightly stunned. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°We just said that Catherine is the goddess in the hearts of male colleagues, and you have arrived.¡± ¡°Oh?¡±Raising his eyebrows, Christine lowered her head and looked at the expressionless Catherine the moment he entered. There was a hint of provocation in her voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡± Xiao Wei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you didn¡¯t know.¡± Compared to a superior, it was impossible for him to hang out with his subordinates and talk about life and home all day long. When Christine heard what he said, it was as if he and Catherine had amonnguage, but he was excluded. This feeling made him very unhappy! However, what made him even more unhappy was that in the next second, Catherine actually directly wrote a sentence in front of him ¡ª ¡°What are you doing here? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re eating?¡± Two question marks in a row made his lungs nearly explode! What was he doing here? It was still to find her! Otherwise, was he rushing here on an empty stomach, or was it to watch them fall in love? Wait, what do you mean you didn¡¯t see them eating? So what if you did? So she was ming him for interrupting their private time, right? Christine suddenly clenched her fists, lowered her head with a fake smile, and inched closer to her ear, using a volume that all three of them could hear, she said, ¡°We agreed to wait for me to go back tonight. Why did youe out to eat first? You know, I don¡¯t want to eat anything tonight. I just want to eat you.¡± After saying that, he ignored Catherine and Xiao Wei¡¯s stiff expressions and raised his head, with a smile that was not a smile, he provoked Xiao Wei, ¡°Xiao Wei, you know that the night of spring is short. I think it¡¯s about time for dinner. Catherine will not apany you. I¡¯ll leave first. Enjoy your meal.¡± Xiao Wei did not say a word. Even though he knew that their rtionship was that kind of intimate, hearing Christine say it with his own ears still hurt his heart. Sitting stiffly in his original position, his face was a little pale. Catherine raised her head and red at Christine, saying silently, ¡°What do you mean? !¡± Damn it, the awkward silence of the dinner was ruined by him! Christine pretended not to understand what she said. She held her arm and pulled her up from her seat. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡± Just as they were about to leave, Catherine, who was beside them, suddenly struggled violently and pushed him away a few steps. Her blue eyes were filled with determination. ¡°If you want to go, you can go yourself. I Won¡¯t go back with you!¡± Chapter 725

Chapter 725: Chapter 727 this feeling was terrible

Trantor: 549690339

At least not now! The sneer on Kristen¡¯s lips could no longer be contained. With a cold face, she red at her and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Do you need me to remind you of your identity? !¡± Damn it! Enough! The difference between before and after a second illness was so big. If he had known this day woulde, he would have risked his life to protect her back then so that she would not be captured by the Americans! ¡°I know,¡±she said quietly. ¡°You dare to disobey me?¡±Christine really wanted to pry open her brain to see if it was full of paste! Since she knew that he was her superior, how dare she disobey him in front of outsiders? ! In private, no matter how much she disobeyed him, he could treat it as her throwing a tantrum, or he could let her do whatever she wanted. However, in front of outsiders, especially in front of Xiao Wei who harbored ill intentions towards her, disobeying him, where would his face go? Catherine looked at him as if she was looking at a stranger. ¡°Do you know what you look like now?¡± Kristen frowned. Seeing that Xiao Wei had also stood up and was walking towards her, his frown deepened. Without any exnation, he grabbed her and walked out. He said, ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first. Enjoy your meal. There¡¯s no need to send me off.¡± After leaving the restaurant, Kristen stuffed her into the sports car, mmed the door, and got into the car. Looking at Xiao Wei, who was still looking at them from the window seat, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry. She started the engine, stepped on the elerator, and the sports car roared into the traffic. The sports car stopped in front of the hotel, got out, and threw the car keys into the valet¡¯s hands. Kristen pulled the door open and pulled Catherine out. Catherine was pulled by him all the way through the hall, into the elevator, and back to her room without any struggle. He didn¡¯t explode until he mmed the door hard. ¡°Tell me! Tell me what I look like now?¡±Christine held her shoulders and pressed her against the back of the door. Her handsome face was full of wickedness as she approached her. Catherine had nothing to worry about now. She simply let it go and said, ¡°You¡¯re like a jealous man now. You¡¯re jealous because I¡¯m having dinner with Xiao Wei.¡± ¡°Jealous? What a joke! How could I Be Jealous? How could i...¡±He subconsciously retorted with a sneer. Halfway through his words, he suddenly stopped, and his face looked as ugly as if he had eaten a fly. Catherine slightly raised the corners of her lips and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, how could you be jealous? You Are Christine. How Could You Be Jealous for me? I¡¯m sorry, it seems that I¡¯ve overestimated myself again.¡± ¡°Damn it! Who said that you overestimated yourself!¡±Seeing her lips open and close, and slowly saying this sentence, Christine was angry and angry, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to her! This feeling of being helpless was terrible! ¡°I said it.¡± ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re not allowed to say it! Who allowed you to say that about yourself, huh? !¡±Christine was really going crazy. Catherine looked at him again. If it wasn¡¯t for the same temperament and face, she would have thought that he was possessed by a ghost. That was why he had be so different from his usual self, right? She didn¡¯t want to continue this boring conversation with him. She pried his hands off her shoulders and walked across the living room to the bedroom. ¡°Catherine, I¡¯m talking to you. Where are you going? !¡±Behind her, Christine¡¯s angry roar sounded again. Catherine¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Roar? Yes, Roar. The charming young master, who was surrounded by evil aura, had no image to speak of at this moment. Chapter 726

Chapter 726: Chapter 728 had really rebelled against her

Trantor: 549690339

Yes, roaring. The noble young master, whose entire body was shrouded in evil energy and whose face was enchanting, was now roaring without any image to speak of. Her footsteps paused slightly. Catherine pursed her lips tightly and then continued to enter the bedroom, lying on the soft bed. Go, straighten your corpse. Christine chased after her. Seeing that she was lying down, she did not say much. She walked to the side of her bed and stretched out her hand to poke her back. ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to eat alone with Xiao Wei. I don¡¯t like it, understand?¡± Catherine twisted her body and avoided his hand. Christine frowned. Ha, avoiding him? As if she was angry, she poked her again. This time, it was not on her back, but the lively and cute pufferfish, ¡°He has improper thoughts about you. Since he loves me, you should love him well and keep yourself clean, understand? Don¡¯t Mess with me and give me the wrong misunderstanding, understand?¡± After saying that, he pinched the bouncy dolphin and muttered, ¡°It feels so good!¡± Catherine did not respond to him, and Kristen went up in a huff. Go, kneel on one knee beside her and turn her face away like an angry little leopard. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I Said? You...¡± The woman¡¯s breathing was shallow and steady, and her faint breath sprayed on his hand. It was Itchy, Numb, and soft.. She had actually fallen asleep! Christine could only swallow her anger. If it was in the past, he would definitely shake her awake and give her a good scolding, making her look down on her superior! If it was in the past, she would definitely not ignore him like this, or even ignore his orders. She had really rebelled against him! After recovering from her illness, it was as if she was apletely different person. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. She got off the bed gently, took a bottle of wine, and went to the living room to drink. As she drank, her gaze became blurry. She rested her head on the armrest of the sofa, and her long bodyy down. One of her legs rested on her forehead, and shezily held a goblet between her fingers, she muttered to herself, ¡°The Catherine of the past was so cute. She wouldn¡¯t dare to go east or west, and she wouldn¡¯t dare to speak Chinese or English... Everything was based on me. I was her boss, her man, her god, and the biggest backer and reliance in her life... Now, Hehe... What is all this? ! ¡®this is bad! ¡®this is really F * cking bad...¡¯ .. They stayed in the hotel for three days. On the fourth day, Christine brought her back to the apartment that had been disinfected and reced with all the furniture. ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with what you saw?¡±Christine smiled seductively and pulled her into the apartment before closing the door. Catherine sized up the apartment that she was extremely familiar with. All the original furniture had been reced. Whether it was the side cabs, low cabs, the consort¡¯s couch, the sofa, or all kinds of decorative items, they had all been reced with new ones. There was still a faint smell of disinfectant in the air. It did not smell bad, indicating that the entire apartment had been thoroughly sterilized. Looking at everything in front of her, Catherine became increasingly unable to figure out what he was thinking. What he was doing now was really easy for her to misunderstand. Didn¡¯t he swear before that she had no chance? More than one was avoiding her. Did he think that she was a ferocious beast? After getting sick, his attitude was so different that it made her feel like she was walking on a high-altitude steel rope. She could fall from the top of the sky to the ground at any time and fallpletely. Chapter 727

Chapter 727: Chapter 729. This is all thanks to you

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Why did you do this?¡±Finally, Catherine asked with extreme doubt. Christine looked proud. She was waiting for her to say that she liked it. She didn¡¯t expect that she would say such a sentence! If he didn¡¯t misread it, it was still a question, right? Shi.t! Did she not know what he was doing? Was he out of his mind or was he kicked by a donkey? How could she not know what he was doing? ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing?¡±Kristen approached her with a cold face. Her strong body pressed against her and grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at herself. Her deep eyes were like two bottomless pits that could not be seen. His approach, his breath, and his body temperature were transmitted to her skin through her clothes. Her heart was beating uncontrobly, as if she was dancing an intense samba. It was wild and passionate! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±His fingertips suddenly tightened, pinching her until she was in pain. She frowned, she said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t know. After I was captured by the United States and vinated until I was cured, your contrasting attitude during this period of time made me feel uneasy. ¡°Christine, I don¡¯t want your sympathy, and I don¡¯t want your pity! ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about me at all, because I don¡¯t need it!¡± ¡°Pity? Pity?¡±Christine had never felt that these two words were so ironic. It was ironic that everything he had done was like a purposeful joke. He couldn¡¯t help but nod. His eyes were burning with anger. He took off his suit jacket and quickly unbuttoned his shirt. Because he was in a hurry, he couldn¡¯t Unbutton his shirt several times. He cursed in a low voice and tore it open with both hands, causing the buttons to fall to the ground. Catherine saw that he was losing control and took a step back, the next second, she grabbed him back. ¡°I pity you? I fucking pity you? Catherine, open your eyes and look at the wounds on it. They¡¯re all caused by you, thanks to you! Now, you pity me, sympathize with me, and treat me like I fucking treat you. Do you dare? !¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the fingernail-sized scar on his lean and muscr lower abdomen. She looked up and saw the few deep scratches on his shoulders, it made his white skin look so dazzling and terrifying. How much strength did he use to make such deep wounds? Her eyes were filled with too many emotions. After the shock, she felt an unspeakable heartache. Kristen pointed at the scar on his lower abdomen, she said coldly, ¡°Do you see it? This is all thanks to you! If it wasn¡¯t to save you, would I have been shot? Look at the scratches! Why would I use my body to hurt you if I wasn¡¯t trying to protect you? Speaking of pity, I¡¯m the one who should be pitied and pitied, right? And even if you were captured by the Americans and turned into a monster, why would I feel sorry for you when I feel so fucking guilty? Catherine, tell me, why would I have to do that?¡± Perhaps it was because he was shouting too hysterically, or perhaps his words were too shocking for her. Catherine¡¯s eyes were wide and fixed on him, unable to say a word. Yes, he was absolutely right. Chapter 728

Chapter 728: Chapter 730

Trantor: 549690339

Who Is He? The first assassin of the United States, directly under themand of the president, he is arrogant, is unreachable. As he said, he does not need to feel guilty to put down his dignity to curry favor with a person, there are thousands of ways topensate, he can not use this. Because of understanding, so she believes. She understood his personality and character, and knew clearly that he was not someone who would mistreat himself. The two of them looked at each other silently. The anger in Kristen¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated. Catherine¡¯s blue eyes remained calm, like a pool of calm water. After a century, the passion in Kristen¡¯s eyes was gradually extinguished by time. He smiled self-deprecatingly and smiled, he held his forehead in disappointment. ¡°Women are really fickle. I forced you to go. You can go wherever you want. I Won¡¯t Stop You. Catherine, this time, you¡¯repletely free.¡± His tall body walked towards the bedroom step by step. Catherine stood by the door and watched as his figure slowly disappeared from her sight. With a bang, the master bedroom door closed. His figure alsopletely disappeared from her sight. Catherine stood there in a daze for a long time, so long that her blood was not circting and her feet were numb. Only then did shee back to her senses. Thinking of the words he had shouted just now, not only did she not feel wronged, but there was also a hint of sweet joy in her heart? He was not sympathizing with her or pitying her, so what was it? What made him change his attitude, so much so that he tried so hard to amodate her, and even fawn on her? Catherine did not understand, but the strong curiosity and curiosity in her heart made her step forward and walk towards the master bedroom. Hearing the sound of the door lock turning, light footsteps followed, getting closer and closer.. Christiney on the bed. On the bed, her tightly shut eyes were trembling slightly. Even when she heard the sound, she did not open her eyes. The mattress copsed slightly. Catherine sat by the bed and saw that he was naked. Naked. His upper body was thin and had ayer of sexy luster. She quickly turned her head and tried not to look at it. That Sexy Body would make her blush and her heart beat, making her feel thirsty. Lowering her head, Catherine reached out and pulled his finger. Kristen did not move. She pulled again. This time, the force was a little too strong. Christine could not pretend to be asleep anymore. She slowly opened her eyes that were as deep as the sea and said indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Catherine took a deep breath and opened her mouth probingly, ¡°You... Do you like me?¡± ¡°Say it again.¡±Christine did not see her mouth clearly just now, so she frowned and said in a displeased tone. Just say it! ¡°Do you like me?¡±This time, she didn¡¯t hesitate and said word by word. ¡°Who... who likes you? Wishful Thinking!¡±Christine felt like she was stepped on by someone¡¯s tail. Her hair stood on end instantly and her tone was very suspicious. Catherine pretended to be regretful and sighed, ¡°I thought you liked me and I was willing to stay for you. Since I was wishful thinking again, I don¡¯t seem to have any reason to stay. I¡¯m leaving. Take Care.¡± After saying that, she stood up and walked out. Kristen narrowed her long and narrow eyes. I¡¯m willing to stay for you? In the next second, she turned over and jumped off the bed. She chased after her in a few big strides and grabbed her wrist from behind. She pulled hard and hugged her whole body in her arms. She panted slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere!¡± PS: It¡¯s the first watch tonight, so I¡¯m not in the mood.. Chapter 729

Chapter 729: Chapter 731 housewives

Trantor: 549690339

Kathryn¡¯s eyes shed with confusion, and her lips parted. ¡°You were the one who said that you would let me go.¡± ¡°And you were the one who said that you were willing to stay for me!¡±Christine growled in a low voice. ¡°You don¡¯t like me, and I have no reason to stay.¡± Christine turned her face away awkwardly, and her ears were suspiciously red. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve thought about it carefully, and I still like you a little.¡± What she meant was, you have a reason to stay, and you¡¯re not allowed to leave! ¡°Just a little bit?¡±Catherine was slightly disappointed. Christine¡¯s face was pale, as if she was thinking about a huge problem. In the end, she turned her face away. ¡°A little bit more than a little bit!¡± Catherine smiled, turned his face away, and said, ¡°You only have a little bit of feelings for me, but I love you. I¡¯m at a disadvantage.¡± Christine gritted her teeth. ¡°Catherine, are you trying to push your luck? !¡± Seeing that he was so angry that smoke was almosting out of his head, Catherineughed heartily and raised her hand to pat his handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m so tired, I¡¯m going to sleep first.¡± After saying that, she walked to the side of the bed, lifted the quilt, andy down. Staring at the bulging quilt, Christine¡¯s facial expression began to soften. After a while, she snorted in anger and amusement. Look at her smug look. She really had him by the balls. .. First, she was injured on a mission, and then she was captured by the Americans. Catherine had recovered fully, but Christine still let her rest at home for personal gain. On the surface, it was for her sake, but in reality, she did not want her to have any chance to meet Xiao Wei. It had to be said that the jealousy and narrow-mindedness of men were sometimes really scary. Even though Catherine and Xiao Wei were colleagues, there was inevitable contact and cooperation at work. After Kristen gave the order not to want her to go to work for the time being, Catherine was also happy to rx at home, the pace of life was infinitely slowed down. In the morning, at home watching TV, looking at recipes, if Kristen did not go to lunch with her, she would cook at home at random to fill her stomach, in the afternoon go to the supermarket to buy food, back to the apartment to cook. Usually, when Christine came home from work, she would be able to smell the aroma of the dishes filling the apartment. Looking at the busy figures in the kitchen, he leaned quietly against the kitchen door frame. Suddenly, a feeling of home arose in his heart. Hearing the sound of the door opening, the footsteps could be heard at the door. Without turning back, Catherine knew that he was looking at her. The burning gaze that was fixed on her back made it impossible for her to ignore it. After cooking thest dish and putting it on the te, she looked back with the dish in her hand. She smiled faintly and opened her mouth, saying silently, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Kristen stared at her for a long time before nodding. She straightened her body that was leaning against the door frame and walked towards her, snatching the dish from her hands. ¡°Let me do it.¡± In a few seconds, five dishes and a soup were brought to the dining table by him. After living with him for so long, Catherine had already figured out his taste. The dishes he cooked were all the ones he liked to cook. Seeing the table full of meat and vegetables, Christinezily leaned back on the chair. She smiled wickedly and looked at her teasingly. ¡°Catherine, Actually, you¡¯re not a killer. There¡¯s another profession that suits you better.¡± Catherine filled his bowl with rice and followed his words. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Housewife.¡±When she ced the rice in front of him, he suddenly grabbed her slender white hand and stroked it suggestively. ¡°PA ¨C¡±he pped his hand away. Chapter 730

Chapter 730: Chapter 732 little uncle and Little God Shen

Trantor: 549690339

Catherine served herself some food and sat down. ¡°Don¡¯t be a hoodlum. Eat.¡± Christine withdrew her hand resentfully and muttered to herself, ¡°How unromantic.¡± With that, she ate her food obediently. After dinner, Christine went to the study to deal with some business. Catherine cut some fruit and brought it to him. She knocked on the door, but there was no response. She opened the door and went in. As soon as she entered, she saw him standing in front of the window, talking on the phone. His tone was full of anger and dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m not going back! I repeat, I¡¯m not going back! Enough... It¡¯s yourpany, not mine. Is there anyone like you, huh? Tell me yourself... Are you threatening me? Fine, you can try... Grandpa? I told you, I have a job to do and I can¡¯t Get Away... Auntie, you¡¯re biased! You Can¡¯t be so tantly biased!¡±growled, christine¡¯s eyes were about to burst with anger. She saw Catherine standing in the doorway through the reflection of the ss. So, she took a deep breath, turned around, beckoned at her, and sat down on the chair at her desk. Catherine walked over and ced the fruit te on the desk. She looked at him quietly and did not disturb him. From the content of his call, she roughly knew that it was young master Rong and Old Master Rong¡¯s Madam Rong who were calling him. That¡¯s right. In this world, the only people who could make him feel so aggrieved and helpless were his family members. Different from Christine¡¯s flushed, no, it should be her sullen and red handsome face, Catherine looked at him with a faint smile on the corner of her lips. She realized that she actually liked to see him feel helpless. Was she being unfaithful to him and not on the same line as him? As Christine listened to the phone, she reached out and pulled Catherine to sit on herp. With one hand holding the phone, the other hand was acting like a hooligan on her sexy waist. ¡°What do you mean by my share? I Don¡¯t want to! Let me tell you, if I don¡¯t go back, who will manage... Peace?¡±A gentle voice came from the other end of the phone, christine¡¯s brows furrowed together, and her tone began to soften. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to convince me to go back, are you?¡± ¡°Christine, you¡¯re still so smart!¡±Luo Anning was not stingy with her praise for him, ¡°I know that right now, you and Catherine are in the middle of a romantic rtionship. It¡¯s a little hical to ask you toe back and manage thepany at this time. ¡°But think about it from a different perspective. You have so many beautiful memories in s city. Here, you can also continue to have a good time together.¡± ¡°HMPH...¡±Christine snorted proudly. She was a little shaken by her words. In fact, he was not very resistant to going back. He was just unhappy with Rong Yan. Why should he be able to leave the heavy burden on his shoulders so easily just because he wanted to go abroad? Just to be clear, that was hispany. He had no interest in participating or taking over, okay? Talking about cooperation and projects with those bosses all day would drive him crazy, okay? Instead of wasting time on those things, it would be faster and morefortable if he didn¡¯t take on a few missions and shoot a few people to death. After a slight noise, little handsome¡¯s childish and unclear voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Little uncle, together with... God Shen, we¡¯ll return the favor.¡± Little handsome had just finished speaking when the phone was snatched away by Young Master Rong again. His annoying voice sounded, ¡°Did you hear that? If you don¡¯t want to disappoint Anning and your nephew, thene back immediately.¡± Chapter 731

Chapter 731: Chapter 733 plucking numbness

Trantor: 549690339

Kristen was enraged. ¡°Rong Yan, aren¡¯t You Wicked! You actually used little handsome as a weapon, you¡¯re good...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a busy tone came from the other end. Kristen was stunned and looked at her phone in disbelief. Hang up, he actually hung up on her? ¡°F * ck. T!¡±She cursed softly and threw her phone on the table angrily, still sulking. Catherine looked at him and asked, ¡°Young Master Rong and Anning want you to go back?¡± Kristen took a deep breath and said in a muffled voice, ¡°They are going to Canada and want me to go back and take care of Bernard.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back?¡±Catherine asked. ¡°Do you want to?¡±Kristen frowned and asked in return. He had always thought that her thoughts were the same as his. She had thought about her own private world and no one would disturb her. At least, that was the case for now. He had finally managed to coax Catherine. Just as their sex life was about to arrive, Rong Yan had actually thrown him such a huge burden! He knew that he hated those deceitful and hypocritical social interactions in the business world the most, yet he still threw the burden on him. That guy was definitely doing it on purpose! Catherine was slightly embarrassed. So it turned out that he could actually argue with young master Rong over this matter? Really... two brothers. Actually, it was quite good to go back to the city. At least there were Jiang Peihua and Old Master Rong there. To be honest, Jiang Peihua and Old Master Rong treated her very well. It helped her not feel lonely in a foreign country. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°I think s city is quite good. I like it very much.¡± ¡°Really?¡±Christine was doubtful. Catherine nodded with certainty. His tightly knitted brows rxed a little. After a struggle, he grunted. After saying that, he suddenlyughed again. His eyes were filled with the evil and flirtatious air of Gu Xiese. He leaned close to her ear and blew into her ear. ¡°Catherine, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve touched you for a long time. Do You Want Medicine?¡± His fingers seemed to be enchanted, casting magic bit by bit.. Harmony: ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...¡± The two of them were like fish that were thirsty for water. When they met each other, they would be tightly entangled and inseparable. In the study, the atmosphere was beautiful. It was getting warmer. .. When the first birthday of the youngmander was approaching, Luo Anning nned to bring the youngmander who could already speak a little to Canada to see Mo Qiange. Speaking of which, since youngmander was born, he had yet to see his uncle. When he heard that Mama wanted to see his uncle, the little guy widened his dark eyes and opened his mouth to form the word ¡®o¡¯in surprise. That stunned expression made young master Rong could not help but Pat his head lightly. He ridiculed his son with a smile, ¡°I brought you to see your uncle, and you¡¯re already in such a daze. How embarrassing.¡± Little handsome had already understood what was meant by praise and what was meant by cursing. When he heard Young Master Rong say that he was embarrassed, his little mouth twitched and he turned his head toin to luo anning, ¡°Mama... Ba Ba, bad!¡± Chapter 732

Chapter 732: Chapter 734 I am proud of my handsome

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning. She red at Young Master Rong and picked up her baby son. She looked at his handsome face and said with a smile, ¡°Who said that our handsome is embarrassed? You have no taste. Our handsome is so handsome, isn¡¯t he? Isn¡¯t he?¡± Little handsome hugged mummy¡¯s neck and stepped on her leg. He looked at Young Master Rong and said in a clear voice, ¡°Yes! Handsome...¡± Luo Anning¡¯s obvious favoritism made Young Master Rong unhappy. He said, ¡°Just let him be. You¡¯ll spoil him sooner orter.¡± Luo Anning raised her chin, she said proudly, ¡°I only have one son. If I don¡¯t spoil him, who will? ¡°Besides, I have confidence in my son. He will definitely be taught well. He won¡¯t be like those good-for-nothing sons who only know how to eat, Drink, Gamble, y with women and do nothing. ¡°Moreover, the genes are right there. It¡¯s impossible not to be proud!¡± ¡°Look at how smart she is and how Smart Young Master Rong is. How bad can their son be?¡±? ¡°Look at how proud you are.¡±Looking at his wife¡¯s radiant face, Young Master Rong¡¯s heart softened. He raised his hand to rub her head and also rubbed the little guy¡¯s furry head. ¡°I have handsome, I¡¯m proud, Haha...¡±after Luo Anning said that, she kissed handsome¡¯s face twice. The little guy giggled, his short arms wrapped around her neck, his little mouth moved up, and he also kissed her face twice in return. .. The matter of going to Canada was put on the agenda. On the second day after Christine came back with Catherine, Young Master Rong and Luo Anning took the little guy on a private ne to Canada. This was the first time handsome had left home since he was born. Jiang Peihua and Old Master Rong were very reluctant to part with him. They urged Anning and Young Master Rong to take good care of the little guy and make sure nothing went wrong. Luo Anning and Young Master Rong agreed to each of them. It was the little guy¡¯s first time going on a long trip. He looked very excited and was held in young master Rong¡¯s arms. One hand held his little head and rested on his broad shoulders, his dark eyes looked around curiously, and he was very curious about the unfamiliar environment. Before they were ready to go through the security check, Luo Anning said to the little guy, ¡°Little handsome, we have to go. Quick, say goodbye to great-grandfather and Grandma.¡± Young Master Rong turned his body and turned his head to face grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua. He patted his little butt and urged, ¡°Hurry up, great-grandfather and Grandma are waiting to say goodbye to you.¡± Little handsome retracted his curious gaze and looked at great-grandfather and Grandma with a smile. He waved his little hand and said vaguely, ¡°Great-grandfather... Grandma... Goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Goodbye. Little handsome, listen to mom and Dad. Eat your meals on time and sleep on time, okay?¡±Jiang Peihua nodded reluctantly and said worriedly. Little handsome nodded his head as if he understood something. He let out a long ¡°OH¡±. That ignorant look made the four of themugh, washing away the sadness of parting. .. Canada. Lu Momo could not remember how many times she had received her mother¡¯s overseas call. Her mother¡¯s motive was very direct, asking her to return to her country immediately. She also did not know how many times she had quarreled with her mother on the phone. She had never raised her voice with her mother before. Although she was from a rich family and she was a daughter, her parents still doted on her. Even after having her younger brother, Lu Xing, her parents still doted on her as usual. Chapter 733

Chapter 733: Chapter 735. She couldn¡¯t even beg for it

Trantor: 549690339

She didn¡¯t know why her mother, who had always supported her, was so determined this time. She just wanted to be by the side of the person she loved. was that wrong? Was she going to deprive her of thisst bit of Hope? ¡°Momo, I¡¯m going to tell you onest time. Return to your country immediately! Immediately! Qian GE has a fianc¨¦e to take care of her. How will people look at you if word of this gets out? It¡¯s not that your mother doesn¡¯t approve of you taking care of Qian Ge. It¡¯s been almost two years. Isn¡¯t the time limit given to you by your mother enough? You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to make ns for the rest of your life. Your Uncle Wu¡¯s son, Chang, just quit his job on Wall Street and came back to inherit the family business. When hees back, the two of you should meet.¡± Mrs. Lu was making her own arrangements. Lu Mo listened silently, his hands on his knees clenching tightly. On the other end, Mrs. Lu knew that it would be difficult for her to agree immediately, so after she finished speaking, she also fell silent and waited for her answer. Lu Mo¡¯s entire body trembled slightly from excitement, and his clenched fists became tighter and tighter, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll tell you onest time. I¡¯m responsible for my own life. ¡°You¡¯re right. Qian ge already has a fianc¨¦e, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t take care of him! ¡°I won¡¯t return to China. At least, Qian Ge hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I Won¡¯t. ¡°Also... that uncle¡¯s son wants to go on a blind date. Go ahead, I won¡¯t apany him!¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone and threw it on the coffee table in frustration. Xia Xin Lan had juste down from upstairs and heard some things. When she saw the extremely angry Lu Mo Mo, she paused for a moment before walking over. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± She had just finished wiping Qian GE¡¯s face and the sun was shining brightly outside. She wanted toe down and ask the two servants to help push Qian ge into the courtyard to bask in the Sun. She did not expect to hear Lu Mo Mo talking on the phone. Looking at her angry expression, it seemed that Mrs. Lu did not agree to her staying here any longer. Lu Mo looked up and saw Xia Xin. He did not know if she was jealous or venting her anger, but she turned her face away and said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xia Xin was not angry even though she had met with a cold rebuke. She turned around and walked into the kitchen. She poured a ss of fruit juice and ced it in front of her. She said softly, ¡°Drink some fruit juice and calm down.¡± Just as Xia Xin was about to leave, Lu Mo said angrily, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I calm down or not? Why do you have to be a busybody! Xia Xin, I hate you! Why are you Qian GE¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Why!¡± It was because she was Qian GE¡¯s fianc¨¦e that she stayed here unjustifiably. That was why her mother insisted that she return to the country! It was because she was Qian GE¡¯s fianc¨¦e that everything she did was iprehensible! It was because her reputation was unjustly tarnished. She was just a friend, what right did she have to take care of him for so long? He already had a fianc¨¦e, what right did she have to stay here? She hated Xia Xin Lan, not because of who she was, but because of the identity that was ced on her! Did she know that the identity of her fianc¨¦e was something she couldn¡¯t even ask for! Xia Xin looked at her quietly, like a fresh lily. She didn¡¯t say a word and allowed Lu Mo to vent his anger. She liked Mo Qian Ge and she was Mo Qian Ge. These were undeniable facts. Lu Mo Mo and Mo Qian ge were very close friends. She knew that it was only because Lu Mo nodded his head and allowed her to enter the vi to take care of Qian Ge. Based on these two points alone, she wouldn¡¯t hold it against her. Chapter 734 - I’m very sorry about what happened just now

Chapter 734: Chapter 736 I¡¯m very sorry about what happened just now

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you also think that I, Lu Momo, have a bad reputation here and should quickly scram back? Xia Xin, you must be very proud, right? You¡¯re shallow song¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Just the title of fianc¨¦e alone is enough to suppress me to death!¡±Lu Momo had been brooding over this for too long, finally, he exploded in Xia Xin¡¯s silence. At this moment, she was like a madman,pletely ignoring Xia Xin¡¯s innocence and interrogating her. Xia Xin shook her head, her gaze calm and calm, she said softly, ¡°Mo Mo, I know that my existence and identity have caused you confusion, even disgust, but I still have to say something. I am Qian GE¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This is an indisputable fact. No matter how much you hate me, at least you can¡¯t change this situation now. You Don¡¯t have to think that I am very proud now. I am very proud now. In fact, I am even more fearful and uneasy than you. You and Qian GE have at least so many years of friendship, but what about me? I don¡¯t have anything. All I have is an empty fianc¨¦e title.¡± At this point, Xia Xinughed self-deprecatingly. When Lu Mo heard her words, he was momentarily stunned. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t vent her anger on her, but she just couldn¡¯t control herself.., she just couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of her! Xia Xin paused, she continued, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to care about my identity. When Qian ge wakes up, no matter what he chooses, I will respect him. Speaking of which, my chances of winning aren¡¯t much higher than yours. ¡°Have you ever thought that while you¡¯re jealous of me, I¡¯m also jealous of You?¡± Lu Momo suddenly found it funny and asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯re jealous of me? What¡¯s there for you to be jealous of?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m jealous of you. I¡¯m jealous that you¡¯ve been together with him for so many years, that you have a friendship, that you have a tacit understanding, that you have so many beautiful memories to cherish. As for me, other than being his fianc¨¦e, I have nothing else.¡± Lu Mo fell silent. She could not deny that Xia Xin¡¯s words pierced her heart. She and Qian Ge had been together for so many years, ying together, going crazy together, and growing up together. So many years of time, and so many beautiful memories. These were all things that Xia Xin did not have. They were all unique to her! Lowering his head, Lu Mo took a deep breath. His emotions had calmed down quite a bit and he regained his senses. ¡°I¡¯m done talking. Think about it carefully.¡±After Xia Xin finished speaking, she turned around to call the servants to go upstairs. Lu Mo raised his head and said to her back, ¡°Xia Xin, I¡¯m very sorry about what happened just now.¡± Xia Xin stopped in her tracks and said without turning her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand.¡± She led the servants upstairs and Lu Mo let out a long breath. When he thought about how unreasonable he was just now, even she felt that he was very annoying.. .. When young master Rong and Luo Anning arrived at the vi, the Butler led a majestic team of more than thirty bodyguards towards the vi. When they reached the courtyard, the butler stopped in his tracks, he smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam, young master is sunbathing in the courtyard. Miss Xin Lan and Miss Mo Mo are also here. You can go over. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare some food for you.¡± After he finished speaking, he bowed respectfully and left. Rong Yan hugged little handsome with one arm and held Luo Anning¡¯s hand with the other. The little fellow had an extremely high sense of curiosity towards the unfamiliar environment. His dark eyes rolled around and suddenly, he saw someone on thewn in front of him, he turned his head excitedly and said to luo anning, ¡°Mama... That!¡± Chapter 735

Chapter 735: Chapter 737 Xiao Ning

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning naturally saw Mo Qiange lying on the bed on thewn. Mo Qiange was on the bed, Mo Mo and Xia Xin were on the left and right sides of the bed. Behind them were two servants who were ready to help at any time. Xia Xin was holding a white towel and wiping Mo Qiange¡¯s face with a serious and meticulous expression. Lu Mo was reading a Bible at the side. From time to time, she would shift her gaze away from the Bible and look at Mo Qiange. She hoped that there would be a miracle and that he would be able to open his eyes in the next second. Luo Anning walked closer. Xia Xin was the first to see her, along with the handsome and noble young master Rong and the handsome and spiritual pink ball beside her. ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam Rong.¡±She put down the towel in her hand, stood up straight and nodded her head in greeting. She was grateful to Luo Anning. If she hadn¡¯t interceded, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to stay in the vi to take care of Qian Ge. Lu Mo heard the voice and put down the book in his hand. He turned around and stood up. When he saw Luo Anning, Young Master Rong, and handsome in young master Rong¡¯s arms, he threw the book away in surprise, excitement, and excitement, he strode forward and hugged Luo Anning with a big bear. ¡°An Xiaoning, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? !¡±There was a hint of excitement in his voice, as well as a hint of annoyance. Weird.., she let go of Luo Anning and looked at her face carefully. She realized that it was even more lustrous, and there was a hint of happiness in the corners of her eyes and brows. She was so excited that she hugged her tightly again. Luo Anning was also very excited. She raised her hand and hugged her tightly. Her voice could not hide the joy in it. ¡°Momo! I brought little handsome to see you and Qian GE. How was it? Were you touched?¡± Lu Momo nodded frantically. ¡°Touched! So touched that I¡¯m going to give myself to him, okay?¡± After Lu Momo finished speaking, she suddenly let go of her. She ran over to Young Master Rong in a hurry and reached out to hug the little pink doll. When she met Young Master Rong¡¯s gaze, she was stunned and her hands stiffened in midair, she mumbled, ¡°Young Master Rong, can I Hug Xiao Ning?¡± Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows. who was Xiao Ning? Then, his phoenix-like eyes turned to look at his lovely wife beside him. Luo Anning walked over and twisted his waist. She said to Xiao Shuai, who was rolling his eyes, ¡°Xiao Shuai, this is your aunt. She even hugged you during the full moon banquet. Quickly call someone.¡± Xiao Shuai¡¯s pitch-ck eyes looked at Lu Mo Mo and Lu Mo Mo looked at him expectantly. The two of them stared at each other for a long time before young master Rong finally pped his little butt. He seemed to be both helpless and teasing, ¡°You embarrassed me again.¡± Lu Momo waited for a long time for Xiao Ning to call him aunt. He lowered his head in disappointment. Sigh, Xiao Ning was actually not close to her. How Sad. Luo Anning saw her disappointment. She raised her hand and gently pinched her son¡¯s pink face. She pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Xiao Shuai, what did Mommy Teach You? You have to take the initiative to greet your elders when you see them. You¡¯re very naughty now.¡± Xiao Shuai pouted and clenched his small fists to retort, ¡°Be Good!¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Mommy Hear You Call Me Auntie?¡± ¡°Auntie¡­ Auntie¡­ Auntie!¡± With a whoosh, Lu Momo instantly raised his head. His baby face was full of excitement and pride. He didn¡¯t care whether young master Rong agreed or not. With a whoosh, he snatched Xiao Shuai from his arms and held him tightly in his arms. Little Ning was soft, and there was a pleasant smell of milk on her body. Her handsome appearance and her dark eyes were full of spiritual energy. Lu Momo was almost drunk from watching her. He really wanted to send the whole world to him to make him happy. He lowered his head and smacked him a few times. The little guy kept turning his face away from him after kissing him. Chapter 736

Chapter 736: Chapter 738 Xiao Ning [2]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Giggle¡­ No¡­ Giggle¡­ Giggle¡­¡±Xiao Shuai was tickled by the kiss and kept avoiding it. Lu Mo deliberately teased him, and wherever he tried to avoid, she would kiss him. Xiao Shuai teased him so much that he hugged her neck with both hands and let out a crispugh. ¡°Come, Xiao Ning, give Auntie a kiss. Hurry up, hurry up.¡±Having kissed enough and teased enough, Lu Mo moved his face in front of Xiao Shuai in anticipation, ready to ept the little guy¡¯s kiss. Xiao Shuai grinned, revealing a few white teeth. He turned his head to take a nce at the numbness, then gave her a big ¡®kiss¡¯on the face. Lu Mo was satisfied. When Lu Mo carried Xiao Shuai to the front of the bed and pointed at Mo Qian ge to tell him that it was his uncle, Luo Anning¡¯s nose twitched. It had been two years, but Qian ge still hadn¡¯t woken up. His skin was even paler than thest time she saw it. It was almost transparent. His cheeks were sunken, and his eyes were sunken. His hands, which were exposed outside the nket, were so thin that it made her heart ache. Rong Yan hugged her without batting an eyelid. His arms tightened, and he lowered his head to whisper in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Did you forget? Catherine said that he would wake up. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Luo Anning was still very depressed. In order to divert her attention, Rong Yan.., he joked, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite envious of Mo Qiange. Look, he¡¯s sleeping sofortably. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about thepany, and there won¡¯t be any troublesome cases waiting for him to make decisions. Most importantly, there are so many beautiful women waiting by his side. If it were me, I would also¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it!¡±Her index finger pressed against his thin lips. Luo Anning¡¯s eyes were misty, his voice trembled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say things like that, do you understand? You still have to take care of me and Xiao Shuai. Don¡¯t even think about it! I Won¡¯t let something like this happen to you.¡± Rong Yan rubbed her head lovingly and said in satisfaction, ¡°I really didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing. You know to worry about me. Not Bad, not bad. You deserve a reward.¡± Lu Mo sat quietly on the chair and got little handsome to hug her neck. He ced his foot on her leg and gently told him, ¡°Bed.¡±. It was his uncle who was lying on the bed. His uncle treated his mother very well, very well.. Xia Xin Lan looked at the scene before her and felt that she was unnecessary. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare some tea and snacks.¡±Then she left. The sun shone through the clouds and shone warmly on the ground. A gentle breeze blew across their faces and the lush green grass made them feel exceptionally rxed. It was as if time had slowed down at this moment. Young Master Rong and his family of three stayed in the vi. At night, after Luo Anning took a shower, she went out of the bathroom to carry Little Shuai to take a shower. Young Master Rong stopped her indifferently. ¡°Go and take care of Mo Qian Ge. I¡¯ll help Little Shuai take a shower.¡± The purpose of her trip was to bring young master Rong to see Mo Qiange, and to let Mo Qiange ¡®see¡¯his nephew. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s Have Supper together after the Bath.¡± Young Master Rong nodded with a smile. After Luo Anning left, he bent down and picked up the little handsome who was ying with the building blocks on the sofa. Beside the bathtub that had been filled with water, young master Rong rolled up his shirt and squatted by his elbow. He held a bath ball in one hand and a small yellow duck in the other. His phoenix-like eyes were tightly locked on the little guy sitting in the bathtub. One was big and the other was small.., the face that was carved out of the same mold was staring at each other. Squinting his phoenix-like eyes, young master Rong said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, cooperate with me obediently and take a good bath. Two, from now on, you¡¯ll never be able to y with the little yellow duck while taking a bath. One or two, choose.¡± Chapter 737

Chapter 737: Chapter 739 if you had understood [1] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

¡±¡­ HMPH.¡±Little handsome pouted his red lips slightly. He patted the surface of the water with both hands, causing a lot of water to ssh. ¡°You still want to fight, right?¡±Young Master Rong pinched the little yellow duck, stood up, and acted as if he wanted to destroy itpletely. Seeing that it did not look like he was trying to scare him, the little guy became anxious. He used both his hands and feet to climb out of the bathtub, and he shouted anxiously, ¡°Pull¡­ pull¡­¡± Young Master Rong stopped in his tracks and looked back at him. ¡°Are you going to take a Bath?¡± Handsome nodded unwillingly and stared at his new favorite, the little yellow duck. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you were like this earlier? Why did you have to twist it for me? You have such small arms and legs. Wait another ten to twenty years before you disobey your father.¡±Young Master Rong returned the little yellow duck to him, handsome pinched it and ced it on the surface of the water. As the water rippled, the little yellow duck floated gently. It was very cute. Of course, this was what the little guy thought. Young Master Rong felt that this duck was too ugly to be funny. ¡°Close your eyes. It¡¯s time to wash your hair,¡±young master Rong said lightly. He squeezed out the child shampoo and ced it on his head, causing foam to form. The little guy turned a deaf ear and continued to push the water with his hands, ying with the little yellow duck. ¡°You¡¯re not obedient again, are you?¡±Young Master Rong¡¯s voice was low and threatening. The little guy suddenly raised his head and looked at him. ¡°Ba Ba¡­ Bad!¡± When Mama helped him take a bath, she wouldn¡¯t even tell him to close his eyes, let alone steal his new pet! Ba Ba was a bad guy, stealing his new pet and stealing mama! Young Master Rong chuckled and picked him up and half-hugged him in his arms, his big palm pped the little butt. ¡°I¡¯m Bad, you bit me? Close your eyes, don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Don¡¯t dy the midnight snack world between your mother and I, hurry up.¡± After finallying out of the bathroom, the father and son changed into their parent-child clothes. The Little Guy was sulking as young master Rong carried him and sat on his arm. Just as he walked out of the guest room, he heard Lu Momo¡¯s voiceing from across the room.. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m not going back. Before Qian Ge wakes up, I won¡¯t go back. You and mom can give up on this idea, consider me¡­ unfilial¡­¡± Young Master Rong closed his eyes slightly and left with his son in his arms. Luo Anning and Xia Xin were massaging Mo Qiange¡¯s muscles. The room was ying a gentle and melodious piano tune. The two of them chatted from all over the ce. Xia Xin was talking about the sweet and sad life they had lived for the past year, some happy and unhappy trivial matters. Luo Anning listened quietly. asionally, when she spoke of her disappointment, she would speak softly to encourage her. Young Master Rong came with little handsome in his arms. The atmosphere in the room was obviously lively. The little fellow was very dissatisfied with her uncle who had been sleeping in. She pouted and stretched out her arms to get onto the bed. Get On. The bed was big enough, so young master rong simply let him sit down beside Mo Qian Ge. He took a few small toys and let him y with them. After a while, Lu Mo walked in silently. Her eyes were slightly red. She smiled and said, ¡°Supper is ready. Let everyone go down and eat.¡±. Luo Anning asked her what was wrong. She shook her head and said that it was nothing. She did not want to say, so Luo Anning could not ask anymore. She believed that Mo Mo would take care of everything. To their surprise, the next day, there was news from the country. A media outlet said that Mo Qiange had disappeared for two years. What was inconsistent with the news released by the Mo family and the royal court group was that.., mo Qiange was not working abroad, nor was she traveling to rx. She was suffering from an illness and was being secretly treated abroad! As soon as the news came out, it caused a stir among the shareholders. In just one day, the shares of Mo and Huangting fell by the daily limit. Chapter 738

Chapter 738: Chapter 740 if you understood at that time

Trantor: 549690339

After verification, Mo Qiange had indeed disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight for two years. During these two years, no one had seen him. Even the executives of Huangting and the Mo family had not seen him. All of the operations of the Huangting group were managed by the acting CEO of the Mo family. A single stone caused a thousand waves. The moment the news spread, it swept through s city and the entire entertainment industry. Whenever the artists under Imperial Court attended public events, they would be asked by reporters if they had seen their BOSS before. Were the rumors true? At the entrance of the Mo family and Imperial Court Company, arge number of reporters were waiting for the first-hand report. When the rumors spread, the Mo family remained silent and did not respond to any of them. In Canada, the sky above the vi seemed to be shrouded in a thickyer of haze. Even the sunlight could not prate it. When Xia Xin received the news, she immediately called home and asked her father to think of a way to help. No matter what, she could not let the stock price fall. The moment he received the news, Lu Mo¡¯s face turned pale as he looked at the bed. He waspletely unconscious on the bed. He did not know that the country had already stirred up a storm. He slept so peacefully and peacefully. This was destined to be a chaotic day. Luo Anning pulled Young Master Rong back to his room. As soon as the door closed, she asked, ¡°Yan, can you suppress the news of Qian GE¡¯s illness?¡± She knew that Rong Yan had the ability. As long as he put pressure on the media, the news of Mo Qian Ge¡¯s illness would not appear on any news or the inte. Rong Yan raised his eyebrows, grabbed her waist with one hand, and took the opportunity to bring her to the sofa to sit down. He hugged her on hisp, buried his head in her neck, and took a deep breath of the elegant fragrance. His thin lips gently caressed her delicate skin, he said nonchntly, ¡°Anning, this is not something that we should worry about. The Mo Corporation will make effective measures to save it. Don¡¯t underestimate anypany. If you can make apany big and strong, you have the power to establish yourself in the business world ¡°But as long as Qian ge doesn¡¯t appear, the reports won¡¯t stop. The content of those reports will be confirmed. ¡°You clearly know that in Qian GE¡¯s current state, it¡¯s impossible for her to appear in front of the media¡­¡±Luo Anning moved her hands, she sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±Young Master Rong was confident. Seeing that she was still worried, he couldn¡¯t help but turn her face and kiss her gently. He didn¡¯t like her thinking about other men besides him. Of course, he would ignore Handsome Rong¡¯s future man for now. Harmony: ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ .. In the midst of her uneasiness, Xia Xin received a call from her father. On the other end of the call, Father Xia told her not to panic and to cooperate with the Mo family. Xia Xin wanted to ask more questions, but Father Xia had already hung up. Not long after, Father Mo¡¯s call came in. ¡°Uncle Mo, it¡¯s Xin.¡± ¡°Xin, you should already know the situation in the country. It¡¯s impossible for Qian GE to appear in front of the public to verify it now.¡± Xia Xin said, ¡°Uncle Mo, I know what you¡¯re saying. Father has also told me that the situation isn¡¯t looking good. If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, just tell me.¡± Chapter 739

Chapter 739: Chapter 741 if you understood it at that time

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Xin, you¡¯re a good child,¡±father mo sighed on the other end, ¡°I still have some videos of shallow song when she was traveling. I also have photos. Now, all you need to do is send me your single photo. ¡°I¡¯ll have the technology transfer the video and process the photos to make it look like you were traveling together.¡± Xia Xin understood what father Mo meant. He was using the video and photos to make it look like Qian ge was not sick at all. Instead, she was traveling with her fianc¨¦e. Those reports were all false rumors. Xia Xin agreed repeatedly. After hanging up, she immediately ran back to her room and found her own photos to send to Father Mo. . When Lu Momo received another call from Mrs. Lu, Mrs. Lu calmly told her that she would only arouse the suspicion of the media if she stayed in Canada now. The media had already set their eyes on Lu Mo Mo, who was on good terms with Mo Qian Ge, and even the Lu family had been booked. If she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for the MO Corporation at this critical moment, it would be best for her to return to China. After hanging up the phone, Lu Mo remained silent for a long time. That night, the video and photoshopped photos were ready. In the video, Mo Qian Ge and her cousin were at a family gathering in France. The photo was also a photo of the two of them together. However, her cousin¡¯s head was turned into Xia Xin Lan¡¯s. Fortunately, Mo Qiange¡¯s cousin¡¯s figure was very simr to Xia Xin¡¯s. They were both thin and weak, and their heights were not much different. Father Mo said that the video and photos would be released to a trusted media outlet and would be published in the newspaper tomorrow. Xia Xin heaved a sigh of relief and quickly told everyone the good news. ¡°I got it.¡±Lu Mo went upstairs with a weary expression. Luo Anning wanted to catch up, but was stopped by Rong Yan. She turned around in confusion and Rong Yan said calmly, ¡°Let her be alone for a while.¡± Xia Xin fiddled with her hands uneasily and asked, ¡°Did I do something wrong? Mo Mo looks unhappy.¡± Luo Anning turned around tofort Xia Xin, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You¡¯re Qian GE¡¯s fianc¨¦e. At this special time, only your appearance can turn the tide. Mo Mo¡­ She just can¡¯t get over it. give her some time, she¡¯ll understand.¡± Xia Xin Lan lowered her eyes and nodded her head with a heavy heart. Xiao Shuai, who was taking a nap in the room, woke up. When he opened his eyes, he realized that he wasn¡¯t even there to remove the numbing. He crawled out of bed with all his limbs and slowly crawled to the door. Luo Anning was afraid that Xiao Shuai would be distressed if he didn¡¯t see her and Rong Yan when he woke up, she deliberately opened the door a little so that she would be able to hear any movements in time. This gap became the little guy¡¯s convenient way to crawl out. He crawled a few times andy on the carpet to rest for a while. Finally, he climbed into Mo Qian Ge¡¯s room. As soon as he reached the door, his ruddy little mouth opened into an ¡®o¡¯shape, and he said ¡®Oh¡¯with a puzzled tone. Hearing the sound, Lu Mo Mo quickly touched his face and sniffed before raising his head to look outside the door. Seeing Little Shuai crawling on the ground alone and looking at her in confusion, she immediately walked over to pick him up. ¡°Little Shuai, you¡¯re awake? Are you hungry, HMM?¡± The little guy pursed his lips and frowned. He reached out his fleshy little hand and wiped it on Lu Mo Mo¡¯s tear-stained face. He mumbled, ¡°Aunty¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ cry¡­¡± His heart felt warm as if it had been hit by something. Lu Mo hugged the little family¡¯s soft body tightly. His tears flowed even harder. Heughed and cried. He choked and said, ¡°Okay, Aunty, listen to Xiaoning.¡± Chapter 740

Chapter 740: Chapter 742 if you understood it at that time

Trantor: 549690339

For two days in a row, Lu Mo Mo ate very little and slept very little. Most of the time, he would sit in front of Mo Qian GE¡¯s bed. He would wipe his face and hands, read the Bible to him, and sometimes look at him in a daze, he would be in a daze for an hour. She would tell him about the past, the wild and colorful memories of her youth. One by one, she spoke happily, because those were memories that she would cherish for the rest of her life. She did not know how much longer she could hold on. It was not a matter of whether she wanted to return to the country, but the severity of the situation did not allow her to stay here any longer. If the media found out, then the matter of shallow song would certainly be discovered. She had never been able to do anything for him. Now, she did not hope to be able to help him, but at the very least, she could not drag him down. .. Lu Mo Mo decided to return to the country. When she said this news, Xia Xin Lan lowered her head with a heavy expression. Young Master Rong did not look surprised at all as if he had expected this. Luo Anning walked over and sat down beside her, her heart filled with mixed emotions, she asked her, ¡°Momo, have you really thought it through? With you leaving, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Lu Momo forced a smile, she pretended to be happy and said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of Qian GE for so long. Even if it¡¯s work, I should at least have a holiday to rx, right? ¡°I¡¯ll just give myself a holiday and go home to see my mom and dad, as well as that wretched child, Lu Xingzhi. ¡°I¡¯ve been away from home for so long. To be honest, I really miss him¡­¡± She knew that once she left, she would give Xia Xin all the power. As for her, it would probably be very difficult for her toe back. Her parents would definitely not let here back so easily, apart from a short visit. The night before she left, Lu Mo quietly packed his luggage in his room. Xia Xin stood at the door and knocked. Lu Mo paused and turned around to see her. He said softly, ¡°Come in.¡±. Xia Xin walked up to her and looked at the bed. She put on her clothes that were almost done, as well as the tworge suitcases beside the bed. She said apologetically, ¡°Mo Mo, I know you¡¯re unhappy. I¡¯m very sorry about this.¡± Lu Mo stood up silently and stopped folding his clothes. He looked at her and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why are you apologizing to me?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ve always been unhappy with my identity. In addition, you used the video of me and Qian GE touching each other and the synthetic photos to crush those reports. All of this has made you feel bad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you feel bad.¡±Xia Xin was actually very grateful to Lu Mo., although Lu Mo hated her, he still allowed her to take care of Qian Ge in close proximity. Although he disliked her, he never tried to make things difficult for her in the dark. He only told her clearly that she disliked her identity. Lu Moughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so saintly. If It¡¯s not your fault, then you don¡¯t have to me yourself for other people¡¯s unhappiness. I didn¡¯t leave this time topromise or give up. Instead, I didn¡¯t want to Drag Qian ge down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty, let alone be secretly happy. I like Qian Ge, I Won¡¯t give up so easily. ¡°Just because I¡¯m leaving now doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll nevere back.¡± Xia Xin smiled, her eyes rippling with a gentle glow. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your rival in love topete with me.¡± .. That night, Luo Anning apanied Lu Momo to watch over Mo Qian ge for thest night. Young Master Rong carried his son to the courtyard for a walk. Chapter 741

Chapter 741: Chapter 743 if you understood it at that time

Trantor: 549690339

The little guy looked tired and yawned. Young Master Rong kissed him and said patiently, ¡°Good son, bear with it for a few more minutes. Daddy will take you back to your room to sleep.¡± Little handsome nced at himzily. He leaned his head on his shoulder and closed his eyes to sleep. Young Master Rongughed. He took out his cell phone and made a call. The call was picked up very quickly, he went straight to the point and said, ¡°Lu Mo Mo Mo¡¯s flight is at 10:30 tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t help you, brother. You can figure out what you should do. That¡¯s it. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± .. After more than ten hours of flight, the ne finallynded at S City International Airport. After getting off the ne and taking her luggage, Lu Mo pulled her suitcase and slowly walked out of the airport. Unlike the others who were either excited or eager to return, she did not have much emotion on her face. It was as if she had just returned to her hometown after leaving for a few days. She did not inform her parents when she would be back, so no one woulde to pick her up. She calmly took out her sunsses from her bag and put them on. She pulled her luggage and walked out of the airport. Just as she was about to reach out to hail a taxi, she caught a glimpse of the long figure. He was slowly walking towards her. Lu Mo pursed his lips and stood in ce. Tang Chao did not know whether he was possessed or not. After receiving that phone call, he had been feeling uneasy. To be more precise, he was racking his brain to think of a way to appear in front of her so that she would not feel disgusted. It was only when he arrived at the airport that he realized how ridiculous he was. No matter how he appeared in front of her, she would feel disgusted, right? When he was three meters away from her, he stopped in his tracks. His hands were in the pockets of his suit as he looked at her greedily. The sunsses covered most of her face. Her lips were pale, and her skin was sickly pale. Compared to the time at the Handsome Full Moon banquet, she had lost a lot of weight. He remembered that his favorite thing to do to her in the past was to pinch her chubby baby face. Every time he pinched her too much, she would re and stomp her feet, lookingpletely childish. He secretly clenched his hands in the pockets of his suit pants. He smiled lightly on the surface and walked over to her again, seemingly asking casually, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± No one knew that when he asked this question, his heart was trembling and he was nervous. He was so afraid that she would say, ¡°Who are you? Do We know each other?¡±Such hurtful words. Lu Mo looked at him through his sunsses. It had been two years, but he still looked the same. No, he was bing more handsome and reserved. Time did not leave a trace of time on his face. Instead, it made him more mature and handsome, and more manly. Nodding slightly, Lu Mo did not want to talk more with her. He closed his suitcase again, called a taxi, opened the door, and was about to get in. ¡°Wait!¡±Tang Chao was anxious. He reached out and grabbed her suitcase. Lu Mo immediately turned back to look at him. Through the sunsses, he could not see the look in her eyes. Maybe it was disgust, maybe it was hatred, or maybe it was both. He curled his lips and smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s been two years. Don¡¯t Tell Me You Still Want Me Dead? No matter what, we¡¯ve known each other for a while. It just so happens that I¡¯m on the way. Can I give you a ride?¡± Lu Mo pursed his lips silently and did not say a word. He stretched out his hand to snatch back the suitcase. Tang Chao seemed to know what she was doing and turned around to walk towards his Koenigsegg before she did. Chapter 742

Chapter 742: Chapter 744 if you understood it at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Lu Momo had no choice but to follow him. On the way back, she had no intention of talking to him. The Tang dynasty also knew their ce and did not strike up a conversation with her. When they reached the downtown area, they turned around and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Since they were already in his car, Lu Momo did not n to be unreasonable. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Back to the apartment.¡± She needed some time to calm herself down. She did not want to be faced with the problem of a blind date the moment she returned to the country. She could afford to wait. It seemed that her parents were already impatient to wait any longer. Tang Chao nodded to show that she understood. She turned the steering wheel and quickly turned around, heading towards her apartment. Ten minutester, the eye-catching Koenigsegg stopped at the apartment building. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Tang Chao turned her head to look at her. Lu Mo Mo reached out to open the car door, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t. She chuckled and mocked, ¡°What do you mean now?¡± ¡°Lu Mo Mo, I just want to talk to you.¡±Tang Chao¡¯s tone was slightly heavy. Lu Mo Mo instantly became sharp and took off the ink stains, her eyes were full of fatigue as she stared at him with hatred. ¡°I remember that when we were in Canada, we had already made it very clear. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again for the rest of my life. ¡°Don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re doing now is ridiculous?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡±Tang Chao raised his eyebrows and nodded, then, he said seriously, ¡°But what can I do? I knew it was ridiculous, but I still did it in the end. However, the thing that made you, Lu Momo, feel ridiculous is really a merit of mine.¡± Hearing his teasing words, Lu Mo immediately pulled a long face and said impatiently, ¡°Tang Chao, unlock it. I want to get out of the car!¡± ¡°But we haven¡¯t finished talking.¡±Tang Chao smiled innocently. His low and deepughter echoed in the narrow car. The atmosphere was ambiguous and domineering. Even if it made her loathe him, Tang Chao still wanted to spend a few more seconds with her. Without another word, Lu Mo Mo took out his phone. ¡°Hello, are you the police? Someone kidnapped me, I¡¯m¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Tang Chao snatched her phone and hung up the phone. He red at her fiercely. ¡°Lu Mo Mo, do you really not want to see me?¡± Lu Mo Mo brushed his hair nonchntly, he gave him a fatal blow. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you. Not in this lifetime. ¡°You know how much I want to kill you. If I can¡¯t kill you, then I hate myself. ¡°So, if you want to make my conscience feel better, then don¡¯t appear in front of me again!¡± She said it almost word by word through gritted teeth. One could imagine how much she hated him. Tang Chao was stunned for a few seconds. His brain was almost unable to react. When he met her hateful gaze, he averted his gaze as if he had been electrocuted. He swallowed hard and returned the phone to her. He unlocked it and said in a low voice, ¡°You can go.¡± Lu Mo took the luggage and left without hesitation, disappearing from his sight. He opened the door and entered the apartment. What greeted her was the darkness of the room. He dragged the luggage in, closed the door, and threw the key to the cab at the side. Lu Mo leaned against the door tiredly. The strength in her body seemed to have been sucked away in an instant. She slid down the door slowly and fell to the ground. She hugged her knees and allowed herself to sit on the ground. Lu Mo rested her chin on her knees, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. The apartment was regrly cleaned by part-time workers. Everything was still the same as when she left. Chapter 743

Chapter 743: Chapter 745 if you understood it at that time

Trantor: 549690339

There was still a faint scent of grapefruit in the air, which was her favorite scent. It was already midnight, and the Koenigsegg was still parked downstairs. Tang Chaoxin¡¯s long body leaned against the car door, a cigarette between his fingers, and the sparks of fire were sparkling. He raised his head slightly and looked at the familiar floor. It had been so long, but the lights were still not on. He could not help but frown. Had she not returned to the apartment? If she had returned, why didn¡¯t she turn on the lights? All kinds of doubts shed through his mind, making him more and more frustrated. Nicotine could not relieve him. He took a deep puff of his cigarette and threw away the cigarette butt. He quickly turned around, got into the car, and sped away. The violent knocking on the door and the ringing of the doorbell woke Lu Momo up from the back of the door. She opened her eyes in a daze and still did not know where she was. Only after the chaos in her mind dissipated did she remember that she was in the apartment. Her legs had be numb after being curled up for a long time. It was as if tens of thousands of needles were stabbing her. Outside the door, someone was beating the door forcefully. The vibration was transmitted to her back and it actually hurt a little. How much strength did she have? She rubbed her legs with one hand and supported herself with the cab by the side with the other. She stood up and through the peephole, she saw the anxious Tang dynasty outside the door. As if she had been hit in the head, Lu Mo stood rooted to the spot. The hand that was about to open the door slowly lowered. She lowered her eyelids to hide the dimness in her eyes. She turned on the light and the golden crystalmp instantly lit up. The first thing she did was to reach out to cover her eyes. After a long time of getting used to the darkness, the light suddenly lit up, causing her eyes to hurt. After waiting for a while for her eyes to get used to it, she slowly moved back to her bedroom. ¡°Lu Momo, I know you¡¯re in there. Open the door!¡± ¡°Lu Momo, don¡¯t y dead. Come out and open the door for me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes. If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll force my way in!¡±After a long time of not getting a response, Tang Chao was forced to speak harshly. With such a hugemotion, even a dead person would be shaken out of their coffin. How could a living person like her not hear it? The more Tang Chao thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. The worry and anxiety in his heart almost exploded at the same time. He immediately abandoned his hands and kicked harder and harder. Lu Mo took a shower in silence. When she came out of the bedroom, she found that the door had been kicked so hard that it shook the sky. She stopped drying her hair. She took down the towel, pursed her lips, walked to the phone, and picked up the phone.. Tang Chao looked at the impregnable security door in front of him. His eyes were burning with hatred. He took out his phone and was about to ask someone to bring a chainsaw over when a few people in security uniforms walked over. ¡°Sir, a resident has reported that you harassed and harassed people in the middle of the night. Please leave immediately.¡± Tang Chao seemed to have heard the biggest joke. He turned around and looked at the few security guards with a cold gaze. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The security guards looked at each other, they shook their heads. ¡°Sir, no matter who you are, it¡¯ste at night. If you disturb people, we have the right to ask you to leave. If you cooperate with our work, that¡¯s for the best. If you don¡¯t cooperate, then don¡¯t me us.¡± Thinking that this was the first time he had been threatened by a security guard after all these years, Tang Chao couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. He really didugh out loud. Hisughter grew louder and more arrogant. The security guards saw that he was either rich or noble, so they didn¡¯t dare to approach him easily. Tang Chao had enough ofughing. His handsome face turned cold. ¡°Tell me, who reported it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. We can¡¯t reveal the residents¡¯information.¡± Chapter 744 - if you had understood [8] at that time

Chapter 744: Chapter 746 if you had understood [8] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Tell me who it is, and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±He threw down the bait leisurely. The security guards wanted a peaceful resolution, so they could only go against their principles and say Lu Momo¡¯s name. Tang Chao was stunned. It was as if he had not expected it, but it was also as if he had already guessed it. His expression was a little crazy, and his eyes gradually became bloodshot. He turned around and looked at the door. He smiled again and again, and in the end, he only said faintly, ¡°Lu Momo, you¡¯re ruthless enough.¡± Tang Chao left. He stuffed the midnight snack he had bought into the hands of the security guards and asked them to give it to Lu Momo. When Lu Momo received the midnight snack that the security guards had stuffed into her hands, which was still steaming, her heart was suddenly filled with mixed feelings. When everything quieted down, she returned to the bedroom andy on the familiar bed. She hugged the nket and did not feel sleepy at all. Her eyes were open until dawn. The final destination of that steaming midnight snack was ¡ª the trash can. .. She did not leave the apartment. She called for takeout every day, ate snacks, and watched anime. She passed a few days in a daze. One morning, the housekeeper had just entered the door and thought that there was a burr in the apartment! When she saw Lu Mo walking out of the bedroom with sleepy eyes, she heaved a sigh of relief and quickly greeted him. Then, she went to cook and clean the apartment. After eating the first real meal back to China, when the housekeeper left, Lu Mo took out a stack of banknotes from his wallet and gave it to her, ¡°Auntie, thank you for cleaning the apartment seriously for the past two years. The apartment is exactly the same as when I left. It¡¯s very clean and tidy.¡± The housekeeper was terrified and did not dare to ept it. She kept waving her hand, saying that she could not ept it. Lu Mo pulled her hand and shoved it in. ¡°Aunty, this is the bonus you deserve. There¡¯s one more thing I want to ask of you.¡± ¡°Miss, if there¡¯s anything you need, just say it. I¡¯ll definitely do it if I can.¡± Lu Mo smiled. ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t tell my parents about my return for the time being. I want to stay at home for a few more days.¡± The housekeeper nodded in understanding and agreed. Ever since that day when she packed the house full of takeout boxes and junk food bags, the housekeeper would asionallye over to the apartment to cook for her, afraid that she would torture herself to death. Gradually, Madam Lu also realized that something was wrong. She couldn¡¯t get in touch with Lu Mo and asked about the situation at the housekeeper¡¯s apartment. That day, Lu Momo was sitting cross-legged on the sofa watching anime while holding a bucket of popcorn. The apartment door suddenly opened, and she thought that the hourly worker Auntie hade, she raised her voice and said, ¡°Auntie, I want to eat fish out of jealousy today. Can you make it for me?¡± The hourly worker Auntie did not respond to her for a long time. By the time she realized that something was wrong, Mrs. Lu was already standing in front of her with a body full of jewels. The popcorn in Lu Momo¡¯s mouth instantly lost its original sweet taste. She put down the popcorn, pped her hands, and said as if she was chatting with her mother, ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Mrs. Lu snorted heavily. ¡°I just wanted to ask you, when did youe back? ! How dare you, Lu Momo! Don¡¯t think that you can get rid of your discipline just because you have been away for two years. Look at how you look now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me looking like this?¡±Lu Momo asked with a smile. The part-time worker Auntie stood at the side and looked at Lu Momo with a difficult expression. Lu Momo sighed and said to her, ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no need to clean today. You can go back first. Your sry will be counted.¡± ¡°Okay, then madam, Miss, take your time to chat.¡±The part-time worker Auntie closed the door and left. Chapter 745

Chapter 745: Chapter 747 if you understood at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Mrs. Lu let go of everything at this moment, she pinched Lu Momo¡¯s ear. ¡°You Darn Girl, say, just how cruel are you? Ah? For a man, you even abandoned your family, right? Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯te back? Why are youing back now? Go to your Canada, I¡¯ll forget about you being an olddy there for the rest of your life!¡± Lu Mo gasped in pain and quickly covered Mrs. Lu¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, Mom, it hurts! It hurts so much! My Ear... Aiya, my ear is going to fall off...¡± Seeing her mischievous cries, Mrs. Lu¡¯s heart softened. She let go of her, put her bag on the sofa, and sat down beside her. Lu Mo rubbed his aching ear and muttered, ¡°It hurts so much... I must have picked it up.¡± Mrs. Lu said unhappily, ¡°Yeah, if you picked it up, your father and I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± Lu Mo chuckled and leaned over to hug Mrs. Lu. He held her arm intimately and rubbed his head against her neck, sniffing. Just like when he was a child, he kept saying that his mother smelled so good. He already had a baby face that would never grow up. Coupled with her actions at this moment, Mrs. Lu would have an illusion that her silence was still that daughter who had been clinging to her and acting spoiled. .. In the end, Lu Momo still returned home. She was acting spoiled and acting cute at the same time. After failing to resist, she was dragged home by Mrs. Lu. When Father Lu saw her, he gave a heavy snort and his eyes were slightly moist. Lu Momo broke away from his mother¡¯s hand and hesitated for a moment before running forward to hug him. ¡°Father, I¡¯m back. Are You Happy?¡± ¡°HMPH, I wish you would nevere back!¡±Papa Lu said angrily. Lu Mo smiled nonchntly and said shamelessly, ¡°Papa, I Know You Love Me. You Say You Don¡¯t want me toe back, but in your heart, you wish you could go to Canada and pack me up and kick me back. Am I right, Papa?¡± Papa Lu did not retort. He pulled her off his body, turned around, and sat down on the sofa. Lu Xingzhi raised his head and tugged at a corner of her head. ¡°SIS, didn¡¯t you bring me a present?¡± Lu Mo smacked his head and said in annoyance, ¡°Look at my memory. I only remember bringing me back. Ipletely forgot about the present.¡± Lu Xingzhi let go of her when he heard that. He turned around and sat down beside Papa Lu. He looked at her with a serious expression as if he was preparing for a three-session hearing. Mrs. Lu instructed the kitchen to bring out the soup and sat on the sofa as well. Lu Mo looked at the situation and sighed in his heart. It¡¯s over. This time, he won¡¯t be able to escape. That day, Lu Mo was criticized so much that his entire body was disoriented. After being forced and threatened, he agreed to go on a blind date. .. In a quiet and elegant coffee shop. Lan Na insisted on bringing her to drink coffee and try the new dessert that was introduced in this coffee shop. Tang dynasty couldn¡¯t refuse. Who asked him to agree before? The tall and sexy Lan Na was wearing a pink one-shoulder tight dress, which undoubtedly outlined her voluptuous figure. The pure handmade crystal beads on her cor and middle sleeves added a bit of luster to her. ¡°Ah Chao, let¡¯s sit over here.¡±Lan Na excitedly held onto Tang Chao¡¯s arm as they walked towards the window seat. Tang Chao was not in the mood. He had only taken a few steps when he saw Lu Momo, who had agreed to sit by the window facing the man with a sweet smile on his face. His body stiffened as anger suddenly rose in his heart. He clenched his fists, pushed Lan Na aside, and strode over. Chapter 746

Chapter 746: Chapter 748 if you understood it at that time

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Miss Lu, I heard from Auntie Lu that you just came back from Canada?¡±Cui Shao was elegantly cutting the steak. His gentle face looked at her with a very focused gaze, giving people a sense of respect that he was being treated seriously. Lu Mo took a sip of water silently and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Canada for almost two years, and I was recently urged back by my mother. What About You?¡± ¡°My situation is simr. I¡¯ve been staying in the United States ever since I graduated from studying abroad. Recently, my father was in poor health, so he quit his job on Wall Street and prepared to inherit the family business.¡±. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in China for so many years. Speaking of which, I¡¯m a little unfamiliar with s city.¡±. ¡°Miss Lu, if you don¡¯t mind, could you find some time to show me around?¡± ¡°Sure, what¡¯s wrong with that? Let¡¯s stop calling me mister or miss. Just Call Me Mo Mo. Can I Call You Yu Qian?¡± Cui Yuqian smiled and raised his ss of red wine to toast her. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± ¡°Oh right, Yu Qian, I remembered that there¡¯s a ce in s city that¡¯s really fun. I¡¯ll bring you there some other day...¡±Lu Mo Mo suddenly remembered something and said excitedly. Before she could finish her sentence, she was picked up like a little chick. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that there¡¯s a ce in s city that¡¯s really fun? Bring me there too, Huh?¡±Tang Chao looked at her with his sinister eyes. He gritted his teeth and emphasized the word ¡®special¡¯. When he saw who it was, Lu Mo Mo¡¯s good mood was instantly ruined. It only took a moment for his smile to disappear. He looked at him coldly and said, ¡°What are you doing here? Let Go!¡± She struggled to break his grip on the back cor. Tang Chao¡¯s eyes darkened. He let go of her and held her waist instead. He pulled her into his embrace and looked at Cui Yuqian provocatively. Lu Mo was annoyed and hit him hard. ¡°Tang Chao, you lunatic! Let Go of me!¡± Cui Yuqian put down his knife and fork and stood up. He walked over and pulled Tang Chao. He frowned and said, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you hear me asking you to let go? This is not a gentleman¡¯s behavior.¡± Although his words were still gentle and polite, Cui Yuqian¡¯s attitude was obvious. If Tang Chao did not let go, he would not just stand by and watch. ¡°Gentleman? Hehe...¡±Tang Chaoughed, ¡°You are the first person in my 20 plus years of life who dares to use the word ¡®Gentleman¡¯to lecture me. Not Bad, Lu Momo. So it turns out that you like this kind of creamy tone.¡± ¡°Tang Chao, shut up! Stop attacking me in this life!¡± ¡°What, do you feel sorry for him after I said that?¡±Tang Chao smiled, his eyes filled with hostility. It was as if if she really dared to say yes, he would immediately kill Cui Yuqian. Lu Momo picked up a cup of water and sshed it on his face. He threw the cup onto the ground. ¡°Tang Chao, I don¡¯t mind reminding you again. Don¡¯t appear in front of me for the rest of your life.¡± Lan Na rushed up from behind and pushed Lu Mo away. She took out a tissue to wipe Tang Chao¡¯s face. ¡°Ah Chao, how are you? Are You Okay?¡± Lu Mo stumbled and hit the corner of the table. His face was pale from the pain. Cui Yuqian went forward to support her and asked worriedly, ¡°Where did you hit?¡± Lu Mo took a deep breath and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Yuqian, please send me home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±After saying that, Cui Yuqian said to Lan Na in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Miss, please be gentle next time. It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± Lan Na bit her lips and said unwillingly, ¡°She was the one who threw a tantrum first. I only pushed her a little. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chapter 747

Chapter 747: Chapter 749 if you had understood [11] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Even if this gentleman is the first, it¡¯s still between them. This person hasn¡¯t reacted yet, so why are you so anxious?¡±Although Cui Yuqian was refined, when faced with such a situation.., he did not hesitate to cover up for his shorings. Perhaps it was because it was rare to see a girl like Lu Momo who did not put on a pretentious front. She was generous and did not put on a pretentious front, which made him like her very much. Lan Na was so angry that her plump breasts rose and fell. She pointed her index finger at Cui Yuqian and could not say a word for a long time. Tang Chao looked at Lu Momo¡¯s pale face and his eyes instantly turned cold. He grabbed Lan Na¡¯s chin and asked sternly, ¡°What did you do to her? !¡± Lan Na¡¯s jaw hurt and tears were about toe out. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Ah Chao, I only pushed her a little. I didn¡¯t do anything to her...¡± Just a little push, that¡¯s all? Just a little push would make her face as pale as a ghost? ¡°You can go back, you don¡¯t have to do anything here. Also, don¡¯t interfere in my affairs in the future.¡±Tang Chao shook her off and said emotionlessly, then strode toward Lu Mo. . He pushed Cui Yuqian away without a change in expression, held her, and lowered his head to ask, ¡°Did you hit your stomach? Does it still hurt? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± He bent down slightly and pretended to lift her up. Lu Mo looked at Cui Yuqian as if he was asking for help. Cui Yuqian stretched out his long arm and pulled her into his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Mo Mo, sir. Mo Mo, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± When had the Tang dynasty ever been humiliated like this in public? Immediately, he shouted angrily, ¡°Lu Mo Mo, do you dare to go with him?¡± Lu Momo¡¯s face was almost scrunched up from the pain. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to roll his eyes at him. Seeing that the two of them were about to leave, Tang Chao cursed in a low voice and quickly chased after them. Lan Na was shocked. She quickly pounced on him and tightly held onto his arm, not letting him go. ¡°Ah Chao, you are my fianc¨¦. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to leave me behind to chase after that woman now?¡± Tang Chao¡¯s gaze was sharp and cold. He said word by word, ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t Let Go!¡±Lan Na quickly shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t let go no matter what. You¡¯re my fianc¨¦. I Won¡¯t watch you chase after another woman in front of me. ¡°You promised to apany me today. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s find a seat and order some food.¡± She smiled and wanted to pretend that nothing had happened. She pulled him to a seat by the window. Tang Chao¡¯s patience had been worn out by her. He was in a hurry to chase after Lu Momo. At this moment, Lan Na didn¡¯t know how to read People¡¯s expressions, which made him very angry. He pulled his arm out of her arms. After that, Tang Chao said in an unprecedentedly cold voice, ¡°If you want to eat, eat it yourself. I Won¡¯t apany you!¡± Then, he ran out to chase after her. Lan Na¡¯s anxious look was imprinted in her eyes. She staggered and leaned against the table behind her to support herself. Her hands were stuck on the table, and she didn¡¯t even notice that her nails were broken. .. ¡°Mo Mo, what happened? Why do you look so pale?¡±Upon returning to the Lu family home and seeing that Cui Yuqian had helped Lu Mo into the house, Mrs. Lu came up to her anxiously. Cui Yuqian looked at Mrs. Lu apologetically, he said, ¡°Auntie Lu, I¡¯m sorry for what happened today. I didn¡¯t take good care of Mo Mo. . She was knocked into the corner of the table and is still in pain. If it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s better to let someonee and take a look.¡± Lu Mo insisted on not going to the hospital. He could not persuade her, so he had to send her home. Chapter 748

Chapter 748: Chapter 750 if you had understood [12] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

However, from the looks of it, she seemed to have suffered quite a serious injury. If she were to ignore it, it would be difficult to preserve any hidden health problems. When Madam Lu heard this, she quickly nodded. After holding Cui Yuqian¡¯s hand in gratitude, she turned around and called the doctor toe over. After returning to the bedroom, Lu Moy on the bed quietly. On the bed, Cui Yuqian pulled up the nket and covered her up. There was still a lingering worry between his brows. ¡°Close your eyes and sleep for a while. The doctor will be here soon.¡± Lu Mo smiled weakly. ¡°Yuqian, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I thought we were already friends. What do you think?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± After the doctor arrived, he gave Lu Mo a checkup and found out that it was a stomach cramp caused by the collision. He prescribed some painkillers and after Lu Mo Mo ate them, his condition was much better. After knowing that there was no major problem, Cui Yuqian stood up to leave. Mrs. Lu personally sent him off with a satisfied smile on her face. She originally had her eyes on Cui Yuqian. He was a good-looking man with a good education and strong work ability. The Cui family and the Lu family were also a match. Seeing that the two of them got along so well on their first meeting, she felt a little relieved and sent Cui Yuqian to the door, mrs. Lu did not forget to remind him, ¡°Yuqian, you don¡¯t have many friends in s city. If you have time, you can y with her more. Young People can watch movies and drink coffee together.¡± Cui Yuqian smiled and agreed, ¡°I will, Auntie Lu. Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. Goodbye, Auntie Lu.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Yuqian. Be careful on the road.¡± .. After chasing him all the way to the Lu family, Tang Chao parked his car at the door in frustration. He pressed the doorbell to announce his intention, but was rejected by the maid. This was the first time he was rejected by the door. He was in a terrible mood! During this time, he saw a doctor-like person enter the vi. He waited at the door until the doctor came out and asked about Lu Momo¡¯s condition. After knowing that he was fine, Tang Chao heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and returned to the car. With his elbow resting on the window, he took out a cigarette and smoked one after another. He watched Mrs. Lu send Cui Yuqian out and then watched Cui Yuqian leave. Even after the big iron door slowly closed, he still did not leave. He did not know what he was doing waiting at the door. It was obvious that she did not want to see him. Why was he still acting so lowly? As night fell, Tang master¡¯s calls to him also came one after another. He was annoyed by the noise and immediately turned off his phone. After finishing a pack of cigarettes, he took a deep look at the brightly lit vi. He started the engine and turned the car around. Koenigsegg quickly left. The Tang dynasty did not return to the Tang sect. Instead, he went to the bar and sat at the bar counter. He ordered a few bottles of strong wine and drank alone. When the Tang sect¡¯sckeys saw him, they all surrounded him and greeted him. They wanted to squeeze a few hot women to his side to apany him, but they were all sternly scolded by him and left. In the end, theckeys had no choice but to leave dejectedly and go back to their own matters. .. ¡°Dad, why is Ah Chao still not back at thiste hour? He must be angry with me.¡±Lan Na paced around anxiously. Master Tang sat at the head of the hall, holding a cup of tea and slowly sipping it. ¡°Xiao Na, what did you do to provoke him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right... a woman sshed water on his face. I couldn¡¯t stand it and pushed that woman, and Ah Chao got angry with me. He abandoned me on the spot to chase after that woman...¡± ¡°Bastard!¡±Master Tang¡¯s Teacup smashed heavily on the table. ¡°You abandoned your fianc¨¦e for a woman, you bastard! Don¡¯t worry, Dad will uphold justice for you.¡± Lan Na smiled gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± At this moment, Tang Chao walked in, his clothes disheveled. Chapter 749

Chapter 749: Chapter 751 if you had understood [13] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

He reeked of alcohol, and before he even walked in, he could already smell it. Tang Chao walked around unsteadily, and he was quite drunk. His henchmen wanted to help him up, but he forcefully shook them off. Master Tang looked at him and pped the table. ¡°B * Stard! You left Nana alone, and you still dare to fool around. Come here.¡± Lan Na looked uneasily at Master Tang and then at Tang Chao. In the end, she gritted her teeth and ran up to support Tang Chao. ¡°Ah Chao, why did you drink so much?¡± Although Tang Chao was drunk, he was still conscious. When he saw the woman beside him, he frowned and pushed her away. ¡°Go Away, don¡¯t touch me.¡± Being pushed away by brute force, Lan Na almost fell. Fortunately, theckey beside her helped her up so that she wouldn¡¯t lose herposure. ¡°Dad...¡±Lan Na looked at master Tang with an aggrieved look, and her tone had the intention of asking him to make the decision for her. She was his fianc¨¦e. If she was scolded by him in front of everyone even though she helped him up, where would she put her face in the future? Master Tang saw everything and got up in anger. He pulled Tang Chao over and pulled him in front of Lan Na, he pointed at Lan Na and said sternly, ¡°You B * stard, look at who¡¯s behaving like this! She¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, and she¡¯s the wife candidate you chose. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Old man, don¡¯t Sway.¡±Tang Chao¡¯s stomach churned, and his brows furrowed even more. He quickly broke free and steadied himself. He took a deep breath and regained his senses. Only then did Tang Chao look at his old man, and then at the aggrieved Lan Na. The corners of his lips lifted slightly, there was nock of mockery. ¡°You¡¯ve been wronged, haven¡¯t you? HMM? Since you¡¯ve been so wronged, and I, Tang Chao, have let you down, then let¡¯s call off the engagement. ¡°Old Man, don¡¯t meddle in my affairs. If you push me too far, then hurry up and find another woman to give birth to a child to inherit the Tang sect. ¡°I won¡¯t apany you anymore.¡± Having said that, Tang Chao tugged at his tie and staggered upstairs. He held the tie in his hand and dragged it along the ground, disappearing all the way to the corner of the stairs. Only when his figure disappeared did Lan Na break down and burst into tears. The Tang Old Master couldn¡¯t bear it. He was a man who had fought and killed for decades. It was easy for him to kill, but he really didn¡¯t have the ability to coax women. At that moment, he saw Lan Na crying her heart out and feeling extremely wronged. Other than being unable to bear it, there was also a trace of impatience in his heart. A woman who could stand shoulder to shoulder with his son couldn¡¯t be these women who only knew how to cry. When he thought of this, master Tang couldn¡¯t help but re-examine Lan Na. He didn¡¯t say what he was thinking, but he rubbed his temples, he said tiredly, ¡°Alright, Don¡¯t cry anymore. A man will stop crying when he gets married. When the child is born, his heart will be with you. ¡°As for men, there are a few who don¡¯t wander around, especially a man like Ah Chao. ¡°Some of them are just putting on a show. You have to understand him.¡± Regardless of whether she heard him or not, master Tang waved his hand and had hisckeys help him up the stairs. In an instant, she was the only one left in the hall. Lan Na¡¯s eyes were red from crying, and she felt even more wronged. .. After taking a shower, she casually wrapped a towel around her waist and walked out of the bathroom. Her gaze met C¡¯s. When he saw the person on top, Tang Chao stopped wiping his hair with a towel. He subconsciously frowned. ¡°Who let you in? !¡± Lan Na¡¯s body was as thin as a Cicada¡¯s wings. Her casual pajamas covered her body hazily, revealing her hot figure without a doubt. Chapter 750

Chapter 750: Chapter 752 if you understood [14] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

When she saw hime out, his muscr body was exposed in the air and in front of her eyes. Lan Na secretly swallowed her saliva and could not shift her gaze away anymore. She stood up and twisted her snake-like waist as she walked towards him. She covered his body like a leech and pressed her body against his chest. One of her legs lifted up and hooked onto him.. ¡°Ah Chao, don¡¯t You Want to drug me?¡±Her red lips moved close to his ear. Tang Chao lowered his eyes and looked at the woman on his body. A hint of contempt shed in his eyes, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. Lan Na caught his smile and thought that he had acquiesced to her, so her actions became bolder and bolder.. Harmony: ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... .. Just as she was about to hold his hand, Tang Chao said sarcastically, ¡°Have you had enough fun?¡± Lan Na raised her head in confusion. What did he mean? Wasn¡¯t he thinking the same thing? Otherwise, why would he allow her to do so much? Why did he watch her appear on his bed. Why didn¡¯t he chase her away even after he had sex with her? ¡°Get out when you¡¯ve had enough fun!¡±As soon as he finished speaking, Lan Na was thrown out. Tang Chao changed his clothes, grabbed the car keys, and mmed the door. Lan Na sat on the ground, unable to stand up for a long time. She felt like a joke! She had a bright and beautiful appearance. With the title of Young Lady of the Tang sect, who knew what kind of sad life she was living behind her back? .. Lu Mo took his medicine and slept the whole night. The next day, he was full of energy again. It happened to be the weekend, so Lu Xingzhi had no sses. Mrs. Lu had an appointment, so she handed Lu Xingzhi over to Lu Mo to take care of. After breakfast, Mrs. Lu went out with her father, who had gone to thepany. In the restaurant, Lu Xingzhi and Lu Mo were staring at each other. ¡°Hey, Lu Xingzhi, where do you want to go today?¡±Lu Mo knocked his watermelon head with his chopsticks. Lu Xingzhi rubbed his head with his t mouth and said sullenly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mom asked you to bring me to y. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to go where you want to y?¡± ¡°Oh, you little brat, you¡¯re really insensible. I¡¯m asking you to give you face, understand?¡± Lu Xingzhi hated being called a little brat the most. ¡°You¡¯re the Little Brat! Mom said I¡¯m a little man!¡± ¡°Tch...¡±Lu Mo snorted in silence. He bit his chopsticks and racked his brain for a good ce to y today. Qian ge wasn¡¯t around, an xiaoning wasn¡¯t around, and she really didn¡¯t know who to y with in the huge city s. All of a sudden, she bit on her chopsticks and rushed out quickly. She grabbed her phone and called Mother Lu to ask Cui Yuqian¡¯s number. She could only me the incident yesterday for being too sudden. She didn¡¯t have the time to ask for Cui Yuqian¡¯s number. It was really a misstep. When Mrs. Lu heard that it was Cui Yuqian¡¯s number, she was both happy and a little depressed. Why was her daughter the one who took the initiative when they were dating? Soon, Lu Momo got Cui Yuqian¡¯s number and immediately called him. ¡°Is it Momo?¡±Cui Yuqian¡¯s smiling voice sounded as soon as she picked up the phone. When Mrs. Cui received Mrs. Lu¡¯s call, she had already guessed that Lu Mo Mo was going to call her son. Coincidentally, Cui Yuqian was beside her, so she knew. As expected, not long after Mrs. Cui hung up, his phone rang. Picking up the phone, he met his mother¡¯s mischievous gaze. He smiled helplessly and turned around to leave. Chapter 751

Chapter 751: Chapter 753 if you understood [15] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

¡°It¡¯s me!¡±Lu Momo was in high spirits. Being recognized the first time she called him, she was in a good mood. After a simple greeting, she started to get down to business, ¡°Oh right, Yu Qian, are you free today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, I have the whole day. Can I have the honor to ask Ms. Momo Out?¡± It had to be said that Cui Yuqian was a gentleman in many ways. He knew that Lu Momo was calling to ask him out, so he beat her to it. ¡°If it¡¯s Young Master Yuqian, of course I have to go.¡±Lu Momo followed his words, and the smile on his face unconsciously widened. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up in an hour?¡± ¡°No problem. But, you don¡¯t mind bringing an extra kid with you, right?¡±Lu Mo walked back to the restaurant silently, staring at Lu Xingzhi with a malicious smile. Lu Xingzhi picked up his chopsticks and knocked on the bowl in protest. Cui Yuqian heard the voice andughed out loud. He said of course there was no problem and hung up. Lu Mo urged Lu Xingzhi to eat faster. Lu Xingzhi put down his chopsticks gloomily and decided not to eat anymore out of anger. He jumped down from the chair and walked out. Lu Mo grabbed his back cor and pulled him back. ¡°Lu Xingzhi brat, now is not the time to be angry. Come,e upstairs with your sister to change your clothes. I¡¯ll bring you to yter.¡± .. The three of them came to the amusement park together. Alright, Lu Mo admitted that this destination was indeed the most clich¨¦d ce to meet, but who asked Lu Xingzhi brat to like it? Usually, Mrs. Lu and father Lu rarely had time to apany him to the amusement park. Now that he had Cui Yuqian, he was as excited as if he was on steroids. He could not stop. After ying this and that, he ran all over the ce without stopping! Lu Mo could not y the roller coaster, but Lu Xingzhi was different. The more he yed, the more excited he became. After one round, he stillined that he was not satisfied, so he dragged Cui Yuqian along to y again. Cui Yuqian held Lu Xingzhi¡¯s hand. Looking at the exhausted Lu Mo, he smiled and asked, ¡°Mo Mo, are you okay? If you¡¯re tired, just sit here. Xingzhi and I wille over after one more round.¡± Lu Mo nodded hurriedly. ¡°Go, go, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± ¡°Brother Yuqian, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go up quickly,¡±Lu Xingzhi urged with a flushed face. Cui Yuqian patted his head and told him to wait for a while. Then, he turned around and strode away. Not long after, he came back with two bottles of water and a box of ice cream in his hands. He handed it to Lu Momo and said, ¡°Eat it first. I¡¯ll bring you guys to eat something delicious after I¡¯m done.¡± Lu Momo¡¯s eyes lit up. He took the ice cream and opened it. He scooped up a big spoonful and put it into his mouth. He narrowed his eyes in satisfaction. ¡°Delicious!¡± Cui Yuqian smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± He only felt that Lu Momo not only had a baby face, but he was actually almost like a child. After ying crazily in the amusement park for the whole morning, Lu Xingzhi was famished. Cui Yuqian drove the two of them to a Chinese restaurant with a good reputation. Cui Yuqian said, ¡°Momo, take Xingzhi inside to order first. I¡¯ll stop the car. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go in first.¡±After getting out of the car, Lu Mo held Lu Xingzhi¡¯s hand and walked into the restaurant. Seeing that the two of them had entered, Cui Yuqian went to stop the car. The Tang Dynasty had an event at noon in this restaurant. He came out of the private room to smoke and saw Lu Mo holding Lu Xingzhi¡¯s hand as they walked in. His eyes narrowed slightly and the corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile. Lu Mo Mo, who dared to say that we weren¡¯t fated? Chapter 752

Chapter 752: Chapter 754 if you understood [16] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Sister, I need to Pee.¡±As soon as they entered the restaurant, Lu Xingzhi shouted that he needed to Pee. Lu Mo coaxed him and quickly asked the waiter where the washroom was. The waiter told her the location. Lu Mo then held Lu Xingzhi¡¯s hand and walked to the corridor. Unexpectedly, they saw Tang Chao standing in front of them. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to go to the bathroom?¡±Tang Chao smiled. There was a hint of arrogance on his handsome face. His gaze moved down and stopped on Lu Xingzhi¡¯s face. The smile on his face deepened. Lu Momo did not say a word. Lu Xingzhi raised his head curiously and asked her, ¡°Sister, who is he? Do You Know Him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡± ¡°I know him.¡± The two of them spoke at the same time. They disagreed with Lu Momo¡¯s exasperation and eagerness to clear the air. Tang Chao¡¯s tone was leisurely and meaningful. Lu Xingzhi scratched his head in distress. ¡°Sister said she doesn¡¯t know him, but he said he does. So, do you know him or not?¡± His mother said that children could not lie, so could adults lie? HMPH, unfair! He had to grow up quickly. ¡°Little friend, What¡¯s Your Name?¡±Tang Chao ignored the hostility on Lu Momo¡¯s face. He squatted down and used Lu Xingzhi¡¯s usual voice. When he saw Lu Xingzhi¡¯s watermelon head, he felt that it was very cute and could not help but reach out to rub it. Lu Xingzhi already knew how to distinguish between hostility and kindness. When he saw that Tang Chao did not look like a bad person, he hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°My name is Lu Xingzhi. What¡¯s Yours?¡± ¡°Mine. My name is Tang Chao.¡± Lu Xingzhi frowned. ¡°Is it the Tang dynasty from the Tang Dynasty and Qing Dynasty?¡± The little guy¡¯s conflicted expression amused him. Tang Chaoughed heartily and could not help but rub his watermelon head. ¡°Little Guy, you¡¯re quite good at history.¡± Lu Xingzhi was praised and smiled shyly. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy. She likes watching period dramas.¡± The two of them just left Lu Mo hanging and started chatting as if there was no one else around. Lu Mo was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He pinched Lu Xingzhi¡¯s ear and said snappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have to Pee? Aren¡¯t you in a hurry now?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! I have to Pee! Pee!¡±With that said, he covered his lower body with a face full of color. He was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. ¡°Little Brat! Come with me,¡±Lu Mo snorted and led him away. However, the little hand in his palm was snatched away by Tang Chao. He held Lu Xingzhi¡¯s hand and smiled at him. He was handsome and noble. ¡°There¡¯s a difference between men and women. I¡¯ll take him. Wait outside obediently.¡± With that, he led Lu Xingzhi into the men¡¯s washroom. Lu Mo leaned against the wall and looked down at the tips of his feet. He rubbed his feet on the ground in boredom. From time to time, he would look outside to see if Cui Yuqian had entered. ¡°Are you thinking about me?¡±Tang Chao suddenly appeared in front of her. His handsome face was less than three centimeters away from her. His warm breath was all over her face. Lu Mo¡¯s face froze. He reached out and pushed him away. ¡°Stop joking. No one will miss you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying. What are you so excited about?¡±Tang Chao slowly approached her again and asked with interest, ¡°Or are you not saying what you mean? Are you actually thinking about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone so narcissistic and shameless. You¡¯ve really opened my eyes.¡±After Lu Mo said that, he turned around and did not see Lu Xingzhi. He turned around and asked unhappily, ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Xingzhi?¡± His questioning tone and suspicious gaze made it seem like he could eat her younger brother. Chapter 753

Chapter 753: Chapter 755 if you had understood [17] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Tang chao shrugged helplessly, ¡°My stomach isn¡¯t feeling well, I¡¯m sitting on the toilet. What¡¯s that expression of yours?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe your expression!¡± Lu Mo turned his head and walked out. Tang Chao wasn¡¯t willing to let her go, so he immediately pulled her back, ¡°Hey, Lu Mo Mo, stop pretending to be an adult, okay? Do you know how funny that expression of yours is when you pretend to be unfamiliar with me?¡± It was not appropriate for her to have such a conflicted and cold expression on her face! He was pissed off just by driving it! ¡°I¡¯m funny? Does Young Master Tang really think that we¡¯re close? and...¡±Lu Momo paused, she lowered her eyes and looked at his hand that was holding hers, she said mockingly, ¡°Tang dynasty also has a fianc¨¦e. You should know that men and women should not be intimate with each other, right? You should also know how to avoid suspicion, right? So now, please be magnanimous and let me go.¡± Tang dynasty was stunned, thenughed out loud. He looked at her deeply. ¡°Lu Momo, are you jealous?¡± Who¡¯s jealous? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s jealous, your entire family is jealous! This was not the main point at all, okay? ¡°Hey, speak.¡±Tang dynasty exerted force and raised both her hands above her head and pressed them against the wall. His long body pressed against her tightly. His deep gaze was filled with a smile as he grabbed her, waiting for her reply. Seeing the smile in his eyes and the smug smile on his lips, Lu Mo wanted to p the back of his head and call him narcissistic! Call him self-righteous! Slowly exhaling, Lu Mo calmed down. He looked at Tang Chao and said slowly, ¡°Young Master Tang, do you need me to remind you onest time?¡± Tang Chao furrowed his brows. He was fine just a moment ago, but how did he turn into such a hateful person in the blink of an eye? Lu Momo, you really make people love and hate you. He would rather she vent her anger on him, or even beat him up or scold him. The only thing he didn¡¯t like was her cold and distant expression, which made her seem like a stranger, as well as her hateful gaze, which made her seem like she was looking at her enemy. She had already sentenced him to prison when Mo Qiange was in trouble. Now that it had been two years, wasn¡¯t that enough? Was Mo Qiange going to be imprisoned in her heart for the rest of her life? Tang Chao closed his eyes tightly. When he opened them again, there were no longer any ripples inside. He loosened his grip on her and whistled wickedly, he said frivolously, ¡°Lu Momo, it¡¯s up to you to treat me however you want. On the contrary, it¡¯s up to me to treat you however I want. I Can¡¯t Stop You, so don¡¯t even think about stopping me. ¡°Since you¡¯re back, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the truth. You, Lu Momo, I, Tang dynasty, will really take you!¡± Lu Momo was shocked on the spot and couldn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time until Lu Xingzhi¡¯s clear and puzzled voice came ¡ª ¡°Brother Tang, did you and your sister quarrel?¡± Tang dynasty restrained the evil look on his face and put on a gentle and harmless smile, he squatted down and patted Lu Xingzhi¡¯s head. ¡°No, it¡¯s your sister who is quarreling with me. Alright, Go have dinner with your sister. I¡¯ll bring you to see a real racing car next time.¡± When he heard that he could see a real racing car, Lu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Tang Chao with sparkling eyes, and his favorable impression of him rose. He nodded his head vigorously. ¡°Brother Tang, Don¡¯t lie to me! Let¡¯s pinky swear!¡± Looking at that fair and tender little finger, Tang Chao shook his head andughed. What a cute little brat. In the end, he still stretched out his little finger and pinky swear with Lu Xingzhi. After meeting Tang Chao, Lu Momo was still absent-minded even when he was having dinner with Cui Yuqian. Chapter 754

Chapter 754: Chapter 756 if you understood [18] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Cui Yuqian thought that she was tired. After dinner, he sent the siblings home. In the evening, Mrs. Lu came back and saw Lu Xingzhi¡¯s excited look. She asked him what he had been ying today. Lu Xingzhi danced and told her where he was going. In the end, he did not forget to add, ¡°Brother Tang said that he would take me to see a real race car! It¡¯s a real race car, not a race car that I y with.¡± He also deliberately emphasized that it was not a small race car that he usually yed with, but a real race car. Little Boys generally liked racing cars, and Lu Xingzhi had dozens of different kinds of racing cars. He would y for quite a while after school. For this reason, Lu Xingzhi¡¯s father had specially bumped into a race track in his bedroom, it allowed him to y racing with other students. Hearing the unfamiliar address from her son, Mrs. Lu asked curiously, ¡°Who is brother Tang?¡± Lu Xingzhi said proudly, ¡°That brother Tang from the Tang dynasty and the Qing dynasty! Brother Tang is such a nice guy, he...¡± ¡°What? !¡±Mrs. Lu cut him off sharply. Lu Xingzhi, who was still talking in high spirits, was shocked. Mrs. Lu turned to look at Lu Momo, ¡°Momo, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you go out with Yu Qian? Why are you entangled with the young master of the Tang sect again?¡± Lu Momo had been troubled by the Tang dynasty saying that they were determined to get what they wanted. Now that she heard Madam Lu¡¯s question, she was so frustrated that she had nowhere to vent. She stood up unhappily and went upstairs. ¡°What do you mean by entangled again? We only met by chance. Nothing like what you imagined will happen.¡± Madam Lu looked at her back and reminded her uncertainly, ¡°It better be like this, Momo. Don¡¯t forget how Qian Ge became a vegetable.¡± Lu Momo stopped in her tracks. It was as if someone had cut her heart with a knife, causing her internal organs to tighten in pain. Everything from the past appeared in front of her like a rewind of a movie. Such clear hatred, such intense resentment.. .. After Lu Mo left, the task of taking care of Mo Qiange naturally fell to Xia Xin and Luo Anning. Due to young master Rong being a jealous person, whenever Luo Anning wanted to serve qiange, Young Master Rong would pull her to the side and he would do it himself. So, this extremely rare scene happened. Young Master Rong¡¯s shirt sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, and he held a towel in his hand. He frowned and unwillingly wiped Qian GE¡¯s hands and massaged her face. Luo Anningughed when she saw this. Young Master Rong turned around and red at her. ¡°What¡¯s So Funny?¡± D * mn it, Young Master Rong¡¯s reputation had been ruined by Luo Anning. In this life, not only did he have to serve his love rival, he also had to serve her meticulously and meticulously. Who else in this world could be more sullen than him? Luo Anning yed with the little handsome hand with one hand andughed uncontrobly. ¡°I was thinking that if this scene was seen quietly, she would probably be so excited that her nose would bleed.¡± Lu Momo had a strange habit. He especially liked to watch beauties. Every time he saw two handsome men together, his mind would start to think. Silver. Young Master Rong clearly did not understand what she meant. After doing everything, he walked to her side and sat down. His long arm wrapped around her possessively, pulled her little face over, and kissed her. He kissed her fiercely.. Harmony: ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... .. Luo Anning didn¡¯t dare to fight back until she provoked him. She had to cover Xiao Shuai¡¯s eyes to prevent him from seeing the child-inappropriate scene. After the long kiss, Master Rong leaned against her neck and breathed heavily. His voice was hoarse and maic. ¡°Anning, let¡¯s go back to our room, Huh?¡± Chapter 716

Chapter 716: Chapter 718 is this a disguised... rejection?

Trantor: 549690339

She did not know. Her mind was in a state of chaos and she could not think of anything. At this moment, the entire world had turned into nothingness. The only color that could be seen in her eyes was Christine. He stood opposite her. His red hair was still as mboyant as before. The obsidian earrings reflected a dazzling light, bringing out the evil smile on the corner of his lips. His entire body was surrounded by a seductive aura. It was as if he was evil and bewitching. She remained silent. At first, Christine was still smiling calmly, but as time passed, the smile on his face gradually began to fade. What the hell was she doing? Didn¡¯t she hear his confession? What kind of reaction was this? Was this the reaction a woman should have when she heard a confession? ! Even if she was shocked and moved, she wouldn¡¯t be so expressionless as to stand there for so long! She looked left and right awkwardly, carried handsome and walked in front of her. She leaned close to her ear and said fiercely, ¡°Give me some reaction!¡± The warm breath blew into her ears, and Catherine suddenly came back to her senses. She lowered her eyes and suddenly met handsome¡¯s dark, shiny, and curious eyes. Her fingertips slowly stretched out and tapped on his face. Catherine frowned and said hesitantly, ¡°Handsome... did I hurt you?¡± The memories of the illness were scattered and iplete, but she could still capture some scattered scenes. Handsome¡¯s heart-wrenching cries, red eyes, and sparkling tears.. She did not forget. A heavy sense of guilt shed through her heart. His neck was so small, so small that with just a little force, it could be broken. How could she, how could she strangle him so forcefully? A child¡¯s memory was not as deep as an adult¡¯s. Moreover, Catherine¡¯s skin at that time was dark purple and terrifying. She waspletely different from her fair skin now. One was a demon, and the other was an angel. Handsome licked his lips, tilted his head, and looked at her with his shiny ck eyes. He uttered a single syble with his small mouth,¡±... Oh?¡± Catherine hugged the little guy, and a trace of guilt shed across her cold face. She kissed the little guy¡¯s chubby little face and said, ¡°Sorry, Handsome.¡± Luo Anning snuggled into Rong Yan¡¯s arms. Rong Yan raised his hand and hugged her. He tightened his arms andforted her wordlessly. Everything was in the past. Fortunately, Catherine had stopped, right? Kristen was ignored again and again. She was very unhappy. She snatched handsome away and hugged him as if she was guarding against thieves. She stared at Catherine and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear handsome calling you? Or are you disguised as... refusing?¡± Thinking of this possibility, Christine¡¯s eyes gradually became deeper and deeper. A storm was brewing in her eyes. Catherine looked at everyone present. In the end, she nodded at Grandfather Rong and Jiang Peihua Rong and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go up and rest first.¡± ¡°Go, go. You¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital. You should rest well.¡±Grandfather Rong immediately let her go. Jiang Peihua said to Christine, creating an opportunity for them. ¡°Kid, what are you waiting for? Go back to your bedroom and rest.¡± ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll take her upstairs to rest.¡±Christine got the order and carried the handsome boy in her arms. She held Catherine with one hand and quickly disappeared at the stairs. ¡°Let go of me! What are you doing!¡±She was dragged back to the bedroom by Christine. It was not easy for her to struggle downstairs. When she reached the upstairs, she growled. Kristen kicked open the bedroom door despite her struggle, pulled her in, and mmed the door behind her. Chapter 755

Chapter 755: Chapter 757 if you understood at that time

Trantor: 549690339

After the long kiss ended, Young Master Rong leaned against her neck and breathed heavily. His voice was hoarse and maic, ¡°Anning, let¡¯s go back to our room, HMM?¡± Thest part of his voice was long, and coupled with his charming and narrow phoenix eyes, it was intoxicating. Luo Anning¡¯s eyes were covered with a thinyer of mist. She looked at him with watery eyes and almost nodded in agreement. Fortunately, little handsome, whose eyes were blocked, spoke impatiently and stopped her. ¡°Mama...¡±the little guy used his chubby little hand to pry Luo Anning¡¯s hand away impatiently. When he did so, he found that he was kissing mama again. He pursed his lips in disdain and crawled over to Luo Anning with his hands and feet, he also wanted to kiss her. Luo Anning took the opportunity to hug handsome and lowered her head to kiss him a few times. Young Master Rong punched the back of the sofa in frustration. His handsome face was written with the words ¡°Y pleadings¡±and his eyes were full of resentment. ¡°PFFT...¡±Luo Anning could not hold it in andughed. ¡°You¡¯re Laughing? You¡¯re stillughing?¡±Young Master Rong pretended to pull her back into his arms to beat her up. Luo Anning stuffed little handsome into his arms and smiled innocently. ¡°Hold your son well. I¡¯m going to check if the kitchen is ready to cook. I¡¯m starving to death.¡± Young Master Rong snorted. He looked reluctant, but he still hugged the little guy who smelled like milk. ¡°Yes, my son. You Don¡¯t have a share.¡± ¡°Aiya, why do you owe me so much? Our son, is this okay?¡±Luo Anning held her forehead, looking at the man who was angry with someone, she turned his face helplessly, kissed him on the lips, and then kissed the little one before going downstairs. Luo Anning left, and Young Master Rong was full of lust. He had nowhere to vent his anger. Looking at the little guy who was staring at him with his ck eyes in his arms, Young Master Rong had a feeling that ¡®you¡¯re just messing with me¡¯. ¡°Little Brat, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±Young Master Rong lowered his head and looked at his son, his tone unfriendly. He didn¡¯t say anything early orte, but he had to wait until the critical moment to make a sound, which directly affected the final result. The little guy blinked his clear eyes and looked very confused. ¡°Pull... ?¡± ¡°Oh!¡±Young Master Rong leaned on the back of the sofa dejectedly, holding back his anger. If he were to use the emergency brake a few more times, his blood vessels would explode! No, he had to take some cold water. Otherwise, he could not guarantee that he would not rush down to arrest someone and drag him into the room to be tormented. ¡°Son, you stay here obediently and apany your uncle, understand?¡±With a thought, young master Rong immediately carried the little guy to the bed. He went up and sat beside Mo Qiange. Fortunately, the bed was very wide, so he did not have to worry that the little guy would fall off the bed. Xiao Shuai looked confused as he sat on C. Young Master Rong took his baby bottle to test the temperature. It was still warm, so he stuffed it into Xiao Shuai¡¯s hand. ¡°Drink it if you¡¯re hungry or thirsty. Your range of activity is limited to this C. Go, don¡¯t fall off the bed, okay?¡± Xiao Shuai turned his head to look at the big bed. His rosy little mouth pouted as he held the baby bottle and started sucking,pletely ignoring the pull-out standing by the side of the bed. Young Master Rong really loved and was angry with him. He had no choice but to calm down. After rubbing his furry head, he turned around and left. The room fell silent for a moment. The little guy drank some milk for a while, then couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He turned his head to look at Mo Qiange. His little hands touched here and there, and in the end, he crawled onto Mo Qiange¡¯s body with his hands and feet. His soft little bodyy on his chest, and his short arms stretched out with all their might, trying to get his baby bottle up. Chapter 756

Chapter 756: Chapter 758 if you had understood [20] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

After he finally managed to get the bottle, he struggled to sit down on Mo Qian GE¡¯s chest again. He held the bottle with both hands and sucked on it. His dark eyes were as bright as obsidian as they rolled around wildly. Young Master Rong was taking a shower in his room while Luo Anning was helping Xia Xin Lan prepare lunch in the kitchen downstairs. She thought that Rong Yan would be upstairs taking care of and apanying Xiao Shuai, so she did note up. Young Master Rong took a shower to calm himself down. It was impossible for him toe out for less than half an hour. The little guy could not sit still, so he got bored after just sitting for a while. He twisted the lid of the pacifier with one hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Mommy... Mommy...¡± After much effort, the little guy finally opened the lid of the pacifier, panting, and stuffed the pacifier into his mouth to bite. Luo Anning had been preparing the pacifier for him to chew on since he was grinding his teeth. Due to young master Rong¡¯s carelessness, the pacifier was ced on the coffee table in front of the sofa, so the little guy habitually twisted the pacifier off to chew on it. Holding the bottle in one hand, he moved his little butt and sat on his corbone. His two short legs were ced on both sides of his neck. Xiao Shuai rubbed and scratched mo qiange¡¯s body with one hand, patting his face and pulling his ears at the same time. After ying for a while, the little guy was tired. He simply sat there and pulled down his pacifier and threw it to the side. He held the bottle with both hands and lifted his head up to drink. It would have been better if he didn¡¯t lift his head up. However, when he lifted his head up, he didn¡¯t drink fast enough. All the milk flowed down from the corner of his mouth. Xiao Shuai was anxious. He quickly put down the bottle and wiped his mouth. After wiping his mouth, his hands were sticky and ufortable. He was stunned for a while before he furrowed his little eyebrows and licked his mouth clean as if he was ready to die. His dark eyes nced over. Oh No! Mo Qian Ge¡¯s face was smeared with milk. At that moment, she looked very disheveled. The pure white milk contrasted with her almost transparent skin, making her look a little surreal. Little handsome knew that he had caused trouble. He turned his head to look at the door. When he realized that there was no one around, he quickly touched Mo Qian Ge¡¯s face with his hands and mumbled incoherently, ¡°99... 99...¡± He rubbed his chubby hands for a long time but couldn¡¯t wipe them clean, so he decided not to wipe them at all. He angrily rubbed his hands and licked them clean one finger at a time. Then, he stared at Mo Qiange, as if he was weighing the possibility of getting beaten up when he was discovered. After a long while, little handsome was still afraid of that unpredictable pull. He pursed his lips and closed his eyes. He cupped Mo Qiange¡¯s face with both hands and lowered his little head abruptly ¡ª The little guy rammed into Mo Qiange with too much force. His white teeth knocked against Mo Qiange¡¯s lips. Little Handsome was scared out of his wits. He froze and didn¡¯t dare to move. After making sure that his uncle wouldn¡¯t wake up, he slowly raised his head and nced left and right before licking his little mouth. Then, he actually did something rare! He lowered his little head, opened his little mouth, and directly bit Mo Qiange¡¯s lips. As he bit the little guy, he giggled. Mo Qiange¡¯s lips had always been carefully cared for. They were not as dry as a normal vegetable¡¯s skin, but were very moist. The little guy thought it was cotton candy given to him by Mommy, so he immediately began to chew on it, he used those cute little white teeth to chew on it without hesitation. There was a big rock pressed against his chest, and he felt like he was about to suffocate. He felt a piercing pain on his mouth, as if he had been groping for a long time on an endless dark road when a light source suddenly appeared, it pulled him out of the darkness and into the light. Chapter 757

Chapter 757: Chapter 759 if you understood [21] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Mo qiange frowned slightly and slowly opened her eyes. The light was too bright, so she closed her eyes again. After a while, she opened them again. When she opened them, she had a feeling that she didn¡¯t know where she was. Especially, whose face was this close up? Her puzzled eyes met little handsome¡¯s dark and pure eyes. For a moment, both of them were stunned. Little handsome forgot to bite his lips and kept staring at Mo Qian ge. The memories in Mo Qian GE¡¯s mind were all from two years ago. Her thoughts were still unclear, so she kept staring at the little guy. Just like that, under the silent atmosphere.., one big and one small, they stared at each other. After a full three minutes, the little guy came back to his senses. His uncle, who had been sleeping in and refused to get up, had woken up! He raised his head in shock and wiped his glistening mouth. His fingers uneasily buttoned Mo Qiange¡¯s shirt as he mumbled, ¡°Nine... nine...¡± Unable to hear what the little guy was saying, Mo Qiange wanted to lift his hand and remove him from her chest. However, when her fingers moved, she realized that her entire body was weak. So, she had no choice but to give up. He opened his mouth and said with difficulty, ¡°Who... Are You?¡± His hoarse voice sounded like the voice of an old man. As soon as he said it, Mo Qiange was stunned. She frowned slightly. Even she was beginning to wonder if this was his voice? Little Shuai fixed his eyes on his mouth. When he heard what he said, he twisted his head and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Mommy... ! Pull... Mommy... !¡± Mo Qian ge saw that she had frightened the child and wanted to coax him, but she was afraid that her voice would scare him again. So, she could only let little handsome shout as hey helplessly on the bed, a helpless look on his face. Little handsome was so frightened that he wanted to cry, but he didn¡¯t dare to. His eyes were foggy and he looked pitiful. Young Master Rong had just finished showering when he heard the noise. Without putting on his clothes, he grabbed a towel, wrapped it around his waist and rushed out. Luo Anning, who was downstairs, was just about to go upstairs and ask Rong Yan to eat when she heard the noise and ran up. Xia Xin also heard little handsome¡¯s voice. He had always been very obedient and did not cry or make a fuss. Now that he suddenly shouted at the top of his lungs, her heart could not help but sink. Worried that something had happened to him, Xia Xin ran up as well. When the three adults rushed into the room in a hurry, they were instantly shocked. The little guy was actually sitting on Mo Qiange¡¯s chest, with his two short legs resting on both sides of his neck. Oh My God, how was Mo Qiange going to breathe now? ! Her breathing was already very weak when she was in a vegetative state, but now that the little fe was sitting on her in his twenties, wouldn¡¯t her breathing be hindered? Luo Anning wanted to rush forward to carry her son away, but when she looked away, she realized an unbelievable fact. Mo Qian GE had actually woken up and was looking at them with her eyes wide open! Among the three of them, Mo Qian ge saw Luo Anning at first nce. She was still as beautiful as ever, so beautiful that it made one¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Mommy...¡±the little fe didn¡¯t know how to speak much. Now that Luo Anning, Young Master Rong, and Xia Xin Lan were all here, he was afraid that he would be med, so he stretched out his chubby little finger and pointed at himself, then he pointed at Mo Qian Ge. ¡°99... 99...¡± Xia Xin LAN¡¯s entire body seemed to be frozen in ce. She rubbed her eyes in disbelief and looked again. Until she found that her eyes were not blurred, until she found that it was not an illusion, she covered her face and squatted down to cry. Chapter 758

Chapter 758: Chapter 760 if you had understood [22] back then

Trantor: 549690339

Luo Anning looked at Xia Xin who was crying tears of joy, then at Mo Qiange. She didn¡¯t have time tofort Xia Xin, so she took a fewrge strides to the bed and held onto Mo Qiange¡¯s hand, she was so excited that her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Qiange, you¡¯re Awake? You¡¯re really awake?¡± A soft touch apanied by a warm body temperature was transmitted from the palm of her hand. Mo Qiange lowered her eyes slightly and looked at the hand she was holding. After a long while, she raised her eyes and looked at her gently. ¡°Anning, I¡¯m awake.¡± Even though it was very difficult to speak, and even though his voice was very hoarse, he still managed toplete the sentence. Rong Yan walked forward and picked up his son. He looked at Mo Qiange with a slight smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake.¡± Then, he carried the little guy off Mo Qiange¡¯s body and sat him down. He patted his son¡¯s little face and said gently, ¡°Sit here obediently and don¡¯t cause any trouble for your mother, understand?¡± Handsome nodded his head in understanding. Only then did Rong Yan get up and go out to call for a doctor. Before they could catch up, Mo Qian ge was surrounded by the doctors. They opened up all the medical equipment and gave him a thorough examination. After the examination, Mo Qian ge fell asleep again. After all, she had just woken up and she didn¡¯t have any strength left in her body. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to hold on for so long. Xia Xin Lan wiped away her tears and ran to the Doctor, asking him about what he should eat after he woke up. The doctor told her that it was best for her to eat liquid food in the near future to calm down her stomach that hadn¡¯t eaten for a long time. Only when all the functions in his body had recovered.., would she be able to eat like a normal person. After confirming that Mo Qian ge had really woken up, Luo Anning was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sit still. She picked up her phone and was about to tell uncle Mo and Lu Momo the exciting good news. After informing Uncle Mo, Uncle Mo choked on his words on the other end of the phone and repeatedly said that he would rush over immediately. Just as Luo Anning was about to call Lu Momo, her phone was snatched away by arge hand from the side. Luo Anning stretched out her hand to snatch it back, but Rong Yan seemed to know her intentions. He raised his hand so high that she couldn¡¯t reach it. Luo Anning became anxious. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m still trying to call Momo. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Rong Yan held his phone with one hand and patted his little wife¡¯s head with the other. There was a deep smile in his eyes and a troubled expression on his face, he said, ¡°I know. But Anning, have you ever thought that the current situation is a good thing for Mo Mo?¡± Luo Anning disagreed. ¡°Are you saying that Qian ge waking up and not telling Mo Mo is good for Mo Mo? Is That So?¡± Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows and nodded without hesitation. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an Idiot?¡±Luo Anning angrily turned her head to the side, ¡°I¡¯ve silently taken care of Qian GE for two years. isn¡¯t she hoping that Qian Ge will wake up soon? ¡°Now that Qian GE has woken up, you¡¯re telling me that not telling Momo is good for her. I want to ask, isn¡¯t this good for her? What is good for her?¡± Seeing that she was really angry, young master Rong stuffed the phone back into her hand, he hugged her to hisp and tried to coax her. ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished speaking and you¡¯re already angry? Fine, fine, fine. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have interfered. Do whatever you want. I won¡¯t express any opinions. You¡¯re not angry anymore, Huh?¡± It was fine if he didn¡¯t admit his mistake, but once he did, Luo Anning¡¯s heart twisted. She raised her pink fist and smashed it against his chest, ¡°What do you mean by it¡¯s your fault? Did I misjudge you or something? Can¡¯t I tell silent when Qian Ge wakes up? I¡¯ll tell her why it¡¯s not for her own good. Tell me.¡± Chapter 759

Chapter 759: Chapter 761 if you had understood [23] back then

Trantor: 549690339

Her strength was like a cat¡¯s Paw Tickling Young Master Rong as he watched her pound with all her might, he didn¡¯t say much as he ced his hand on her lips and kissed it, ¡°You¡¯re doing this for Lu Mo¡¯s good, but this is a special situation. Before you make a decision, you should respect Mo Qian Ge¡¯s wishes. I don¡¯t believe that Lu Mo Mo Mo¡¯s feelings for him can¡¯t be felt by him. ¡°Also, Mo Qian GE¡¯s fianc¨¦e is here. When the timees, his family and Xia Xin Lan¡¯s family will rush over as well. If Lu Mo Mo is here, what status do you want her to have?¡± Luo Anning fell silent. When Young Master Rong saw that she was a little moved, he couldn¡¯t help but add fuel to the fire, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to tell Lu Mo Mo Mo and keep it a secret from her, but I want you to wait for a suitable opportunity before you tell her. Of course, I¡¯m only making a suggestion. The final decision is in your hands.¡± Rong Yan softened his voice and spoke to her slowly. He did not force her at all and did not me her at all. He simply stood in the position of a bystander and made a suggestion. Luo Anning bit her lip and gripped the cor of his shirt tightly with one hand. Her delicate brows furrowed slightly. It was obvious that she had listened to Rong Yan¡¯s words and was now in a dilemma. Rong Yan saw this and remained expressionless. However, he was secretly sweating in his heart. Ah Chao, that¡¯s all I can help you with. You can do whatever you want with the rest of the time. Kidnapping a wife was not something that an ordinary person could do! After Luo Anning thought about it, she concluded that in front of the Mo family and the Xia family, she would say that Lu Momo had been taking care of him for the past two years. She would ask him if he was going to tell Momo that he had woken up? Anyone who heard this would know what Lu Mo Mo meant to him. Ady had taken care of him for the past two years. Uncle Mo cleared his throat and said fairly, ¡°Qian GE has woken up. Mo Mo is the biggest contributor. You should tell her.¡± Xia Xin¡¯s parents¡¯expressions were a little ugly, but they still felt embarrassed and agreed, ¡°Indeed, ady taking care of our Qian ge should tell her the news.¡± Luo Anning nodded her head and turned her gaze towards Mo Qian ge, asking, ¡°Qian Ge, what do you think?¡± Mo Qian ge smiled as she thought back to the time when Lu Mo Mo was crying like a baby, giving her a headache. How could he not understand what she was thinking? Actually, wasn¡¯t Lu Mo Mo the same Mo Qian Ge? They were all enduring themselves, using the easiest way to get close to them, caring for them and loving their loved ones carefully. In the past, he didn¡¯t say anything because he didn¡¯t want to break the peaceful rtionship between the three of them. Now, he didn¡¯t want to ruin the three of them getting along because of something. Mo Mo was a good girl. If he really liked her, they would have gotten along for a long time. Unfortunately, even if they got along, Hayworth didn¡¯t get along. No one could say for sure if they were in love. It wasn¡¯t something that could be done just by falling in love. Besides, that person was Mo Mo. . He treated her like his own sister and couldn¡¯t give her the love she wanted, so he could only be cruel to her. It was better to be in pain for a while. She would eventually understand. ¡°Anning, for now... Don¡¯t tell mo mo yet.¡±Mo Qiange¡¯s weak voice fell into everyone¡¯s ears. Luo Anning gently grabbed Rong Yan¡¯s hand. As expected, what he said was right. But Momo loved Qiange so much. Even if her family opposed it, she still had to take care of him at all costs. Chapter 760

Chapter 760: Chapter 762 if you had understood [24] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

If she had known that everyone knew that he had woken up and only kept it from her, how sad would she have been? Mo Qian GE had always been the person who understood Luo Anning the most. Seeing the disappointment on her face, he struggled to get up. Xia Xin Lan quickly went forward to support him and ced a pillow behind his waist. Mo Qian ge did not reject her offer, she quickly exined, ¡°Anning, I can¡¯t dy Mo Mo Mo. . Now that she¡¯s finally willing to try and go back, this is not the time to tell her that I¡¯ve woken up. Do you understand?¡± Rong Yan patted his wife, who was caught in a dilemma and feeling guilty towards Lu Mo. . He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°When Lu Mo. finds out, he¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°Really?¡±Luo Anning raised her head, her eyes filled with uncertainty. Rong Yan¡¯s heart softened and he suddenly felt a little regretful. He shouldn¡¯t have let her fall into such a dilemma because of the Tang dynasty. He reached out his long arm and pulled her into his embrace as if there was no one else around,forting her, ¡°Really, I promise.¡± After Mo Qian ge woke up, her condition gradually improved. A weekter, she was already able to get out of bed and walk around. After the Mo family and the Xia family confirmed that he was fine, they returned to the country and allowed him to rest in peace in Canada. Xia Xin naturally stayed behind as well. Mo Qiange¡¯s attitude towards Xia Xin was... how should I put it? It was unbelievable. Logically speaking, other than the gatherings between the two families, he barely had any contact with his fianc¨¦e. It wasn¡¯t really a rtionship. At most, he could only have a good impression of her. He didn¡¯t reject her and didn¡¯t like her. However, after Mo Qiange woke up, her attitude towards Xia Xin made even the bystanders feel that there was some unexinable feelings between the two of them. Luo Anning saw this and didn¡¯t know whether she should be happy for Qiange or feel sorry for her. It just so happened that the palm and the back of the hand were made of flesh. No matter which side was injured, her heart would ache. After a few days, Rong Yan finally took his wife and children on the ne back to China after Kristen¡¯s phone bombing and threats. Mo qiange came to see him off and hugged the chubby little handsome who smelled like milk. She was actually reluctant to let him go. Although she didn¡¯t know much about the world, her impression of the little guy could only be described as unforgettable. He was the first person who dared to bite him until his skin was torn. When he woke up, he still looked at him calmly. There was no one else but the little pink ball in his arms. No matter how reluctant she was, she still had to send him away. Before she left, Mo Qiange lowered her head and looked into the little guy¡¯s dark eyes, ¡°Little Shuai, the next time you see your uncle, I hope you¡¯ll be able to properly pronounce the word ¡®Uncle¡¯instead of ¡®Jiu Jiu¡¯, Hmm?¡± After hearing this, Little Shuai opened his mouth and giggled. His eyes were curved and his voice was crisp as he hugged mo qiange and kissed him on the cheek. .. Everyone in the Tang sect could tell that young master Tang had been in a good mood recently. Even though he had quarreled with Master Tang and the future young mistress a few times, it did not affect his good mood. However, young master Tang, who used to return to the Tang sect no matter howte it was, had recently started to stay outte again. Why was this so? ording to the night club¡¯s henchmen, they had once seen young master Tang shamelessly pulling a girl along on the street. The most important thing was not their handsome and divine young master Tang shamelessly pulling a girl along! It was that the girl was obviously a minor, okay? ! Everyone was embarrassed and looked at young master Tang with an even more inquisitive gaze. No wonder young master Tang was not interested in the future young mistress with a hot figure. It turned out that he had a new hobby and fell in love with a young girl. A girl with teeth! However, this scene was a little too strange. They could not imagine the tall and mighty young master Tang shamelessly pulling the girl¡¯s hand on the street. Chapter 761

Chapter 761: Chapter 763 if you understood at that time

Trantor: 549690339

The people who were watching the scene immediately scattered when they saw young master Tang walking out of the front hall like a spring breeze. If they remembered correctly, master Tang had just had a fight with the future young mistress and Young Master Tang. They could faintly hear master Tang¡¯s angry voice and the future young mistress crying from anger. Now that young master Tang looked so refreshed, wasn¡¯t it a little strange? ¡°Young Master Tang, it¡¯s sote. Where are you going?¡±One of theckeys mustered up his courage and asked. Tang Chao nced at him. He didn¡¯t scold him nor was he unhappy. Instead, he said with a pleasant expression, ¡°I¡¯m going to find someone to have supper.¡± Theckey was sweating even more. He had just quarreled with Master Tang. So you still have the mood to have supper? .. Lu Mo was quietly on the bed. While she was ying games with herptop, a soft sound suddenly came from the balcony. Before she could react, a ck shadow rushed into the bedroom. ¡°AH... !¡±Lu Mo stopped ying games and subconsciously screamed. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s me, don¡¯t Scream!¡±Tang Chao rushed over and covered her mouth tightly, afraid that her scream would alert the entire vi. Hearing the familiar voice, the cold sweat on Lu Mo¡¯s back receded slightly. He turned his head and saw Tang Chao¡¯s nervous and annoying face! He pushed him away and beat him up. Lu Mo lowered his voice and growled, ¡°Why did you break into my house? !¡± Climbing in from the balcony in the middle of the night, didn¡¯t he know that people were so scary? Just now, she almost thought that there was a burr in the house, and she was extremely flustered. Tang Chao had a silly smile on his face, allowing her to beat him in anger. He said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about your house. As long as I want to, I can break into the city hall.¡± Lu Mo¡¯s face darkened. He remembered that the two of them couldn¡¯t do this, so he closed the notebook with a bang and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do by breaking into my house in the middle of the night. In short, please leave now! Before I call the police.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so cruel.¡±Tang Chao shamelessly put his face close to hers and pinched her angry face. At the same time, he sighed to himself that his hand felt really good, he also told her the purpose of his trip. ¡°Little Brat, are you hungry in the middle of the night? How about this, I¡¯ll treat you to Supper?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re good enough to go out for supper in the middle of the night, right?¡±Lu Mo pped his hand away and looked at him coldly. These few days, Tang Chao had been sticking to her like a dog skin ster, which annoyed her a lot. She had just been arranged to join her father¡¯spany at the basic level. She already had a lot of things to learn, and this dog skin ster made her even more annoyed! His excuses were all so ridiculous. Breakfast, lunch, dinner, and now, supper! Did he really think that she was a good-for-nothing who only knew how to eat! ¡°Little Brat, don¡¯t be so heartless. After all, we are acquaintances. Why Can¡¯t we have supper together?¡±Tang Chao pushed himself to the side of her bed and sat down, putting hisputer on the bedside table, he leaned on her like a ko. Lu Mo jumped off the bed and saw him lying on the bed. On the bed, he snorted and pointed at the balcony with one hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, get lost right now, and two, get lost right now!¡± Tang Chao threw himself onto the bed dejectedly. Heid on the bed and closed his eyes. ¡°This bed is not bad. Let Me Sleep First.¡± ¡°Tang Chao, what do you want? Did you hear what I Said? What right do you have to be so Shameless? Where is your pride? Where is your dignity? Where is your pride? !¡±Lu Mo could not stand his scoundrel, he went to pull him, trying to get him off the bed. Pride? Pride? Tang Chao pursed his lips. He had long been eaten by a dog when he met a brat called Lu Momo. Chapter 762

Chapter 762: Chapter 764 if you understood at that time

Trantor: 549690339

That night, the Tang dynasty did not force her to stay, because they did not want to see her angry and cold appearance. Lu Momo, who was disturbed by the appearance of the Tang dynasty, had been sleeping and waking up. The quality of her sleep was terrible. The next morning, she went downstairs with her swollen eyes. She did not have time to eat breakfast. She drank a few mouthfuls of milk, grabbed two pieces of toast, put them in her mouth, and rushed to thepany. After being ced at the grass-roots level by Papa Lu and starting to learn, Lu Momo was also very strong-willed. He didn¡¯t go to thepany with Papa Lu in his ostentatious luxury car. Instead, he ran ten minutes to the outside of the vi area and took the half-hour bus. When he came to thepany to check his time card, he was just about to take a break and go to his seat in the cubicle when he was stopped by someone. ¡°Mo Mo, you¡¯re here? Here, this is your breakfast.¡±The person who spoke was the supervisor. She was a 35-year-old married woman with a particrly loud voice. When she said this, her colleagues all looked over. Lu Mo Mo was confused and had a nk look on her face. ¡°AH? I didn¡¯t order takeout.¡± The supervisor covered her mouth and snickered as she ced the breakfast on her table, she asked with a gossipy look on her face, ¡°Mo Mo, didn¡¯t you think that there wouldn¡¯t be takeout for the congee at Hibiscus restaurant? This is a gift from a handsome man. Hey, don¡¯t tell me that Lu Mo Mo can¡¯t tell that you actually know young master Tang! Young Master Tang even brought you warm breakfast early in the morning. Tell me, what is the rtionship between the two of you?¡± It was the Tang dynasty again! The hand that was originally touching the breakfast suddenly retracted, and the baby face immediately pulled down. ¡°What Young Master Tang? I don¡¯t know him. I think it¡¯s a mistake.¡± ¡°How can that be!¡±Upon hearing the doubt, the supervisor immediately stood up. ¡°Young Master Tang said that he gave Lu Momo the breakfast. Aren¡¯t You Lu Momo? There¡¯s only one person in our entirepany named Lu Momo. If it¡¯s not you, who else could it be?¡± More and more curious gazes were cast over, and there were even faint whispers of discussion. The two words ¡°Lan Na¡±entered her ears, and Lu Momo picked up the breakfast and threw it into the trash can in annoyance, he then returned to his desk with an expressionless face and began his day¡¯s work. The supervisor was quite embarrassed by her actions. She rubbed her nose and berated the crowd, ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and work. Be careful, or your pay will be deducted!¡± The crowd immediately retracted their necks and averted their gazes. During the lunch break, Lu Mo silently avoided her colleagues and did not go to the dining room to eat. Instead, she went to the pantry and called Tang Chao. The moment she picked up the phone, she said angrily, ¡°Tang Chao, are you done? ! How much longer are you going to pester me? Are you trying to make my life a mess because of you so that you can be happy? !¡± There was silence on the other end of the line. She could faintly hear his breathing getting heavier. It was obvious that he was angry. Lu Mo held his forehead with one hand, he said coldly, ¡°Tang Chao, don¡¯t do these meaningless things anymore. It¡¯s impossible for us. Even if there wasn¡¯t the matter with Qian Ge, it¡¯s impossible for us. Don¡¯t waste your time on me. I also don¡¯t want to take time out to care about unrted people and matters.¡± Since he had said this, he didn¡¯t leave any face. He had blocked all possible paths of retreat. She thought that as long as he, Tang dynasty, still had the slightest bit of pride, he wouldn¡¯t bother her anymore. She didn¡¯t want to continue talking to him. Lu Mo Mo was the first to hang up the phone. Just as he hung up, heavy and hurried footsteps came from outside the pantry. The footsteps were getting closer and closer.. Lu Mo put away his phone and turned to look ¡ª ¡°Bang!¡±The door of the pantry was kicked open, and in the next second, Tang Chao¡¯s gloomy face appeared in front of her. Chapter 763

Chapter 763: Chapter 765 if you understood [27] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

When he saw her, his eyes darkened and he strode towards her. Lu Mo silently stepped back. She did not know why she was afraid at this moment. Perhaps he had never shown such a gloomy expression in front of her. It was so gloomy that she felt that she would be killed by him in the next second! His body was getting closer and closer. Lu Mo had nowhere to retreat and was forced into a corner. In order to hide the nervousness and fear in her heart, she red at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tang Chao ignored her and ced his arms on the walls beside her head. He looked down at her and gritted his teeth. ¡°Lu Mo Mo, what do you want from me? !¡± Lu Mo said quietly, ¡°I want you to get lost.¡± Tang Chao¡¯s eyes darkened, he said to himself, ¡°Since you said that we couldn¡¯t have done it without Mo Qian Ge, then let me ask you, how do you exin the time we spent together in the apartment? Don¡¯t tell me that you were forced to do it! Your Happiness and your happiness were all faked!¡± Lu Mo¡¯s eyes shed, and he turned his face away, he said in a light tone, ¡°Oh, you mean that time? To be honest, I was quite grateful to you during that time. If it weren¡¯t for you, my boring life might not have had such an interesting pastime. You also know that during that time, qiange was always very busy, he...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±He shouted in a low voice as he raised his fist and smashed it down. Lu Mo closed his eyes subconsciously as his fingertips trembled slightly. A muffled sound rang in his ears as Tang Chao¡¯s disdainful voice rang out, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not enough, I, Tang Chao, still won¡¯t hit a Woman!¡± With that said, he turned around and left. It was as if all the strength in his body had been taken away by a single nce. His entire body went limp and his legs were weak. Lu Mo leaned against the wall and slowly slid down to squat on the ground. Just now, she almost thought that Tang Chao was angry from embarrassment and wanted to hit her. When she saw the ruthless expression on his face when he raised his fist, she realized that the person standing in front of her was the Crown Prince of the Tang sect, the leader of the underworld. Fighting and killing were nothing out of the ordinary for him. She was in a low mood. Throughout the afternoon, she made frequent mistakes in her work. It was either a typo in the data or a mistake in the data. This caused the supervisor to whisper in her ear several times. .. It was as if Tang Chao had really listened to her words. It was also as if she had really provoked Tang Chao¡¯s insufferably arrogant pride. In the following month, Tang Chao really did note looking for her again. He would not attack herpany, climb onto the balcony in the middle of the night and break into her bedroom, or shamelessly drag her under the bus stop sign to make her go up to his eye-catching Koenigsegg, there would also be no boring tricks like breakfast, lunch, and dinner. The world seemed to have really calmed down. Lu Mo smiled at herself silently. Isn¡¯t this good? At least she didn¡¯t have to bother with his boring pestering anymore. At least she didn¡¯t have to endure the strange gazes of her colleagues. She knew that Tang Chao¡¯s actions had already caused her colleagues to discuss it in private. Everyone knew that Lan Na was Tang dynasty¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and Tang dynasty¡¯s actions of publicly pursuing her were really disgraceful. In the eyes of others, she was that shameless mistress. That afternoon, Lu Mo came to the pharmacy to buy medicine during lunch time. She also went to lotus restaurant to eat porridge. Lotus restaurant¡¯s porridge had a long reputation in s city and was loved by the rich. Of course, the price was also the price of the rich. Whenever she had her period, she didn¡¯t want to eat anything. She just liked to drink the congee of Lotus restaurant. It was mellow and sticky. She went to the pharmacy to buy medicine and then went to Lotus restaurant to drink the congee. After sitting quietly for a while, she asked the waiter for a cup of boiling water to eat the medicine. Chapter 764 - if you understood [28] at that time

Chapter 764: Chapter 766 if you understood [28] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

When she left Hibiscus building, a fiery red Ferrari stopped in front of her. Lu Momo stopped and looked at the car window. The car window was rolled down. Lan Na, who was wearing sunsses, turned her head and looked at her from top to bottom before saying, ¡°Miss Lu,e on up. I¡¯ll send you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Come on up. I think we need to talk about... Ah Chao.¡± Lu Mo hesitated for a few seconds, then walked around the front of the car, opened the door of the passenger seat, and sat on it. ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±Lu Mo said as he closed the car door. ¡°Why did youe to Hibiscus restaurant? Tell me, did you find out that Ah Chao likes to eat porridge at Hibiscus restaurant recently, so you took the opportunity toe here by chance?¡±Lan Na took off her sunsses and blinked as she looked at her inquisitively. That dissatisfied look on her face was as if she had really caught a woman in bed and convicted her of her crime. Lu Mo¡¯s body was curled up in the car seat. The effects of the medicine had yet to take effect, and his lower abdomen was still swollen beyond endurance. Hearing her almostughable usation and suspicion, she slowly closed her eyes, she said faintly, ¡°Hibiscus restaurant is open for business. If your ah Chao cane, why can¡¯t I? Also, who told you toe for porridge just to meet him by chance? Please don¡¯t think that your fianc¨¦ is so popr, okay?¡± Lan Na clenched her sunsses angrily, she red at her with a displeased expression. ¡°What are you saying? Is Our Ah Chao very bad? Don¡¯t you know that our Ah Chao has more than 20 million fans backing him up? Don¡¯t you know that our Ah Chao...¡± Lan Na¡¯s incessant chatter about our ah Chao made Lu Mo Mo¡¯s ears ring. He took a deep breath and told himself not to argue with a woman who was unable to extricate herself from her love. Because you could not argue with her. However, she caught a key point in Lan Na¡¯s words and looked up at her with interest. ¡°You said that the Tang dynasty has more than 20 million fans? Howe I didn¡¯t know that? Could it be that you lied about the data?¡± Lan Na was about to explode from anger. Since when did her Ah Chao need to lie about the data? Was there something wrong with this woman¡¯s eyes? Ah Chao was so good, yet she couldn¡¯t see it! This was really outrageous! ¡°Are you saying that I falsified the data? Fine, just you wait and See!¡±Lan Na buried her head into her bag. In a flurry of movements, she took out the high-grade custom-made phone that was embedded with broken diamonds. Her fingers deftly unlocked it, and then she opened Weibo. Opening Tang Dynasty¡¯s Weibo, Lan Na proudly stuffed the phone in front of her. ¡°See for yourself if I lied about my data!¡± Lu Mo took the phone in doubt. After looking at it for a while, it was true that Tang dynasty had 27 million fans on Weibo! Looking at Tang dynasty¡¯s handsome and ruffian profile picture, he felt an inexplicable wave of anger in his heart. He angrily returned the phone to her. ¡°Zombie fans are so powerful now. How Do I know if these 27 million fans are real fans?¡± ¡°How can these be zombie fans!¡±Lan Na excitedly came over and opened a Weibo post. Her fingertips poked at thements and likes. ¡°Look carefully. Are thesements zombie fans? !¡± Lu Mo took a nce and fell silent. Needless to say, those tens of thousands ofments were quite eye-catching. Seeing that she was speechless, the smug look on Lan Na¡¯s face became more and more obvious. One had to know that Tang Chao¡¯s Weibo was actually opened by her. Because of her status as his fianc¨¦e, she could get in touch with him on many asions. It was simply too easy to secretly take some photos at any time! Chapter 765

Chapter 765: CHAPTER 767 if you understood [29] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Out of the usual vanity of girls, she wanted to let everyone know how handsome and extraordinary her fianc¨¦ was, how noble and yuppie he was. Weibo was not as serious as his real name, but just the fact that those senior media did not manage to dig out young master Tang¡¯s handsome photo and post it on Weibo was enough to cause the hearts of thousands of girls to surge. When the young master of the Tang sect opened Weibo, it caused a sensation in the media at that time. The media even rushed to report it on arge page, causing amotion. At that time, Lan Na was still very careful and afraid that the Tang dynasty would be angry if they knew about it. Who knew that he would act as if nothing had happened, as if he did not notice the little tricks she had done behind his back. For this, she finally made up her mind. She thought that it was his unique romantic method, allowing this fianc¨¦e of his to do what she wanted. Lu Mo pursed his lips silently. He did not speak, and his stomach seemed to be even more ufortable. He was so frustrated that he swore. What kind of lousy medicine was this? Time had passed, and there was no effect at all! Looking at her purplish face, Lan Na felt a little smug. Her fianc¨¦ was just that good. So many people liked him! She was not lying! ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your rtionship... with our Ah Chao?¡±After a moment of silence, Lan Na organized her words. She opened her mouth and looked at her, trying to find some clues from her expression. ¡°An enemy rtionship.¡±Lu Mo couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin so much to her and directly blurted out four words. ¡°You¡¯re lying to a child. Ah Chao clearly likes you. HMM...¡±realizing what she had said, Lan Na covered her mouth. Bah Bah Bah, Ah Chao didn¡¯t like her at all. Ah Chao liked her, otherwise why would he be engaged to her? ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m not feeling well. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±Lu Mo pushed the door open and was about to get out of the car. Lan Na hurriedly pulled her back and quickly pressed the central control lock. ¡°Hey, Hey, you can¡¯t leave yet. We¡¯re not done talking! Besides, I said I¡¯d give it to you. You Can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± The car door could not be opened no matter how hard she tried. Lu Mo was thoroughly annoyed now. He red at her with a very bad expression. ¡°The future young Madam Tang, please unlock it. I want to get out of the car.¡± Lan Na ignored her. She rubbed her chin with one hand. Her eyes, which were painted with exquisite eyeliner and eye shadow, stared at her up and down. Then, she lowered her head to look at herself. ¡°Hey, What¡¯s your three measurements?¡± Lu Momo felt a chill run down his spine when a woman asked him what his three measurements were. She even used that extremely ambiguous gaze to look at his entire body. He threw two words at her. ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick!¡±Lan Na quickly retaliated. After a while, she suddenly leaned in front of her and reached out to pinch her chest. Lu Mo Mo Mo had goosebumps all over his body, he pped her hand away and shouted angrily, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough! Where are you going to touch me!¡± Lan Na smacked her lips and reached out to wrap her waist. Then, she pushed her away and patted her butt, muttering very softly. Lu Mo Mo¡¯s hair stood on end. He pped her hand away with a loud smack. His little face was flushed red as he growled, ¡°You pervert! What right do you have to touch my chest! Touch my waist! and touch my butt!¡± What the hell! She, Lu Mo, had lived for more than 20 years and had never been touched by anyone. She never thought that today, she would be touched by a female pervert! ¡°I¡¯m not a pervert.¡±Lan Na snorted, she defended herself. ¡°Your breasts are not as big as mine. Alright, your waist is as thin as mine, but your butt is not as flexible as mine. ¡°How could ah Chao like a child like you? He likes someone with a hot and feminine figure like mine!¡± Chapter 766

Chapter 766: Chapter 768 if you understood [30] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

As if to strengthen her confidence, she looked down at her ample breasts and nodded. ¡°Yes, Ah Chao likes people like me.¡± Lu Momo was really fed up. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Unlock it. I want to get out of the car. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Lan Na seemed to have just thought of giving her a look. She patted her head and started the engine. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll give you a ride. Lu, right? I know the way.¡± Lu Mo sighed in his heart. Only Lan Na, that crazy woman from the Tang Dynasty, was worthy of him. Birds of a feather flock together. What she said made sense. While driving..,n Na did not forget to remind her, ¡°Ah Chao is my fianc¨¦. I don¡¯t want anyone to interfere between the two of us. Alright, I¡¯ll believe you this time. I¡¯ll treat you as enemies. In the future, if you see Ah Chao, take a detour. If there¡¯s an asion for Ah Chao, avoid it. In short, you can¡¯t meet behind my back.¡± ¡°I say, Young Madam Tang, aren¡¯t You a little too overbearing? Why should I take a Detour?¡±Lu Mo rolled his eyes silently. Lan Na thought about it and seemed to be a little overbearing. She said in distress, ¡°Then, if you don¡¯t want to take a detour in the future, give me a call and I¡¯ll appear immediately. That way, you won¡¯t have to meet behind my back with Ah Chao in private.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t all celebrities very busy?¡± ¡°No matter how busy you are, it¡¯s not as important as my ah Chaoing,¡±Lan Na said lovingly. Lu Mo Mo immediately shut up. She did not have the habit of listening to other people¡¯s love derations. Lan Na looked at her through the rearview mirror and hesitated for a long time. As if she could not bring herself to say it, she said in a low voice, ¡°About pushing youst time... I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lu Mo¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What did you say?¡± No matter how much she thought about it, she never thought that she would one day chat with her fianc¨¦e from the Tang dynasty in the carriage for so long, and even so peacefully. Even thinking about it herself felt incredible. ¡°Forget it if you didn¡¯t hear it. I Won¡¯t say it again.¡±Lan Na suddenly sped up, feeling depressed. At this time, a few ck cars without license tes came out from the front and rushed over at high speed. Lan Na frantically turned the steering wheel to avoid them. This section of the road was far away from the downtown area. At this moment, there were very few cars on the wide road, not even a single passerby. Those cars were obviously targeting them! Thinking of this, Lu Mo frowned silently. ¡°Don¡¯t you bring bodyguards when you go out? Those people are obviously here to seek revenge.¡± No one knew how many people the Tang sect had offended in the past. It was not umon for gangs to seek revenge. ¡°Bastard! Ah Chao told me not to go out for a while, how could I have forgotten!¡±Lan Na suddenly remembered Tang Chao¡¯s warning. At this moment, she was surrounded by ck cars. She stepped on the brakes, and her intestines turned green with regret. A few strong men in ck came out of the ck car. They were bald and had tattoos. It was obvious that they were not good people. ¡°What should we do? What should we do now? Will We Die Here?¡±Lan Na was at a loss. She grabbed her hand in a panic and kept asking, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m not married to Ah Chao yet, I can¡¯t die...¡± After witnessing Mo Qian Ge¡¯s incident, Lu Mo Mo was not flustered at all. He calmly said, ¡°Call Tang Chao, Quick!¡± It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, it wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything happening. Rather, he felt that if he died just like that, it would be... a relief. ¡°Oh, oh... that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll Call Ah Chao. He¡¯lle and save us...¡±Lan Na bent over to look for her phone. Her trembling fingers finally unlocked the phone and dialed the Tang dynasty¡¯s number. Chapter 767

Chapter 767: Chapter 769 if you understood [31] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Ah Chao, I¡¯m at Huainan Road. Someone is blocking my car. Come quickly... Ah!¡±Before she could finish her sentence, the car suddenly shook and her phone fell onto the car cushion. Lan Na saw that those men in ck had alreadye to the side of the car. They were holding ck iron pipes in their hands and were kicking at the car door. She was so scared that she covered her head and screamed. The men in ck watched her reaction from outside the car andughed out loud. The few of them took out their cigarettes and surrounded each other to discuss how to deal with the two of them. Lan Na screamed as she watched the men in ck surround each other and discuss. They unlocked the Central Control Lock and were about to push the door open to escape. Lu Momo quickly grabbed her and pressed the central control lock. he shouted angrily, ¡°Do you want to die? If you run out now, do you want to die? !¡± ¡°If we stay in the car, we¡¯ll be at the mercy of others! If we run out, we might have a chance of survival!¡±Lan Na cried until her makeup was all messed up. As she spoke, she wanted to unlock the lock again. Lu Mo grabbed her tightly. ¡°Listen, Lan Na, what we need to do now is to stay in the car. We can only stay in the car! The car has been modified to be explosion-proof and bullet-proof. As long as they don¡¯t set fire to it, we won¡¯t Die!¡± For arge-scale gang like the Tang sect, their cars would be modified to be explosion-proof and bulletproof. They were afraid of being assassinated by their enemies. Young Master Rong and Feng Churui¡¯s cars were the same. The richer and more powerful a person was, the more they valued their own safety. ¡°Really... Really?¡±Lan Na asked in disbelief. ¡°Would I joke with you about something like this?¡±Seeing that she was no longer going to unlock it, Lu Mo let go of her. A few muscr men in ck had already discussed how to kill them. They walked up and surrounded the Ferrari. They raised the iron pipe in their hands and smashed the car. ¡°AH ¨C¡±Lan Na was so scared that she covered her head and hid beside Lu Mo Mo. . .. When he received the call for help, Tang Chao was discussing with Master Tang in the Front Hall of the Tang sect about how to deal with the Japanese Muto Group, who had been actively provoking the Tang sect recently. Before he could rebuke them, the other end of the call was cut off after a series of screams. ¡°What happened?¡±Master Tang looked at him with a sharp gaze. ¡°Lan Na, she¡¯s being targeted by the Muto Group.¡± Master Tang said angrily, ¡°What a Muto Group! They actually dared toy their hands on the TAISUI. This time, there¡¯s no need to show mercy, just kill him in one fell swoop! Ah Chao, the situation is urgent, quickly go and save Nana!¡± ¡°I know.¡±With that, he grabbed his suit jacket, called hisckeys, and left in a hurry. By the time Tang Chao arrived with his men, the fiery red Ferrari had already been overturned on the road. The body of the car was close to the railing, and the strong man in ck was pouring gasoline on the car. When he saw the people who should not have appeared in the car window, his cold expression instantly turned violent, and he gave an order, ¡°Kill them all, don¡¯t leave a single one alive!¡± ¡°Understood, young master Tang!¡±The Tang sectckeys were like wild beasts that had been released from their brakes. All of them were eager to push open the door and get out of the car. They were like vampires that had smelled blood as they pounced on the group of ck-clothed men. ¡°Damn it, why are the Tang sect people here! Quick, start a fire. It¡¯s the same even if they can¡¯t extinguish him and destroy his fianc¨¦e!¡±The ck-clothed man saw the Tang sectckeys that had jumped out of the car, he cursed, turned on the lighter with a bang, and threw it at the Ferrari. The person sitting in the car was the young madam of the Tang sect. This was simply a disgrace! ¡°F * ck you! I¡¯ll destroy you all ¨C¡±the Tang sect henchmen¡¯s eyes turned red, and they directly engaged in a fight. Tang Chao dashed over, wanting to intercept the lighter, but in the end, he was still one step toote. With a bang, the lighter fell on the car, and the car instantly burst into mes. Chapter 768

Chapter 768: Chapter 770 if you understood [32] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

The fire was so big that Lan Na, who was half unconscious when the car flipped over, woke up. She screamed in fear when she saw the fire, ¡°Ah! Fire... What a big fire!¡± Lu Momo took the chance to unlock the car before the fire went out of control. Tang Chao rushed over and pulled open the car door despite the fire. When he saw Lu Momo, he said anxiously, ¡°Give me your hand!¡± ¡°Save her first.¡±Lu Momo turned around and pulled Lan Na, who was screaming in fear behind him, to his side, pushing her toward Tang Chao. Tang Chao was about to scold her when Lan Na was already pushed to the front. When she saw Tang Chao, Lan Na seemed to see her savior. She cried and pounced on him, ¡°Ah Chao, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Tang Chao looked deeply at Lu Momo, picked up Lan Na, and turned to run. After running five meters, Tang Chao stopped, ¡°Go back to the car yourself.¡± He put her down and was about to turn around to run back when Lan Na fell to the ground and grabbed his pants. ¡°Ah Chao, my legs are weak...¡± Tang Chao cursed in a low voice and looked back at the people in the car. At that moment, thick ck smoke was rapidly rising from the car, and Lu Momo was still inside. He became more and more anxious. He broke free from Lan Na and rushed toward Lu Momo. ¡°Ah Chao! Ah Chao...¡± At this moment, the battle between the two sides had reached its climax. The silencer had be the main weapon on the battlefield. ¡°Young Madam, let me help you back to the car. Quick! It¡¯s very dangerous outside!¡±A Tang sectckey ran over and quickly helped her up before walking back. When they returned to the car door, Tang Chao¡¯s suit was already on fire. He stared anxiously at Lu Mo. . he shouted sternly, ¡°Lu Mo. . Give me your hand. Quick!¡± Lu Momo struggled to move her feet with her hands, and fine beads of cold sweat appeared on her forehead. Tang Chao noticed that something was wrong with her feet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your feet?¡± ¡±... nothing.¡±Lu Momo¡¯s face turned green from the pain, but she was still trying to put on a brave front. ¡°Damn it!¡±Tang Chao did not care about the danger and got into the car. Lu Momo was shocked. ¡°Are you crazy? What are you doing in here!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±He carefully lifted her leg and carried her out of the car. ¡°Young Master Tang!¡±Both of them were on fire. Theckeys who had killed the strong man in ck rushed over when they saw them. They took off their coats and covered the two of them. The fire on their bodies was put out. Both of them were in a sorry state. Except for Lu Mo¡¯s leg which was crushed when the car flipped over, she was not injured. On the other hand, Tang Chao¡¯s entire body was covered in fire. After the fire was extinguished, the burnt skin could still be seen through the burnt clothes ¡ª it was charred ck and bloody. On the ground, there was a brawny man in ck lying haphazardly. Blood flowed all over the ground, and the smell of blood stimted one¡¯s sense of smell. Lu Momo¡¯s stomach churned. Tang Chao frowned and lowered his head to look at her. ¡°Do you want to throw up?¡± Lu Momo shook his head. His lips moved as he tried to get him to put him down. Tang Chao did not seem to notice that she was about to speak. He bent down and carried her into the car. He ordered in a low voice, ¡°Go to the hospital. Leave a few people behind to clear the area.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The car turned around and sped towards the nearest hospital. Lu Momo, who was being held in his arms, was very embarrassed. He twisted his body and said, ¡°Put me down. I¡¯m fine.¡± Tang Chao lowered his head and nced at her. His gaze was deep and unfathomable. It was so deep that it made it impossible for people to see through his emotions. He stared at her for a long time before he raised his head and looked ahead expressionlessly. Seeing that he had saved her life, she did not want to argue with him. When they arrived at the hospital, the two experts called out by name treated Lan Na and Lu Mo Mo. . Lan Na was not injured. She was only frightened and her emotions were very unstable. Chapter 769

Chapter 769: Chapter 771 if you understood [33] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Lan Na was not injured. She was just frightened and her emotions were very unstable. Lu Mo Mo¡¯s leg was pressed down and had a slight fracture. He needed to be hospitalized for observation. After being pushed back to the ward by the nurse, Tang Chao followed closely behind. Lu Mo closed his eyes, not wanting to see him. Tang Chao sat by the bed in a sorry state. After confirming that she only had a slight fracture and that she was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Why are you with Lan Na?¡±He asked. It had been a month, and this was the first time that the two of them had been alone together. Lu Mo¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He did not open his eyes, but said nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your fianc¨¦e about that.¡± Speaking of which, it was really a blessing for Lan Na to have met with such a near-death incident today. Tang Chao stared at her for a long time. He reached out and gently caressed her face, saying in a low voice, ¡°I got it. You rest well.¡± Lu Mo closed his eyes silently and did not respond to him. Not long after, the sound of footsteps gradually faded away and the door to the ward was closed. The entire room was silent. Outside the door, Lan Na came back to her senses and went outside the ward to look for Tang Chao. Looking at the horrifying injuries on his body, Lan Na was on the verge of tears. She reached out and wanted to pull him. ¡°Ah Chao, why don¡¯t you go and treat your wounds? What if they be inmed?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±Tang Chao shouted. ¡°What did I tell you? Have you forgotten?¡± Lan Na shrunk her neck. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. You told me to try not to go out this month and to bring bodyguards with me when I go out...¡± ¡°Then how did you do things for me? Didn¡¯t you bring your brain with You When you went out? ! You know that this is a critical period, yet you keep adding to my troubles! It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re injured yourself, but do you have a conscience just because you¡¯ve implicated others? !¡± This was the first time he had ignored public events and reprimanded her in front of so many nurses andckeys. Lan Na felt a little wronged. ¡°Ah Chao, I know I¡¯m wrong.¡± Theckeys also interceded on her behalf. ¡°Young Master Tang, forget it. Young madam also didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.¡± ¡°Who asked you to intercede on her behalf?¡±Tang Chao¡¯s expression was cold. Theckeys immediately shut up and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. Lan Na bit her lips and called out to him in a low voice, ¡°Ah Chao, then what do you want me to do to forgive me? I really know my mistake.¡± ¡°Get the hell out of here, now!¡± ¡°But your injury...¡±Lan Na shut up after being swept by Tang Chao¡¯s gaze and followed theckeys out of the hospital. After treating her wound, she changed into clean clothes and carried theckeys to furong restaurant to buy porridge. Tang Chao returned to the ward. Lu Mo took a nap. He had just woken up and was staring nkly at the white ceiling. ¡°You¡¯re Awake?¡±Tang Chao sat down by the bed and opened the insted food box. ¡°Are you hungry? I asked someone to buy porridge from Furong restaurant. have some.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. My parents will be here soon.¡±Lu Mo avoided his question and politely asked him to leave. Tang Chao¡¯s hand paused and his face turned cold. ¡°Lu Mo Mo, is there anyone as ungrateful as you? I¡¯m Your Savior. I didn¡¯t ask you to smile at me like a flower. At least give me some warmth, right?¡± Thinking of that soul-stirring scene, he was still afraid. If he had been a littleter, the consequences would have been unimaginable. ¡°I was in danger because of your fianc¨¦e, and you saved me. The merits and faults are offset, so now we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± ¡°Lu Momo, is your heart made of stone? Your Heart was eaten by a dog. I¡¯ve done so much for you, but you¡¯re not moved at all?¡± Lu Momo¡¯s tone remained unchanged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, No.¡± His knuckles ttered as Tang Chao smashed the bowl on the table and turned to leave. As soon as he came out, he bumped into Cui Yuqian, who had rushed over with an anxious look on his face. He looked behind him and immediately clenched his loose fists. He turned around and growled at the ward, ¡°Lu Momo, are these the parents you were talking about? !¡± Chapter 770

Chapter 770: Chapter 772 if you understood [34] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

As soon as he came out, he bumped into Cui Yuqian, who had rushed over with an anxious look on his face. Looking behind him, Tang Chao clenched his loose fists and turned around to roar at the ward, ¡°Lu Momo, are these the parents you were talking about? !¡± Lu Momo¡¯s face was a little embarrassed. She raised her hand to her lips and started coughing. She didn¡¯t dare to call home. She was thinking of getting Cui Yuqian to pick her up from the hospital. Then, she would go back to the apartment for a period of time and return home after she recovered. Her mother had repeatedly ordered her not to get involved with Tang Chao. If she knew that Tang Chao¡¯s fianc¨¦e had almost died because of her, her mother would definitely be angry with her. She didn¡¯t want her mother to think about her every day in the future. That would drive her crazy. She did not expect Cui Yuqian toe so soon. She had just finished talking to the nurse.. And Tang Chao bumped into her just like that. ¡°Lu Momo, talk to me!¡±Tang Chao walked to the bed angrily. He grabbed the corner of her nket with one hand. His hair was a little burnt, so it was extremely weird and curly. Even though he had changed into a formal suit, it was still difficult to hide his injured appearance. ¡°I have nothing to say. The truth is what you saw.¡±He had already seen everything, so there was nothing more to lie about. Cui Yuqian followed behind him and came in. He saw Lu Momo lying on the hospital bed. On the phone, she did not exin clearly. She only said that she was injured and asked him toe pick her up. Now, she worriedly went to the other side of the bed. ¡°Momo, where are you injured? Is It Serious?¡± Lu Momo smiled at him and briefly exined her injuries. ¡°My leg is slightly fractured. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days. It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± After knowing that there was no serious injury, Cui Yuqian heaved a sigh of relief. He immediately sat down by the bed and ignored the murderous man across from him. He asked gently, ¡°Why would you be injured when you¡¯re fine? Shouldn¡¯t you be working at thepany at This Hour?¡± Lu Mo Mo scratched her head and struggled to sit up. Cui Yuqian was about to help her up when Tang Chao pushed his hand away and said, ¡°Let me do it!¡± After saying that, he helped Lu Mo up and stuffed a pillow behind her waist. Then, he sat down by the bed with a sullen face and stared at her with eyes full of anger. His gaze was as if he wanted to throw her around to vent his anger. Lu Mo turned his gaze away and looked at the gentle and gentle Cui Yuqian. ¡°Yuqian, can you find an excuse to tell my parents to let me stay in the apartment for a few days until my injuries are healed?¡± Cui Yuqian paused and understood what she was thinking. He smiled. ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡± .. Lu Mo didn¡¯t know what Cui Yuqian told Mr. and Mrs. Lu, but she received a phone call from Mrs. Lu after she returned to the apartment. She had been telling her to take care of herself and Cui Yuqian, and to get along with them. Hearing this, Lu Mo was stunned for a moment before she agreed. After hanging up the phone, she heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the busy figure in the kitchen. She couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion, ¡°Yuqian, what did you tell my parents?¡± Cui Yuqian brought out the porridge and ced it in front of her, then, he said, ¡°Ourpany¡¯s Holiday Hotel in C city is about to open for business. I said I would bring you there to experience it, but you won¡¯t being home for a few days. It¡¯s that simple.¡± Holiday... Hotel? Oh My God! Then, didn¡¯t my parents think too much? Chapter 771

Chapter 771: Chapter 773 if you understood it at the time [35]

Trantor: 549690339

A hotel... what a ce to daydream. No wonder his mother asked her to take good care of him and spend more time with him.. Lu Mo stirred the porridge with a spoon and said sullenly, ¡°If you say that, my parents will misunderstand. When the timees, I¡¯ll Pester you to be my son-inw and see who you can cry to.¡± Looking at her sullen expression, Cui Yuqian raised his hand to stroke her head in amusement and teased, ¡°Why? Do you have so little confidence in yourself?¡± ¡°I have too much confidence in you. You know how satisfied my parents are with you. They can¡¯t wait for you to be their son-inw.¡± Lu Mo was not lying. Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu were indeed very satisfied with Cui Yuqian. Not to mention that he had returned from studying abroad due to his ability to work, because they were familiar with each other, they knew his character very well. Just based on this point alone.., the two elders dared to trust him with Lu Momo. Cui Yuqian smiled but did not say anything. He only thought that she was very straightforward and cute. Seeing that it was gettingte, it was not convenient for him to stay any longer. He told her to go to bed after eating and call him if she needed anything. Then, he got up and left. .. Late at night. He returned to the Tang sect exhausted. When he saw Lan Na, who had been waiting for him in the front hall, Tang Chao stopped in his tracks and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lan Na knew that she had caused trouble for him because of her disobedience. At this moment, her heart was filled with self-me. Her worried gaze only rxed when she saw the wounds on his body that had already been treated. ¡°Ah Chao, why did youe back sote? Are You Hungry? I asked the kitchen to make supper. I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±As she spoke, Lan Na turned around and was about to go to the kitchen. Tang Chao looked at her back and said coldly, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Then I¡¯ll bring you a cup of hot milk. Drink it and rest well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Lan Na.¡±Tang Chao really hated her like this. He had to serve her carefully. The smile on Lan Na¡¯s face slowly froze and disappeared. She turned around and walked in front of him. She looked up uneasily at his cold gaze, she spoke hesitantly, ¡°Ah Chao, are you angry that Miss Lu was injured because of me?¡± Tang Chao did not intend to hide it from her and admitted, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Her heart felt like it was being torn apart. It was a dull pain. She quickly lowered her head to prevent him from seeing her reddened eyes. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen...¡± ¡°Why did you go to find her?¡±Tang Chao hit the nail on the head. He didn¡¯t think that Lu Mo Mo was in her car purely to chat with her. ¡°I. . . I. . .¡±Lan Na stammered, ¡°I went to Lotus restaurant to have porridge and happened to see her... so... so I wanted to talk to her.¡± ¡°The main character of the conversation is me?¡± Lan Na nodded in embarrassment. With one hand in the trouser pocket of her suit, Tang Chao pinched her chin and forced her to raise her head. Tang Chao smiled, he said coldly, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±? ¡°Just ask me directly. I Won¡¯t hide it from you.¡±. ¡°Since you¡¯re so curious, then I¡¯ll tell you that I Love Lu Momo.¡±. ¡°If I can¡¯t have her, I¡¯ll have no meaning in my life.¡±. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Ah Chao, you...¡±Lan Na stepped back in disbelief. Her eyes quickly became misty. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I¡¯m engaged to you to provoke Lu Momo.¡±He paused and said in a low voice, ¡°Lan Na, maybe we should call off the engagement.¡± ¡°No, Ah Chao, don¡¯t!¡±Lan Na shook her head in panic. Chapter 772

Chapter 772: Chapter 774 if you understood at that time

Trantor: 549690339

She sobbed and hugged him. ¡°Ah Chao, I don¡¯t want to cancel the engagement with you. I love you... If I don¡¯t have you, my life will be meaningless.¡± Pushing her away, Tang Chao wiped his face. ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to digest it. We can¡¯t get married.¡± With that, his tall figure disappeared at the corner of the stairs. ¡°Ah Chao, Ah Chao...¡± .. Young Master Rong had returned. The person who was the happiest was none other than Christine. After sessfully handing over the work to him, he brought Catherine back to the vi to enjoy herself. The butler and the servants looked at the ambiguous little actions between the two of them and smiled in understanding. Christine suddenly had an idea. She wanted to eat sweet and sour fish, so she let Catherine Cook it. Catherine was not good at making sweet and sour fish, so she called Anning to ask about it. After memorizing the steps and details, she dragged Christine to the supermarket to buy ingredients, so that she could show off her skills tonight. Christine pushed the cart and followed behind Catherine. Catherine was very serious in choosing the main ingredients, the side dishes, fruits, and snacks. The two of them were too outstanding and dazzling, so they quickly attracted the attention of people. Christine did not like the feeling of being stared at. That would make him feel like a monkey in the zoo, being stared at and yed with. ¡°Catherine, is it enough? How can I eat so much?¡±She impatiently reminded Catherine, who was bending over to choose the beef tenderloin. A hint of displeasure shed across her seductive face. Catherine straightened up and stared at him for three seconds. Then, she put down the beef tenderloin expressionlessly, got up, and walked past him. ¡°Hey, Hey, where are you going?¡±Christine hurriedly pulled her back. Catherine turned around, and her lips moved. ¡°Home.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not buying anymore?¡±Kristenughed dryly and sighed in his heart. Look, I already said that I can¡¯t confess, right? This time, she waspletely dominated by her. She dared to give him the cold shoulder and leave at any time. was he the boss or was she the boss? This boss was... really aggrieved! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to buy?¡±Catherine looked at him with her blue eyes and expressed her emotions speechlessly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I want you to buy it?¡±She smiled and went forward to pull her to the raw meat area, ¡°Buy, buy as much as you can! Buy whatever you want!¡± Catherine couldn¡¯t help butugh. When Christine saw it, she alsoughed. If it was another woman, all she had to do was to coax her. Catherine walked to the fruit and vegetable area and saw that the red tomatoes and ginger onions were about to be put into the car. Christine hurriedly pushed the car away and refused to let them go. Catherine red at him. Kristen snorted and the young master said, ¡°I don¡¯t like tomatoes, ginger onions. You are not allowed to buy them.¡± She insisted on putting them in. Kristen would not let her have her way. The cart swayed in his hands, but he did not let her put it in. In the end, Catherine finallypromised and walked angrily to the cashier. Kristen swaggered behind her and suddenly grabbed her waist. He leaned close to her ear and huffed. He said, ¡°What, are you angry? How about letting you vent on me tonight? You can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Hooligan!¡±Catherine cursed silently. ¡°I like hooligans like you.¡± While the two were ying around, they came to the cashier and waited for the bill. Just as they were waiting, a conversation came from the front. ¡°Hello Miss, the total is 374.50 yuan. Would you like to pay in cash or by card?¡± ¡±... I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to take my wallet. These... I don¡¯t want them.¡± Chapter 773

Chapter 773: Chapter 775 if you understood at that time

Trantor: 549690339

The woman was dressed in sportswear. Her long hair was tied up in a ponytail, and her childish face was flushed with embarrassment. She looked in her pockets, but did not find any money. She apologized softly and turned to leave. Catherine elbowed Christine. Christine touched her ribs and let out an exaggerated hiss. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± Kathleen ignored his pretense and pointed at Lu Momo in front of her. She turned her head and asked him silently, ¡°Is she a friend of Peace?¡± The woman was dressed in sportswear. Her long hair was tied up in a ponytail, and her childish face was flushed with embarrassment. She searched her pockets but did not find any money. She apologized softly and turned to leave. Catherine nudged Kristen with her elbow. Kristen touched the ribs that had been stabbed and let out an exaggerated hiss. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± Catherine ignored his pretense. She pointed at Lu Momo in front of her and turned to ask him silently, ¡°Is she a friend of Peace?¡± Hearing this, Kristen looked over and studied Lu Momo¡¯s face for three seconds. She nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Lu Momo took two steps forward before someone patted him on the shoulder. He subconsciously turned around and was stunned when he saw the two of them standing side by side. Catherine seemed to be used to receiving such looks from others. Her cold face softened a little, which was rare. She took Kristen¡¯s wallet and took out fourrge bills to pass to the cashier. Lu Momo was puzzled. ¡°Miss, what are you... ?¡± Catherine and Christine knew everyone around Luo Anning, but Lu Mo didn¡¯t know Catherine. On the day of the Little Handsome¡¯s full moon banquet, Christine and Catherine couldn¡¯t rush back because of work, so she didn¡¯t see the two of them. Catherine smiled slightly, and Christine helped her express, ¡°What she means is to help you pay.¡± Lu Mo was ttered. ¡°But sir, we don¡¯t know each other.¡± She would not be rewarded for doing nothing. Moreover, she did not have the habit of taking advantage of others. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it as you taking advantage of me first,¡±Christine said nonchntly. She turned around and urged the stunned cashier, ¡°Miss, please hurry up. My wife is in a hurry to go home and Cook.¡± The cashier¡¯s face turned red. She quickly lowered her head to collect the money. When the cashier bagged all the items that she had bought and handed them to her, Lu Mo had no choice but to ept them, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and say, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you leave your contact information? I¡¯ll return the money to you another day.¡± ¡°There will be a chance to meet,¡±Christine said meaningfully. Other people didn¡¯t leave their numbers, but she couldn¡¯t shamelessly take out their phones, right? In short, after Lu Mo thanked her repeatedly, he carried the big bag of things and left. Holding the big bag of food, he leisurely led Catherine out of the supermarket. Kristen raised her eyebrows and looked at the thin figure in front of her who was struggling to walk and rest. Catherine also saw Lu Mo, and only then did she notice that her legs were inconvenient. ¡°Shall we send her off?¡±Catherine shook Kristen¡¯s hand. Kristen didn¡¯t see what she said clearly. She lowered her head and asked her what she said. Catherine helplessly raised her hand to her forehead. For the first time, she realized that she couldn¡¯t speak. It was really ¡ª very inconvenient! She spoke again and slowed down her movements. Christine understood her lips andughed softly. ¡°I listened to you and gave her away. What benefits do I have?¡± ¡°What benefits do you want?¡± Christine stroked her chin and pretended to think for a while. Then, she leaned close to her ear and said wickedly, ¡°For example, tonight, you cried out under me...¡± Chapter 774 - if you understood

Chapter 774: Chapter 776 if you understood

Trantor: 549690339

Catherine raised her hand and punched him twice. Her lips parted. ¡°Bastard!¡± She knew that she could not speak now. Christine seemed to understand what she was thinking. She patted her head and looked like an expert, ¡°Catherine, this is the most exciting method, and perhaps the most effective way to implement it. How can we know if we don¡¯t try it? So, let¡¯s try it tonight.¡± Catherine was half-pushed by him and half-pushed into the car. She walked around the front of the car and elegantly got into the car. Kristen took out her phone, she made a call. ¡°Lu Mo Mo is the beloved of the Tang sect¡¯s young master, right? She is now at the entrance of the supermarket in Xiujiang District. She looks terrible...¡± After saying that, without waiting for the other party to ask further, she immediately hung up the phone and turned the car around. She stepped on the elerator and the car rushed out like an arrow leaving the bow. Lu Mo dragged her legs and slowly moved with the overweight shopping bag in her hand. The part of the shopping bag in her hand was so tight that it hurt her palm. After lifting it for a while, she put it on the ground to take a breath. After repeating the cycle a few times, she stared at the big bag beside her feet with her defeated legs and shoulders. She was very distressed. ¡°Why did I buy so much...¡± It was fine if it was more, but it was still so heavy! It was simply self-torture. Just as she spent a lot of effort to lift the shopping bag to the side of the road and reached out to hail a taxi, there was an ear-piercing screech, and Koenigsegg stopped right in front of her. The car window was rolled down, and Tang Chao took off the sunsses that were ced on the high bridge of her nose in an imposing manner. When she saw the thin sweat on her forehead, she whistled frivolously. ¡°Lu Momo, do you want to hitch a ride with me?¡± Lu Momo wrinkled her delicate nose, picked up the supermarket shopping bag, and moved to the side with an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡±. Tang Chao was not angry. She unbuckled her seatbelt, pushed the door open, and got out of the car. Then, she walked to her inrge strides. That tall and muscr figure that exuded strength was approaching her directly. There was a considerable amount of pressure on her as she was speechless. Lu Mo seemed to have dodged it, but the other party was too strong. He grabbed the shopping bag in her hand and stuffed it into the car before she could resist. Tang Chao quickly returned to the driver¡¯s seat and elegantly locked the door. ¡°Tang Chao!¡±Lu Mo was so angry that his cheeks were bulging and his eyes were wide open. Tang Chao picked his ears, started the engine, and said disdainfully, ¡°Can¡¯t you change to a nicer name? Like my dear, like...¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡±He casually grabbed the paper from the car and threw it at him. The car swerved for a moment, and then drove back to the main road. Tang Chao took the paper box and roared in exasperation, ¡°Lu Mo Mo, attacking the driver, do you want to die with me?¡± ¡°If you want to die, die yourself. I don¡¯t have the interest to die with you,¡±Lu Momo retorted sarcastically. Regarding his shameless pestering behavior, she really had no way to deal with it. She had said all the harsh words, but it was useless against him. She couldn¡¯t think of any way to drive him away, really. Tang Chao was only joking initially, but he didn¡¯t expect to receive such a ruthless and sarcastic sentence from her. For a moment, he pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. There was nothing more painful than hearing sarcastic words from the mouth of a loved one. It was true. At this moment, he realized that Lu Mo¡¯s words were more painful than those real wounds on his body. He felt a dull pain in his heart. It didn¡¯t feel good. Chapter 775

Chapter 775: Chapter 777 if you understood [39] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Since he did not speak, Lu Mo Mo was also happy to be quiet. He turned his head to the side and looked at the scenery that shed past the window. He did not say anything along the way. Koenigsegg stopped below Lu Mo¡¯s apartment. Tang Chao was the first to get out of the car. Carrying the shopping bag that was extremely heavy for a skinny woman like Lu Mo Mo, he walked around the front of the car and opened the door for her. ¡°I¡¯ll send you up,¡±he said. Lu Momo tried to take the shopping bag from him and coldly refused, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you, Young Master Tang.¡± Tang Chao¡¯s heart suddenly became restless for no reason. He had enough of her cold words and merciless ridicule. He raised his hand and the shopping bag was violently thrown out. The stic supermarket shopping bag could not bear the weight and broke, causing things to fall to the ground. Lu Mo watched his actions in a daze and then nodded in self-mockery. ¡°Good, very good.¡± After saying that, she threw her things away and turned around to leave. You have your young master¡¯s temper, and I have my principles! They were originally from two different worlds. Why did they have to go against the heavens to want to cross paths? It was simply a dream. Her wrist suddenly tightened, and she was pulled from behind. Her body was thrown back, and Tang Chao¡¯s handsome face was gloomy. That fierce gaze.., it was as if he wanted to tear her apart and swallow her whole. ¡°Lu Momo, do you think you¡¯ll be happy if I give my life to Mo Qiange? Do you think you¡¯ll forgive me if I give my life to Mo Qiange? Do you think you won¡¯t talk to me in such a weird manner if I give my life to Mo Qiange? Do you think you¡¯ll only look at me when I give my life to him? Was It? !¡± The low growl came out with 70% anger and 30% sadness. His breathing was unstable and his eyes were red with anger. He panted and red at her. If only his life could bring everything back to normal, if only his life could wake Qian ge up, if only his life could save Qian ge from all the injuries she had suffered! Lu Mo took a deep breath, he said fiercely, ¡°Tang dynasty, who do you think you are? You¡¯re paying with your life? How much do you value your life? If you pay with your life, would Qian ge wake up immediately? If you pay with your life, would Qian Ge be spared from all the harm she had suffered? If you pay with your life, would I have to forgive you? Tang dynasty, don¡¯t talk big to me. If you have the guts, pay with your life now. I¡¯ll watch with My Eyes Wide Open! ¡°As long as you die in front of me now, I¡¯ll forgive you immediately. I Won¡¯t Lie!¡± ¡°As long as you die in front of me now, I¡¯ll forgive you immediately ¨C¡± ¡®look, look, what did she say?¡¯? His strength seemed to have been sucked out in an instant. His tall body staggered slightly as he took two steps back and leaned his back against the car door, tang Chao smiled bitterly. ¡°Lu Momo, I really want to know how much you love Mo Qiange to be able to say these words to me.¡± She was so cold-blooded, so heartbreaking. If what she said in the car made his heart ache, then at this moment, her harsh and cold-blooded words were like knives, stabbing straight into his heart. She wouldn¡¯t stop until there was blood. The suffocating pain in his heart was like a virus, spreading to his entire body at an extremely fast speed. He didn¡¯t even dare to look at her again. He didn¡¯t dare to look at her expressionless face. He didn¡¯t dare to look at her hateful eyes, he did not dare to listen to her cold-blooded and heartless words.. For the first time, he, Tang Dynasty, was afraid to face Lu Momo. He was afraid that in the end, he would be asking for humiliation. Chapter 776

Chapter 776: Chapter 778 if you understood [40] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Lu Mo stood there silently, looking at him with a mocking gaze as he got into the car in a mess. He watched as he turned the car around and almost hit the sign on the side. He watched as the supercar worth tens of millions of dors drove out unsteadily. Not far away, there were things scattered all over the ground. Theyy quietly on the ground as if they wereughing at what kind of joke she had just yed. Looking at the egg that had shattered and turned yellow, she muttered softly, ¡°Don¡¯te again, Tang Dynasty...¡± Thest two words were so light that the wind could blow them away. .. Lu Mo Mo was still wondering about what Christine had said at the supermarket, ¡®there will be a chance to meet¡¯. She did not expect that the next day, she would really answer his words. However, the meeting this time had greatly shocked her. In the magnificent living room of Rong mansion, she saw the person who was supposed to be lying on the bed in the bedroom of the Canadian vi. At this moment, the person who was on the bed was standing in front of her. There was a warm smile on the corner of his mouth as he looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°This... What¡¯s going on?¡±Lu Mo muttered and took two steps back silently. The person in front of her was standing in front of her, still smiling at her. It was a strong visual impact. Here, she felt all the blood in her body rushing to the top of her head, and her head felt dizzy for a moment. The world was spinning, and her body was firmly held in someone¡¯s arms. A familiar and hateful voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Are you okay? Hehe, how can I Be Okay? Can anyone tell her why the person who should be lying in Canada was standing in front of her in high spirits at this moment? Why did everyone look like they knew and she was the only one who was kept in the dark? Why... why was the person who was holding his arm by his side Xia Xin? The people who were invited tonight were Catherine Kristen, Tang Chao, Feng Churui, Wu Yuqing, Mo Qiange, and Xia Xin. Almost everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the pale-faced Lu Momomo. . Tang Chao was hugging her. What she didn¡¯t know was that he didn¡¯t feel any better than she did when he saw her being sad to another man. Luo Anning broke free from Young Master Rong and held silent¡¯s hand. She felt guilty and heartbroken. She regretted listening to Rong Yan¡¯s words in the beginning, or else silent wouldn¡¯t feel like she was isted now. ¡°Momo, listen to me.¡±She softened her tone, afraid that it would shock her fragile and tensed nerves. ¡°Qiange woke up a month ago. You had just returned to the country, we... We... I¡¯m sorry, Momo.¡± She could not bring herself to say those words, ¡®we were afraid that if you knew, Hope would be rekindled for Qian Ge.¡¯. That was too cruel for her. Qian GE¡¯s meaning was very clear. Momo¡¯s stubbornness was also extraordinary. Under the circumstances, everyone supported keeping it a secret. She had no choice and could not find a reason to refute. In the end, it still made Momo sad. The guilt in her heart slowly spread. Luo Anning wanted to hug her, but she dodged it. Luo Anning looked at her nkly. Mo Mo would never treat her like this, never. Lu Mo Mo looked at the pair that was extremely dazzling in her eyes, a perfect match in everyone¡¯s eyes, and the corners of his lips parted, he forced a smile. ¡°So all of you know, but I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know. Good, really good... why do you have to guard against me? I Won¡¯t destroy anything.¡± As she said that, she smiled. Her eyes were so wet that it seemed as if something was about to burst out of the dam. She reached out and wiped her hands randomly. She retreated step by step. Tang Chao hugged her tightly. His expression was rarely solemn. His eyes struggled with heartache. ¡°Lu Momo, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Chapter 777

Chapter 777: Chapter 779 if you understood [41] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

She reached out her hand and wiped it away randomly, retreating step by step. Tang Chao hugged her tightly with a rarely seen solemn expression. His eyes struggled with heartache. ¡°Lu Momo, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Her mind was in a mess. She could not listen to anyone¡¯s words. All she wanted to do was to escape from this suffocating ce as soon as possible. She turned around and charged out. She didn¡¯t need to care about her image anymore, because she was the most embarrassed person out of everyone. She wouldn¡¯t mind if she was even more embarrassed. ¡°Mo Mo!¡±Luo Anning and Mo Qiange shouted at the same time, wanting to chase after her. Tang Chao blocked the two with a cold expression. His gaze swept past Luo Anning andnded on Mo Qiange¡¯s face. His tone was unprecedentedly cold. ¡°Leave Lu Mo Mo to me. You should settle yourself down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not at ease.¡±Luo Anning was not at ease after leaving Mo Mo Mo to Tang Chao. As she spoke, she was about to give up on Tang Chao and chase after him. Young Master Rong took the first step and pulled her into his embrace. Luo Anning struggled as her eyes turned red. She growled like an angry little beast, ¡°What are you doing? Let Go of me quickly.¡± Rong Yan patted her head and stroked her hair,forting her. ¡°Anning, calm down. Let Ah Chao chase after him now. I trust him.¡± ¡°But, I... Don¡¯t... believe... in... him.¡±Luo Anning enunciated each word, then pulled his hand away and was about to leave again. Rong Yan extended his long arm, without any exnation, he grabbed her, ¡°Anning, I know you feel bad, but you have to understand one thing. In Lu Mo Mo Mo¡¯s heart, you and all of us are aplices in collusion. If you go after him now, you will only add fuel to the fire. ¡°Listen to me, let Ah Chao Go. When she calms down, you can exin yourselfter.¡± After he finished speaking, he gave Tang Chao a look and half-forced him to lead her into the restaurant. It didn¡¯t matter if he was selfish, he didn¡¯t deny that this was a good opportunity for Tang Chao. He couldn¡¯t miss it. If the person chasing after her was Mo Qiange, then Ah Chao wouldn¡¯t have a chance. When a woman was weak and helpless, it was the easiest time for her to be emotional. If Ah Chao was smarter, he would have taken advantage of the situation. Although the method was a little ungentlemanly, who the F * ck would still pretend to be a gentleman in this day and age? Mo Qiange furrowed her brows. She was clearly hesitating whether she should chase after him or not. It was true that he had rejected the silent love, but that didn¡¯t mean that they would never have a rtionship again. They had been friends for so many years. After spending so many years together, he had already subconsciously treated her as his younger sister. He was used to cleaning up her messes and taking care of her. He knew that Mo Mo was not a girl who liked to wipe away tears. At this moment, when he saw the tears in her eyes, he felt guilty. He had actually used such a cruel method to make her give up. Tang Chao saw his hesitation and looked past him towards Xia Xin, the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Mo Qian Ge, I¡¯m determined to get Lu Mo Mo. . Since I¡¯ve chosen your fianc¨¦e, then don¡¯t Give Lu Mo Mo any more hope. Because, I don¡¯t like to see her cry, especially when she¡¯s crying for you.¡± With that, he turned around coldly and chased after her. Mo Qian ge stood rooted to the ground, looking at the door to the living room where Lu Mo Mo Tang had long disappeared. His arm was held by someone and he lowered his head to take a look, he met Xia Xin Lan¡¯s worried gaze. ¡°Qian Ge, Young Master Tang is right. Since you can¡¯t give her the love she wants, then don¡¯t give her hope. It¡¯s better to be short-lived than long-term pain. In time, she¡¯ll understand your intentions.¡± Chapter 778

Chapter 778: Chapter 780 if you understood [42] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

After a long while, he said in a low voice, ¡°I know.¡± The atmosphere of a gathering became extremely strange because of Lu Mo¡¯s departure. This was the first time Luo Anning had been rude. Halfway through the meal, she put down her chopsticks and stood up to leave. The smile on Mo Qiange¡¯s lips was a little bitter, but also a little helpless. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve angered both Mo Mo and Anning. What should I do?¡± ¡°Lu Mo Mo and Ah Chao will take care of her. As for an Ning, she¡¯s not a person with sharp horns. I¡¯ll enlighten her.¡± The party ended, and everyone left after saying goodbye. Feng Churui drank some wine, and his body emitted the smell of wine. His suit jacket was wrapped around his arm, and his steps were steady and elegant. Wu Yuqing looked at him from behind, her eyes filled with mixed emotions. After getting into the car, Wu Yuqing looked at the night scene outside the window and pretended to say casually, ¡°Ah Rui, my parents have been talking about you recently. When you are free,e to my house for a meal.¡± Feng Churui was thinking, and when he heard her voice, it was as if he did note back to his senses. He frowned slightly and looked at her deeply. He had always been well-mannered. When he talked to people, he would use his brown eyes to look into the other person¡¯s eyes or stop at the other person¡¯s face. He did not give the other person a feeling of oppression, but instead, it made people feel respected. At this moment, he was looking at her with his brown eyes. The thing that Wu Yuqing had been struggling with in her heart seemed to be slowly being put down. She smiled, she said in a light voice, ¡°Ah Rui, my parents miss you. When are you going to my house to have a meal with my parents?¡± Feng churui smiled. It was a very appropriate smile. The expression on his face became gentle. ¡°Yes, I will let Secretary Wu arrange the time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. My parents will be very happy when they find out,¡±Wu Yuqing said as she lowered her eyes. She never asked when they would get married. .. Lu Mo kept running, as if he would be swallowed by the abyss of Hell behind him if he was one step slower. It took a full ten minutes to drive from the living room of Rong mansion to the gilded gate. Even she did not know how long she had been running. It was not until she walked out of the majestic and luxurious gate that she realized that the moisture on her face had long dried up. ¡°Miss Lu, do you need a chauffeur to send you off?¡±The guard at the gate asked considerately. Lu Mo shook her head nkly and walked forward in a daze. She forgot that she had driven here and that the car was still parked in the garage of Rong Mansion. At this moment, she had the car keys in her bag.. When Tang Chao chased after her in his Koenigsegg, he saw her thin figure walking alone by the roadside. The orange streetlights stretched her shadow very, very long. That thin and thin figure somehow made his heart ache for her. Why should other men not cherish a woman that he loved but could not get? He did not even like such a cute and beautiful woman like Lu Momo. Mo Qiange was really blind! Also, was there something wrong with Lu Momo¡¯s eyes? Could it be that Tang dynasty was inferior to Mo Qiange? Yet, Mo Qiange didn¡¯t like him! He was angry, but at the same time, he felt lucky. He felt lucky that Mo Qiange didn¡¯t have good taste and looked down on Lu Momo. Otherwise, what kind of show would he have? He was happy that Lu Momo¡¯s crush had finally broken up. He was happy, but his heart ached at the same time. He was conflicted. The top sports car¡¯s performance was excellent. It followed behind Lu Mo at a slow speed. Tang Chao quietly watched her thin figure and her slightly twitching shoulders. Chapter 779

Chapter 779: Chapter 781 if you understood [43] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

He told himself that if he gave her another ten minutes to calm down, he would put her in the car and send her back to the apartment regardless of whether she was crying or making a scene! Lu Mo walked silently, feeling more and more wronged. There was a stifling feeling in his chest, and he could not get up or get out. He tortured her and made her feel ufortable. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Why...¡± ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m just a despicable person who will stop at nothing...¡± ¡°Qian ge... Qian Ge, you¡¯ve Made Me So Sad. How could you do this to me... how could you, sob... sob... sob...¡± She murmured and whimpered. Her shoulders looked so weak, as if the night wind would blow her away if it was stronger. The night was as dark as ink. On the quiet suburban highway, her murmurs were like the ripples and echoes of pebbles thrown into theke, gradually spreading into the air. Her low whimpers finally burst into wails, as if she wanted to vent her grievances, anger, and sullenness through her tears. ¡°Lu Momo.¡±A sigh came from beside her ear. In the next second, her whole body was pulled into a hard chest. Tang Chao held her head and pressed her into his chest. He slowly raised his hand. After hesitating for a moment, he covered her trembling body andforted her gently on her back. Sensing who it was, Lu Momo raised his fist and punched his chest, he cried and screamed, ¡°Why did you follow me? Even you came to see me as a joke, right? Do you think I¡¯m Stupid? I, Lu Momo, deserve it, right?¡± Tang Chao¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened. He lowered his head and looked at the unreasonable woman who was leaning in his arms to vent. The retort that was about toe out of his mouth was forcefully swallowed back into his stomach. He did not speak. In the eyes of the irrational Lu Momo, he wasughing at her. He had chased her all the way here just tough at her narcissism and herck of self-awareness. He struggled violently in his arms. He punched, punched, kicked, and bit him. He was so crazy that he had no sense of order or reason. He was like a little beast, using all the sharp weapons he had that could be used.., to stab others. ¡°Lu Momo, enough is enough.¡±Tang Chao could no longer remain calm, he said coldly to the woman in his arms, ¡°This young master came out of good intentions to send you off. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know how to appreciate a good person¡¯s kindness, but you still bite Lu Dongbin like a dog. Is this how you behave? Look carefully, the one who lied to you and hid it from You is your best friend, not me, Tang dynasty! Have you vented enough already? Can you calm down now?¡± Although he usuallyughed andughed without proper manners, one had to say that Tang dynasty, who had a cold face and voice, waspletely solemn and cold-hearted. There was a type of person who had an indescribable aura and intimidation in his bones. Lu Mo roughly pulled her away from his embrace and looked at her face that was red from crying, he said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re not that beautiful to begin with, and now you¡¯re even uglier. Look at your face, it¡¯s like a wrinkled soup dumpling! Take it and Wipe Your Snot.¡± Lu Mo stared nkly at the clean white handkerchief that was stuffed into his hand. He raised his eyes and looked at Tang Chao, who had a disdainful look on his face. He sniffed his nose, and before his brain could react, he had already acted in an extremely childish manner He threw away the handkerchief, grabbed Tang Chao¡¯s shirt with both hands, and brought it to his face. He then blew his nose violently. The cold moisture on his chest was transmitted to his skin. Tang Chao instantly stiffened and petrified. Chapter 780

Chapter 780: Chapter 782 if you understood [44] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

He lowered his head in slow motion and looked at the sticky object on his shirt. Blood rushed to his head. She actually blew her nose on his shirt? He really wanted to... beat her up! Letting go of him, Lu Mo silently took two steps back. The Red Rabbit red at him and warned, ¡°Tang Chao, don¡¯t follow me anymore. I have nothing to do with you!¡± Tang Chao frowned in disgust. He took off his shirt and threw it to the side of the road. He took his suit jacket and put it on. Seeing that she was about to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but yell fiercely. He grabbed her and stuffed her into the car, ¡°You can be arrogant, but not now. If you want to die in the wilderness, I don¡¯t want to be used of not protecting you properly.¡± After being stuffed into the car, he leaned over and helped her fasten her seatbelt. Lu Mo looked at the empty road outside the window. It was indeed quite scary. Thus, she slowly retracted her hand that was about to push the door open and get out of the car. She was not so angry that she would lose her mind and make a decision that she would regret in the future. Although she hated the Tang dynasty, at the moment, she had no other choice but to let him drive her. The car was very fast. As it sped along the empty road, she was speechless. .. Rong Yan came out of the shower and did not see Luo Anning in the bedroom. After drying his hair, he went to the nursery. As expected, he saw her lying on the side of the little guy¡¯s bed. She held onto handsome¡¯s hand with one hand and her eyes were wide open. No one knew what she was thinking about. The Little Guy was asleep. His rosy little mouth was slightly pouting. He grabbed one of MAMA¡¯s index fingers with one hand and refused to let go even though he was asleep. Under the soft orange light, the mother and son looked so peaceful and warm. He leaned against the door frame and looked for a while. Luo Anning was still in a daze and did not notice that anyone hade in at all. With a low sigh, Rong Yan walked over and bent down to slowly pry open his son¡¯s little hand that was holding her, he stuffed the tail of a stuffed monkey toy into his hand. The handsome little hand scratched and then stopped moving. Luo Anning blinked her dry eyes. When she saw him, she straightened up. Rong Yan took the opportunity to help her stand up and said in a low voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± After leaving the dining table, she shut herself in the bedroom. He tried to go in tofort her, but was told by her that she wanted to be quiet. Okay, she wanted to be alone. He couldn¡¯t force her. She went to the study to deal with work for the whole night. When she returned to the bedroom, she found that she was leaning on the Imperial Consort¡¯s couch with a pillow in her arms. Her eyes were looking at an unknown ce, lost in thought. After what happened tonight, she must be ming herself and feeling guilty. She took a change of clothes from the wardrobe and went into the bathroom to take a shower. After the shower, she found that she was no longer in the bedroom. Luo Anning shook her head and did not want to say anything more. Rong Yan did not force her. He hugged her back to the bedroom and the two of themy on the soft bed. On the bed, for the first time, Luo Anning did not take the initiative to Snuggle into his arms. Instead, she quickly turned around and fell asleep with her back facing him. Rong Yan¡¯s gaze darkened. He reached out to hug her, turned her small head, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Luo Anning closed her eyes, she said tiredly, ¡°I know you want to help Tang dynasty. This is understandable. That¡¯s because you grew up with him. It¡¯s reasonable for you to be biased towards him. ¡°But have you ever thought that the rtionship between you and Me is the same as your rtionship with Tang Dynasty? ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt her, but in the end, I became the main culprit who hurt her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be angry? ¡°I¡¯m angry at you, but I¡¯m even more angry at myself.¡± Luo Anning wasn¡¯t stupid. After thinking about it, she finally understood why Rong Yan had made such a suggestion back in Canada. It turned out that he had his own selfish motives. Back then, he had made it sound so grand, so considerate of Lu Momo and Mo Qiange. She is really stupid, how did not think of thisyer? Chapter 781

Chapter 781: Chapter 783 if you understood [45] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

¡°You should be angry.¡±Rong Yan touched her head and let her rest in his arms, his voice was gentle and coaxing, ¡°You can be angry with me. Be at peace. ¡°I am selfish and biased towards Ah Chao, but if Ah Chao did not truly love Lu Momo, I would not joke about your friend who is like a sister. ¡°Ah Chao grew up with me. In the past twenty years, I¡¯ve never seen him do this for any woman. Lu Momo is the first.¡± Luo Anning was extremely tired. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So my suggestion is correct. At least it¡¯s good for Mo Qiange, good for Lu Momo and Ah Chao.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Tang Dynasty¡¯s love for Momo?¡±Luo Anning couldn¡¯t help but feel sarcastic, her tone suddenly became sharp. ¡°Can his love and sex be separated? He talks about love Momo, but in the blink of an eye, he can sleep with another woman. Bed. If this is what you call his true love Momo, then I really don¡¯t agree.¡± Rong Yan let out an almost inaudible sigh and kissed her angry little face, he softened his tone. ¡°Anning, many things are not as simple as they seem. You¡¯ll understand in the future. It¡¯s gettingte, go to sleep.¡± Perhaps she was too angry, Luo Anning woke up in a daze the entire night. The quality of her sleep was terrible. The next morning, Luo Anning woke up very early. After breakfast, she brought along Xiao Shuai and the breakfast that the chef had specially prepared and headed to Mo Mo¡¯s apartment. Rong Yan¡¯s motorcade followed behind her car. They followed her all the way to Lu Mo¡¯s apartment. They watched her bring Xiao Shuai upstairs before they got the driver to drive to thepany. In the car, hezily leaned against the window with one hand and dialed Tang Chao¡¯s number with the other. The call was picked up after a long time. Tang Chao¡¯s voice was still hoarse from not waking up. ¡°Morning...¡± Enough with the curling of his lips, Rong Yan nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. How wasst night?¡± Tang Chao was stunned for a full three seconds before he realized what he meant byst night. He touched his face to wake himself up. ¡°What else can I do? I was rejected by the door.¡± From his voice, it was not difficult to guess that he was not in a bad mood. Young Master Rong smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re quite open-minded.¡± ¡°What else can I do? Could it be that I¡¯ve been rejected by that little brat, Lu Momo, and I¡¯m still going to y the suicidal and decadent game? I won¡¯t do such a tasteless thing.¡± ¡°Alright, stop bullshitting with me.¡±Young Master Rong retracted his smile and said solemnly, ¡°This is all that I can help you with. I¡¯ll rely on my own abilities to get my woman back.¡± Tang Chao smiled slyly. ¡°What, are you being ignored by Anning? TSK TSK TSK, it¡¯s so early in the morning, but from your voice, it sounds like you¡¯re not satisfied with your desires.¡± ¡°F * ck off!¡± After hanging up the phone, Young Master Rong closed his eyes and thought about how he should pacify Anning at night. .. Lu Mo was woken up by the doorbell. She rubbed her dry eyes and stood up from the sofa. Just as she stood up, her whole body swayed and she steadied herself. She rubbed her swollen forehead with one hand and slowly walked to open the door. When she returned to the apartmentst night, she saw that the apartment was empty. There was no one to talk to. The more quiet it was in the middle of the night, the more the grievance in her heart was magnified. Even she did not know how long she criedst night. In the end, she cried until she was tired and fell asleep on the sofa. Through the peephole, she saw the peace at the door and the curious little handsome. Lu Mo¡¯s action of opening the door stopped. Not not angry, not not feel betrayed, not so open-minded, can immediately forgive. Chapter 782

Chapter 782: Chapter 784 if you understood [46] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

She did not know if she would be able to put on a good face when facing an xiaoning at that moment. She was struggling and hesitating in her heart. Outside the door, Luo Anning was hugging Xiao Shuai. The doorbell that she had been ringing for a long time did not open. She knew that she must be angry. Therefore, she raised her voice and said to the door, ¡°Momo, I know you¡¯re home. I brought you breakfast. If you don¡¯t eat it now, it will get cold. Open the door.¡± Lu Momo hugged herself with both hands. Her pearly white teeth bit hard on her lips. She looked like she was struggling in pain. ¡°Aunty... Aunty... !¡± The Little Guy¡¯s crisp and long call came from outside the door. Even if he had an iron heart, he couldn¡¯t bear to let a child be rejected. Lu Momo slowly opened the door. Xiao Shuai opened his mouth and turned to Luo Anning with a smile. Luo Anning kissed him and then smiled brightly at the tired Lu Momo. She squeezed through the door with her son in her arms. Bringing her son was the right thing to do. She knew Mo mo well. Even if he was angry at her, he would definitely implicate the innocent. Xiao Shuai was very smart. As soon as he entered the door, he put down his two chubby arms from Ma Ma¡¯s neck and stretched them out to his aunt. He called out crisply, ¡°Aunt... Hug!¡± That hug was absolutely loud! It was hard to ignore. Luo Anning knew that Mo Mo was still feeling ufortable, so she gave the little guy¡¯s creamy body to her. ¡°Mo Mo, hold little handsome first. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to serve breakfast.¡± Lu Mo Mo had just hugged little handsome when he opened his mouth to say something. Luo Anning had already turned around to go to the kitchen and did not give her a chance to speak. Holding the little guy in his arms, Lu Mo Mo went to the sofa and sat down. He stretched out his hand and poked his soft and smooth face. ¡°Little Ning, why are you here so early?¡± Xiao Shuai frowned and pouted slightly. He corrected his aunt, ¡°Xiao Shuai!¡± Lu Mo was amused by the little guy¡¯s righteous manner. He chuckled and deliberately went against him. ¡°Xiao Xiaoning, Xiao Xiaoning, you are Xiao Xiaoning.¡± ¡°Xiao Shuai... Xiao... Shuai... Shuai...¡±the little guy did not speak as fast as her. As he spoke, he began to speak incoherently. In the end, his pitch-ck eyes looked at his aunt¡¯s smug expression. He snorted arrogantly from his nose and pursed his lips. He did not speak anymore. Other People¡¯s families were small, but they also had tempers! Luo Anning came out of the kitchen and happened to see this scene. She smiled and took her son into her arms. She said to her, ¡°Momo, breakfast is ready. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Lu Momo lowered her eyes and answered vaguely. She got up and walked into the dining room. Looking at the steaming thin meat porridge with preserved eggs, the rich fragrance of soy milk and Youtiao on the table, and a bowl of beef noodles, Lu Momo¡¯s heart instantly felt sour. These were all her favorite dishes, especially the authentic Chinese breakfast. Apart from her family, only an xiaoning and Qian ge knew about these. She buried her head in her food and ate quietly. Due to her mood, she didn¡¯t eat much, but she still ate a little of everything. While she was eating breakfast, Luo Anning was ying by the side with Xiao Shuai in her arms. Did she have to chat with her for a while? Lu Mo answered absent-mindedly and didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to her. After she finished eating, Luo Anning got up and tidied up the tableware. She made two cups of tea before walking to the sofa and sitting down. She held a cup of tea and handed it to Luo Anning. Luo Anning said guiltily, ¡°Momo, I¡¯ve let you down for what happened when Qian ge woke up. I know you¡¯re angry. You can hit me or scold me, I won¡¯t have anyints.¡± Chapter 783

Chapter 783: Chapter 785 if you understood [47] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Lu Mo hesitated and did not take the cup of tea. Luo Anning did not force her either. She ced the cup of tea on the coffee table in front of her and sat beside handsome, who was ying with the tassels on the pillow, parrot followed suit and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry...¡± Her dark eyes were bright and clear, not tainted by the secr world. Lu Mo hesitated for a moment, then picked up the tea on the coffee table and took a sip. ¡°An xiaoning, I just want to know, when you decided to hide it from me, did you think that I would destroy Qian Ge and Xia Xin?¡± She had always cared about Luo Anning¡¯s heart. Did she think of her as an extreme woman who couldn¡¯t be loved. She and Qian Ge were both her friends. If she kept it from her, she would be letting Qian ge down. If she didn¡¯t keep it from her, she would be letting Qian ge down. Both of them had to let someone down, so she understood. ¡°How could that be? !¡±Luo Anning frowned, she raised her voice. ¡°Lu Momo, why do you think that? Other people don¡¯t know you, but I do know you? Do you think that all these years of being friends are for nothing? ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you. The reason why I kept it from you in the first ce was to make you stop thinking about Qian Ge. It¡¯s better to be short-lived than long-term. ¡°If you know that there is no ending, then I don¡¯t want you to waste your youth on this matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be short-lived than long-term...¡± Lu Mo smiled bitterly. In fact, she had always known that Qian ge could love and cherish her, but she could not give her the love she wanted. She knew, she had always known. He only had an xiaoning in his heart, only her.. What she was unwilling to ept was that she was the only one who had been kept in the dark about something that seemed to be known to the whole world. It was as if she had been isted from the whole world. That feeling was so terrible that she did not want to experience it a second time in her life. Luo Anning became even more anxious when she did not speak. She wanted to calm her down and apologize to her, she did not want to aggravate her anger. ¡°Mo Mo, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong in this matter. There won¡¯t be a second time. Really, I promise you.¡± As she spoke, Luo Anning looked so anxious that she was about to raise her finger and swear. Lu Mo Mo lifted his eyelids and looked at her. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll forgive you. There¡¯s no need to serve me breakfast and tea. Don¡¯t make yourself look like a sinner. It¡¯s weird.¡± Luo Anning let out a huge sigh of relief. She patted her frightened chest and said, ¡°Luckily, you¡¯ve forgiven me. Mo Mo, I was really afraid that you would be angry with me to the end.¡± Lu Mo Mo leaned over and picked up Xiao Shuai. He sniffed the little guy¡¯s milk-scented body. ¡°Xiao Xiaoning smells so good!¡± Perhaps he was tickled by her, Xiao Shuai giggled and kept twisting his little body to avoid her. Lu Mo Mo was also like a child. The more he avoided her, the more he teased her. The two of themughed together. At this moment, Luo Anning¡¯s phone rang. She looked at Lu Momo opposite her and hesitated whether to pick it up. Lu Momo saw her hesitation. ¡°Pick it up. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Qian Ge.¡± Lu Momo was stunned. The smile on his face froze and pain appeared in his eyes. However, it was quickly hidden by her. ¡°You pick it up.¡± Luo Anning answered the call. ¡°Qian Ge... I¡¯m at Mo Mo¡¯s apartment... Alright, I¡¯ll ask her for her opinion. Wait a moment.¡± Covering her phone, Luo Anning asked, ¡°Mo Mo, Qian ge said that she wanted to visit you and personally apologize to you. What do you think... ?¡± ¡°No!¡±Lu Mo said anxiously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him!¡± Chapter 784

Chapter 784: Chapter 786 if you understood [48] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Then, she added, ¡°At least not now. I don¡¯t know how to face him.¡± Luo Anning nodded and said to the other end of the phone, ¡°Qian ge, Mo Mo is a little tired. Another Day.¡± No one knew what Mo Qian ge said on the other end, but Luo Anning answered repeatedly until she hung up the phone. Lu Mo was absent-mindedly teasing little handsome. His eyes were dim, and Luo Anning sighed. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. The first button was wrong, but you only realized when you buttoned thest button that some things were wrong in the beginning, but only in the end did you have to admit it. The current Mo Mo was only the person who had just realized that the button was wrong, licking his wounds alone in the sorrow of having to admit it. In fact, there was nothing in this world that could not be forgiven. There was only a mood that could not be forgiven. As long as she changed her mood, the world would bepletely different. All she needed was time. Below the apartment building, there was a mai. Ba. She stopped there quietly. The driver¡¯s window was lowered halfway. She could vaguely see that the man in the car was so pale that he looked a little weak. After he made a phone call, he kept looking up, as if he was looking at the residents upstairs. .. The lights were red, the music was deafening, and the men and women on the dance floor twisted their bodies wantonly under the cover of the night. Indulgence. With a cute baby face, the woman sitting in front of the bar counter who was drunk attracted the attention of the men. ¡°Bartender, give me another bottle of brandy!¡±Lying on the bar counter with one hand on her head and the other hand shaking the empty ss, she shouted in a daze. The bartender saw that she was a girl who came to get drunk and felt that it was not safe, so he kindly reminded her, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not in a good mood, right? You¡¯ve drunk enough. Go back and sleep. There are so many people here, it¡¯s not safe for a girl like you.¡± Lu Mo, whose eyes were foggy, pouted silently. He knocked the table with his wine ss and said unhappily, ¡°How can I sleep, how can i sleep... Hey, I want to drink, are you selling it or not?¡± The bartender shook his head helplessly, and Lu Mo suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Not selling? Is this how you do business? Call your manager over!¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared of You, Little Lady. Sell, sell, sell. Can I not sell to you?¡±The bartender did not want to throw away his iron rice bowl and put a bottle of brandy in front of her out of kindness. Lu Mo chuckled and poured a ss of brandy for herself. She held the ss with both hands and took a sip. Her entire face was wrinkled. It was exactly the same as the wrinkled soup dumpling described by the Tang dynasty. It was obviously a spicy liquor, but she had to drink it since it was not strong enough. Even if she was frowning, she had to force herself to drink it. Strong liquor was good, but strong liquor was good. If she drank it, she would get drunk. When she got drunk, she did not need to think about those heart-wrenching things. As she was drinking, a woman came over with a bottle of wine and a ss. ¡°Little sister, are you also drinking alone?¡± Lu Mo turned his head to look. A woman who looked like a white-cor worker was asking her. She hesitated for a moment before nodding. The woman smiled. ¡°Do you mind drinking with me? Drinking alone is quite boring.¡± Lu Mo agreed silently. The woman stretched out her long legs and hooked a high chair over. She sat down beside her and poured her own wine. As she drank, she asked, ¡°Little Sister, are you heartbroken?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡±Lu Mo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The words ¡®I¡¯m heartbroken¡¯are written on your face.¡± Chapter 785 Chapter 785: Chapter 787 if you understood [49] at that time Trantor: 549690339 The woman covered her mouth and giggled. She paused for a moment, then, she acted like a caring sister and said, ¡°Nowadays, every woman whoes to a bar to get drunk has something to do with their feelings. So, it¡¯s not strange that I guessed that you were heartbroken.¡± Lu Momo¡¯s little face was red. She picked up the ss and filled it up. She clinked her ss with her. ¡°Here¡¯s to You!¡± The woman did not hesitate. After clinking her ss, she downed it. Lu Mo Mo¡¯s eyes widened, but she still forced herself to pour the spicy wine into her ss. ¡°Little sister, if you don¡¯t mind, Tell Me How You Lost Your Love. We can be considered to be in the same boat, so let¡¯s talk about it together.¡± Lu Mo Mo lowered her head in an instant and chuckled. In the end, she copsed on the table. ¡°I fell in love with my good friend. He only has friendship for me, not love. Moreover, he has a fianc¨¦e.¡± !! ¡°So melodramatic.¡±The woman clicked her tongue and refilled her empty cup. Lu Momo picked it up and drank it. She frowned and wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand. She asked, ¡°What About You? Are You also heartbroken?¡± ¡°No, to be more precise, I was cheated on. I¡¯m more melodramatic than you. My boyfriend is dating his best friend.¡± A scene of a woman catching him in bed appeared in her mind automatically. Lu Moughed out loud and patted the woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re really in the same boat. You¡¯re even more dramatic than me.¡± Sometimes, when you were especially miserable, you would realize that there was someone who was even more miserable than you. The feeling of falling from the bottom would be slightly better. That was what Lu Mo was feeling right now. After a few words, Lu Momo was no longer wary of this woman. He was a little depressed and could not speak to his rtives and friends. He could only confide in this stranger. ¡°Let me tell you, I took care of him for two years. Why did he choose to be with his fianc¨¦e in the end? ¡°I¡¯m not convinced, I¡¯m not convinced... anyone can do it. Why is it his fianc¨¦e? They don¡¯t have any feelings at all...¡±Lu Momo drank too much, lying on the bar counter, he waved his hand randomly while talking drunkenly. Seeing that she was almost drunk, the woman turned around and smiled at the dark corner of the bar. Then, she reached into her bag and took out something. When she poured the wine, her long nails fiddled with it intentionally or unintentionally, and fine powder fell into the wine. A ss of wine was pushed in front of her, and the woman¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Come, let¡¯s have another toast. We Won¡¯t go home until we¡¯re Drunk Tonight!¡± ¡°Okay, Cheers!¡±Lu Mo lifted his head suddenly and boldly picked up the ss of wine and drank it in one gulp. Not long after the ss of wine was drunk, Lu Mo used his hot hands to fan his face, and his face turned red. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going home.¡±The woman helped her up and walked out of the door. The bartender saw Lu Mo¡¯s dazed look and was about to call out to her when he saw two burly men walk out from the corner. They took Lu Mo from the woman¡¯s hands and carried him out, one on the left and the other on the right. ¡°Hey, what are you looking at? be more serious when you go to work!¡±The attendant walked over and pped the back of the bartender¡¯s head, following his line of sight. The bartender came back to his senses. When he saw the attendant, he said anxiously, ¡°Brother Liu, do you still remember the girl young master Tang often brought along two years ago?¡± The man called brother Liu frowned and pped the back of his head again. ¡°Young Master Tang has brought along so many women. How would I know which one you¡¯re talking about?¡± The bartender panicked and couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in his head, ¡°That¡¯s the one. She looks like an underage girl with very young teeth. I saw her just now. She was drunk right in front of me. But she was kidnapped by two men just now. I¡¯m afraid that she...¡± Chapter 786 Chapter 786: Chapter 788 if you understood [50] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What did you say? !¡±Brother Liu grabbed the bartender¡¯s cor and asked loudly. The bartender held his finger and pointed at the door. ¡°Brother Liu, they have already gone out...¡± Brother Liu let go of his hand while swearing, he immediately took out his phone and called the head of the popr hall, Ah Cheng, who was beside Young Master Tang. ¡°Hello, Brother Cheng?¡±? The bartender at the bar just now said that he saw young master Tang¡¯s ex-girlfriend, the one with a baby face! She was quite drunk and was taken away by someone. She must have been taken away.¡± Coincidentally, Liu Ming was Ah Cheng¡¯s subordinate. Usually, Ah Cheng was by Tang Chao¡¯s side, so he could more or less figure out his thoughts, especially since he had been quarreling with Master Tang and the future Young Lady Tang many times recently because of Lu Mo. . As a result, theckeys of the Tang sect were all gossiping. The person in young master Tang¡¯s heart was always the same baby face that he had introduced to Master Tang at the banquet two years ago. She looked like an adult woman, and now, the future Young Lady Lan Na was simply a pathetic cannon fodder. !! Ah Cheng received a phone call and told Liu Ming to find her no matter what. Meanwhile, he rushed to the study room and told Tang Chao everything that had happened in a concise andprehensive manner. Tang Chao did not expect that he would give her time to calm down. In the end, she actually dared to drink in the stomach of a bar and was even taken away by someone? Was she really ignorant of the affairs of the world or was she not afraid of death? Did she think that the people in the bar were all clean and kind people? ¡°Damn you, Lu Momo!¡±Tang Chao cursed in a low voice. He grabbed the car keys and rushed out. He did not dare to hesitate in the slightest, afraid that he would be one second toote, lu Momo did not know what would happen to that evil woman in the world. ¡°It¡¯s hot, I¡¯m so hot...¡± Both of her arms were held. Lu Momo twisted her body ufortably. The Z-heat emitted from her body made her want to pull open her clothes. She twisted a little, and the burly man pped her face. He cursed, ¡°Be quiet! I¡¯ll kill youter!¡± The p was heavy and fierce. Lu Momo¡¯s face almost immediately swelled up. She was in pain, and her face scrunched up in pain. She opened her misty eyes and looked at the two people beside her in a daze, she began to struggle violently. ¡°Who are you? Where are you taking me? I don¡¯t know you. Let... Let Me Go... help... help...¡± There were still some lovebirds on the streetste at night. Afraid that her cry for help would attract attention, the man used his free hand to cover her mouth tightly and dragged her to the side of the road at a faster speed. A ckmercial vehicle with a license te came from the dark and stopped in front of her. The man opened the door, stuffed Lu Mo Mo into the car, and got into the car. The car door closed and themercial vehicle quickly left. The white-cor woman took out a rope and tied Lu Mo¡¯s hand. The big man tore the tape and sealed her mouth. Staring at her smooth face, the woman covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°This young. With this appearance, the tender skin can definitely be sold for a good price! Especially the young S. M. Japanese.¡± This group was the famous Ren (human) Snake Group. They specialized in selling beautiful women and secretly sold them to various countries. Usually, these women who were sold were secretly escorted ontorge ships that were sailing. They stayed at the bottom of the dark cabin and either starved to death or died of infectious diseases. They were even raped by the men and women who wore them before they were sold. Those who starved to death or died of infectious diseases were usually thrown directly into the sea and let the fish be dismembered and eaten. Lu Mo Mo was targeted by them and fell into their hands. He was probably doomed! Chapter 787 Chapter 787: Chapter 789 if you understood [51] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu... Wu Wu!¡±Lu Mo sobered up quite a bit. Her eyes widened in horror as she looked at the woman. Thinking about what she had said just now, she understood that they were benevolent traffickers! Japan? Could it be that they wanted to sell her to Japan to be used by those wretched men? No, she didn¡¯t want to! Who knew how perverted the people of Japan were? They were capable of all kinds of tricks! !! Being sold to Japan was undoubtedly a dead end! She wanted to cry for help. She wanted to break free from the ropes that bound her hands and feet. Panic corroded her brain. She was filled with regret. Her struggle became more and more intense. The woman had lost her patience, a pnded on her face. ¡°Little Hoof, behave yourself! Otherwise, you will suffer!¡± Lu Mo Mo was stunned by the p. Her ears were buzzing, and her head was pressed onto her knees by the woman. Her waist was bent, and she could not raise her head at all. She did not know where they were sending her now. ¡°Drive faster, hurry up and start the boat!¡±The burly man looked at his watch and urged in a rough voice. Therefore, Lu Mo Mo felt the body of the car suddenly speed up, and her body leaned heavily against the back of the chair. Liu Ming and a fewckeys drove all the way to chase after themercial vehicle in front. At the intersection in front, themercial vehicle made a left turn and sped up. When Liu Ming saw it, he secretly cursed. He stared at themercial vehicle in front in case he lost it, while frantically picking up his phone to call young master Tang. There was only one destination in front of the left turn, the s city pier, which was also a trading port! Every day, thousands of ships of all sizes would dock, dock, and load and unload goods. Once they lost them, it would be very troublesome to find them! ¡°Young Master Tang, those people are heading to the dock now. I suspect that they are the criminals of the Ren she group!¡± ¡°Got it. Take some men and keep an eye on them. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± ¡°Understood, young master Tang!¡± After hanging up the phone, cold sweat broke out on Tang Chao¡¯s forehead. He was so anxious that he wanted to fly to the dock immediately. At the same time, he stepped on the elerator and contacted Feng Churui. He told him about the ren snake group¡¯s suspicions and asked him to bring some agents to search and arrest them. Feng Churui received the news. As the mayor of a city, he realized the harm the ren snake group caused to society. He immediately informed the director of the Bureau of industrial amine and asked him to immediately deploy a battle n. He also rushed to the dock at the first possible moment and personally gave instructions. The night was as dark as ink. It was supposed to be a peaceful night, but because the gangsters and Jing Fang had moved out at the same time, the night was tainted with a thick smell of gunpowder. Lu Mo tried his best to calm himself down. The more dangerous the moment was, the more he had to keep his mind calm and think of a way to escape from danger and save himself. However, no matter how much she cursed in her heart, she could not calm her mind down. Her mind was filled with fear. The unknown danger made her not know what to do. She really wanted to cry. She really hoped that this was just a dream. When she woke up, she would still be in the soft and warm bed at home. Go. However, all of her fantasies were destroyed the moment the car stopped. The car came to a sudden stop and the woman said, ¡°Pack it up.¡± Immediately after, the burly man took out a ck woven bag from the cushion under his feet. He shrank back in fear and kept shaking his head. No, no.. ¡°PA ¡ª I¡¯ll let you Dodge! PA ¡ª I¡¯ll let you be dishonest!¡±Perhaps it was because time was short, the burly man¡¯s rough and big palm pped her face twice. The p made Lu Mo¡¯s Eyes See Stars, and she felt Dizzy. Hit, her stomach immediately felt nauseous, and she wanted to throw up. Chapter 788 Chapter 788: Chapter 790 if you understood [52] at that time Trantor: 549690339 The woman was the first to get out of the car. The burly man took the woven bag and covered her from head to toe. He pushed her onto the car seat and the two of them worked together to carry her out. ¡°UH... Uh Uh uh...¡±Lu Mo struggled in the woven bag. This might be her only chance. She prayed that there would be a kind person to see her.. Although it was night, there were still many cargo ships loading and unloading at the dock. The porters were bustling with activity. This strange three-person trip did not attract much attention. !! Lu Mo struggled with all her might and twisted her body, causing the burly man to take a few kicks. In a fit of anger, she threw the woven bag onto the ground and punched and kicked her. ¡°F * ck! You Little B * Tch!¡± ¡°UHH... uhh...¡±the woven bag gradually stopped moving, and the whimpering sound became softer and softer. The intense pain throughout his entire body spread throughout his limbs and bones. His body seemed to be in so much pain that it was about to separate from his soul. Lu Mo slowly closed his eyes, tears streaming down his face. He knew that this time, he was really done for.. Liu Ming, who had followed them all the way here, had just stopped the car when he saw two men with fierce faces in front of him punching and kicking the human-shaped woven bag lying on the ground. ¡°F * ck! How Dare You Touch Young Master Tang¡¯s woman? You¡¯re F * cking courting death!¡±He spat fiercely and pushed open the door to get out of the car. A few of hisckeys got into the trunk of the car and rushed up with their weapons. In the Underworld, the most important thing was loyalty. Seeing Young Master Tang¡¯s woman being thrown onto the ground and beaten up, Lu Mo Mo Mo was not alone. Behind her stood the entire Tang sect. She was being beaten up.., it was equivalent to the entire Tang sect¡¯s face being thrown to the ground and trampled! It was even more humiliating than having theirckeys get stabbed! This was an insult that they did not put in their eyes! ¡°MOTHERF * cker, Stop! I¡¯ll destroy you!¡±Liu Ming charged at the first with a fierce expression, followed closely by theckeys he brought along. When the woman and the burly man saw this, their movements all stopped. When they saw the shining stone knife in theckeys¡¯hands, they lowered their heads to look at the goods for the night and immediately made the decision to throw them away. ¡°Retreat!¡±The three of them quickly ran toward the fewrge cargo ships that were docked. ¡°You guys go after them. Don¡¯t let those sons of B * tches run away!¡±Liu Ming squatted down and opened the woven bag. He found that Lu Momo was on the verge of death. His face was covered in blood, and his face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. ¡°Miss, Miss, wake up...¡± A Koenigsegg drifted over and came to a screeching stop, rolling up a cloud of dust. Tang Chao¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she got out of the car and rushed over. She quickly helped Lu Momo up and held her in her arms. Her handsome face had a trace of paleness and fear that could not be concealed. She gently pushed away the hair that had been stuck to her face by the blood, her voice trembled. ¡°Momo? Lu Momo, wake up! Open your eyes and look at me. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay...¡± ¡°Young Master Tang, Miss Lu doesn¡¯t look too good. You should send her to the hospital as soon as possible. Those sons of B * tches, let¡¯s kill them immediately and avenge Miss Lu!¡±Liu Ming said, he picked up the machete on the ground and rushed out. Soon after, Ah Cheng also arrived with a group ofckeys. Dozens of ck cars came down in unison. The low-levelckeys held a stone knife in their hands, and the high-levelckeys held a ck pistol in their hands. All of them were ck and surrounded the scene. The atmosphere was somber, and for a moment, they rose to the sky above the dock. A Cheng walked forward: ¡°Young Tang, the people have arrived, please instruct!¡± Chapter 789 Chapter 789: Chapter 791 if you understood [53] at that time Trantor: 549690339 All of them were ck, and they surrounded the scene. In an instant, they rose into the air above the dock. Ah Cheng walked forward. ¡°Young Master Tang, everyone is here. Please give me instructions!¡± Lu Momo still did not have any reaction. Tang Chao did not even raise his head. His bloodshot eyes were filled with hostility. He looked around the bustling dock and said coldly, ¡°Find Them for me. I will deal with them personally!¡± Anyone who dared to touch his woman would not die so easily. He wanted to take back the pain that they had inflicted on Lu Momo a hundred times, a thousand times over! ¡°Understood!¡±Theckeys roared in an imposing manner. The machetes in their hands were reflected by the light, dazzling the eyes. !! Just as theckeys were about to rush into the dock, the whistle of a J car sounded from afar. More than a dozen J cars stopped at the periphery of the ck sedan, led by Feng Churui and the bureau chief of the Jingcha Bureau, more than a hundred Jingcha officers quickly surrounded them. It was not as if they had never seen a gang fight before. At this moment, seeing the Tang sect markings on the ck cars, as well as so many henchmen bringing their weapons out in unison, the director secretly wiped his sweat. Could it be that they were going to sweep the ce. ck? That shouldn¡¯t be. Although the underworld and the white world were ipatible with each other, they still had a personal rtionship in secret. Just as the bureau chief was at a loss for instructions, Feng Churui saw Tang Chao crouching on the ground and holding Lu Momo. He frowned and pushed aside the people from the Tang sect and walked in. ¡°Ah Chao, What¡¯s Wrong?¡± Hearing the voice, Tang Chao raised his head. It was as if his soul had been transferred. He looked empty and at a loss, ¡°Ah Rui, you¡¯re here. Lu Momo, she...¡± Feng Churui had never seen Tang Chao look so helpless and at a loss. When he looked at Lu Momo in his arms again, he could only describe it as a tragic sight. His face was covered in blood. The ck scabs mixed with his ck hair were coagted together. It looked like he was badly injured. ¡°Ah Chao, don¡¯t interfere in this matter. Jing Fang will take care of it. Lu Momo¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t look good. You¡¯d better take her to the hospital quickly. Don¡¯t waste any more time.¡±Feng Churui turned around, he beckoned secretary Wu over and asked him to arrange for a car to go to the hospital immediately. He also contacted the hospital to make preparations. Ah Chao was in an unstable mood now. In order to avoid any idents, he didn¡¯t dare to let him drive. Tang Chao seemed to have been suddenly woken up by a blow to the head. He stared nkly at Lu Momo for a full 30 seconds before he suddenly picked her up and turned around to run toward Feng Churui¡¯s car. He suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned his head around, revealing his viciousness. ¡°Ah Rui, I only have one request. Leave the person who hurt Lu Momo to me. You can have my people at your disposal.¡± ¡°I understand,¡±Feng Churui agreed readily. Tang Chao carried Lu Momo into the car. Secretary Wu immediately followed and went to the hospital together. That night, city s seemed to have undergone a baptism. The executives of the Ren she group and more than 100 of their subordinates were all detained by Jing Fang. The 364 women in the cabin who had been kidnapped from all over the country were all rescued. This was a joint operation of a gang. The joint operation of the government was thergest capture of the number of people from the R she group and the highest number of people from the higher-ups. After the sessful capture, chief s personally shook hands with the Tang sect hall master to thank him for his cooperation this time. The young and promising s added another stroke of brilliance to the Z treatment results. This was the content of the S City news media report the next day. .. Outside the emergency room, Tang Chao leaned against the wall with his back against the wall. His entire being was in a daze from fear. His mind was like a rewind of a movie, reying the scene of Lu Mo¡¯s face covered in blood over and over again. Chapter 790 Chapter 790: Chapter 792 if you understood [54] at that time Trantor: 549690339 He could not imagine how terrible the consequences would have been if it had not been for the attendants who had found her. He still felt a lingering fear when he thought about it. Fortunately, he had brought her to many banquets back then, so the attendants had more or less remembered her face. Forty minutester, the lights in the emergency room were turned off. Lu Mo was escorted out by the nurses. The attending doctor walked over and took off his mask, he said to Tang Chao, who had an anxious expression on his face, ¡°The patient¡¯s body is basically fine. There are some superficial wounds all over his body. The most serious injury is the kick on his head. It seems that he was kicked by something like a leather shoe. The wound is bigger and there is more blood. Fortunately, his brain was not injured. The Cui. Qing in the patient¡¯s body. The medicine is also fine, so there is no need to worry too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you, Doctor.¡±Tang Chao looked at Lu Momo, whose head was wrapped in bandages. His face was pale, but at least he was fine. Lu Momo was pushed back to the VIP ward. After confirming that she was fine, he instructed the nurse to take good care of her. He also left Ah Cheng to guard outside the door. Then, he turned around and left, heading straight to the industrial and Security Bureau. !! The three people had already been arrested and brought to justice. They had also confessed to the attempt to abduct Mai Lu Mo. what he needed to do now was to avenge Lu Mo Mo! .. ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s enough. The chit-chat is over. It¡¯s time for you to rest.¡±Mo qiange bent over and pulled up the nket to cover old madam Mo. then, she sat by the bed and waited for her to fall asleep. The olddy had suffered from high blood pressure two days ago and was sent directly to the hospital for treatment and observation. Mo Qiange had not had a chance to show filial piety during those two years in Canada. Now that Grandma was sick, he had no choice but toe to the hospital to take care of her. Old Madam Mo looked at the shadow under her grandson¡¯s eyes, she waved her hand in heartache. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Grandma will listen to you. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±. Qian ¡®Ge, you¡¯re tired too. Go back and rest. It¡¯s fine as long as Grandma has a guard here. You can bring the crystal shrimp dumplings over tomorrow morning. Grandma wants to eat them.¡± Mo Qian ¡®Ge Thought for a moment. Seeing the heartache in the olddy¡¯s eyes, she smiled and agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave when you¡¯re asleep.¡± Half an hourter, old madam Mo fell asleep with her long and steady breaths. Mo Qian ¡®ge softly reminded the guards to take good care of her and then walked out of the ward quietly. As soon as he walked out of the ward, he saw that the ward across from him was open. It turned out that two nurses were changing shifts. Through the gap of the wide open door, he saw the Patient C. Lu Momo was lying on the bed. At that moment, he was stunned and walked closer with uncertainty. His head was wrapped in white gauze, and there were faint traces of red blood seeping out. He looked a little scary, and his face was so pale that there was not a trace of blood on it. That¡¯s right, if it wasn¡¯t Lu Momo, who else could it be? Ah Cheng was just about to turn around to smoke when he saw Mo Qian ge walk over. He subconsciously reached out to stop her, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go in.¡± Mo Qian ge nced at the hand in front of her, then nced at Ah Cheng indifferently and said, ¡°The person lying inside is my friend, Lu Momo.¡± It turned out to be Miss Lu¡¯s friend. Ah Cheng hesitated again. Miss Lu was young master Tang¡¯s sweetheart. Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to let a man go in? Mo Qian ¡®ge furrowed her brows and a hint of worry shed across her eyes. She asked, ¡°I want to know, what exactly happened to Mo Mo?¡± Ah Cheng thought about it and decided to forget about it. After all, young master Tang hadn¡¯t said that he couldn¡¯t let anyone visit him, so he put down his hand and briefly exined the whole situation. Mo Qian ¡®GE¡¯s frown deepened and she nodded lightly at Ah Cheng. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take care of her.¡± Chapter 791 Chapter 791: Chapter 793 if you understood [55] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Ah Cheng did not stop her and made a gesture of ¡®please do as you please¡¯. She strolled to the bedside and sat down. Looking at her pale face, Mo Qiange¡¯s heart was filled with heartache and guilt. She was a girl who went to a barte at night to get drunk. wasn¡¯t she in a terrible mood? Once upon a time, Lu Momo¡¯s world was very simple. Anime and snacks were all her hobbies. It could be said that among the three of them, Anning was the one with the most bitter background. He was the one who shouldered the heavy responsibility, while Lu Momo was the carefree daughter of a wealthy family. !! Because her parents doted on her since she was young, they did not force her to study finance or take over the family business. Therefore, from high school to university, the subjects she chose were all decided by herself, based on her own preferences. She had a baby face that would never grow up. When she smiled, there was a faint dimple at the corner of her lips. It was pure and beautiful. It was as if there were only beautiful things in her world, beautiful emotions, and worldly troubles.., that should not exist. Mo Qiange held her hand, her fingertips gently caressing the back of her cold hand. For the first time, she began to question her decision. Was she really wrong? He didn¡¯t want to give her hope and waste his youth on him, but wasn¡¯t such a direct method too hurtful? So much so that she had no one to talk to and went to a bar to get drunk? If it wasn¡¯t for the Tang Dynasty, Mo Qiange wouldn¡¯t have believed it. After tonight, where would she be? When he woke up, he knew that this silly girl, Mo Mo, had actually taken care of him in Canada for two whole years. He was both touched and sad. It was this silly girl that he had no way to respond to her feelings. ¡±... Mo Mo, I¡¯m sorry.¡±In the Quiet Ward, a depressed male voice sounded. .. When Tang Chao rushed to the station with a murderous aura, Feng Churui was rubbing his nose with one hand tiredly as he walked out under the escort of his assistant. When he saw Tang Chao, he walked over and asked, ¡°How is Lu Mo Mo¡¯s condition?¡± Tang Chao¡¯s expression rxed for a moment, and his voice sounded a little relieved. ¡°The doctor has checked him. Other than the heavy wound on his head, his body is fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±Feng churui nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already left the three of them for you to handle. Clean up after yourself.¡± ¡°Understood.¡±Tang Chao smiled and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Brother, thank you!¡± Leaving him alone meant that these three people were not among the people Jing Fang had captured from the Ren she group. Of course, their s sentence did not need to go through the F Academy, nor did it need to be announced to the public. Simply put, it meant that the people were in his hands, and it was up to him to decide whether to kill or cut them. ¡°Stop it.¡±Feng churui patted him away lightly and said tiredly, ¡°Alright, there¡¯s nothing else for me to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Because Feng Churui had specially instructed him, after Feng Churui left, the bureau chief personally received Tang Chao. With a smile on his face, he led him to the door of a special detention room. ¡°Young Master Tang, the person you want is inside.¡± Tang Chao curled his lips into a smile and waved his hand coldly. The bureau chief was also a person with discerning eyes. He immediately brought Jing Ren and left, leaving only Tang Chao and hisckeys behind. ¡°Bang ¨C¡±the door of the detention room was kicked open by him. Inside, a woman and two men were handcuffed to a chair. When they saw that the person was filled with a murderous aura that could not be concealed, they instantly panicked. ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Jing Cha? Haven¡¯t we already confessed?¡±The woman said uneasily. Her forced calm expression looked especiallyical. Chapter 792 Chapter 792: Chapter 794 if you understood [56] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Was it this woman who gave the wine to Lu Mo Mo Mo to drink? Was it these two who kicked and beat Lu Mo Mo? Was it these three reckless people who intended to abduct Mai Lu Mo? Good, very good! Tang Chao had a cold smile on his face. He was cold and ruthless. He slowly took off his suit jacket and loosened his tie. ¡°You will know who I am very soon.¡± !! As soon as he finished speaking, his iron fist smashed into the woman¡¯s face with a strong wind. The woman fell to the ground along with her chair and spat out a mouthful of blood. A few white teeth wrapped in red blood scattered on the ground, showing how powerful that punch was. ¡°I never hit women. You made me make an exception.¡±After moving his limbs, Tang Chao¡¯s figure was as fast as a ghost. The burly man was pulled up by him and smashed into the wall. The Lackey at the door closed the door sensibly. Tang Chao did not make a move easily. Once he made a move, he would not stop until he was dead. Inside was the main battlefield of the Tang dynasty. The anger that had been bottled up in his heart for the whole night was now being vented through the violence of his fists. nging, wailing, and the muffled sound of a body falling to the ground could be heard continuously. Theckey outside the door did not change his expression. This kind of violent scene was already amon sight. For an entire hour, Tang Chao did note out. From the initial cries of pain and begging for mercy, only the muffled sound of heavy objects hitting the body was left in the detention room. An hourter, the door of the detention room was pulled open from the inside. Tang Chao, whose hair was messy and his face was gloomy, walked out. His ck shirt and trousers were already soaked in blood. In the darkness, there was a fishy smell. His face was also sshed with a lot of blood. ¡°Young Master Tang, wipe it.¡±Theckey quickly handed over the tissue that he took from the police officer¡¯s office. Tang Chao took it slowly and wiped the blood off his face. He suddenly nced at the blood-stained tissue and spat out two words in disgust, ¡°Dirty.¡± He directly took off the wet shirt that was stuck to his body, took the suit jacket from the Lackey¡¯s hand, and put it on. He ordered coldly, ¡°Clean it up inside.¡± Then, he thought to himself, ¡®Lu Momo, look, I¡¯ve avenged you.¡¯. ¡®those who dare to hurt you will not have a good ending.¡¯. ¡°Understood, young master Tang!¡± With a cold smile, Tang Chao walked out in a good mood. What he needed to do now was to take a shower, wash off the unpleasant smell of blood on his body, and then change into a clean set of clothes, he would go to the hospital to see if Lu Momo, that brat, had woken up. The Lackey entered the detention room and saw the miserable state of the three people¡¯s bodies. Even though he was used to seeing bloody scenes, he still felt nauseous. After taking a shower and changing into clean clothes, after confirming that there was no disgusting smell of blood on his body, Tang Chao drove to the hospital in a good mood. It was alreadyte at night. There was no one in the corridor of the hospital except for two nurses on duty at the nurses¡¯desk. His leather shoes stepped on the floor, making steady and regr footsteps. When he arrived at the ward, Ah Cheng saw him and immediately became a little hesitant. ¡°Young Master Tang, you... You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Ah Cheng, you don¡¯t seem happy that I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°How can I, Young Master Tang.¡±Ah Cheng¡¯s eyes darted around, but he did not dare to look at him. Tang Chao frowned and suddenly shouted, ¡°Then why are you panicking!¡± Ah Chengughed dryly, ¡°Young master Tang, look at the time. You¡¯ve been busy all night. Why Don¡¯t you go back and rest? Come Back Tomorrow Morning?¡± At this moment, if he could not guess that there was something fishy going on, then he was really stupid! Tang Chao suddenly narrowed his eyes and hit the nail on the head, ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡± Seeing that he could not hide it anymore, ah Cheng said in defeat, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Lu¡¯s friend, a man.¡± Chapter 793 Chapter 793: Chapter 795 if you understood [57] at that time Trantor: 549690339 The Tang dynasty did not say a word. They took two steps forward and opened the door ¡°Qian Ge, I¡¯m so scared... I¡¯m so scared that I¡¯ll never see you again... I can¡¯t imagine if I¡¯ll go crazy if I Never See You Again...¡± Lu Mo Mo¡¯s face was filled with tears. He hugged Mo Qian ge as if she was hisst hope. He hugged her so hard that his knuckles turned white. His voice was choked with sobs, trembling. Fear and lingering fear made her look especially pitiful. It made people want to hold her in their arms andfort her gently. And at that moment, someone did that. !! Mo Qian ge hugged her back and patted her back gently with one hand. The other pressed her head against her shoulder, her soft voice carried traces offort, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be afraid anymore, Mo Mo. . ¡°It¡¯s safe now. Look, this is the hospital. You¡¯re safe now, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Those people have already been arrested. They won¡¯t hurt you anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Don¡¯t cry anymore. Be Good...¡± Lu Mo Mo lifted his tear-stained eyshes and looked at him with uncertainty. His body was sobbing, ¡°Is... is that true?¡± Mo Qian ge patiently rubbed her head and gave her an affirmative answer, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Lu Mo felt at ease and buried his head in his embrace, searching for the warmth in his memories. He had cried too much just now and was now sobbing uncontrobly. He sniffed three times, took a deep breath, sniffed three more times and exhaled. From the position of the Tang dynasty, the two of them were no different from a couple in love! The woman cried pitifully while the man¡¯s heart ached for her. He gentlyforted and coaxed her. Nothing could excite him more than this scene! He was the one who had saved her. She should have been crying in his arms. How did it turn into Mo Qiange? Tang Chao curled his lips and let out a mockingugh. It was as if he was making a wedding dress for someone else. Lu Momo, Mo Qiange, Lu Momo, Mo Qiange... good, really good, you guys are the best! Seeing this scene, there was nothing more for Tang dynasty to do. If he continued to stay, he would only be a nuisanceter. Turning around, his face was so gloomy that ink could be wrung out of it. His sharp eyes swept fiercely at Ah Cheng, who wanted nothing more than to find a hole to hide in. Tang dynasty walked slowly as he watched Ah Cheng walk away. Ah Cheng scratched his head in annoyance, regretting what he had done in the past, he should not have let him into the ward! He sneaked a nce inside. The man and woman were embracing each other. Anyone who saw this scene would be provoked! It was no wonder that Tang Shao was so angry. It was considered a light punishment if he did not skin him alive. Ah Cheng thought about it. In order to show his sincerity and atone for his sins, it was still necessary to remind Lu Momo inside who was the one who saved her from danger. ¡°Ahem... Miss Lu, the Doctor said that you should rest more since you have a brain injury. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±What he meant was that it was time for you to rest. It was not the time to receive guests! Hearing the voice, Lu Momo looked up from Mo Qian Ge¡¯s arms in confusion. When she saw Ah Cheng, she blinked. She instinctively felt that this face was somewhat familiar. Mo Qian Ge took the opportunity to let go of her and turned to look at the door. Seeing Ah Cheng¡¯s foul expression, which was not in proportion to the respect in his tone, Lu Mo¡¯s eyes darkened. He smiled gently and said to him, ¡°Mo Mo, do you know who saved you?¡± Lu Mo was confused. He looked at him and mumbled, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you?¡± The moment she woke up, she saw him standing by her bed. wasn¡¯t he the one who saved her? Chapter 794 Chapter 794: Chapter 796 if you understood [58] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No.¡±Mo Qiange¡¯s smile was warm and warm like the rising sun. ¡°It was Tang dynasty who saved you. Otherwise, you would have been transported out of City S by Ren she corporation by now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him? !¡±Lu Mo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He couldn¡¯t digest the news for a moment. Ah Cheng interrupted at the door, ¡°Young Master Tang rushed to the hospital to send you to the hospital. After making sure that you were alright, he rushed to Department J to deal with the follow-up. Just now, when he came out of Department J, he immediately came to see you. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see him... in order not to disturb you, young master Tang had already left.¡± Ah Cheng¡¯s words were sarcastic. He really felt aggrieved for his young master. After working so hard for so long in the middle of the night, in the end, Miss Lu cried and fell into someone else¡¯s arms. Fortunately, he bumped into her. In the end, it was still his fault after all. He shouldn¡¯t have blindly made the decision to let her in! !! Thinking of this, Ah Cheng left the ward and started to p himself. Young Master Tang, I¡¯ve let you down! Lu Mo looked at a certain spot in a daze. His eyes were filled with raging waves. His face was still pale and his lips were trembling. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Mo Qian ge looked at her quietly, then gently patted her head, she said gently, ¡°Mo Mo, don¡¯t be too obsessed with a rtionship that has no ending. Try to rx and stop looking at me. Try to look at other people. ¡°Friends are forever, but lovers may not be able to live forever. ¡°So, don¡¯t worry. I will always be your friend and brother. I will still take care of you and love you like before.¡± He was tactfully telling her that if they could not be lovers, it would not affect their long-established friendship. It would not change because of anything. He was still shallow song, the one who would take care of her and her peace, and help them clean up the mess. Lu Mo sat quietly with his head lowered, his fingers clutching the nket uncontrobly. How could she not know what he was saying? If feelings could be controlled freely, then there would be no such thing as excruciating pain. She knew that he was afraid that she would not be able to walk out of it and would still ruin herself like this. He was giving her a guarantee. He must have been angry when she went to the bar to get drunk, even though he had a smile on his face. Lu Momo did not want to see such a terrible version of herself, but what could she do? She also wanted to adjust herself as soon as possible so that no one would worry, but what she needed was time. Mo Qiange let out a low sigh and rubbed her head. She pinched the bridge of her nose helplessly. ¡°What¡¯s On Your Mind Again?¡± ¡°Nothing at all...¡±Lu Mo mumbled. ¡°Mo Mo, you have to know that I¡¯m not ming you. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. ¡°Love is not possessive, just like peace. If I can¡¯t give her happiness, then I¡¯ll give her my blessings. ¡°Your happiness isn¡¯t something I can give either. So, I¡¯ve made the right choice for you. ¡°It¡¯s better to be short-lived. I believe that you won¡¯t let us down.¡± After so many years of love, it was not fake. Of course, she knew that they were doing this for her own good. However, she was just unwilling to ept it. Unwilling to ept why Xia Xin was so lucky to be able to be her fianc¨¦e and even be his wife in the future. For Xia Xin, she admitted that she is jealous. Chapter 795

Chapter 795: Chapter 797 if you understood [59] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Outside the ward, there was a gentle cough. It was gettingte and she was injured. Mo Qiange didn¡¯t want to disturb her rest, so she helped her to lie down. Mo qiange smiled, ¡°Mo Mo, the Tang dynasty treated you very well. From the perspective of a notary, the Tang dynasty didn¡¯t do anything wrong back then. He was innocent. You Can¡¯t me him for being innocent just because he¡¯s a member of the Tang sect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention him.¡±Lu Mo looked away calmly. Mo Qian Ge didn¡¯t force her. She believed that she understood everything she needed to know. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should get some rest as a patient.¡± Lu Mo grabbed his hand nervously. ¡°Qian Ge, are you leaving?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Rest assured and go to sleep.¡± Lu Mo nodded and slowly closed his eyes. Then, he opened them again, feeling very insecure. When he saw that he was still sitting by the bed, looking at her with an expression that said, ¡°I knew you would open your eyes.¡± Only then did he smile in satisfaction and close his eyes again. That night, Lu Mo slept very peacefully. .. The Tang sect headquarters was brightly lit. Tang Chao returned upstairs and passed by the study room. Through the crack of the door, he saw the person sitting inside. Master Tang was sitting in front of his office desk. He was gently wiping the photo frame with a handkerchief in his hand. The expression on his face was one of deep pain. His footsteps unconsciously paused. After thinking for a moment, Tang Chao pushed open the door and entered. Hearing the sound, Master Tang quickly raised his head with an angry expression. The photo frame in his hand was also turned upside down on the table at the same time. Only when he saw who that person was did the anger on his face subside. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apanying your fianc¨¦e in the middle of the night? Where have you been?¡± Tang Chao pretended not to hear it and walked to his desk. He picked up master Tang¡¯s hand that was pressed on the back of the photo frame. A trace of gentleness shed in Master Tang¡¯s eyes. He let go of the hand and let him take the photo frame away. Looking at the woman in the photo who had a graceful and elegant smile that warmed people¡¯s hearts, Tang Chao gently stroked her face with his fingertips and muttered, ¡°I almost forgot. Today is the anniversary of Mom¡¯s death... No wonder you didn¡¯t go to bed sote...¡± Being very close to him, the old man naturally heard his muttering. He harrumphed bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you do anything reliable!¡± After quietly looking at it for a while, Tang Chao gently ced the photo frame on the table and stood up. Then, he turned to look at his old man. ¡°Do you want me to drink with you?¡± The Tang Old Master¡¯s face was stern. ¡°Then why are you still standing there? Go get the wine!¡± Very soon, the wine was brought over. The Tang father and son sat on the sofa and clinked their wine sses. Then, they each drank in silence. When Master Tang thought of his wife who had died prematurely, his blood-red eyes couldn¡¯t help but water. Master Tang had only married one woman in his entire life. After Tang Chao passed away due to illness at the age of 13, he hadn¡¯t remarried for more than a decade. Tang Chao, on the other hand, thought of the scene in the ward. Lu Momo, that heartless woman, was crying like an ugly cat as she snuggled into Mo Qiange¡¯s arms. Her mouth was full of words of extreme dependence, saying that she was very scared, but her heart felt stifled and painful. His heart was very stifled. He drank one ss after another. After he drank too much, master Tang pped his hand away. ¡°Enough, drinking is bad for your health.¡± For the first time, Tang Chao obediently withdrew his hand. He leaned back on the sofa and looked up at the crystalmp above his head. After a while, he ced his hand on his forehead, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Old man, Mom has been gone for so many years. Why Don¡¯t you marry another one?¡± Chapter 796 - if you had understood [60] at that time

Chapter 796: Chapter 798 if you had understood [60] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Tang Chao kicked him. ¡°How dare you!¡± Tang Chao cried out exaggeratedly and dodged. ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Answer me seriously.¡± ¡°Who would talk to me like that?¡±Tang Chao exploded as if someone had touched his heart. Tang Chao took his hand down dejectedly and lowered his head. ¡°Old Man, I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± Master Tang looked at his son¡¯s dying expression and sighed, then he said slowly, ¡°People like us are destined to fight with our lives on the line. The assassination of our enemies, the direct struggle of the gangs for territory, and the possibility of losing our lives at any time. ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t mind that I¡¯m a Boor and is willing to marry me. After being married for so many years, I haven¡¯t been able to spend much time with her. She has neverined. ¡°I taught you well. You¡¯re tall, strong, healthy...¡± Tang Chao turned his head and looked at his old man. He found that his wrinkled face had a nostalgic smile, just like how he smiled at his mother every time in his memory. ¡°When I was young, I was just like you. I had yed with all kinds of women, but it wasn¡¯t until I met your mother that I realized that there was really a person in the world. She was destined to affect your lifeline and be your nemesis. ¡°Before I met your mother, I thought that life was nothing more than this. Women were like clothes. After ying with them, they would change. This was very normal. In a man¡¯s world, this was how it should be. ¡°After meeting your mother, I realized that even thousands of women couldn¡¯tpare to one of her. ¡°Later... After your mother left, her heart seemed to be empty. I once told your mother that I would only marry her for the rest of my life. Don¡¯t look at me as a rough man, but when ites to rtionships, I¡¯m not necessarily worse than anyone else. Because in our line of work, love is not easy toe by.¡±As he said this.., as if he felt that the atmosphere was too depressing, master Tang smiled and nced at him. He joked, ¡°Besides, I have enough to worry about with a punk like you. How can I have the spare time to look for a woman?¡± Tang Chao wiped his face and perked up. He said carelessly, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your search for a woman. How about I find you a few women tomorrow?¡± ¡°F * ck you! It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep.¡±Master Tang stood up Back in the bedroom, Tang Chao¡¯s mind was still filled with that sentence, ¡°Because in our line of work, love is hard toe by.¡±. Although the situation in the country¡¯s gangs was stable and the Tang sect had be the overlord of the Underworld, the danger was still unending. No one knew if there would be an enemy assassination in the next second, or if there would be a gang ambush. The danger was unavoidable, and it was impossible to truly contain it. To marry only one wife in one lifetime was a promise made by a woman who dared to put her whole life in her hands. For the rest of her life, one wife.. .. Thest fracture had yet to fully recover, and this time, she was hospitalized again. Cui Yuqian really did not know whether tofort her or me her. ¡°Momo, Auntie Lu has called me more than once to tell me when to return her daughter. What do you think I should say to Auntie Lu?¡±Cui Yuqian said without raising his head as he peeled the apple. Lu Momo¡¯s gaze was fixated on the long apple skin. When she heard this, she eximed, ¡°Oh no, what if mom asks you for her daughter? What if she finds out?¡± Cui Yuqian cut the apple into pieces and ced them on the te. Then, he stuck a stick into the apple and handed it to her. ¡°Then, you should save me some trouble and take good care of yourself. This way, when Auntie mes you, I can reduce my sentence.¡± Chapter 797

Chapter 797: Chapter 799 if you understood [61] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Lu Mo touched the bandage on his forehead in embarrassment, he forced a smile and said, ¡°This... I didn¡¯t want to do this either. But you have to know that when people are unlucky, they can really choke on cold water. ¡°I¡¯ve been quite unlucky recently. On this point... Alright, I admit that I¡¯ve been very unlucky.¡± Seeing the expression on Cui Yuqian¡¯s face that said, ¡®you¡¯re really unlucky?¡¯, Lu Mo silently cursed. Alright, Alright, she was really unlucky. She had already seen blood twice. She didn¡¯t know what would be waiting for her next time. But how could she be med? This was fate. Fate couldn¡¯t be disobeyed. After all, it wasn¡¯t that Tang Dynasty¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for the incident with Qian ge back then, would such a mess have happened? Getting to know him was a bad start. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gotten to know him...¡±Lu Mo mumbled softly. Cui Yuqian focused. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing. I said, how are you going to exin it to my mother?¡±As he said that, he pointed at his forehead with a bitter expression. ¡°Things won¡¯t get better so quickly here. I think I¡¯ll have to stay in the hospital for a few more days.¡± Cui Yuqian gave her a ¡®don¡¯t Worry¡¯look. Then, he took out his phone from his pocket and called Madam Lu. Madam Lu had always liked Cui Yuqian as her son-inw, now that she heard that her future son-inw wanted to cultivate more rtionships with her daughter, she immediately agreed. In the end, she even asked Lu Mo to pick up the phone and gave her a series of reminders over the phone. Lu Mo nodded like a chick pecking on rice and agreed to all of them. It wasn¡¯t until madam Lu hung up the phone that he wiped his sweat and returned the phone to her, he smiled like a cheating cat. ¡°Yu Qian, you¡¯re done for. My mother has already treated you like a son-inw. She even told me to take good care of you and not to get angry at you. ¡°TSK TSK Tsk, my biological daughter¡¯s position in her heart is not as high as yours. How shameless is this favoritism...¡± ¡°Then when will your biological daughter bring my son-inw home to meet her mother-inw? Do you want me to show filial piety to our mother and repay her love for my half-son?¡±Cui Yuqian supported his chin with one hand, after looking at her for a while, he squinted his eyes and joked with her. Lu Mo Mo mumbled while biting the apple, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you to go back to meet your mother-inw after I get out of the hospital.¡± Outside the door, a tall and straight figure stood there without moving, like a statue. His deep gaze looked through the small ss on the door and saw the man and woman who were chatting happily inside, and the hand that was about to push the door open, froze in mid-air. The door was not tightly shut, so Lu Mo Mo and Cui Yuqian¡¯s words fell into Tang Chao¡¯s ears without missing a single word. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he moved to the side. With his back against the wall, he reached out and wiped his face. Having not slept for the entire night, his brain was swelling so much that it was hurting. Last night, he had thought about it over and over again for the entire night. Should he fight for this one wife in his entire life? Even if it was just once, perhaps the result would be different this time? With this belief in his heart, he came to the hospital. He didn¡¯t expect that other than Mo qiange, there was also Cui Yuqian. Even if it was someone else¡¯s turn, she wouldn¡¯t choose him, right? Was that so? Another burst of lightughter came from the ward. Tang Chao couldn¡¯t hear clearly what Cui Yuqian had said to make herugh. He took out his cell phone. His movements were slow and hesitant. After several struggles in his heart, he edited a text message: if there was no Lan Na, would you marry me? Chapter 798

Chapter 798: Chapter 800 if you understood [62] at that time

Trantor: 549690339

He looked deeply at this message and made up his mind to send it out. Just like that, he would work hard one more time and fight for it one more time. Seeing that his wedding date with Lan Na was getting closer and closer, his heart became more and more empty, as if someone had hollowed out a piece of his heart. He understood what the old man had said. It was telling him that marriage was not a child¡¯s game. Since he had decided to get married, he had to be faithful to the promise that he would be a wife for the rest of his life. Before he got married, he still had room to go back on his words. Once he got married, he had to be responsible for Lan Na and the rest of her life. While he was chatting andughing with Cui Yuqian, the phone under his pillow vibrated. Lu Mo picked it up and saw that it was a text message from an unknown number. Subconsciously, she opened it and looked at it ¡ª [ if it weren¡¯t for Lan Na, would you marry me? ] With one sentence, she knew that the person who sent this message was undoubtedly Tang Chao. Without Lan Na, would she have married him? The answer was... No. Without hesitation, she quickly typed the word ¡°No¡±and replied. After doing all this, she immediately turned off her phone and stuffed the phone back under her pillow. Cui Yuqian looked at her angry actions and frowned in confusion. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? who made you angry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just an irrelevant person.¡± Outside the door, Tang Chao leaned against the wall and stared at the reply in a daze [ I won¡¯t ] He was so determined that there was no room for negotiation. He did not even bother to waste his time on a punctuation mark. Her attitude was already so obvious. What was he waiting for? Wasn¡¯t her disgust enough? How many more times did she have to stomp on her dignity before she knew how to give up? ¡°Ha... Hehehe...¡±Tang Chao suddenlyughed. He red at Lu Momo, who was smiling at Cui Yuqian and didn¡¯t even look him in the eye, ¡°Lu Momo, you¡¯re ruthless. I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± His long and clean fingers danced on the phone screen. Soon, a message was typed and sent. He turned around and left without hesitation. [ Lu Momo, I love you. But you don¡¯t need to know this anymore. ] The moment the message was sent, his heart was broken and he couldn¡¯t piece it together anymore. .. During the day, after Cui Yuqian left, Mo Qiange also came in the afternoon. Anning also brought little handsome over when she got off work in the evening. The three of them also had dinner together in the ward, they did not let her spend the entire day alone in the ward. In the evening, Mo Qiange wanted to apany her to watch the night, but Lu Mo silently refused. He had just returned to the country, and dynasty¡¯s business was already enough to keep him busy, so he did not want him to be too tired. At night, before he went to bed, he remembered Cui Yuqian saying that he would bring her breakfast tomorrow morning. She really couldn¡¯t get used to the light food at the hospital, so she suddenly felt like eating soup dumplings. Lu Mo thought for a while and quickly told Cui Yuqian, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it tomorrow morning. As soon as he switched on his phone, he saw the unread text message ¡ª He lowered his head and read it word by word. Lu Mo Mo felt a little depressed, and an indescribable feeling welled up in his heart. He was no longer interested in the soup dumplings he wanted to eat tomorrow morning.. Ever since that text message, the Tang Dynasty had never appeared again, just like the month he disappeared. Following that, the media blotted out the sky and covered the earth as they reported the recent situation of the marriage of the young master of the Tang sect. Chapter 799

Chapter 799: Chapter 801 if you understood it at that time

Trantor: 549690339

Photos of Tang dynasty¡¯s handsome and elegant man in a suit and Lan Na¡¯s gorgeous and sexy photos appeared on the headlines. The two of them looked verypatible, and various media outlets also sent their blessings. Under the Weibo of Tang dynasty and Lan Na, there were more than 100,000ments. All of them were Tang dynasty fans telling Lan Na to take good care of their young master Tang and wishing them happiness with tears in their eyes. Although the wedding date was approaching, Lan Na still took time out from her busy schedule to participate in some business tailoring activities. During the activities, the media aimed their guns at her and interviewed her about the wedding. Lan Na smiled gracefully and answered them one by one, ¡°Ah Chao and I¡¯s wedding is just as everyone knows. It will be held in a week¡¯s time. We have seen the blessings of our media friends and fans. We are really grateful for everyone¡¯s blessings. At that time, we will also invite our friends from the media to attend the wedding. Thank you.¡± However, the other main character of the wedding, Tang Chao, did not show up. There were still six days before the wedding. Lu Mo Mo was chatting andughing with Cui Yuqian in the hospital. There were still five days before the wedding. Lu Mo Mo was teasing Mo Qiange in the hospital. There were still four days before the wedding. Lu Mo Mo had removed the gauze in the hospital, there was a small scar on her scalp. Fortunately, it was covered by her hair. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to see it. There were still three days before the divorce ceremony. Lu Mo Mo was allowed to leave the hospital after a thorough physical examination with the doctor. At this time, the media had already revealed that the Tang sect¡¯s wedding church had begun to dress up in preparation for the wedding three dayster. As soon as she was discharged from the hospital, Lu Mo went home silently. Cui Yuqian sent her home. Madam Lu looked at the two of them with a smile. The more she looked at them, the more they matched. The Way She looked at Cui Yuqian was the same as how a mother-inw looked at her son-inw. Seeing her absent-minded look, Cui Yuqian chatted with madam Lu for a while before taking his leave. On the television, the sweet voice of the entertainment station¡¯s female broadcaster was broadcasting the extravagant wedding of the Tang sect. Madam Lu sat down beside her and curiously asked them what they had been ying for the past few days. She wanted to know how far their rtionship had progressed, lu Mo Mo was not in a good mood. She looked up listlessly and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m going to go up and sleep. When I wake up, you can interrogate me properly, Okay?¡± Madam Lu was annoyed. She pinched her baby-fat face in a strange manner and said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll call you when dinner is ready.¡± Lu Mo returned to the bedroom andy on the soft bed. After lying on the bed for a while, he felt very bored. He simply took theputer and sat cross-legged to y. Suddenly, a pop-up window popped up on the web news. It was about Tang Chao and Lan Na¡¯s wedding! Although Tang Chao did not appear in front of him, his face would not let her go for even a moment. Lu Mo pushed hisptop away angrily andy down straight. He stared at the ceiling without blinking. So what if they got married? was there a need to cause a sensation in the whole city and the whole country to know about it? It was really annoying. The Tang dynasty was too annoying! Lu Mo grabbed the pillow angrily and hammered it hard. Then, he stopped in frustration and whispered in a self-deprecating tone, ¡°Lu Mo Mo, What¡¯s wrong with you? He got married. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always wanted to see?¡± ¡®isn¡¯t it what you¡¯ve always hoped for? For him to no longer appear and Pester You?¡¯? ¡®why... is my heart so stifled that I can¡¯t speak?¡¯? .. Luo Anning took a shower in the bedroom. Young Master Rong sat upright on the sofa with one hand supporting his head and the other reading a financial magazine. Handsome sat on the carpet with his head lowered as he yed with his building blocks, his chubby little hands slowly built a small tower out of the building blocks. Chapter 800 Chapter 800: Chapter 802 if you understood it at that time Trantor: 549690339 Anning group had won a big overseas contract this time. As the president, Luo Anning decided to reward the work team that had worked overtime for a month and booked a hotel in the evening, luo Anning had already made preparations when she came back from work. Young Master Rong shifted his gaze away from the magazine and saw Luo Anning¡¯s phone on the coffee table. His gaze then fell on the little guy. His eyes darkened, and he suddenly smiled. He put down the magazine and squatted down beside him, his slender index finger poked at the small tower ¡ª ¡°Pa-da-pa-da...¡±the small tower of little handsome was instantly destroyed. The little guy raised his head with a whoosh. His eyes were wide open, and his little eyebrows were knitted together. He was extremely angry as he resisted. He protested, ¡°Ba-ba!¡± ¡°Oh... it was an ident.¡±Young Master Rong lied to his son without a blush on his face. Then, he ced the phone that Luo Anning had dialed to the little guy¡¯s side without leaving a trace. !! The little guy was not stupid. His dark eyes were sparkling, and his face was slightly red from anger. ¡°Ba Ba... Bad Guy... !¡± Young Master Rong did not say anything. He just reached out and touched the little guy¡¯s head with an expression that said, ¡°Okay, okay, Daddy Knows.¡±He did not have the shame of bullying his son at all! At this moment, the phone was already connected. Lu Mo¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°Hello? Hello? An Xiaoning? Eh... Xiaoning¡¯s voice?¡± Young Master Rong looked down at his phone calmly, not intending to pick it up. When he heard his aunt¡¯s voice, he touched his phone with his chubby hands and turned to the bathroom, shouting, ¡°Mommy... Mommy...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Luo Anning heard her son¡¯s call and quickly put on a towel and came out. Young Master Rong picked up the phone on the ground unhurriedly and pretended to look at the call seriously, then, with a look of ¡®don¡¯t worry if it¡¯s nothing,¡¯he said, ¡°Little handsome identally pressed Lu Momo¡¯s phone number and it¡¯s connected now. Do you want to say a few words?¡± Luo Anning walked over suspiciously and realized that she had really reached Lu Momo¡¯s phone number, she quickly picked it up. ¡°Momo? Little handsome was ying just now and identally called you... Have you eaten? ¡°Not Yet?¡±? ¡°Then how about this? Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. It¡¯s boring for you to eat alone in the apartment. I¡¯ll bring little handsome over and let him y with you?¡± Lu Mo agreed without hesitation when he heard that he could y with little ning. After hanging up the phone, the little meatball beside her feet tugged at her towel. Luo Anning looked down and saw the little guy¡¯s pouting little mouth. He looked extremely unhappy that he had been bullied by life. ¡°Mommy... It¡¯s not...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what?¡±Luo Anning squatted down and pinched her son¡¯s smooth little face. This feeling was so good! The little handsome widened his crystal-like eyes and red at the culprit who was standing aside. He did not do anything at all. His wooden tower was even pushed to the ground mercilessly, he was innocent, alright? Unfortunately, the person who framed him was Tuoba. Unfortunately, he did not say much, so he could only be bullied so tantly. The little guy was so angry that he did not speak anymore. His cheeks were bulging, and his small mouth was pouting so much that it could hang an oil bottle. Young Master Rong quickly reached out and scooped the little guy into his arms. He did not care about his little arms and legs struggling as he held the little guy in his arms, he smiled innocently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This kid threw a temper tantrum when his building blocks fell down.¡± Chapter 801 Chapter 801: Chapter 803 if you understood [65] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Hearing this, Luo Anning nodded her head in understanding. The little guy in her arms struggled even harder in order to divert Luo Anning¡¯s attention, young Master Rong kindly reminded her again, ¡°Didn¡¯t we have dinner with Lu Momo? Also, if we don¡¯t prepare, we¡¯ll bete tonight.¡± ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ll go change first.¡±Luo Anning was in a hurry to change her clothes. She had never thought that her phone had a screen lock. How did handsome know the password? Luo Anning went to the cloakroom. Young Master Rong picked up the little guy from his arms and looked at him. Handsome turned his face to the side. Young Master Rong easily pinched his chin with his index finger and thumb and turned his head over, he coaxed, ¡°Okay, okay. Daddy knows that you¡¯ve been wronged. Come, Daddy, give me a kiss. You Won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Only Young Master Rong did not feel guilty after using his son as a gun.. His thin lips kissed the Little Guy¡¯s face several times. The Little Guy was no match for him at all, Alright? !! After being forced to kiss him again and again, he wanted to cry but had no tears. In the end, little handsome was carried away and changed into a suit that was exactly the same as the one he had pulled out for his son. .. Lu Mo was a shut-in, the kind of shut-in. If she didn¡¯t have an appointment or a job, she wouldn¡¯t go out unless it was necessary. As long as there were snacks and anime, she wouldn¡¯t go out for a week or two. Of course, this was rted to her hobbies. She was aic artist, and watching anime would help her find inspiration and design character images and story content. After receiving the call, she was eating sunflower seeds and watching cartoons. When she heard that she could y with handsome, she hung up and rushed to change her clothes. After dressing herself up, she picked up her bag and went out, driving straight to the hotel. She came to the Oh Ah Hotel and found that an Ning would ask Xiao Ning to y with her... because she had no time to apany her at all. As the president, before dinner started, Luo Anning gave a speech to thank her colleagues for their wholehearted hard work. In the future, she would continue to maintain that thepany would not mistreat any employee who paid for thepany and other content. Then, during dinner, the higher-ups of thepany came up to toast to Luo Anning. They did not want to spoil the mood, so Luo Anning did not reject anyone. In the end, Young Master Rong¡¯s face turned ck. He gave off a dangerous aura as he slowly walked to Luo Anning¡¯s side and hugged her, he took her wine ss and drank for her. He looked at everyone with a sharp gaze. ¡°Anyone else who wants to toast,e on.¡± With that said, who would dare toe and face the gun? Everyone could see that young master Rong was angry, okay? If he dared to force his wife to drink in front of him again, only those who didn¡¯t care about their lives would do that stupid thing! The higher-ups and employees smiled embarrassedly. They quickly waved their hands and said, ¡°No, no, president, it¡¯s better to drink less. Drinking is bad for your health... Hehe, it¡¯s bad for your health...¡± Young Master Rong then withdrew his gaze in satisfaction and helped Luo Anning sit down. He stuffed the chopsticks into her hands and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Luo Anning had a smile on her face. Under the table, she reached out and pinched his waist. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Are you here to cause trouble? Look at how scared those people are by you...¡± Young Master Rong blinked his Phoenix eyes innocently and passed the test as if he was wronged. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m here to support you.¡± Really... a punch on cotton! Afraid that an Ning would be really angry, young master Rong immediately kissed her on the cheek and said gently, ¡°Be good, have some food first. There¡¯s a private partyter.¡± ¡°What Private Party?¡± ¡°Ah Rui booked a private room in Xijiang private club. We¡¯ll have a gatheringter,¡±young master Rong said lightly. Chapter 802 Chapter 802: Chapter 804 if you understood [66] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Of course, there was also the Tang dynasty, but he would not say these things. Rong Yan looked at Lu Momo meaningfully, and his thin lips curled up. Luo Anning pinched his waist again, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Looking at our son, so handsome.¡± Luo Anning:¡±...¡± He really didn¡¯t know what modesty was... but he was telling the truth. !! The Little Guy didn¡¯t have any stage fright in front of so many people. He obediently cooperated with Aunty¡¯s feeding. After eating, he quietly sat on the chair, and his shiny ck eyes slowly rolled around, sizing up his surroundings, calm and steady. He, who had always been very clingy, knew that his mother was busy, so he quietly stayed by his aunty¡¯s side. His obedient appearance could not be any cuter. Lu Mo loved him so much that he could not help but kiss his face a few times. Little handsome blinked his long eyshes, giving his aunt special respect. After dinner, Luo Anning arranged for the staff to go to the bar to rx. All expenses could be reported. Lu Mo did not want to go to the bar. He was still traumatized by the previous incident, so he was about to say goodbye when Rong Yan spoke first, he interrupted her rejection, ¡°Little handsome is sleepy. I¡¯ll send him back to rest first. Anning, you and Mo Mo go first. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Lu Mo Mo was confused and asked in a daze, ¡°Where are We Going?¡± ¡°To the Xi Jiang Club. We¡¯re going for a drink.¡±Afraid that she would be worried, Luo Anning added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all acquaintances. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Actually, an Ning thought very simply. She was busy with work during the day, so it was inevitable that she would neglect her friends. So now that she had time, she wanted to spend more time with Mo Mo. after all, she had been in a lot of trouble recently. Lu Mo was half-pushed into the car by Luo Anning. An Ning turned around and kissed Xiao Shuai. She told Rong Yan, ¡°Be careful. Mo Mo and I will go over first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Young Master Rong was in a good mood. He lowered his head and stole a kiss from the corner of her lips, watching them leave. Only when the car was out of sight did he hug his son and get into the car. Xu Zhiyuan looked at young master rong holding Xiao Shuai from the rearview mirror and asked curiously, ¡°Young Master Rong, why didn¡¯t you tell Young Madam and Miss Lu that young master Tang will be going to Xijiang Club Tonight?¡± Anyone could tell that young master Tang was hot-headed. Miss Lu didn¡¯t even care about him, okay? Xu Zhiyuan couldn¡¯t figure it out. wasn¡¯t it deliberately embarrassing for the two of them to meet without any warning? Rong Yan lowered his eyes and carefully moved handsome¡¯s head to let him sleep morefortably in his arms. Then, he said casually, ¡°What do you know? As long as he hasn¡¯t registered with Lan Na, Ah Chao¡¯s heart hasn¡¯t died yet.¡± This time, Xu Zhiyuan was even more confused. ¡°What does it have to do with Miss Lu whether young master Tang has given up or not? Didn¡¯t Miss Lu not like Young Master Tang? It¡¯s impossible for her to ept him now, right?¡± Moreover, there were still three days before young master Tang¡¯s wedding. If Miss Lu would ept young master Tang, then this kind of thought wouldn¡¯t hold up at all! Rong Yan chuckled. ¡°This is thest chance, and there are only two oues. First, Lu Mo epts Ah Chao silently. Second, Ah Chao haspletely given up and is getting married honestly.¡± .. An Ning and Mo Mo arrived at Xijiang private club. The manager immediately came up to them and said with a smile, ¡°Young Madam Rong, Miss Lu, mayor Feng and Miss Wu are already waiting in the private room. Please follow me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, young Madam Rong, you¡¯re Too Kind.¡±The manager led the two people around to the door of the private room. He pushed the door open and gestured for them toe in. ¡°Young Madam Rong, Miss Lu, pleasee in.¡± Chapter 803 Chapter 803: Chapter 805 if you had understood [67] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Lu Mo stretched his neck and looked inside. Sure enough, he only saw Feng Churui and Wu Yuqing. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief. Even she herself did not know what she was nervous about. Perhaps she was afraid of meeting the Tang dynasty. Luo Anning walked in with her. Feng Churui¡¯s astonished gaze lingered on Lu Mo¡¯s face for three seconds. Then, he turned his head away and pointed to the seat beside him. He smiled elegantly and handsomely. ¡°Anning, Mo Mo, you¡¯re here. sit.¡± The two of them agreed and sat down. Wu Yuqing leaned over and shook the juice in her hand. ¡°Young Madam Rong, Miss Lu, juice or cocktail?¡± Lu Momo looked at the colorful cocktail and was a little excited. ¡°Give me a cocktail. Also, just call me momo. Miss Lu sounds weird.¡± !! Wu Yuqing Smiled Gracefully and changed her words. ¡°Momo.¡± Luo Anning held her hand that was about to reach for the cocktail and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch the wine. Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You can only drink fruit juice.¡± Then, she turned to look at Wu Yuqing and smiled. ¡°Just call me anning like Ah Rui.¡± ¡°Okay. Anning Mo, two cups of fruit juice.¡±As she said that, she poured two cups of fruit juice in front of them. Feng churui looked at Lu Momo. Her face was ruddy. Other than the shadows under her eyelids that showed signs of fatigue, she was in good spirits. When she thought of how the Tang Dynasty looked like they were about to die, she despised her in her heart. However, it seemed that she did not know that Ah Chao wouldeter. Ah Chao probably did not expect that Lu Momo was already here. Feng churui smiled and asked with concern, ¡°Momo, have you recovered?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve almost recovered. Other than not being able to run or jump, I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I can rest assured now.¡±Feng churui smiled faintly and changed the topic. ¡°Anning, why isn¡¯t Yan Here?¡± ¡°He sent little handsome back to rest first. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± The few of them chatted for a while before Rong Yan pushed the door open and entered. He walked over to Luo Anning¡¯s side and sat down. He took the fruit juice from her hand and took a sip. He apologized without sincerity, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Drink fruit juice? Shouldn¡¯t he be even more insincere? Feng churui lifted his chin at the three sses of wine that had been poured on the table. ¡°Three sses of punishment.¡± ¡°No problem.¡±Rong Yan Said and was about to get the wine when Luo Anning hurriedly held his hand and said, ¡°Let me drink it for you.¡± He had drunk quite a lot during dinner. If he drank any more, it would hurt his body. The wine ss had just touched his lips when it was snatched away. Rong Yan rubbed her head and his gaze was full of ridicule. ¡°I know that you feel sorry for me. Be Good. It¡¯s better for a man to drink the punishment.¡± To let his wife block the wine for him, was such a tasteless matter something that young master Rong would do? The answer was obviously not good! Luo Anning¡¯s fair face instantly flushed red. She was delicate. She red at him angrily and let him go. After drinking three cups in a row, the private room door was pushed open from outside. Tang Chao walked in casually. At the same time, Lu Momo, who saw Tang Chao, instantly stiffened. Tang Chao¡¯s gazended on the familiar figure sitting on the sofa. His footsteps also paused. Feng Churui opened his mouth to break the deadlock, ¡°Ah Chao, you¡¯rete. Same old rules.¡± Tang Chao smiled frivolously and walked over to choose a seat furthest away from Lu Momo to sit down. ¡°O K, I¡¯ll punish myself with six cups. Who asked me to be thest to arrive? I¡¯ve made everyone wait for a long time.¡± Chapter 804 Chapter 804: Chapter 806 if you understood [68] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Six Cups were lined up in a row. Tang Chao filled them up one by one and drank them up. Every time he finished a cup, he would pour it down and not a drop of alcohol would be left. Just like that, he drank six cups of whiskey in a row. Wu Yuqing considerately pushed the fruit te in front of him. ¡°Young Master Tang, eat some fruit.¡± ¡°Thank you. Ah Rui, your wife is really a virtuous wife.¡± Wu Yuqing lowered her head shyly. Feng Churui¡¯s smile did not fade as a hint of realization shed across his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Lan Na? Why didn¡¯t shee with you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s trying on the wedding dress and the diamond essories for the wedding,¡±Tang Chao said nonchntly as he stole a nce at Lu Momo from the corner of his eye. !! He realized that she had been chatting with Luo Anning the entire time and had not noticed him. Instantly, a wave of anger rose in his heart and the sweet fruit in his mouth became sour. Rong Yan followed his gaze and looked over. Indeed, he saw Lu Momo, who was chatting passionately with Luo Anning. For the sake of his brother, he scooped Luo Anning up with his long arms and sat her down on hisp. With one hand, he held her slender waist, with the other hand, he held the back of her head, and his thin lips were about to kiss her. Luo Anning blushed. She was chatting happily when he suddenly picked her up and sat her down on hisp. Did this man know what it meant to be reserved and reserved? ¡°Stop fooling around. They are all watching.¡±Luo Anning put her hands on his chest and protested in a low voice. She protested. ¡°What are you afraid of? Ah Rui and Ah Chao are not outsiders.¡±Young Master Rong said righteously. Then, he took her soft little hand and put it on his forehead, he said pitifully, ¡°Honey, my head is so dizzy... touch it.¡± Feng Churui and Tang Chao nced at him in disdain. Pretend, just pretend! Hearing him say that he felt dizzy, how could Luo Anning care about the eyes of others? Touching his forehead and smelling the lingering fragrance of wine on his body, Luo Anning felt her heart ache. She ced her hands on his temples and gently massaged them. Her voice was gentle and gentle. ¡°Does this make you feel better?¡± ¡°Yes,¡±she answered vaguely as she caressed her waist with one hand. Without someone to talk to, Lu Momo, who was alone, suddenly felt ufortable doing anything. He held a ss and sipped on his juice. His eyes were fixed on the music video that was ying, and he did not dare to move his gaze away. Tang Chao stood up with a ss of wine in his hand. ¡°I will be getting married in a few days. I wish you a Happy Marriage!¡± ¡°Young Master Tang, I wish you a happy marriage in advance!¡±Wu Yuqing also stood up and clinked sses with him. ¡°Thank you.¡±The two of them downed their sses. ¡±... We¡¯ll grow old together...¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡±... we¡¯ll be together for a hundred years...¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡±... we¡¯ll be happy together...¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± One by one, they asked for his blessings. After one round, Tang Chao staggered in front of Lu Momo and looked deeply at her. His smile blossomed on the corner of his lips, hisughter was wild and unrestrained. ¡°Lu Mo Mo Mo, do you have anything to wish me?¡± Lu Mo held his wine ss nervously and stood up awkwardly. He lowered his eyes and did not dare to look at him. ¡°I... Wish You and Lan Na a happy marriage, a happy marriage...¡± Tang Chao smiled mockingly and said fiercely, ¡°With your blessing, we will be very ¡®happy¡¯!¡± He deliberately emphasized the word ¡®happy¡¯. It could be seen how much he wanted to tear her apart! ¡°I will.¡±Lu Mo smiled silently. His expression was so stiff that it could be seen. The Wine Cup hurriedly clinked with the wine cup he held in the air and he raised his head to drink. Chapter 805 Chapter 805: Chapter 807 if you understood [69] at that time Trantor: 549690339 She choked and coughed as she drank too much. She ced a hand on her back and patted it to help her breathe. She quickly took a step back and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Chao¡¯s hand froze in mid-air as he looked at the empty palm. Her retreating body was instantly pierced by thousands of arrows. ¡°Ha... Hahaha, Lu Mo Mo, are you afraid of Me?¡±He grabbed her chin and approached her with his handsome face. He stared at her without blinking, ¡°You¡¯re afraid of Me, aren¡¯t you? !¡± Lu Mo took a deep breath. Why was he so fierce? So what if he was afraid of Him? What right did he have to be fierce to her? She didn¡¯t owe him anything! !! ¡°Let go of me!¡±Lu Mo raised his eyes to look at him. The pain in his chin made her frown. Tang Chao was stunned. He loosened his grip and suddenly smiled. ¡°Little Brat, you haven¡¯t said it yet. Are You Afraid of me, Huh?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Afraid of You? Who¡¯s Afraid of You? I¡¯m not afraid of You! I told you not to call me little brat!¡±Lu Mo closed his eyes tightly and shouted. Other than the singing, everyone held their breath as they watched the development of these two people. ¡°Hehe, why aren¡¯t you afraid of closing your eyes?¡± ¡°I like it. What can you do about it!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±Tang chao almost whispered, ¡°Lu Mo Mo, tell me, how did I fall in love with a heartless woman like you? ¡°Lu Momo, this is the first time in my life that I, Tang Chao, have loved a woman so much. has your heart been eaten by a dog? ¡°I love you so much. Would it kill you to love me a Little?¡± Her voice was very soft and was covered by the song. Lu Momo did not hear it at all, so naturally, she could not give him any answer. Lu Momo closed her eyes. Suddenly, a dry and warm palm pressed against her face. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw Tang Chao looking at her with a dazed gaze. His palm slowly rubbed against her face. That action.., that gaze... actually made her feel that such a man was infatuated with her. However, everything in the past had told her that even all the men in the world could be infatuated with her, but it was impossible for him, Tang Chao! Lu Mo fiercely threw his hand away and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±She turned around and ran. Looking at the hand that was thrown away, Tang Chao¡¯s five fingers slowly closed together and clenched into a fist. The private room had its own bathroom, but she had to run out of the private room because Tang Chao was making it hard for her to breathe. She had toe out to get some fresh air. In the bathroom, the tap was turned on, and a handful of water was poured onto her face with both hands. Looking at herself in the mirror, Lu Mo smiled quietly. ¡°Lu Mo Mo, don¡¯t waver.¡± She took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, dried her hands, and turned to walk out. To his surprise, he met Young Master Rong at the bathroom door. Young Master Rong seemed to be deliberately waiting for her. When he saw here out, he took the initiative to say, ¡°Let¡¯s go in together.¡± Lu Mo Mo was still a little afraid of young master Rong. This kind of man was born with a kind of boldness and intimidation above everyone else. She nodded and deliberately slowed down her pace to walk behind him. Rong Yan did not intend to remain silent. He slowed down his pace and said without a doubt, ¡°Ah Chao is getting married in a few days. Do you have anything to say?¡± Lu Mo shook his head and then shook his head again. ¡°No.¡± ¡°How do you feel about Ah Chao?¡± Lu Mo thought for a few seconds and chose the safest way to say it. ¡°I used to be an enemy, but now I feel like he¡¯s just an ordinary friend.¡± ¡°Just a normal friend...¡±Rong Yan repeated her words. He suddenly turned around and stopped in front of her. Lu Mo was not in a hurry to stop and almost crashed into her. Fortunately, Rong Yan was quick enough to hold her up. Chapter 806 Chapter 806: Chapter 808 if you understood [70] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Lu Mo thanked him awkwardly, but Rong Yan ignored her and said, ¡°But ah Chao¡¯s feelings for you are not as simple as a friend. He loves you. I believe you know that as well.¡± Lu Mo mustered up her courage and said, ¡°What does this have to do with me? Who He loves is his business.¡± What she said was indeed the truth. Who Tang Chao loved was his own business. She did not need to express her stance. However, Rong Yan did not think so. Because Tang Chao loved her, she could not stay out of it! He wanted her not only to express her stance, but also to make a choice. Whether she wanted it or not, she had to settle it once and for all. Dragging things out was not good for anyone! !! The corners of Rong Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and his voice was clear. ¡°To be honest, if you were not an Xiaoning¡¯s most important friend, just for Ah Chao alone, I would have knocked you out and sent you straight to his bed.¡± Lu Mo shrunk his neck in fear and reminded him in a low voice, ¡°But I¡¯m an Xiaoning¡¯s best friend...¡±and your son¡¯s aunt. She didn¡¯t have the guts to say thest sentence. ¡±...¡± Rong Yan almost vomited blood. Did she hear the main point? ! The main point was not whether she was an Xiaoning¡¯s friend, but whether Tang Chao really loved her, okay? ! As expected... IQ was a hard injury! He put his hand to his lips and coughed a few times, rong Yan spoke again, ¡°I know Ah Chao¡¯s character very well. He has yed with a lot of women. I Won¡¯t hide this for him. But one thing I can be sure of is that after you, he has never found a woman. Two years ago, he was drinking in a bar. He identally drank the wine that his henchmen had drugged to prepare for a woman to drink. When the effects of the drug came on, he dragged Lan Na back to the hotel. ¡°The next morning, he called me to go to the hotel to bring Lan Na out. He told me to take the risk of being photographed by the reporters and the risk of being misunderstood by Anning to bring Lan Na out of the hotel. Do you know why?¡± Lu Momo¡¯s mind was muddled. Rong Yan curled his lips into a smile, ¡°When I entered the room, Ah Chao was still in the bathroom taking cold water. Lan Na was wearing a nightgown and banging on the bathroom door, telling him not to torture himself. ¡°That night, Ah Chao did not do thest step with Lan Na. ording to that idiot, at thest moment, he thought of a certain brat, so he braked in time and chose to rinse cold water instead of Lan Na.¡± Rong Yan¡¯s words were like a p of thunder on the t ground, causing Lu Momo to be upset and his fingers to turn white from agitation, he was so stubborn that he found something strange. ¡°Based on your rtionship with Tang dynasty, how would I know if you¡¯re lying for him...¡± ¡°Lie?¡±Rong Yan snickered, ¡°Lana was chosen to be the youngdy of the Tang Dynasty because she was a model with a clean background and was not tainted by the fashion industry. She¡¯s still a virgin. A girl. Of course, if you insist, her virginity. Woman. The hospital made the membrane, so I have nothing to say. That¡¯s all I¡¯m saying. Think about it. It¡¯s not easy to meet someone who truly loves you out of billions.¡± Thest sentence finished, Rongyan himself all goosebumps up a body, damn, so schrly words are he said it? Did he say that? The world is a fantasy. Leaving Lumomo behind, he strode back to the private room. Lu Momo stood in the corridor for a long time before slowly walking back to the private room. He pushed open the door and saw Tang Chao sitting on a high stool in the corner, holding a microphone and singing. Lu Momo returned to the sofa and sat down. He found that no one was talking and everyone was listening to his singing. Chapter 807 Chapter 807: Chapter 809 if you had understood [71] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The longing is trying to be strong, unwilling to forget. me me for not having the ability to follow the direction you went... What else do you want from me? What else do you want? Your sudden text message is enough to make me sad. I don¡¯t have the ability to forget. You Don¡¯t have to remind me, even if the ending is like this. You never thought, why do I have to be like this. ¡°I slowly returned to my own circle of life and began to meet new people.¡± The deep and maic voice spread in the private room, slowly floating and echoing non-stop. The deste song seemed to pierce through the air and Pierce into the heart. Lu Mo stared at the lyrics on the screen in a daze, and his heart was filled with a trace of bitterness. Tang Chao¡¯s gaze moved away from the subtitles and stopped on Lu Mo¡¯s face. His reluctant gaze seemed to be making a final farewell, he sang every word with all his emotions. ¡°I love you to the end, but it¡¯s not painful or itchy... I only have a look of no regrets left... What more do you want from me? What more do you want. ¡°You must not be at my wedding... It¡¯s worth it to have loved you. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you. If there¡¯s nothing, you must not forget the path that I Walked with you. ¡°Because that was my happiest time...¡± After the song ended, Tang Chao put down the microphone and poured himself a ss of wine. He raised it to everyone across the air. ¡°Thank you all for your blessings tonight. I don¡¯t need to say anything. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Have Fun.¡± !! After he finished speaking, he gulped down all the wine. Then, he smiled and left before anyone could react. Feng Churui and Rong Yan pursed their lips in silence. Wu Yuqing was filled with emotions. She stole a nce at Lu Momo and Luo Anning frowned. She seemed to understand the feelings of the Tang dynasty. Wasn¡¯t this song about himself? Lu Momo stared at the screen in a daze. He could note to his senses. What Happened Tonight was too sudden. There was no room for her to catch her breath. First was young master Rong¡¯s words. Could it be that Tang Chao had really changed his personality and had never touched any woman? The song he had just sung had hit the softest spot in her heart. was he trying to use the song to express something to her? Loving you until the end was not painful or itchy. You must not appear at my wedding. Was this what he meant? Lu Mo thought to himself. She understood. Luo Anning was still worried. She bit her lip and asked Rong Yan in a low voice, ¡°Will Tang Chao... Be Okay?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±Rong Yan threw the question back to her. He looked at Lu Mo, ¡°Ah Chao already understands your answer. He will not pester you in the future. You can rest assured on this point.¡± Rong Yan and Feng Churui knew very well whether Tang Chao would be okay or not. He would not go so far as to self-harm, but he was definitely in a bad mood. His wedding was in three days. Since he had no fate with Lu Mo Mo, they hoped that he couldpletely let go of this period and live a good life with Lan Na. Of course, this was also master Tang¡¯s Hope. The reason why Rong Yan had nned to bring Lu Mo here tonight was partly because of the Tang dynasty, and partly because he was entrusted by Master Tang to give his son onest chance. Unexpectedly, the oue did not change at all. Lu Momo nodded in a daze. In order to hide herself, she picked up the fruit juice and sipped it. Feng Churui thought for a moment and said, ¡°Momo, in the future, you will know how precious the love that you lost in front of you today is.¡± Feng Churui and Rong Yan obviously favored the Tang dynasty, so lunning naturally favored Lu Momo. She could not bear to see her being wronged, so she hugged her andforted her, ¡°Love can not be forced. Momo, don¡¯t give yourself too much psychological pressure.¡± Chapter 808 Chapter 808: Chapter 810 if you understood [72] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Lu Mo Mo was a little flustered. Perhaps it was Feng Churui¡¯s words, or perhaps it was young master Rong¡¯s words. In short, his heart was in a mess, and he could not think of anything. Since the main character had left, there was no point in staying. Feng Churui looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back and rest.¡± Luo Anning nced at Rong Yan, who had already stood up, before helping Lu Momo up. ¡°Momo, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back. Rest early and don¡¯t think too much.¡± An Ning did not know what to advise her now. All along, the Tang dynasty had always been a wild and unruly yboy in her eyes. They had always been surrounded by women. She did not think that the pure and simple Mo Mo was suitable for Tang dynasty. She even subconsciously felt that Tang dynasty was not worthy of Mo Mo.. !! He was a yboy who had yed with all kinds of women. On what basis was he worthy of the pure and beautiful Lu Mo Mo? If Mo Mo was with him, it was hard to guarantee that he would not be sad. After all, such a womanizer, you did not know when his good impression of you would disappear and he would be abandoned. However... the Tang dynasty tonight had made her look at him in a different light. Her firm impression of him seemed to be starting to crack. Even though Rong Yan and Feng Churui had said that, she still did not dare to say that the Tang dynasty had really changed. It had be infatuated and monogamous. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Rong Yan and Feng Churui took the lead and walked out. Wu Yuqing looked at Lu Mo Mo and finally could not help but say, ¡°Mo Mo, don¡¯t me me for being too talkative. I see that young master Tang¡¯s feelings for you don¡¯t seem to be fake. You... won¡¯t consider him?¡± ¡°I... I don¡¯t know...¡±Lu Momo opened her mouth, but she did not know what to say. Her eyes dimmed. She loved Qian Ge, didn¡¯t she? How could she have feelings for Tang Chao? This was impossible, this was impossible.. How could she be a fickle person.. It couldn¡¯t be, it couldn¡¯t be.. The atmosphere tonight must have been too strange, that¡¯s why she had these strange feelings. Yes, it must be like this! Lu Mo closed his fingers slightly and secretly told himself that Lu Mo Mo should not think about anything else. He should go back and sleep. When he woke up the next morning, everything would be back on track. Wu Yuqing had only seen Tang Dynasty and was a little moved by his feelings, which was why she had said something. When she saw Lu Mo like this, she patted her shoulder thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back and rest.¡± With that, she quickly caught up with Feng Churui and walked side by side with him. Luo Anning looked at the backs of the three of them. If Feng Churui and Rongyan spoke up for Tang Chao and sided with him, that was reasonable. But if even Wu Yuqing Said So, then it wasn¡¯t just her imagination. She suddenly remembered that two years ago, before Qian Ge¡¯s ident, Tang Chao seemed to be getting along well with Momo. He even moved into Momo¡¯s apartment! What exactly had gone wrong? That¡¯s right, after Qian GE¡¯s ident, Mo Mo wished he could kill Tang Chao.. Luo Anning¡¯s palms were wet with sweat. It was because she was nervous. It seemed like she had never been able to see through Tang Chao. It had only taken a moment for her thoughts to change. After thinking about it and weighing the pros and cons, luo Anning said softly, ¡°Mo Mo, no matter what decision you make, I will support you unconditionally. But I want to say, you can feel who is good to you. Follow your heart, it will lead you to choose the right answer. I see that Tang Chao... is indeed different to you.¡± Chapter 809 Chapter 809: Chapter 811 if you understood [73] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°An xiaoning, I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know. My Mind is in a mess right now...¡±Lu Mo¡¯s face was bitter. ¡°I clearly love Qian ge... i. . . Really Don¡¯t know...¡± ¡°Alright, Alright. If you don¡¯t know, then don¡¯t think about it. Let¡¯s not think about it.¡± After getting the bodyguards to send Lu Mo back to the apartment, Rong Yan and Luo Anning also got into the car and went back to Rong residence. Just as Wu Yuqing was about to get into the car, Feng Churui¡¯s phone rang. He had just picked it up and said less than a sentence when his face suddenly changed. Wu Yuqing had known him for so long, but she had never seen anger, worry, and panic on his face. He was the mayor of a city. Even if something happened in this big city under his jurisdiction.., she had never seen his emotions so exposed. !! ¡°Keep an eye on her first. I¡¯ll be right there!¡±He hung up the phone hurriedly and met Wu Yuqing¡¯s inquiring gaze. Only then did Feng Churui realize that he had lost hisposure just now. Almost immediately, he adjusted his facial expression and returned to his calm and elegant face. Looking at Wu Yuqing, he said calmly, ¡°Yuqing, I Have Something to do at the moment. I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you home.¡± Although Wu Yuqing had some questions, she held it in and got into the car obediently. She asked the driver to send her home. From the rearview mirror, she saw Feng Churui and secretary Wu hail a taxi and drive in the opposite direction. The distance between the two cars grewrger andrger until they disappeared. At the same time, outside a private room of the ¡®Goldenrose¡¯bar, they were surrounded by inspectors and were in charge of this sweep. Yellow. Sweep. The poison captain stood at the door like a door god, waiting for Sir S. When Feng Churui arrived, he walked to the private room with a gloomy face. When he saw the captain, he nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Open the door.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±The captain waved his hand and kicked open the door of the private room. The scenic personnel quickly rushed in to control the situation. As soon as the door of the private room was opened, a burst of music filled the air, shaking people¡¯s eardrums. Feng churui frowned even more and stepped in. At first nce, he saw Wu Xuewei in the arms of a foreign young man among more than ten men and women. More than ten of them looked very drunk. On the coffee table, there was white powder and straws that had not been cleaned in time.. They were actually taking drugs! The captain turned off the deafening music and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, kneel down and put your hands on your heads!¡± ¡°Music... who turned off the music? Quickly turn it on...¡± ¡°OHSHI. T!¡± ¡°FUC. K...¡± These men and women in their early twenties cursed as they staggered to turn on the music. In the next second, they were all controlled by the J member and pressed to the ground, unable to move. There were not many people who were addicted to Y, and coincidentally, Wu Xuewei was one of them. She was so addicted to Y that she was already beginning to hallucinate. She hugged the foreign young man and was crying andughing at the same time. She looked crazy. Feng Churui¡¯s temples were throbbing. He pulled Secretary Wu, who was about to go forward, and walked towards Wu Xuewei. He grabbed her with his long arm and pulled her out of the foreign young man¡¯s arms. He used a lot of strength and his movements were very rough. The foreign boy looked at Feng Churui. He was dissatisfied with the person in his arms being pulled away and immediately asked, ¡°Who are you? give her back to me!¡± Feng churui lowered his head and nced at Wu Xuewei. There was a raging fire burning in his chest. He looked up disdainfully and instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The foreign boy was forced back a step by his imposing manner and said unwillingly, ¡°I¡¯m her ssmate. Who Are You?¡± Chapter 810 Chapter 810: Chapter 812 if you had understood [74] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°ssmate?¡±Feng Churui¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Was it you guys who taught her to take drugs?¡± ¡°This is very normal. In our ce, she yed much more than this...¡±the foreign guy shrugged and said very proudly. Feng churui frowned and ordered coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce to you guys. Follow the procedures.¡± After saying that, he dragged the Crazy Wu Xuewei out of the private room. He asked for a private room, turned on the music, and pushed her in. Feng Churui threw the private room and walked out. He took out a cigarette and lit it up. His face was dark as he puffed out smoke. !! Secretary Wu walked over. ¡°Chief S, should we inform Miss Wu Xuewei¡¯s Family?¡± The smoking motion slowed down slightly. ¡°No need.¡± The Wu family had a strict upbringing, and their family rules were even stricter. If elder Wu were to find out that his beloved granddaughter had touched these things, he would definitely break her legs. Today, it was fortunate that he was the only one who knew. It was fortunate that he was the one who came. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. A girl actually dared to go out with others to have sex with them. In the past 20 years, she had really be worse and worse! She had no brains and did not learn well, yet she had to learn all this nonsense from others. She was like a little gangster! She dared to go out with such a scoundrel friend. If she was taken advantage of and bullied by others, did she even think about the consequences? ! The more she thought about it, the bigger the fire in her heart burned. The mayor did not allow the Wu family to be notified, so secretary Wu could not say anything. She watched the mayor smoke one cigarette after another, as the life and Z secretary, it was his duty to remind the mayor, ¡°Mayor, smoke less. It¡¯s harmful to your health.¡± Feng Churui was slightly startled. He lowered his head to take a look and realized that there were cigarette butts on the ground beside his feet. He didn¡¯t have an addiction to cigarettes. He only smoked when he needed to socialize and be upset. Now, he had unknowingly smoked so much. Looking at the cigarette butts on the ground, Feng Churui suddenly felt that he was a little ridiculous. She was only a child of the Feng family¡¯s family. Her parents didn¡¯t even have the time to worry about her. Worried? What kind of nonsense was he worrying about. The door of the private room was suddenly pulled open from the inside. Wu Xuewei¡¯s strength had just passed, and her entire body felt weak. The moment she pulled open the door, she saw Feng Churui, and her entire body seemed to be frozen in ce, standing motionlessly on the spot. ¡°You¡¯re Awake?¡±Feng Churui looked at her, and his tone was ice-cold. Wu Xuewei lowered her head and smiled. A trace of injury shed across her eyes, and it disappeared in the blink of an eye. She raised her head, and her smile was especially flirtatious. ¡°So it¡¯s my uncle Feng. Why, are you also here to look for fun in the bar?¡± The flirtatious smile on her face that did not match her temperament made Feng churui furrow his brows in disgust. His gaze moved down her face. He did not look carefully just now, but now he could see clearly that she was wearing a tight skirt with a low chest and exposed back, the hem of the skirt barely covered the bottom of her thighs, and there was a possibility that it could be exposed at any time! Vulgar words, revealing clothes, indulgent behavior, everything about her made Feng churui dissatisfied. ¡°Wu Xuewei, speak properly. Don¡¯t be as disgusting as a little delinquent.¡± As she finished speaking, a suit jacket with body temperature fell onto her shoulder. Wu Xuewei held tightly onto the cor of the suit. In the next second, she took it off without hesitation and threw it on the ground. Feng Churui¡¯s pupils constricted, and Wu Xuewei giggled. ¡°Uncle Feng, I can¡¯t wear your jacket. Otherwise, my boyfriend will be jealous. His possession. Jade is very heavy.¡± Feng churui sneered, his eyes full of unconcealed contempt. ¡°Boyfriend? One of those scoundrels?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to talk about my friend like that.¡± Chapter 811 Chapter 811: Chapter 813 if you understood [75] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ha... then you can have fun with those so-called friends. I don¡¯t care about you.¡±Feng churui turned around and left. She was willing to fall, so why should he bother to save her. Secretary Wu picked up the suit jacket on the ground, shook off the dust, and turned around to tell her, ¡°Miss Xue Wei, don¡¯t take any more drugs in the future. The mayor is very angry tonight. Go home early to rest. Goodbye.¡±After saying that, she hurriedly chased after her. Wu Xue Wei leaned against the wall and giggled. Her face was already covered in tears. .. !! After going back to the apartment to sleep for a night, she had too many things on her mind, resulting in poor sleep. In the morning, she was woken up by a call from Mrs. Lu. In a daze, she reached for her phone on the bed cab. Lu Mo closed his eyes and answered the call. ¡°Mom, why are you so early?¡± ¡°Mo Mo, why didn¡¯t you stay at home when you came back? If it wasn¡¯t for Yu Qian, that child, telling me, I would have thought that you were still at the resort hotel...¡±Mrs. Lu rambled on and on, lu Mo was still sleepy when he interrupted her, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Sleepy. If you want to talk, can we do it another day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk to you about it. Your Auntie Ren¡¯s daughter is getting married in the afternoon. I ordered a dress at Brahma, and I also ordered a set for you. Go and see if the size fits. Then, bring Mom¡¯s outfit back. We have to wear it to the wedding banquet tonight.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± ¡°Oh what? Do you remember?¡± ¡°I remember, I remember... Mom, you¡¯re so annoying. I¡¯m going to bed. Bye!¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and went back to sleep. In the afternoon, he suddenly woke up and remembered what his mother had told him. He hurriedly washed up and put on his clothes. He opened the fridge and took out a box of milk. With two pieces of toast in his mouth, he went straight to Brahma. Brahma was a high-ss private custom-madepany that gathered the top designers in Paris. It was the favorite of the upper-ssdies and socialites. Lu Momo hurried over and was led to the fitting room by the staff who had been waiting for her since the morning. The staff brought the snow-white dress that Mrs. Lu had custom-made for her to her hand, ¡°Miss Lu, please try it on and see if the effect and size of the upper body are satisfactory.¡± ¡°Oh, okay...¡±Lu Mo entered the fitting room silently and looked at the snow-white knee-length dress in her hand. She suddenly felt shocked. Mom, are you going to order a dress for me or are you treating me like a child? This dress had a puffy hem and snow-white color. It looked like a princess dress that only a little girl would wear, okay? She braced herself and changed into this dress. She looked down and found that the waist was a little loose. The dress was designed with a high waist. Once the waist was loose, the overall effect would note out, and the original temperament was instantly lost. ¡°Miss Lu, have you changed?¡±The shop assistant asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The shop assistant pulled the curtain open and Lu Mo pouted helplessly. ¡°The waist here is too wide.¡± The shop assistant smiled and said, ¡°Miss Lu, your waist is too thin. However, when you wear this dress, you really look like a little princess who doesn¡¯t know anything about the world. This is also the first impression that our designers have after seeing your photo.¡± Lu Mo was embarrassed. She was already in her twenties, yet she was still being praised as a little princess. This made her old face blush. Just as she was about to say something, she bumped into Tang Chao and Lan Na, who had walked into the fitting room together. She had thought that they would never meet again afterst night, but now she bumped into them in such a sudden situation. Lu Mo grabbed the corner of his skirt nervously, his palms slightly sweating. Chapter 812 Chapter 812: Chapter 814 if you understood [76] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Lan Na was also stunned when she saw Lu Momo. The smile on her face disappeared from the corner of her lips when she saw her. She turned her head to look and indeed saw the man beside her staring at the front in a daze. Oh No, why are they here? Why is she here? Lu Momo looked at the two people in front of him awkwardly. Tang Chao looked at her with different thoughts. Lu Mo Mo wished that there was a crack on the ground so that she could hide in it immediately. How could she meet them when she was wearing a custom-made dress? !! He grabbed the veil of the dress with both hands and quickly looked away from Tang Chao and Lan Na. He looked at a certain point but refused to look at them. Tang Chao was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that he would meet her today. Was this the so-called fate? She knew that he couldn¡¯t get it, but she still appeared in front of him to provoke him. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t seen her in a dress before. It was just that today¡¯s dress made him feel like he was in a trance. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror created by the lights, she looked helpless and wanted to dodge. She was like a deer that had entered the misty forest. Her wet eyes were as pure as two crystals. There was no impurity in them. She wore a pure white high-waisted dress withyers of soft and fluffy white gauze that reached her knees, exposing her slender calves and delicate ankles. Exposed to the outside, she was cute with a kind of untainted sexiness. It was the most primitive and pure sexiness that could also cause men to be excited. Her throat unconsciously rolled. Lan Na saw that she was so angry that she stomped her feet and hugged his arm to remind him, ¡°Ah Chao, I should try on the wedding dress and you should also try on the suit.¡± Tang Chao seemed to have juste back to his senses. His gaze slowly moved away from Lu Momo¡¯s face. Looking at Lan Na¡¯s fuming expression, he smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± With just one word, a few shop assistants with wedding dresses and suits behind the two of them immediately invited the two of them into different fitting rooms. When Lan Na and Tang Chao entered the fitting room, Lu Momo heaved a sigh of relief. Looking around, the huge fitting room suddenly appeared to be very empty. The shop assistant asked her to change out of her dress and change the measurements. Lu Mo Mo changed back into her own clothes and was invited to sit on the sofa by the shop assistant. She was sitting on pins and needles as she served coffee. She could not bear to read the magazine in her hands. She kept her eyes on the other two fitting rooms out of the corner of her eye, afraid that the two of them would suddenlye out. After sitting there in fear for a while, Lu Mo closed the magazine in frustration. Why would she feel guilty? She was a customer here, and they were customers too. Why would she feel awkward and guilty when she saw them? She felt that she was particrly cowardly. In order to make herself look more natural, she picked up her coffee and sipped it carefully. She chatted casually with the shop assistant who was waiting on her. Lan Na and Tang Chao came out very quickly. It had to be said that Lan Na was very beautiful and sexy in her wedding dress. Tang Chao was wearing a dark red gold velvet suit that exuded luxury everywhere. He was tall and handsome. Lu Momo nced at him from the corner of his eye and pursed his lips, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s just like that.¡± Tang Chao usually wore a formal suit, so at this moment, there was no difference from before in Lu Momo¡¯s eyes. He was still... like a dog. She would not admit that he was very handsome today. She would not admit that his appearance made people¡¯s eyes sh. She did not know why, but she did not want to admit that he and Lan Na were really a good match. There was an unspeakable stifling feeling in her heart. Although she doesn¡¯t want to admit it, it¡¯s a fact that they are good together. Chapter 813 Chapter 813: Chapter 815 if you understood [77] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Lan Na stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror, her hand slightly lifting the hem of her dress as she lightly twirled around. The smile on her face was so bright and dazzling that it belonged to every happy girl who was about to enter marriage. She smiled happily as she lifted the hem of her dress and walked to Tang Chao¡¯s side. ¡°Ah Chao, do you think my wedding dress is beautiful? is the hem long enough?¡± Tang Chao¡¯s hands were in the pockets of his suit pants. When he heard her words, his gaze lingered on her body for a moment before he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very pretty.¡± Tang Chao was telling the truth. She was tall and slender with a curvaceous figure. She looked good in anything she wore. The blissful smile on her face moved him a little. Throughout the entire wedding, it was her and the old man who were in charge, and he seemed to be too cold. !! Such a smile was so beautiful that he wanted to keep it. Thinking of this, he raised his hand and gently pulled a strand of hair from her cheek behind her ear. For the first time, he praised her, ¡°You look beautiful in everything.¡± The coldness that he had felt for the past few days and the grievance and sadness that he had felt for the past few days vanished into thin air because of his words. Lan Na could not help but reach out and hug him. Her face was gently pressed against his chest as she said softly, ¡°Ah Chao, you¡¯re really nice.¡± Yes, he was really nice, but she did not want another woman. No matter how good he was to her, she did not want it. She did not want it! The shop assistant also used the most beautiful words to praise the two of them. Lan Na¡¯s face turned slightly red from the praise. They praised each other sweetly in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror. Lu Mo sat on the sofa in the waiting area, flipping through a magazine, seemingly unmoved, her heart was already in turmoil. Even she herself felt that this kind of emotion was baffling. What on Earth was wrong with her? After changing a few more sets of wedding dresses, a woman carrying arge makeup box walked over and invited Lan Na to apply her makeup on the day of the wedding. Lan Na looked at Tang Chao reluctantly, then at Lu Mo Mo Mo in the waiting area warily. She reminded the man who was full of nobility worriedly, ¡°Ah Chao, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡± Tang Chao gave her a reassuring look. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Finally, Lan Na, who was being carefully carried by the shop assistant, left the fitting room with the makeup artist and went to the dressing room. ¡°Miss Lu, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. The size has been changed. You can try it on your upper body.¡±The shop assistant hurried over with the dress. With an apologetic smile on her face, she handed the dress to her. ¡°Okay...¡±with the dress in her hand, Lu Mo silently walked toward the fitting room. At this moment, Tang Chao, who had been standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror and thinking about something, turned around at the same time and walked toward her. No, to be precise, she was walking toward the sofa in the waiting area. The two of them faced each other. Lu Mo silently clutched the dress tightly. She was so nervous that she felt weak. Tang Chao walked over with a straight face. It was clearly a spacious space, but his shoulder touched hers. The moment they brushed past each other, Lu Mo heard the sound of her heartbeat. It was so strong and chaotic. ¡°Miss Lu, this way please.¡±The shop assistant wanted to take her to the fitting room. In order to hide the panic on her face, Lu Mo repeatedly waved her hand. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go in by myself.¡± With that, she reached out and randomly pulled open the floor-length curtain of a fitting room. She plunged her head in and quickly pulled the curtain shut. ¡°Ah, Miss Lu, you...¡±before the shop assistant could finish her words, she was called over by another shop assistant. Before she left, she secretly prayed that nothing would go wrong. Chapter 814 Chapter 814: Chapter 816 if you understood [78] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Just as he sat down and took the coffee that the shop assistant served him, Tang Chao took a sip and put it down again. He looked at a certain spot in a daze. His handsome face was expressionless, and no one could read his true thoughts. Since he had decided to marry Lan Na, he should not waver and should not see her again. With this thought in mind, he stood up and walked towards the changing room, preparing to change his clothes and leave. Lu Mo had just taken off his clothes when all he had on was a pair of underwear and a pair of pants. He was about to change into a modified size dress when suddenly, the curtain was pulled open and a tall figure shed in ¡°AH ¡ª oh...¡±The Scream was tightly covered by arge dry and warm palm. !! ¡°It¡¯s me, don¡¯t scream.¡±Tang Chao frowned and said in a low voice. Why, why would he break into her fitting room? This hooligan! His fianc¨¦e was right here, and he dared to do this! Lu Mo Mo was both angry and embarrassed, so he covered his dress in front of him to block off the spring. Light, his eyes indicated that he should let go. After making sure that she wouldn¡¯t scream anymore, Tang Chao let go. ¡°You stinking hooligan, what are you trying to do by barging into my dressing room? Don¡¯t forget, Lan Na is still here. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll be sad if you do this?¡±Lu Momo angrily retorted, he took a few steps back defensively and stared at Tang Chao with wide eyes. Tang Chao couldn¡¯t help but find it funny, and he reallyughed out loud, ¡°Ha... Lu Momo, are you saying that I want to be a hooligan to you? Do you think I¡¯m Blind? Putting Lan Na¡¯s good figure aside, you don¡¯t want to be a hooligan, but you want to be a hooligan to a small figure like you? Who would believe that?¡± Thest sentence could be said to be extremely arrogant. ¡°You, you... are Shameless! I¡¯m not being a hooligan. Then tell me, why did you suddenly barge into my fitting room? Tell me, can you tell me? !¡±Lu Mo Mo was so angry that he was about to vomit blood, he had never seen a hooligan who was so confident in himself! ¡°Please Turn your childish head and look to the right. Who is the one who has an evil intention to barge into whose fitting room?¡± Lu Mo red at him fiercely and turned to his right. Instantly, he opened his mouth in surprise and was unable to say a word. His small face instantly turned red! He was embarrassed and annoyed. On the right was a floor-length mahogany shirt with a suit hanging on it. Wasn¡¯t that the suit he was wearing when he came in? It was all her fault for not paying attention when she came in. The clothes she took off did not hang on the floor-length clothes hanger and fell directly onto the carpet.. Looking at her little face that was so red that it reached her ears, Tang Chao said calmly, ¡°Now, tell me, who broke into whose dressing room and had bad intentions, Hmm?¡± ¡°I... I...¡±Lu Mo lowered her head in embarrassment and covered her hands even tighter with her dress, ¡°Even if it was my fault and I identally broke into your dressing room, can you please go out first and wait for me to put on my clothes?¡± ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°You... can you be reasonable?¡± Tang Chaoughed again. ¡°Heh... do you think it¡¯s possible to reason with someone from the Underworld?¡± Lu Momo wanted to say something else, but her lower abdomen suddenly hurt. She quickly covered her lower abdomen, and an uncontroble pain escaped from the corner of her lips. Damn it, when did her period note? Why did it have toe at this time? Did she really want her to lose all her face before she was satisfied? Sensing that something was wrong with her, Tang Chao restrained his smile and held her, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lu Mo shook his head silently. Tang Chao looked at her pale face and pale lips. His gaze moved down to her hand that was covering her abdomen. He recalled the first time in his life when he helped her buy a small ne, he cursed under his breath. ¡°Is your good friend here?¡± Lu Mo refused to speak. She felt that there was nothing more humiliating in her life than this moment. ¡°Lu Mo Mo, speak to me. Don¡¯t pretend to be silent! You want a small ne, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 815 Chapter 815: Chapter 817 if you understood [79] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Lu Mo refused to speak. She felt that there was nothing more humiliating than this moment in her life. ¡°Lu Mo Mo Mo, speak to me. Don¡¯t F * cking pretend to be silent! You want a small ne, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Shh...¡±Lu Mo suddenly felt that she had lost all her face. ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Tang Chao really wanted to p her awake. What time was it now that she still cared about her face? ¡°Put on your clothes ande here. I¡¯ll take you out.¡±Tang Chao stood up and put his hands on his waist. He was clearly a little impatient. !! Enduring the pain in his lower abdomen, Lu Momo reached out and tugged at his pant leg. Lu Momo said in a low voice, ¡°You go out first...¡± ¡°You...¡±Tang Chao was flustered and exasperated. ¡°Okay, go out. I¡¯ll go out, okay? You better hurry up.¡± He lifted a corner of the curtain and dashed out, quickly closing it again. Trembling as he changed into his own clothes, Lu Mo mo gritted his teeth and called Mo Qian ¡®Ge for help. Since Tang Chao and Lan Na¡¯s wedding date was approaching, she couldn¡¯t destroy them anymore, even if she discovered somethingter. Mo Qian ¡®GE said over the phone that she would be here soon. Only then did lu Mo Mo feel at ease. She squatted in the fitting room and didn¡¯t dare to go out. She was afraid of seeing Tang Chao, and even more afraid of seeing Lan Na.. Tang Chao waited outside. Considering that she was on her period, he called a shop assistant over. ¡°Do you guys have tampons?¡± The shop assistant¡¯s face turned red and she stuttered. Tang chao interrupted impatiently, ¡°Tell me, do you have tampons or not? !¡± He was so anxious that he didn¡¯t have time to care about his face. All he knew was that there was a kid in the fitting room who didn¡¯t have tampons and had symptoms of menstrual pain. ¡°Yes!¡±The shop assistant finally understood. She quickly turned around and went to the staff storage room to get two tampons. She handed the tampons to him embarrassedly. Tang Chao¡¯s expression was the same. He took out a fewrge bills from his wallet and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± He hurriedly walked into the fitting room with the tampons. When he saw Lu Mo squatting on the ground with a pale face, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He squatted down in front of her and handed the tampons to her, ¡°Use your small ne first. I¡¯ll buy it for You When I go outter.¡± Lu Mo Mo raised his head to look at him. When he saw that he was also looking at her, his expression was nervous and his gaze was worried. His heart instantly tightened. She did not reject him and took the tampon. Tang Chao smiled slightly and stood up to leave, lu Mo said ¡ª ¡°Tang Chao, why are You So Good to me?¡± He was about to get married, wasn¡¯t he? She thought that after that night, there would be no more interactions between them. She thought that after her rejection, he must have hated her to death or hadpletely given up on her. Why was he still so good to her now? His fianc¨¦e was right here. wasn¡¯t he afraid that Lan Na would misunderstand and be sad? Tang Chao stopped in his tracks. When he heard her question, he suddenly wanted tough out loud. Why was he so good to her? Didn¡¯t she know? If he didn¡¯t love her, would he have to pour out his heart and lungs and act like a fool to be good to her? If he didn¡¯t love her, would he have to drag down his dignity and pester her a few times? Unfortunately, he, Tang Chao, didn¡¯t care about her. What could he do? If he couldn¡¯t beat her or scold her, what else could he do? What else could he do with her? As long as she melted a little, he wouldn¡¯t havee to this point. The old man had given him a chance to turn the situation around. That was his chance, but it was also hers.. Chapter 816 Chapter 816: Chapter 818 if you understood [80] at that time Trantor: 549690339 She was the one who made everything impossible.. He also thought that he did not want a woman who did not love him. However, seeing her pretending to be calm and indifferent while flipping through the magazine, he did not know how embarrassed he was when the magazine was turned upside down. God knows how happy he was. At least he still had some influence on her. When he saw her pale face due to the pain during her period, all her pride and self-respect went to hell. He cared about her, worried about her, and worried about her. He was just so desperate for her.. He originally thought that he could be ruthless enough to give up on her, but in the end, he could notpare to her pale face due to the pain. All the stability in his heart copsed when he saw her. !! He did not speak for a long time. Lu Mo Mo was even more afraid of hearing his answer. She tried to cover it up and stood up slightly. ¡°You can go out first, I...¡± She did not say the rest of her words. She believed that he would understand. Tang Chao collected his thoughts and looked back at her before leaving. She dawdled to stall for time. Tang Chao waited for five minutes. When all his patience was exhausted, he strode in and grabbed her. ¡°Lu Mo Mo, are you resting inside?¡± ¡±... You¡¯re the one who¡¯s resting. Your whole family is resting.¡± ¡°Ha... you still have the strength to talk back.¡±Tang Chao grabbed her arm, squatted down, and lifted her up with both hands before leaving. When the two of them left the fitting room, all the shop assistants widened their eyes and looked at them in disbelief. This, this, this... wasn¡¯t young master Tang Miss Lan Na¡¯s fianc¨¦? How did he hook up with Miss Lu in the blink of an eye? In the face of the shop assistants¡¯curious and couldn¡¯t help but size him up, Lu Mo silently raised his hand and punched him. He said anxiously, ¡°Hey, put me down. It¡¯s not good to be seen by others.¡± He lowered his head and nced at her. Tang chao berated, ¡°Shut Up! I don¡¯t want to hear a single word from you right now!¡± ¡±...¡±Lu Mo was speechless. If you shut up, then shut up. Why are you so fierce. She was doing this for his own good. If Lan Na saw this, she would definitely be heartbroken. At that time, she would be a sinner. Tang Chao carried her all the way out, ignoring the curious stares around him. As soon as he stepped out of the door, he saw Mo Qian ge m the car door and walk over. Seeing Qian Ge, Lu Mo struggled to get off the ground. Tang Chao saw Mo Qian ge rushing over and looked down at her struggling to leave the moment Mo Qian ge appeared. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, he said mockingly, ¡°Why? Are you so eager to cut ties with me because you¡¯re afraid that he¡¯ll Misunderstand?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±Lu Mo frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Lan Na will misunderstand us.¡± ¡°Ridiculous. Lan Na will misunderstand us?¡±What was there to misunderstand? He loved her. This was a truth that did not need to be concealed. Unlike her, Mo Qian ge was so eager to cut ties with him the moment she appeared. Lu Mo Mo, do you know how hurtful your actions are? Lu Momo didn¡¯t know why he was angry again, but he felt a little depressed. He was afraid that Lan Na would misunderstand them. What was wrong with that? Lan Na was his fianc¨¦e, and she would be his wife in two days. Shouldn¡¯t he be concerned about her face? She was putting herself in his shoes. What was wrong with that.. ¡°Momo, are you okay?¡±Mo Qiange walked over. Lu Momo struggled even harder, and Mo Qiange reached out to grab him. Tang Chao sneered and let go. Chapter 817 Chapter 817: Chapter 819 if you understood [81] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m fine. Qian ge, send me back to my apartment. I¡¯m Sleepy.¡±She wanted her mind to stop thinking about Tang Chao and Lan Na. She wanted her mind to be quiet and peaceful. ¡°Mm.¡±Mo Qian Ge looked deeply at Tang Chao and turned to leave. ¡°Lu Momo, aren¡¯t you afraid that Xia Xin Lan will misunderstand you being entangled with a man who has a fianc¨¦e?¡±Tang Chao¡¯s cold sarcasm came from behind her. A trace of hurt shed across Lu Momo¡¯s eyes. Mo Qian ge lowered her head to look at her. Seeing her dejected expression, she quickened her pace, got into the car, and left quickly. ¡°Damn you, Lu Momo!¡±Tang Chao ced her hands on her hips and kicked the ground, cursing under her breath. She was infuriated by Lu Momo. !! After returning to the apartment, she did not ask Qian Ge to stay behind to take care of her. Lu Momo found the remaining medicine and took it, then went back to the bedroom to lie down. When he thought about the Tang dynasty today, the more he thought about it, the more bitter he felt. It was sour and bitter. He did not want to admit that he was really a cheap person. When he was treating him well, he was focused on remembering how the Tang sect had brutally shot Qian ge. Now that he was about to get married, she realized that the people of the Tang dynasty were actually quite good.. People might always be unaware of their good fortune. When they lost it, they suddenly realized that the thing that they had once disdained the most was the most precious thing that they had ever seen in their entire lives. No matter what, Tang Chao and Lan Na were about to get married. Even if she really found out what was on her mind, she would not ruin anything. It was toote, toote, toote. All she could do was not disturb them and silently send them her blessings. Just as she was about to fall asleep, her phone rang again and woke her up. She picked up the phone weakly. ¡°Senior... Really? Okay... I¡¯ll think about it...¡± .. Lan Na, who had finished her makeup in the afternoon, did not see Tang Chao. She anxiously asked the shop assistant about it. When she found out that he was carrying Lu Mo out, she felt downcast. Fortunately, her downcast mood was lifted by his phone call that night. Tang Chao asked her to have dinner at the top revolving restaurant in s city. That was the most romantic ce for couples to date. They could see the gorgeous night scenery of s city and listen to the beautiful violin music, they had a candlelit dinner with their beloved. Ah Cheng acted as the driver and took her to the revolving restaurant. After personally sending her to the floor, he made a gesture of inviting her in and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Lan, pleasee in. Young Master Tang is already waiting for you.¡± Lan Na didn¡¯t think too much and walked in. The huge restaurant was booked, and Tang Chao was the only one there. He sat by the window with one hand supporting his head, looking at the night view outside the window with a dazed gaze. Hearing the faint sound of high heels stepping on the carpet, he turned his head and saw her smiling. He stood up and reached out his hand to her. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Ah Chao...¡±Lan Na walked over excitedly and ced her hand in his palm. Tang Chao held her hand and nted a kiss on the back of her hand. Then, he walked over to pull out a chair and smiled at her. ¡°Come, sit.¡± Ever since she became his fianc¨¦e, she had never enjoyed even a moment of his warmth. At this moment, Lan Na was both excited and touched. She walked over and sat down on the chair that he had pulled out. After she sat down, Tang Chao snapped his fingers and sat down opposite her. The waiter walked over, holding a bouquet of beautifully wrapped yellow roses in his hand. ¡°Miss Lan, Young Master Tang gave this to you.¡± Lan Na was dumbfounded. All the joy and excitement slowly dissipated the moment she saw the yellow roses. The blood in her body flowed backward, and her hands and feet were cold. Without reaching out to receive the yellow roses, Lan Na turned to look at Tang Chao, her lips trembling. ¡°Ah Chao, you... What do you mean by this? Why did you think of giving me flowers...¡± The yellow rose represented an apology and a rejection of love. Chapter 818 Chapter 818: Chapter 820 if you understood [82] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Tang Chao smiled and avoided answering. He took the menu and moved it in front of her, ¡°Come, order what you like.¡± His sudden change in attitude and how he treated her made Lan Na feel ttered, but at the same time, she was also panicking. Abnormal, too abnormal! Also, did he know what the words of this bouquet of yellow roses were? Why did he have to book a restaurant and send flowers all of a sudden.. !! If it were any other day, she would have been so excited that she would have been happy for a few days. However, he had only seen Lu Momo the next day, and he had left her alone with Lu Momo in his arms.. Lan Na was flustered and uncertain. She ced the bouquet of yellow roses on a chair at the side and did not even dare to look at it. She did not move for a long time. Tang Chao raised his eyebrows as if he was a different person. He asked in a very gentlemanly and considerate manner, ¡°Why? Are you not ordering? Or do you not like this restaurant? It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t like it, we can change to another restaurant...¡± He did not seem to be joking. He stood up and Lan Na immediately waved her hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I don¡¯t dislike it.¡± ¡°As long as you like it. Order it.¡±Tang Chao sat down again. Lan Na bit her lip. In her nervousness, she randomly ordered a Provence soup, smoked beef steak, and fruit sd. After ordering, she pushed the menu out. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered it.¡± Tang Chao nodded, his lips still holding a faint smile. He said to the waiter beside him, ¡°Whatever she ordered, give her two servings.¡± The waiter took the menu and left. Tang Chao snapped his fingers, and a violin team immediately walked over. They nodded respectfully at the side and began to y a beautiful song. Every minute was torture for her. Lan Na summoned up her courage and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Ah Chao, is there something you want to tell me?¡± Tang Chao slowly poured the red wine in the decanter for the two of them. He held the goblet between his fingers and shook it as he sniffed. ¡°This wine is good. Drink with me.¡± Lan Na picked up the wine and raised it. She clinked it with him in the air and downed it in one gulp. ¡°Your alcohol tolerance is not bad.¡±After praising her, Tang Chao poured the wine for her again. Lan Na seemed to be in a fit of pique. She picked up the goblet and downed it in one gulp. Tang Chao filled her goblet again and she continued to drink. Tang Chao only looked up at her after she finished three sses of wine, he told her the purpose of the night. ¡°Lan Na, I think I can¡¯t marry you anymore.¡± With a loud bang, Lan Na felt as if her brain was about to explode. She felt dizzy for a moment and her vision went ck. She took a few deep breaths and held her forehead with one hand to steady herself. She asked sadly, ¡°It¡¯s because of Lu Momo, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes and No.¡± The waiter quickly served the dishes. Tang Chao picked up his knife and fork and elegantly cut the steak. His movements were serious and focused. Lan Na did not move. She just looked at him and waited for him to exin. After cutting the steak neatly and evenly into small pieces, Tang Chao pushed it in front of her and brought her untouched steak to him. Lan Na looked at the steak in front of her, then looked at the flowers, wine, and violin band at the side, she also saw the bright night scene of s city. She suddenly understood. ¡°Are you trying topensate me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Tang Chao had always cared about the feelings of people he did not care about, he said bluntly, ¡°You know that I Love Lu Momo. You knew this from the very beginning. ¡°Whether I see Lu Momo today or not, I don¡¯t think I will marry you. ¡°The old man hinted that I can only marry one wife in my life. If not the one I love the most, then at least the one I like. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bet my life¡¯s marriage on you because I have no feelings for you.¡± Chapter 819 Chapter 819: Chapter 821 if you understood [83] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t marry you against my will. I¡¯ll try my best to preserve your face. Ah Cheng will leak the news to the mediater, saying that you¡¯re breaking off the engagement. In the future, the Tang sect will take care of your career as well. They won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡± With the protection of the Tang sect, no matter if she was a model, whether it was a cross-industry development, film, television, or singing model, everything would be smooth sailing. No one would make things difficult for her. This was thest thing he could do for her. Lan Na sniffed and wiped her tears. There was nothing more heartbreaking than this. She was just one step away from happiness. She was just one step away from having him. Why did it end like this. ¡°Ah Chao, but these are not what I want. I just want to be by your side!¡± !! The smile on Tang Chaojun¡¯s face did not change, but that smile was even more ruffian. He cut a piece of steak and put it into his mouth, as he chewed, he said, ¡°HMM... it¡¯s not impossible for you to stay by my side. There are only two ways.¡± He spoke slowly and wholeheartedly, but Lan Na asked as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw, ¡°Which two ways? !¡± ¡°First, be my stepmother. That way, you can live under the same roof as me. You can be considered to be staying by my side, right?¡±? ¡°However, you won¡¯t be able to pass the old man¡¯s test. That¡¯s because he has no intention of continuing. The first option is to be Fired. ¡°As for the second option, you¡¯ll be my sister. You can stay by my side in this way.¡±Tang Chao moved his face closer, he smiled slyly and mischievously. ¡°So, do you want to be my stepmother or...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±Whether it was his stepmother or his sister, she didn¡¯t want it! What she wanted was to be his woman. The woman who would follow him for the rest of her life was not a sister who was nothing! Tang Chao shrugged nonchntly, with an expression that said, ¡®since you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t force you.¡¯ ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll respect your choice. I reckon that you don¡¯t even want to be friends with me anymore. In that case, I¡¯ll try my best to stay away from your sight in the future. You Don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Did this person really love Lu Momo that much? He had actually blocked her escape route and didn¡¯t even give her a chance to meet him! Lan Na¡¯s heart trembled. She was so angry and in pain that she pointed at him and said bitterly, ¡°Ah Chao, do you know what the consequences will be if you do this? Dad will beat you to death!¡± Tang Chao threw down his knife and fork and smashed the te with a crisp sound. He took a napkin and wiped the corner of his mouth. He narrowed his eyes, the ruffian said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Tiger¡¯s venom doesn¡¯t eat its own son. How could this old man be willing to beat me to death? At most, he will only take half my life.¡± He tidied up his neat suit and stood up. Tang Chao smiled elegantly. He was 30% ruffian and 70% noble. ¡°Beautifuldy, I¡¯m very happy to have dinner with you. Then, I won¡¯t see you again.¡± ¡°Ah Chao, don¡¯t go...¡±Lan Na stood up and chased after him. Just as her hand touched his sleeve, he skillfully dodged it. Ah Cheng suddenly stuck his hand in front of her and blocked her way, ¡°Miss Lan, the news of you breaking off your engagement has been released to the mainstream media. I believe that your manager will contact you in a while.¡± Lan Na looked anxiously at Tang Chao¡¯s disappearing figure. She picked up her bag and threw it at Ah Cheng. She screamed out of control, ¡°Ah Cheng, get out of the way! Get out of the way ¨C¡± Ah Cheng did not move at all. He wailed in his heart, ¡°Young Master Tang, this is enough to atone for my sins. I will never spoil your ns again. Let the man go to see Miss Lu!¡±! Chapter 820 Chapter 819: Chapter 821 if you understood [83] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t marry you against my will. I¡¯ll try my best to preserve your face. Ah Cheng will leak the news to the mediater, saying that you¡¯re breaking off the engagement. In the future, the Tang sect will take care of your career as well. They won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡± With the protection of the Tang sect, no matter if she was a model, whether it was a cross-industry development, film, television, or singing model, everything would be smooth sailing. No one would make things difficult for her. This was thest thing he could do for her. Lan Na sniffed and wiped her tears. There was nothing more heartbreaking than this. She was just one step away from happiness. She was just one step away from having him. Why did it end like this. ¡°Ah Chao, but these are not what I want. I just want to be by your side!¡± !! The smile on Tang Chaojun¡¯s face did not change, but that smile was even more ruffian. He cut a piece of steak and put it into his mouth, as he chewed, he said, ¡°HMM... it¡¯s not impossible for you to stay by my side. There are only two ways.¡± He spoke slowly and wholeheartedly, but Lan Na asked as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw, ¡°Which two ways? !¡± ¡°First, be my stepmother. That way, you can live under the same roof as me. You can be considered to be staying by my side, right?¡±? ¡°However, you won¡¯t be able to pass the old man¡¯s test. That¡¯s because he has no intention of continuing. The first option is to be Fired. ¡°As for the second option, you¡¯ll be my sister. You can stay by my side in this way.¡±Tang Chao moved his face closer, he smiled slyly and mischievously. ¡°So, do you want to be my stepmother or...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±Whether it was his stepmother or his sister, she didn¡¯t want it! What she wanted was to be his woman. The woman who would follow him for the rest of her life was not a sister who was nothing! Tang Chao shrugged nonchntly, with an expression that said, ¡®since you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t force you.¡¯ ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll respect your choice. I reckon that you don¡¯t even want to be friends with me anymore. In that case, I¡¯ll try my best to stay away from your sight in the future. You Don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Did this person really love Lu Momo that much? He had actually blocked her escape route and didn¡¯t even give her a chance to meet him! Lan Na¡¯s heart trembled. She was so angry and in pain that she pointed at him and said bitterly, ¡°Ah Chao, do you know what the consequences will be if you do this? Dad will beat you to death!¡± Tang Chao threw down his knife and fork and smashed the te with a crisp sound. He took a napkin and wiped the corner of his mouth. He narrowed his eyes, the ruffian said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Tiger¡¯s venom doesn¡¯t eat its own son. How could this old man be willing to beat me to death? At most, he will only take half my life.¡± He tidied up his neat suit and stood up. Tang Chao smiled elegantly. He was 30% ruffian and 70% noble. ¡°Beautifuldy, I¡¯m very happy to have dinner with you. Then, I won¡¯t see you again.¡± ¡°Ah Chao, don¡¯t go...¡±Lan Na stood up and chased after him. Just as her hand touched his sleeve, he skillfully dodged it. Ah Cheng suddenly stuck his hand in front of her and blocked her way, ¡°Miss Lan, the news of you breaking off your engagement has been released to the mainstream media. I believe that your manager will contact you in a while.¡± Lan Na looked anxiously at Tang Chao¡¯s disappearing figure. She picked up her bag and threw it at Ah Cheng. She screamed out of control, ¡°Ah Cheng, get out of the way! Get out of the way ¨C¡± Ah Cheng did not move at all. He wailed in his heart, ¡°Young Master Tang, this is enough to atone for my sins. I will never spoil your ns again. Let the man go to see Miss Lu!¡±! Chapter 821 Chapter 821: Chapter 823 if you understood [85] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Ah Cheng looked at Master Tang and then looked at the dying young master Tang on the ground. He was in a dilemma, with a sad face, he said, ¡°Young Master Tang, why are you doing this? Why Don¡¯t you just apologize to Master Tang? Why are you tormenting yourself? Master Tang, if Madam was still here, she wouldn¡¯t want to see you hit young master Tang...¡± In the past, no matter how the Tang dynasty messed around, how they yed with women, or how they messed around outside, master Tang had always turned a blind eye to them and never bothered with him. That was because he knew that young and vigorous men would always go through such a process, so hisck of control was actually tacitly approving of his actions. Marriage was different. This marriage was something that he had to marry. It looked like he was about to give his wife in theherworld an exnation. His son was married and had his own business, but this rascal of his had called off the wedding at thest minute, and the wife that he had obtained had flown away! He had clearly hinted to him that marriage was not a child¡¯s game. It was his lifetimemitment and responsibility. He had also been given the opportunity to go back on his word. However, he did not go back on his word at that time. He thought that he had let it go and settled down. He was going to decide to get married. !! However, this rascal really could not have too much hope for him. Otherwise, he would be extremely disappointed. Just like that, his wedding was canceled early in the morning. The news of Lan Na breaking off the engagement was overwhelming. He was so angry that blood rushed to the top of his head! In the past twenty years, not to mention beating him up, he was even reluctant to go out for dangerous activities. He was deeply afraid that if anything happened to him, he would not be able to exin it to his deceased wife. This time, he was really angry that he was muddle-headed and gave him a good beating. Upon hearing his words and seeing the blood at his feet, master Tang sighed and threw away the round wooden stick that he had raised high. It was as if he had suddenly aged by more than ten years. ¡°I can¡¯t control you anymore. Go ahead and do whatever you want. Do whatever you want to do...¡± As soon as Master Tang left, Tang Chao jumped up from the ground with his hind legs. His movements were so big that it pulled the wound on his back. He was in so much pain that he grimaced and gasped again, ¡°Hiss ¡ª it really hurts! Ah Cheng, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and bring me the medical box.¡± Ah Cheng had not recovered from the change just now. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Apply the medicine!¡± ¡°Oh Oh Oh, apply the medicine. I¡¯ll go get the first aid kit now.¡± Ah Cheng eagerly went to get the first aid kit. He hurriedly ran back and helped Ah Cheng lie down on the sofa. As he applied the medicine, he asked, ¡°Young Master Tang, you didn¡¯t intentionally use the method of suffering to gain master Tang¡¯s sympathy just now, did you?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±Tang Chao snorted. ¡°Be gentle. You¡¯re going to hurt me to death!¡± ¡°I think so! Look, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t mention madam, but once you mention madam, master Tang¡¯s attitude softened. His anger also gradually lessened.¡± Tang Chao turned around and nced at him. ¡°Following this young master, your IQ has grown quite a bit.¡± After being praised, Ah Cheng scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true. He¡¯s not stupid to begin with.¡± ¡°Yo, I¡¯ll give you some tap water. Do you really think you¡¯re a Lake?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Tang Chao was in a good mood as he ridiculed, ¡°You¡¯re really thick-skinned.¡± Ah Cheng said humbly, ¡°Young Master Tang, you¡¯re ttering me. I¡¯m not as good as you.¡± ¡°Heh, you little bastard, you¡¯re rebelling, aren¡¯t you? This young master will beat you up... Hiss ¨C¡±Tang chao wailed, ¡°Give this young master a little, a little, a little, a little!¡± Ah Cheng stopped, a thought shed through his mind. ¡°Young Master Tang, no matter how light I am as a man, I can never be as light as ady¡¯s movements. ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell Miss Lu to apply the medicine on you? ¡°Perhaps this bitter-meat tactic can kill two birds with one stone. If master Tang takes the bait, Miss Lu will also take the bait. ¡°As they say, a woman¡¯s heart is the easiest to soften. When Miss Lu sees your injuries, she might... Hehe.¡± Chapter 822 Chapter 822: Chapter 824 if you understood [86] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Tang chao sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t smile so lewdly at me.¡± Although he said that, he had to say that his heart was disturbed by Ah Cheng¡¯s stupid idea. Women were the easiest to be soft-hearted. He agreed with this saying very much. However, that Little Brat Lu Momo often didn¡¯t y by the rules. Now that he had told her, could she apply medicine on him? If the medicine did not work and she pointed at his wound and mocked him without a care in the world, would he still need his reputation? !! That day, Ah Cheng really did not invite Lu Momo over. It was not that she had rejected him, but that she had already boarded the ne to Japan. ¡°D * mn Lu Momo, what is there to go to that stupid Japan!¡±Tang Chao cursed in a low and awkward manner. He had originally wanted to wait and see if she would show mercy, but he had not expected that this little brat would actually fly to Japan! What else was there to watch? A carp jumped up from the sofa and pulled on his wound. Tang Chao¡¯s handsome face was scrunched up from the pain. ¡°Ah Cheng, book a ne ticket for me to fly to Japan.¡± Ah Cheng disagreed. ¡°Young Master Tang, the Fujiwara Group has a grudge against our Tang sect. If we go to Japan, wouldn¡¯t we be sending our heads to the door and getting shot into a ho¡¯s Nest? No, you can¡¯t go.¡± ¡°What a joke. Would a young master from the Fujiwara Group Be Afraid?¡±Tang Chao sneered, arrogant and unruly. ¡°Go, book the tickets, Right Now!¡± Ah Cheng wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, under the threat of young master Tang¡¯s gaze, he went to book the tickets dejectedly. He couldn¡¯t stop him, so couldn¡¯t he arrange for strict protection? As he booked the tickets, he arranged for people to ensure young master Tang¡¯s personal safety when he was in Japan. Of course, there was also the personal safety of Miss Lu Momo. She was the future young Madam Tang! .. The nended at Tokyo¡¯s Narita Airport. Lu Momo had just stepped out of the terminal when she saw her senior sister, Cai Xuan. Seeing here out, Cai Xuan excitedly waved at her. ¡°Momo, this way, this way!¡± ¡°Senior sister!¡±Lu Momo pulled her suitcase and jogged over. ¡°Ah, Mo Mo, you¡¯re still so cute. Ah, I really want to touch your head!¡±It wasn¡¯t a hug that she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. As soon as Lu Mo Mo approached, she was trampled on by Cai Xuan. She pinched her cheeks on both sides and rubbed her head, shepletely treated her like a child ying with her! Lu Mo Mo¡¯s cheeks bulged. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t pinch me, don¡¯t touch my head! I¡¯m not a child anymore, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±Cai Xuan answered perfunctorily, obviously not taking it to heart. She took her suitcase with one hand and walked to her parked car. ¡°Let¡¯s go, senior will take you to eat something delicious first, to wee you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡±As soon as she heard that there was something delicious, Lu Mo Mo followed her like ackey. After driving away from the airport, the two of them went to a famous Japanese restaurant and had a big meal. People often said that when they were in a bad mood, they would indulge in delicious food and drink to vent their feelings. Lu Momo happened to be in a bad mood and was treating everyone to a meal. If she didn¡¯t order the good ones, she would feel sorry for herself if she didn¡¯t eat her fill! Holding on to the principle of not ordering the right ones and only ordering the expensive ones, Lu Momo had a great meal. Cai Xuan was dumbfounded, she grabbed her shoulders and shook them violently. ¡°Momo, tell me honestly, are you heartbroken? Which B * Stard bullied you? F * ck, you even have the heart to bully a minor. Your Conscience has been eaten by a dog...¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop ¨C¡±Lu Mo Mo was shaking so hard that her head was dizzy. She had eaten too much. After being shaken like this, her stomach churned and she felt nauseous, ¡°Ugh... senior, if you continue shaking me, everything I ate just now will be for nothing...¡± Chapter 823 Chapter 823: Chapter 825 if you had understood [87] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh my God! Oh My God! !¡±Cai Xuan held her head exaggeratedly, then, she pointed at her with trembling fingers, ¡°Mo mo, tell me honestly, are you pregnant? You promised me so readily, could it be that you¡¯re here to avoid that bastard? Oh My God!¡± Pregnant? Three ck lines slid down Lu Mo¡¯s forehead. To think that she could think of such a thing! She was still a pure and innocent youngdy. Where would she get pregnant? Where would she get pregnant? ¡°Senior sister, with your imagination, it¡¯s such a waste of talent if you don¡¯t be a screenwriter,¡±Lu Mo said regretfully. It was really too melodramatic, okay? !! What B * Stard? What pregnant to avoid a B * stard? Why did she, Lu Mo, act like an avant-garde and even run with the ball? Please, she is very traditional.. Also, the reason why she came to Japan this time, isn¡¯t it known to others? Didn¡¯t shee because she helped to set up a connection so that she could study with the famous Japanese manga artist Mr. Yamazaki for a few days? Cai Xuan, who had already fallen into her fantasy, touched her head with pity. ¡°Mo Mo, don¡¯t be afraid that senior sister will help you! No matter what, the child is innocent!¡± ¡°Senior sister...¡±Lu Mo Mo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m really not running away from a heartless man, and I¡¯m definitely not here because I¡¯m pregnant. I... Ugh...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she felt nauseous again. Perhaps she had really eaten too much, and her stomach felt very ufortable. She hurriedly stood up and went to the bathroom to throw up. Cai Xuan looked at her back worriedly as she rushed out. She kept reminding her, ¡°Hey, hey, slow down, slow down. Be careful of the child.¡± Aftering out of the restaurant, Lu Mo exined many times. Cai Xuan thought that she was too embarrassed to admit it. In the end, Lu Mo¡¯s mouth was dry and he was toozy to say anything more. Let Her Be, anyway, she would go back after a few days of studying. Logically speaking, before studying with a famous manga artist, she should have had an official meeting. She should have given him a greeting gift or something. Who knew that Cai Xuan would casually wave her hand and reject it. It turned out that Yamazaki was her boyfriend¡¯s uncle. She was very familiar with him, so she didn¡¯t need to bother with the greeting gift. Oh, I forgot to mention that Cai Xuan was like her boyfriend, she was in the anime business. Manga and anime were inextricably linked. To put it simply, manga was static, while anime was dynamic. Anime was the process of continuous yback of many still frames, it was the foundation of manga to enrich thenguage color and three-dimensional vivid image. They shared the same interests, which was also the reason why Lu Momo and Cai Xuan could be friends. Seeing what Cai Xuan said, Lu Momo did not insist. Forget it, he just had to wait until they met and send her a greeting gift. A gift could not be lost. Cai Xuan had a bachelor apartment in Tokyo, which was more than 80 square meters. She lived quitefortably alone. After taking a shower, she arranged for Lu Momo to rest in the guest room. She served her hot milk and watched her drink it. She also told her to rest well and be careful of her child. Lu Momo was toozy to correct her.. ¡°Alright, Senior, you should rest now that you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°Okay, then you should sleep well. If you need anything, just let me know. Neither of us should be polite to the other.¡± ¡°No matter who you¡¯re polite to, you can¡¯t be polite to senior sister. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±Lu Mo snickered, looking silly. What he said made Cai Xuan very happy. Late at night. A few people were in front of the apartment door. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Here?¡±The moment they got off the ne, they rushed straight here. Looking at the tightly shut door, Tang Chao asked tiredly. Chapter 824 Chapter 824: Chapter 826 if you understood [88] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s here. Miss Lu¡¯s senior, Cai Xuan, lives here,¡±Ah Cheng said with certainty. Tang Chao rubbed his forehead and made a hand gesture to knock on the door. Ah Cheng immediately went forward to ring the doorbell. In the middle of the night, the doorbell rang, and it was very creepy. When Cai Xuan was in a daze, she heard the doorbell ring. She grumbled and went to open the door, ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s sote at night, and you still don¡¯t let me sleep...¡± Lu Mo agreed to the bed and went to an unfamiliar ce to sleep. When he heard the doorbell, he was so scared that he hid his head under the quilt. When he heard the footsteps of his senior sister opening the door, he immediately jumped out of the bed and followed her. !! ¡°Senior sister, wait...¡±it was the middle of the night, what if there were bad people? No, she could not let her senior sister go out alone, she could not open the door easily. Cai Xuan was also a muddle-headed person. She did not even look at who was standing outside the door. She opened the door rashly. Fortunately, it was not a bad person. Otherwise, she would have died a long time ago. A gust of wind blew past the door, and the apartment door opened wide ¡ª One, two, three... seven, eight, nine men. Standing in front of her apartment in the middle of the night, especially the top-quality man at the front who was so handsome and stylish, Cai Xuan opened her mouth in surprise. ¡°Who are you?¡± Tang Chao gave Ah Cheng a look, and Ah Cheng cleverly told them the purpose of their trip. ¡°Miss Cai Xuan, right? We came all the way from China to find Miss Lu Momo. Please do us a favor and let us in.¡± ¡°Find Momo?¡±Cai Xuan looked at Tang Chao with perverted eyes and suddenly widened her eyes in fear. She pointed at him with her finger. ¡°Are you that son of a B * Tch who got Momo pregnant and is irresponsible? !¡± Tang Chao was already very tired, and the wound on his back was still burning with pain. In the middle of the night, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was Lu Mo Mo, that Brat¡¯s senior sister, he would have barged in long ago. Who would have known that he woulde here in ordance with etiquette, yet, he was pointed at the tip of his nose and called a B * Stard a B * Stard a B * stard. How could he not be angry? How could he not be angry? ¡°B * Stard a B * Stard a B * stard? Who are you talking about?¡±Tang Chao narrowed his eyes and stared at her. His voice suddenly became low and deep, bringing with it the premonition that a storm was about toe. Being stared at by those eagle-like sharp eyes, Cai Xuan could not help but shiver. The hand that was holding the doorknob subconsciously pushed it and was about to m the door. Ah Cheng quickly reached out to block the gap in the door, forcefully blocking the door again. Cai Xuan took a look and knew that she was doomed and could not escape, she simply pretended to be brave and said, ¡°Son of a B * Tch, aren¡¯t you the one that the B * tch is talking about? You Got Mo Mo pregnant, then abandoned her, and left her alone with the child in her belly to go to a foreign country alone...¡± Cai Xuan did not finish her sentence because she was interrupted by a shocked and anxious voice behind her. ¡°Senior sister... What are you talking about!¡± Hearing this, Tang Chao¡¯s gaze moved away from Cai Xuan¡¯s face and saw Lu Mo Mo in Snoopy pajamas behind her. The coldness that had frozen at the corner of his eyes instantly softened. His tall body moved away from Cai Xuan and walked straight to Lu Mo Mo. . His gaze was fixed on her, as if the whole world had turned into nothingness. In his eyes, only Lu Mo existed. Seeing him walk towards him step by step, his gaze was like a torch. Lu Momo panicked, and the only thing he could think of was ¡ª escape! He stood on Tiptoe, turned around, and was about to rush back to his room to hide. He didn¡¯t even take two steps before his cor was lifted up by someone. ¡°Ah Bastard... let go of my cor!¡± Chapter 825 Chapter 825: Chapter 827 if you understood [89] at that time Trantor: 549690339 In her panic, she did not think about the time and ce, and why he would appear here. He was clearly going to marry Lan Na in two days, wasn¡¯t he? Shouldn¡¯t he be busy with all kinds of wedding matters at this time? He shouldn¡¯t have had time to leave at all. He led her to the sofa and sat down like a little chick. His tall body was filled with an oppressive aura as he stood in front of her. Tang Chao crossed his arms over his chest and smiled evilly, his gaze was even on her stomach as he sized her up with malicious intent. ¡°Lu Momo, I heard that you¡¯re pregnant. You brought my child and you dare toe to Little R Ben for me. You¡¯re quite brave.¡± His words were like a p of thunder, causing Lu Momo to choke on her own saliva. She looked at him and stammered, ¡°Who, who¡¯s pregnant with your child? Don¡¯t nder me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll Sue You for nder and insult my reputation!¡± !! ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I confirm this nder so that you can¡¯t sue me?¡±He grabbed her shoulders with both hands and pushed her onto the sofa. His tall body followed closely behind the bully. Lu Mo was pressed onto the sofa by him. He pushed him with both hands and kicked and hit him. He gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°Tang Dynasty, do you still have any shame? Get off me!¡± ¡°Little Brat, I didn¡¯t expect you to know me so well. I really don¡¯t have any shame. What are you going to do about it?¡±Heughed shamelessly, tang Chao allowed her small fists and feet to hit him. He lowered his head and rubbed the tip of his nose against hers. He wanted tough when he saw her panicking and dodging his little head. Her small appearance was much more vivid. Compared to her lifeless and cold appearance, she was many times better looking. The more he looked, the more Tang Chao liked her. He grabbed her hands and pressed them on top of his head. He ced one hand on her neck and curled his thin lips, kissing her fiercely. This scene happened too suddenly. Cai Xuan, Ah Cheng, and the others were all stunned at the door, looking at the fragrance. It was a fiery scene. It was a fiery scene. They did not know whether they should move their eyes away or move their eyes away.. Lu Momo¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, especially after he slowly realized his feelings for him. His heart was in a mess. When he kissed her, his mind instantly went nk. He forgot that there were so many bystanders, and he forgot where he was, he even forgot to push him away. Oh, not resisting? That was a good sign! Tang Chao kissed her contentedly. His lips, which were still slightly touching her soft lips, saw that she was in a daze and did not resist. Gradually, he was not satisfied with this.. Harmony: ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... .. ¡°No!¡±At this critical moment, Lu Momo regained her senses. Tang Chao leaned on the sofa and breathed heavily. He almost lost control.. Cai Xuan Tiptoed and sneakily walked to Lu Momo¡¯s side. She whispered into her ear, ¡°Momo, could this man be the father of the baby in your stomach? F * ck! He¡¯s so handsome, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier!¡± Chapter 826 Chapter 826: Chapter 828 if you understood [90] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Lu Momo¡¯s face was red. When she heard her words, she was so red that it was almost bleeding. Because, her voice was neither loud nor soft, and it just happened to be heard by everyone, okay? ! She was not pregnant at all, and the Tang dynasty was not some heartless Han bastard. These words between the two of them could be a joke in private, but once she said it out loud, she simply wanted to find a piece of tofu and kill herself! It was so embarrassing! ¡°Ha...¡±Tang dynastyughed softly and turned to look at the two of them, his words were half-true and half-false. ¡°Senior sister, right? Thank you for taking care of our mo mo. as for the bastard you said, I think I can only be the one in the front, and the one in the back has nothing to do with me. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve put the cart before the horse. The one who abandoned me was your good junior, Lu Mo Mo, not me. ¡°It was she who ran to Japan without saying a word, and it was also her who avoided me without saying a word. ¡°I chased after them with travel-worn clothes because I was worried that something bad would happen to the two of them. Was it easy for me?¡± Handsome men were always valued, not to mention handsome men like the Tang dynasty, who were elegant, noble, and Scoundrelly at the same time. His words were simply believable to the bone. !! From his loving and affectionate gaze, Cai Xuan pped her thigh and immediately believed his words. She turned around and put on the airs of a senior and started criticizing the innocent on the side, the confused Lu Momo said, ¡°Momo, this is your fault. It¡¯s understandable for pregnant women to be in a bad mood, but you can¡¯t run away with the child! ¡°If anything happens to this child, if anything happens to you, what do you want the child¡¯s father to do? Ah, don¡¯t you think so? ¡°I think, this child¡¯s father... Oh right, handsome, what¡¯s Your Name?¡± Tang Chao blinked and held back hisughter. ¡°Senior sister, my name is Tang Chao. You can also call me ah Chao like Momo.¡± ¡°Oh Oh, Ah Chao, Ah Chao, this is a good rtionship. Hehe.¡± Ah Cheng secretly gave young master Tang a thumbs up. This trick to win over People¡¯s hearts was beautiful! Cai Xuan had to admit that her immunity to handsome men was extremely low. After Tang Chao said a few words, she immediately defected to his camp. Lu Mo Mo listened to his senior¡¯s all sorts of melodious and earth-shattering criticisms, at the same time, he looked at Tang Chao¡¯s smug and contemptuous eyes. Finally, a small volcano erupted! ¡°All of You Shut Up!¡± Cai Xuan was stunned. She pulled her neck back and shut up. Tang Chao looked at her lovingly, as if he was saying, ¡°Baby, no matter what you do, I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±. Lu Mo stood up silently and took a deep breath. ¡°Senior sister, go back to your room and rest. He and I ¨C¡±he pointed at a certain man. ¡°We have something to say.¡± Before Cai Xuan could speak, Tang Chao chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, senior. It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest early. Staying upte will make you old faster.¡± ¡°AH, it¡¯s already sote! No, I have to go to sleep. You guys shouldmunicate peacefully and peacefully. Don¡¯t use force. We don¡¯t advocate violence to solve problems.¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. You can only hit me silently. How could I bear toy a finger on her?¡± Hearing Tang Chao¡¯s confession of love, Cai Xuan¡¯s eyes turned red. Her good impression of him had increased by another level. This was a F * cking good man! Seeing that Cai Xuan had returned to her bedroom, Ah Cheng also took the initiative to push himself out of the door. He was determined not to be a third wheel, but before he left, he kindly reminded her, ¡°Miss Mo Mo, Young Master Tang has an injury on his back. Please take care of him.¡± Hearing this, Lu Mo Mo looked at Tang Chao in surprise. An injury on his back? No wonder... he had been lying on his stomach. Chapter 827 Chapter 827: Chapter 829 if you understood [91] at that time Trantor: 549690339 The door closed, and the room suddenly fell silent. Tang Chao was still lying on his stomach, staring at her with a faint wolf-like green light. It was as if he was staring at a piece of delicious fresh meat, wondering if he should fry it, Fry it, or cook it. Looking at him, he really looked a little weak after being injured. He did not move at all. However, through his clothes, Lu Momo did not know if he was injured or how badly injured he was. ¡°Lu Momo, sit over here.¡±While she was hesitating for a long time, Tang Chao finally lost his patience and extended his hand to her. He stood up hesitantly. Lu Momo looked at him carefully and bit his lips. ¡°Um, are you okay?¡± !! Tang Chao rolled his eyes. Huh, so easy to get along with? Not getting angry, not getting angry, not ying the game where we are strangers with nothing to say? Just now, he stole a kiss from her and she didn¡¯t resist. He thought it was because there were too many people present and she was embarrassed. Now that everyone had left, she didn¡¯t have any scruples. She shouldn¡¯t have treated him so gently. Something was wrong. It was too wrong. His inquisitive gaze stared at her small face. Tang Chao was delighted to discover that this girl was worried about him! Her sparkling and wet eyes revealed an expression that could be called worry. This time, Tang Chao was delighted. If he didn¡¯t pretend to be weak now, when would it be? ! ¡°Mo Mo... My back is hurting badly... can you help me apply the medicine?¡±Her words made her look like she was about to faint and her eyes look pitiful. She almost rolled her eyes and died. If he cared, he would be in a mess. Lu Mo Mo did not have the intelligence to think about why there was such a huge difference in his condition. Perhaps he noticed it, but he subconsciously thought that he was trying to hold on. ¡°Tang Chao! Are You Okay?¡±Lu Mo was originally far away from him, he took three steps and ran to his side and squatted down. His hands wanted to touch him, but he was afraid of pressing on his wound, so he stretched and shrank in the air in a funny manner. Tang Chao¡¯s eyes lit up. was he anxious? Good sign, good fucking sign! His big hand grabbed her little hand without hesitation and wrapped it in his palm. He pinched and rubbed it. This little hand was so soft. It felt so good! ¡°I think... I have something... The medicine is with Ah Cheng. You...¡± Before he could finish his words, Lu Mo suddenly shook off his hand and ran out of the door. Tang Chao was dumbfounded. Mo Mo, Ah Cheng and the others are waiting outside the door. They haven¡¯t left yet. You Don¡¯t have to rush.. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Ah Cheng and a few of his brothers smoking. When they saw her suddenly appear at the door, they were all shocked. When they saw them, Lu Mo Mo¡¯s face instantly turned red. Ah Cheng quickly reacted. He threw down the cigarette and stubbed it out with the tip of his foot. He asked sincerely, ¡°Miss Mo Mo, are you here to take young master Tang¡¯s medicine?¡± ¡°Yes... Tang Chao said it¡¯s with you.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, the medicine is with me!¡±Ah Cheng took out the medicine and handed it to her, he instructed, ¡°Miss Mo Mo, Young Master Tang was beaten half to death by Master Tang in order to break off the engagement with Miss Lan Na. When he realized that you were already in Japan, he didn¡¯t bother to treat your injuries and chased after you without stopping... Miss Mo Mo, no matter what resentment you have towards young master Tang, at least for now, please treat him well. I, Ah Cheng, will thank you in advance!¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Mo Mo!¡±The brothers thanked her in unison, solemnly and solemnly. Lu Mo bit his lip and slightly tilted his head to look at Tang Chao lying on the sofa. Shock shed across his eyes. He actually broke off the engagement with Lan Na? ! Has He gone mad? The wedding is in two days! Chapter 828 Chapter 828: Chapter 830 if you understood [92] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry.¡± After saying that, Lu Mo closed the door and returned to the sofa, holding the medicine in his hand. ¡°That... take off your clothes, I¡¯ll help you apply the medicine.¡± ¡°My hands are weak, help me.¡±Tang Chao shamelessly requested. ¡°OH.¡±Lu Mo was still shocked and confused as to why he wanted to break off the engagement with Lan Na. He was shocked that he was actually injured by Master Tang. At this moment, he did not have the mood to waste his breath on him, so he responded, he really started to take off his suit jacket. !! Tang Chao was secretly happy, but on the surface, he pretended to be weak and in pain. He obediently cooperated with her movements and took off his suit jacket and shirt. When the muscles were clearly defined and the upper body was bare with hidden strength and beauty. Naked. In front of her eyes, Lu Momo¡¯s face was slightly red. He saw it and smiled in his heart. Lu Momo¡¯s heart beat faster. In order to make herself look more natural, she quickly turned her eyes away. Her gaze only fell on arge area of clear bruises on his back, which were covered in dark red blood scabs, it covered his entire back, making him look especially awkward. She dipped a cotton swab into the medicine and gently applied it on him. The atmosphere was somewhat suffocating and awkward, especially for a man and a woman, who were both naked. Naked. With her upper body. ¡±... does it hurt?¡±She asked in a soft and gentle voice. It was like a Garfield that had its fur smoothed out. Tang Chao¡¯s eyes darkened, and the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel any pain at that time... now that I¡¯ve recovered, it really does hurt.¡± Lu Mo pursed his lips. What she said was quite true. He opened his mouth, wanting to ask why he wanted to break off the engagement with Lan Na, even when the wedding was just around the corner. After some thought, she shut her mouth again. What position did she have to ask? If she asked, it would seem like she had ulterior motives. Enjoying her rare service, Tang Chao was in a beautiful mood. He turned his head to look at her. ¡°Lu Mo Mo, why don¡¯t you ask me how I got this injury and why I came to look for you?¡± Lu Mo quickened his hands. Under his burning gaze, he stood up in a hurry. ¡°The medicine is ready. It¡¯s gettingte. You should leave.¡± Leave? How could he leave at this time? Since he was here, he didn¡¯t n to leave by himself, alright? ! Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t put on his clothes. Tang Chao stood up and roared, ¡°Lu Mo Mo, your conscience has been eaten by a dog. I¡¯m already injured like this because of you, and you still want to chase me away? !¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t Chase You Away, who will? Don¡¯t you know how bad it would be if a man and a woman were in the same room together? Or do you want to sleep on the sofa...¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll sleep. Since you¡¯re already injured, sleeping on the sofa is nothing!¡±He fidgeted with his hair and pulled the wound on his back with his arm. The pain made him grimace. Lu Momo couldn¡¯t bear to watch this. He hesitated for a long time before giving in. ¡°Since you¡¯re injured... you can sleep in the guest room.¡± She couldn¡¯t sleep well anyway. There were still a few hours before dawn. She could survive watching anime. ¡°Are you sure you want me to sleep in the guest room?¡±Tang Chao curled the corners of his lips with ill intentions, thinking of something. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to sleep!¡±Lu Mo rolled his eyes at him in annoyance. Did she really not look like a kind person? Back then, she was also a good student who helped an olddy cross the road and developed her moral, intellectual, physical, aesthetic, andbor skills! ¡°Of course I want to sleep.¡±Tang Chao got up and walked to the guest room. After a few steps, she stopped and turned back to look at her. ¡°Do you want to squeeze with me?¡± Chapter 829 Chapter 829: Chapter 831 if you understood [93] at that time Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Stinky Hooligan, you can sleep on your own!¡±A pillow was thrown at him. Tang Chao caught it resentfully and threw it back onto the sofa. He raised his eyebrows and was very disappointed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sleep on my own.¡± He swaggered into the guest room and saw the pink bed. The corners of his lips parted, and his tall body flopped onto it. He hugged a pillow and took a deep breath. ¡°Mmm... it smells like a little kid.¡± The guest room door closed and all the activity settled down. Lu Mo silently turned on the television and switched on the anime channel. He walked to the fridge and rummaged for some snacks. He returned to the sofa and sat down cross-legged with a pillow. He ate his snacks while watching anime. Other than feeling a little sleepy.., it was quite rxing. !! Perhaps it was because of the Tang Dynasty, Lu Mo¡¯s heart was still a little unsettled. The shock of seeing him here had yet to settle down. To be honest, the moment she saw him, she could clearly hear the sound of her heart racing. This had never happened before. Tonight, it had happened miraculously! However, even if he broke off the engagement with Lan Na, what could she do? Could she throw away all her worries and be with him? It seemed that she couldn¡¯t. Her mother didn¡¯t like the Tang Dynasty and didn¡¯t want her to get involved with the people of the Tang sect. Moreover, Master Tang had actually beaten him half to death for breaking off the engagement with him, he must really like his daughter-inw, Lan Na, right? ¡°Ah, ah, ah... So Annoying!¡±Lu Momo racked his head hard and found that the more he thought about it, the more conflicted he became. Once he considered all the factors that he had to worry about too thoroughly, he would be timid. Bang ¡ª A loud sound suddenly came from the guest room. When Lu Momo heard it, he hurriedly threw away the pillow and snacks. He didn¡¯t even bother to put on the soft slippers and hurriedly ran to the door of the guest room. He knocked on the door. ¡°Tang dynasty, what¡¯s wrong with you? ... Hey, are you okay? !¡± ¡±... Lu Mo Mo,e in.¡±The weak voice sounded very strained. Hearing his weak voice, thinking about the injuries on his body and the loud bang just now, her mind started to imagine all kinds of bad things. She was so anxious that she did not have the time to think too much, so she pushed the door open and went in. She was so naive that she did not know how dangerous it was to enter a man¡¯s room in the middle of the night. Once she entered, it would be difficult for her to escape unscathed. In the heat of the moment, she did not have the time to think about whether it was appropriate to do so. Just as she entered, before she could see the situation clearly, a long arm reached out from the side and easily pulled her into his embrace. Bang, the guest room door was closed. At the same time, she was pressed against the wall by a strong and hot body. One hand held her waist, and the other held her chin. Tang Chao lowered his head to look at her. The worry on her face did not fade. Looking at it, Tang Chao felt that the injury on his back was worth it! ¡°Little Brat, you are so innocent.¡± ¡°Hiss... let go of me.¡±Lu Mo was so sensitive that he was trembling. He said in a low voice and pushed his hands on his chest. ¡°Let Go of You? ... never in my life.¡± Seeing that he was fine, Lu Mo realized that he had been lied to. His cheeks were full of anger, and his eyes were bright as he stared at him. ¡°You Lied to me? !¡± ¡°Ha... That¡¯s why I said you were innocent.¡±The manughed. ¡°Let Go, I¡¯m going out.¡±Lu Mo rolled his eyes at him, lowered his body, and was ready to slip away from his arms. Tang dynasty saw through her intentions. He grabbed her with his long arms and walked to the bed in two or three steps. In the next second, he pressed her under his body and fell to C. Up. Chapter 830 Chapter 830: Chapter 832 if you knew then Trantor: 549690339 Two people, the body gap fits! Atmosphere, the M index explodes! With his ruffian look, he was really afraid that he would keep his word. Lu Mo quietly put a hand on his back and gave him a hard twist, he warned in a low voice, ¡°Hooligan! Let me tell you, this is my senior sister¡¯s apartment. You¡¯d better behave yourself. Don¡¯t think of any impure thoughts in your head. S trash!¡± Tang Chaoughed even more happily and caught the loophole in her words. ¡°So, if I¡¯m not in your senior sister¡¯s apartment, I can be dishonest with you?¡± ¡°... Go to Hell, you stinky Hooligan!¡± !! Seeing that the little brat was really going to lose his temper, Tang Chao was afraid that he would not be able to y anymore, so he simply stopped teasing her. He pinched his soft baby face with one hand, with a coaxing tone, he said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go to Hell, I¡¯ll go to Hell. I¡¯m a stinky hooligan... I¡¯m not allowed to do anything else, can I at least give you a Kiss?¡± How could there be such a shameless, shameless man? All he could think about was that kind of thing? Just as Lu Momo was about to send him a few more words of ¡®Stinky Hooligan, go to Hell¡¯, Tang Chao¡¯s expression changed. There was an aggrieved expression on his face, his gaze was also filled with resentment. ¡°Lu Momo, this young master has protected you like a jade seal. I¡¯ve been a jade seal for more than two years, and I¡¯m not going to eat you now. Can¡¯t I just take back some interest first?¡± As expected, Young Master Rong did not lie to her. He really had nothing to do with Lan Na.. After realizing what he was thinking, Lu Momo nced at him guiltily and realized that a certain scoundrel was looking left and right at her, wondering where to start eating, thus, he said stubbornly, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Jade is your own business, what has it got to do with me?¡± ¡°Hey, you little heartless.¡±Tang chao bit her chin viciously. Actually, it did not hurt much. ¡°Get up quickly, I¡¯m going out!¡± ¡°Little Brat, just a kiss...¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Alright, a kiss won¡¯t get you pregnant.¡± ¡°You, what nonsense are you spouting!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s spouting nonsense? If you¡¯re really pregnant, I¡¯ll be responsible!¡± Who told him this? ! Could you please rify the meaning of this? ! She didn¡¯t want to waste any more words with this hooligan who was dressed like a prince. She pushed him angrily. ¡°Get up, get up, don¡¯t block my way out!¡± How long had it been since he had such close contact with her? Tang Chao himself couldn¡¯t remember. He only felt that it had been a very, very long time. It was so long that whenever he thought of Lu Momo, this little brat, his heart and lungs would ache terribly. Now was such a good opportunity, it would be strange if he just let it slip through his fingers! Originally, he wanted to kiss her just to ask for her opinion on whether he should let her kiss him or not. Regardless of whether she let him kiss her or not, he should kiss her or not. After all, asking for her opinion was just a process. Who would care about the result? The soft body under his body twisted even more violently. Tang Chao¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He pinched the little woman¡¯s delicate chin and kissed her. Chapter 831 Chapter 831: Chapter 833 if you understood [95] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Lu Mo gasped for air again. Her small mouth was slightly swollen, and her eyes were watery and misty. The man¡¯s heavy body pressed against her body, and it was difficult for him to breathe for a moment. Lu Mo pushed him, ¡°You¡¯re so heavy, I Can¡¯t breathe.¡± When Tang Chao heard this, shey on her side. Her head was buried in her neck and she was breathing hot air. One of her hands was on her waist and she caressed it. Her voice was rough and deep, with a strong sense of love, he said, ¡°Lu Momo, let me tell you a very loving story.¡± ¡°Sure!¡±Thinking that he was trying to ease the atmosphere, Lu Momo agreed readily. After all, the atmosphere now was too flirtatious! Tang Chao smiled and kissed her tender neck. ¡°There were two people in the past. One was called ¡®I love you¡¯, and the other was called ¡®I don¡¯t Love You¡¯. Later on, ¡®I don¡¯t Love You¡¯died. Then who was left?¡± !! Why did he have to ask such a simple question? Lu Mo did not even think about it. ¡°I love you!¡± ¡°Hehe...¡±Tang Chaoughed again. He pulled her little head over and kissed her hard. His eyes were full of smiles. ¡°I love you too!¡± Lu Mo Mo, who hade back to his senses, realized that he had been tricked by him again! This fellow had dug another trap and tricked her into jumping down again! Damn it, he was too shameless! ¡°Tang Chao, you¡¯re so Shameless! Do your family know that you¡¯re so Shameless?¡±Lu Momo was both angry and annoyed. He simply held his head and didn¡¯t let him move. He lowered his head and bit his shoulder to vent his anger. He didn¡¯t care if he was injured or not. He bit first! ¡°Of course I know. Lu Momo, do you know that I love you so much?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know...¡±the little girl was furious. She was still bothered by what he had said just now. She wriggled around like a little wild beast. She used both her hands and feet, and her mouth was also used to make a scene on him. Tang Chao frowned and held her shoulders to stop her from moving. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll move, I¡¯ll move! ... Why Don¡¯t you let me move? Why do I have to listen to you!¡± Originally, the gentle and soft jade in his arms had already made his heart flutter. After much difficulty, he had managed to restrain the desire to prate her, but this wretched child had actually done it again! With this twist and turn, she had once again set him on fire! Chapter 832 Chapter 832: Chapter 835 if you understood [97] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Lu Momo¡¯s mind was a mess. It waste at night and this man was from the Tang dynasty. It would be a lie to say that he had no intentions. However, Lu Momo¡¯s remaining rationality told her that she could not! Not Now! The time was not right, the ce was not right, and the situation was not right. They had not even had a serious talk, how did they end up in C. They were already there? !! And how could she end up in C with him right after he broke off the engagement with Lan Na? If that was the case, then she would feel guilty. She kept feeling like she was the one who had stolen Lan Na¡¯s belongings. She did not feel good about it. Therefore, at this moment, facing the Tang dynasty¡¯s. She pushed his chest with both hands, trying to push him away. She pleaded pitifully, "Tang dynasty, no! Don¡¯t do this, get up, get up first..." "Lu Momo... momo... baby... My Dear..." Her eyes were red and she was about to cry.. "Okay, no, I don¡¯t want it. Don¡¯t be afraid of me." He wanted to give her an unforgettable first time, so it wasn¡¯t now, so he wouldn¡¯t take her just like that. "Okay..." after getting his promise, Lu Momo calmed down and responded in a low voice. He taught her to help him with her soft little hands.. After that.. Tang Chao was stunned for a moment before he thought of something. He leaned his head over and lightly pecked her red little mouth, saying, ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡± He left the room and quickly brought in a tissue and a wet towel. He sat down beside her, took her hand, and spread it on hisp. Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony.. Lu Mo nced at him and was soon discovered by him. ¡°If you want to see it, then look at it openly. I don¡¯t want to charge you, so why do you need to be sneaky?¡± ¡°Who, who¡¯s sneaky!¡±She straightened her neck and tried to keep her mouth shut. Her small hand was about to be pulled back. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±Tang Chao pressed down on her hand and frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think it was dirty? I¡¯ll wipe it clean before you move.¡± Lu Mo, who was being told what he was thinking, obediently shut his mouth and did not speak. However, he was still very puzzled. How did he know that she thought it was dirty? She clearly did not say anything. Looking at her eyes darting around and her thoughts written all over her face, Tang Chao said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. With Your IQ, you should save it forter.¡± ¡°Tang Chao, how dare you look down on my IQ? !¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on it, but I can¡¯t see it at all. Why, do you have an IQ?¡± ¡°You! You! !¡±Lu Mo was furious. This stinky man actually dared to say that she had no IQ! He was really bullying her! After wiping her with a tissue, he patiently used a wet towel to wipe her delicate little hands so fine that every single finger was clean. After doing all this, Tang Chao turned over andy down beside her, he held her delicate and soft body in his arms in an overbearing manner. The gentle smile spread out. ¡°Alright, you have IQ. The one with the highest IQ is you, Lu Momo. You¡¯re not angry anymore.¡± ¡°Are you trying to coax a three-year-old? !¡±He pped away his perverted hands that were slowly reaching into his pajamas without giving her face. If he couldn¡¯t do it once, he would do it a second time. Tang Chao continued to take advantage of her body. As he ate tofu, he muttered, ¡°It would be better if you were a three-year-old. I¡¯ll Knock You Out and bring you back to your nest immediately. F * ck, I¡¯ll sleep with you once every time. If I resist twice, I¡¯ll sleep with you once every time!¡± If she was really a three-year-old, would he need to be so shameless as to cling to her and not let go of her? Chapter 833 Chapter 833: Chapter 836 if you understood 98 at that time Trantor: 549690339 He had all the women he wanted in the Tang dynasty, and it had always been a matter of pinching his finger. However, it hade to her, Lu Momo. All the things that he had taken for granted were really out of the ordinary! ¡°Carry him back to the nest? Are you a bandit? !¡±Lu Momo puffed up his cheeks and red at him angrily. was there anyone who was so Shameless? When he said such a thing, he still had a look of pride on his face, which made people want to bite him! ¡°Yes, I am a bandit, who specializes in raping good-natured kids like you.¡± ¡°Shameless! Shameless!¡± !! Tang dynasty dug his ears impervious to poison and slowly gave her a suggestion, ¡°Do you want to add the word ¡®silver thief¡¯? That¡¯s more appropriate, what do you think?¡± ¡±...¡±Lu Mo gritted her teeth and thought about what happened just now. After holding it in for a while, she blurted out, ¡°Silver Thief!¡± ¡°Haha, Lu Mo Mo, when did you be so obedient?¡±She patted her little head as if she was smoothing the fur of a pet. ¡°Be good. be good and you¡¯ll get candy. Brother Tang will give you candy.¡± Brother Tang? Lu Mo Mo¡¯s head was full of ck lines. Tang dynasty, do you still want to be shameless.. After all the noise, Lu Momo was also sleepy. In the first half of the night, he could not fall asleep. In the second half of the night, he did not know if he was really tired or if there was someone by his side. With a warm body temperature, it did not take long for her to fall asleep. Tang Chao reached out and brushed away the hair that fell on her face. Staring at her baby face that would never grow up, he suddenly smiled in satisfaction. To be honest, Lu Mo was willing to help him with his hand. He did not dare to think about it beforeing here! He thought that he could at most hold her hand and kiss her on the lips. At the very most, he would just eat tofu. He did not expect the situation to progress so quickly. He was shocked! While he was shocked, he was secretly happy and excited. He could not eat meat, so he gave her some meat soup to satisfy her cravings. She was embarrassed and angry, but she didn¡¯t have the cold and hateful look that she used to have. This made him happier than any other benefits. This was a good sign! Lu Mo began to ept his good sign! Therefore, he would definitely be able to take advantage of the situation and get the beauty back. Tang Chao secretly rejoiced. It wasn¡¯t a waste of his stupidity. He persevered like a douchebag, and in the end, he was rewarded with a cow. The result of being a douchebag was finally achieved. The warm and soft jade was in his arms, the jade. After Wang Wang was released, the wound on his back did not feel any pain anymore. Satisfied, he kissed Lu Momo¡¯s slightly pouted little mouth, and Tang Chao also fell asleep. .. The next day, he slept until the sun was shining. He slept until he woke up naturally. His eyes slowly opened, and he blinked a few times in a daze. After a few seconds, he remembered where he was standing. Then, Tang Chao smiled again, folded his arms, and lowered his head to look. When he saw this, young master Tang exploded on the spot ¡ª ¡°SH * t! ! ! You D * mn Lu Momo!¡± Where was that Little Brat Lu Momo¡¯s figure in his arms? What reced it was actually a pillow, a pillow! So he had been hugging this big white pillow and sleeping for so long? Where did that D * MN Woman Lu Momo go? ! The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Tang Chao turned over and stood up. He strode out and searched the entire apartment. There was no sign of her! Hearing themotion in the apartment, ah Cheng and a few of his men looked at each other outside the door and rang the doorbell. Tang Chao opened the door with a dark face and asked immediately, ¡°Where is she? !¡± She had disappeared early in the morning. He could not think of any oue other than going out with Cai Xuan. Chapter 834 Chapter 834: Chapter 837 if you understood [99] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Ah Cheng naturally knew who young master Tang was referring to. Looking at his dark face, he looked like Y. With a dissatisfied look, he smiled ambiguously, ¡°Young Master Tang, don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious. Miss Mo Mo went out with her senior sister this morning. This evening, she wille back. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Put away your silver smile for me.¡±He narrowed his eyes dangerously. Without even thinking, it was obvious that he was imagining a mess in his mind. Hearing this, Ah Cheng quickly put away his casual smile. He shut his mouth and stood up straight. He straightened his back and replied with a resounding voice, ¡°Yes!¡± Knowing her whereabouts, Tang Chao calmed down. He looked at the few men standing at the door and changed his mind, then he roared, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you protecting her? Don¡¯t you know how perverted Little R is? If Lu Momo is taken advantage of, I¡¯ll Chop You All Up!¡± Especially in the subway, there were as many perverts and perverts as there were carps crossing the river. It was impossible to guard against them! !! Little R originally wanted Lu Momo to bite her in the face. What if she was attacked? The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he became. Tang Chao was about to leave, but he was stopped by Ah Cheng, he advised him earnestly, ¡°Aiyo, young master Tang, don¡¯t worry. This is Miss Mo¡¯s territory after all. She¡¯s very familiar with it. She Won¡¯t let Miss Mo suffer. ¡°Moreover, the Fujiwara group is still keeping a close watch on you. We only have a few people to protect you. If we¡¯re discovered, it won¡¯t be enough for the Fujiwara group to practice shooting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not at ease.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. You can rest assured. Nothing will happen to miss mo mo. . With Miss Caixuan and her boyfriend around, Miss Mo Mo will be very safe.¡± It was not easy for Ah Cheng to persuade Tang Chao. Tang Chao was dissatisfied again. Looking at the empty room, he felt even more displeased. In fact, it was not that there was no one there. Even Ah Cheng and a few men were enough to dazzle the eyes. However, in young master Tang¡¯s heart, only a ce where people quietly appeared was not cold! ¡°Do you know how to Cook? Hurry up and get some food. I¡¯m starving to death.¡±Tang Chao walked over to the sofa and sat down. He crossed his legs and switched on the television with the remote control to change the channel. Ah Cheng looked troubled. Cook? How could they, men, know how to Cook? Wasn¡¯t young master Tang trying to make things difficult for him. Although he thought so, Ah Cheng didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. Thus, he suggested, ¡°Young Master Tang, why don¡¯t I Go and buy some takeout? I¡¯ll also buy some toiletries. What do you think?¡± Tang Chao waved his hand and said, ¡°I agree.¡± Ah Cheng immediately disappeared and went out to buy some food. For the whole morning, a few men had their fill in the apartment. They stared at each other. In the afternoon, they stared at each other. The Day had passed just like that. Evening arrived. Just when Tang Chao thought that Lu Mo, that D * mned woman, wasing back, the apartment door opened. Tang Chao couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, he thought of something and held it back. He curled his lips up again with a serious look on his face. Ah Cheng was secretly speechless. It was said that people in Love had zero IQ. Now, even young master Tang was not spared. He actually did such a stupid thing as holding back hisughter! Cai Xuan pushed the door open and entered. She was carrying two grocery bags filled with ingredients in her hands. When she saw that a room full of men were staring at her, and the key that was hanging on her fingertip fell to the ground, she was so scared that she took a step back, she covered her heart and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that scaring people can scare people to Death?¡± Ignoring her, Tang Chao went straight to the point. ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Momo?¡± Chapter 835 Chapter 835: Chapter 838 if you understood [100] at that time Trantor: 549690339 Patting her heart to calm herself down, Cai Xuan closed the door and picked up the key that had fallen to the ground, as she walked to the kitchen, she suddenly realized something and said, ¡°Oh, you mean momo? She¡¯s still learning from Master Yamazaki and won¡¯t be back for a while.¡± In fact, after studying for a day, Lu Momo had gone out of thepany with her in the afternoon. However, after buying the ingredients, she suddenly proposed to walk in the small park downstairs and didn¡¯t want toe up so quickly. The security measures in the apartment were very good. Moreover, the people who could live in this high-ss apartment were not those random perverts. Hence, Cai Xuan let her go and asked her to go upstairs as soon as possible. Lu Mo nodded obediently, asking her not to tell Tang Chao that she was downstairs. She was afraid that he would look for her downstairs. Although she had some doubts, Cai Xuan chose not to ask. !! She had been in Japan for many years and did not know much about the situation in the country. It was not until she was interrogated on the way to thepany this morning that she found out that Tang Chao¡¯s identity was actually the young master of the Tang sect. This identity was incredible! With mother Lu¡¯s traditional and conservative personality, how could she allow her to be with young master Tang in silence? This was very strange. Cai Xuan asked her how the two of them had hooked up. Lu Mo did not say anything, so she could only climb over the wall and enter the country¡¯s gossip websites. She casually searched, and coincidentally, information about young master Tang popped up everywhere. She was picky and picky. The amount of information was so huge that it was hard for Cai Xuan not to be speechless. She could only give Lu Mo a thumbs up and give him 32 likes. She was almostpletely impressed by him! The dignified young master of the Tang sect actually broke off his engagement for her, Lu Mo. he even chased her all the way here and shamelessly stuck to her. Just how many virtues did she umte in her past life, in this life, she could actually be the terminator of this yboy, Young Master Tang? Thinking about the beautiful and hot fianc¨¦e who had been abandoned, other than feeling sympathy for her, Cai Xuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Love was something that couldn¡¯t be forced. In the small park downstairs, Lu Mo sat on a bench, lost in thought. She was just feeling awkward. The events fromst night when she woke up in the morning reyed in her mind like a movie, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. How could she do that to him right after he broke off the engagement? She actually used her hand to do it for him.. She could only me the atmosphere fromst night for being too flirtatious and flirtatious. She was caught off guard and just went along with it. But it was different now. Her mind was extremely clear. Once she thought about what the two of them had done, she couldn¡¯t stay calm. Especially not calm! In her heart, she felt a deep sense of guilt towards Lan Na. She felt as if she had stolen something from her, and her heart was filled with panic. Actually, she didn¡¯t understand why the Tang dynasty suddenly broke off their engagement. That night at Xijiang¡¯s private clubhouse, she thought that everything woulde to an end that night. She didn¡¯t expect that he would actuallye up with such a huge plot twist. Despite the shock, her heart was filled with joy. At the very least, he was not married, and she was not married either. There was still a possibility for the two of them to be together. ¡°Oh! Lu Momo, what are you thinking about this time!¡±She raised her small fist and punched her own head in frustration. Her baby face was almost wrinkled into a bun crease. What she should be concerned about now was not why the Tang dynasty suddenly broke off their engagement. What was most important now was how she would face the Tang dynasty when she returned, okay? Previously, she had spoken so resolutely without leaving any leeway. Now, her attitude had suddenly changedpletely. She was still so obedient to him. Would he look down on her in the bottom of his heart? Chapter 836 Chapter 836: Chapter 839 the mouth is acting tough, but the heart is surrendering [1] Trantor: 549690339 Do you think that she, Lu Momo, is also a hypocrite? On the surface, she said everything without leaving any leeway. She did not want to have any rtionship with him, but in reality? She could not resist his closeness at all, and even... she even responded! If there was a wall, she would definitely bang her head against it without hesitation. Lu Momo, are you out of your mind? You actually have no principles at all! No matter what, we have to have a good talk before we can allow him to get close! !! How can we break the current situation? In the distance, a tall figure stood there. The man¡¯s hands were leisurely stuck in the pockets of his suit. His eagle-like gaze was fixed on the woman who was clutching her head, her face wrinkled like a bun. With a light snort, he walked over. ¡°What should I do, what should I do...¡±Lu Mo pulled his hair in frustration. He could not think of a good idea. Suddenly, a pair of Italian handmade leather shoes appeared in his line of sight, the high-quality leather surface was still reflecting light. An angry and helpless voice came from above. ¡°You can make a fuss. When you¡¯re done,e back obediently. ¡°I still have the strength to wait for you to stand by the side and watch you make a fuss. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll pounce on you and never let you go! ¡°But Lu Mo Mo, sometimes I get tired too, so you have to control yourself. ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Lu Mo raised his head silently. Under the light, his face was half-bright and half-dark. He was so handsome that he could not be matched. His voice was clearly helpless, but his eyes were so naked. Naked. Naked. Deep affection. A woman¡¯s heart was very easy to soften. Just like the current Lu Mo Mo. . Humans were all intelligent high-level animals. who treated them well? Through their words and actions, it was so small that even a single eye could feel it. At this moment, Lu Mo Mo could feel his feelings. The Tang dynasty also did not speak. They just looked down at her from above, allowing her to look up at him like a little idiot. Finally, Lu Mo silently stood up and lowered his head, standing in front of him was like a primary school student who had made a mistake. He could not stand still and his hands were still sped together in a childish manner. ¡°You... how did you know I Was Here?¡± Tang Chao nced at her and looked at her dark head. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back? Why are you sitting here?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m... thinking about something.¡±After saying that, Lu Mo really wanted to p himself. Why did his mouth pop out when he was thinking about something? It seemed that what he said was right. Her IQ, her IQ.. She nced at him guiltily and realized that he had already turned his head to look elsewhere. Lu Mo secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that he had not looked into it carefully. He had dodged a disaster. However, she had not rejoiced for long when Tang Chao said nonchntly, ¡°Why? Am I so hard for You to face? Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± What? What did he say? This kind of extremely low self-confidence was actuallying from young master Tang¡¯s mouth. Did she hear wrongly? However, on second thought, something wasn¡¯t right. His tone was so calm. Something wasn¡¯t right! Lu Mo Mo slowly walked in front of him, wanting to see his face. However, he turned his head to the other side, not letting her see his face. Lu Mo was anxious now. Did he really use up all his patience with her? This... was not the result she wanted! However, she did not want to see him. It was just her own reason. She was not mentally prepared herself.. How did he get it wrong? Chapter 837 Chapter 837: Chapter 840 the mouth is acting tough, but the heart is surrendering Trantor: 549690339 He, the Tang Dynasty, has never been one to easily misunderstand, and he is someone who is extremely unconfident in himself? At this moment, Lu Mo Mo Mo had no idea that when Mo Qian GE was still unconscious, the vicious words she had said to him were more lethal than knives and guns. He turned his head to the side, and Lu Mo ran to the side like a little wife. He saved time and effort, while Lu Mo Mo wasted time and effort. After several rounds of confrontation, Lu Mo refused to ept it! No one bullied people like this! !! ¡°Tang Chao, look at me.¡±With his hands on his hips, he bent his body slightly. Running Small Steps was also a physical task. Tang Chao sneered and ignored him. Lu Mo stomped his feet. This stinky man, did he dare to be arrogant? ¡°Hey, Tang Chao, can you hear me? Can you hear me calling you?¡± Tang Chao rolled his eyes.¡±...¡± ¡°Young Master Tang, Young Master Tang, Mr. Tang, it¡¯s not a gentleman to ignore girls like this. Do You Hear Me?¡± Tang Chao ignored him. A Gentleman? Screw a gentleman! He didn¡¯t want to be a gentleman, and he wasn¡¯t a BULLSH * t gentleman! He ignored him, and Lu Momo was almost angered to death by him. He put his hands to his mouth like a trumpet, closed his eyes, and shouted, ¡°Calling Tang Chao, calling Tang Chao, Tang Chao, Tang Chao, please answer if you hear me! Please answer if you hear me!¡± The corner of Tang Chao¡¯s mouth twitched, and he reached out to pick at his numb ears. After holding it in for a while, he said two words,¡±... idiot.¡± Lu Mo widened his eyes in disbelief, and pointed at him with his trembling white and tender fingers, he looked like he had suffered a great blow. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you say I have no IQ, but now you¡¯re even more outrageous, and you actually call me an idiot? ! Tang Chao, you¡¯re a big liar! You Still Say You Love Me? I¡¯m definitely not your true love! I¡¯m ignoring you!¡± After saying that, he turned around and ran. He had just taken two steps when he was grabbed back by Tang Chao, who had long arms and long legs. Looking at the Little Brat who was throwing a tantrum, Tang Chao did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°It¡¯s sote at night and you¡¯re not familiar with the ce. Where are you going?¡± Lu Mo said in a huff, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Anyway, I¡¯m not your true love. I don¡¯t need you to care about what I do!¡± True Love, true love. Look at how confident she was. She said it like it was true! What did she mean by she was not his true love? If she was not his true love, why did he have to be so humble? Did he have to lose face and go all out to chase after her and pester her? He did not dare to say any harsh words, did not dare to hit her, and even if he resisted, he could not force her directly. He thought of her everywhere, he thought of her, he thought of her mood, he thought of her safety, he wanted to give her the best, he wanted to give her all the best with both hands, he wanted her, he wanted her like crazy, he wanted her from head to toe, inside and out, her body and soul all belonged to him. He did not miss her for even a moment, she was angry and he tried to coax her like a grandson, he wanted to think of ways to treat her well! If this was not true love, then what was true love? ! Lu Mo Mo¡¯s small temper red up, he yelled, ¡°Let go, let go, don¡¯t touch me...¡± Tang Chao was angry. With a cold face, he grabbed her shoulders, he pressed her to the ground. ¡°What do you think True Love Is? Let me tell you, Lu Momo, true love is about time. F * ck. It filled her youth and space. It caressed her whole body, on her flesh. It poked her body. It hit her G. It poked her spirit. It entered her soul. Perhaps some men thought that the more women they slept with, the more glorious it would be. But in fact, if a man didn¡¯t care where he went, what he thought, what he brought with him, he would go home and press on the bed. Push Harder. F * ck. They were all the same woman. This kind of man was the best man... This kind of love was true love! ¡°I didn¡¯t want you, but this is only temporary. It doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t love you! ¡°If you dare to doubt me again, do you believe that I will rape you immediately? ¡°Do you hear me clearly, Lu Momo!¡± Chapter 838

Chapter 838: Chapter 841 the mouth is acting tough, the heart is surrendering [3]

Trantor: 549690339

Lu Mo Mo Mo was stunned. He looked at him in a daze. It was not because of his deliberately cold face due to anger, not because of the vulgarities in his words, but because he felt that... everything he said was right! Especially that sentence, some men thought that the more women they had slept with, the more glorious it would be.. Shocking.. She was shocked. ¡°Did you hear that, Lu Momo? !¡±Seeing that she did not answer and shook her hard, Tang Chao raised his voice and directly roared. How dare she question his feelings, she really needed to be taught a lesson! If it was not for the fact that he wanted to have a perfect and wless first time with her, he would have immediately slept with her without a second thought. Let¡¯s see if she still doubted him, let¡¯s see if she still dares to do it! ¡°Listen, I hear you. Stop shaking until you faint...¡±Lu Mo silently grabbed his arm to stabilize himself. His small body was shaking like a fallen leaf in the autumn wind. He was really afraid that he would be directly sent flying in the next second. ¡°Do you still dare to doubt your so-called true love? !¡±Not only did Tang Chao not stop, he shook even more violently. He really wanted to just shake her until she fainted like that. He did not want to make him angry when his mind was clear! ¡°Ah! My Head is so Dizzy...¡±Lu Mo refused to give in, so he switched to the soft approach. As expected, once these words were said, Tang Chao was stunned for a few seconds. Then, he reluctantly let go of her and directly dragged her away under his armpit. Lu Mo used both his hands and feet to thrash around and cried out, ¡°Tang Chao, you big bastard, let go of me! Damn you, it¡¯s so ufortable...¡± Tang Chao mped. She quickly took over. Looking at her struggling little face, she felt relieved. ¡°Little girl, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t subdue you!¡± ¡°Bastard, Bastard, pervert, shameless...¡±Lu Mo cursed as she walked all the way from the small park to the apartment upstairs. The moment her feetnded safely on the ground, she finally stopped. Taking two deep breaths, Lu Mo sat down on the edge of the bed, feeling wronged, as he thought of the embarrassing scene of his senior sister and the few men who saw him being dragged in from the moment he entered the room, pick up the pillow and throw: ¡°Tang dynasty you bastard, the TV y is not like this!¡± Easily under the pillow, clip in the armpit, Tang dynasty idle asked: ¡°Acting what?¡± He punched the bed in frustration! Up, Lu Mo was furious. He didn¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t know? ! ¡°The male lead would never drag the female lead under his armpit. It¡¯s always the princess who carries her! The princess carries her!¡± After he finished shouting, a ck shadow suddenly rushed over. Lu Mo was pushed onto the bed. Up, the people on top of him were Tang Chao and Tang Chao! The force was too strong, and the two of them fell onto the bed. They even bounced a few times before they calmed down. Lu Mo red at him. ¡°You¡¯re not gentle, you¡¯re not considerate, you¡¯re not qualified!¡± ¡°You want to be carried by my Princess? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? You can carry her as long as you want. If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t hold it in. You¡¯re holding it in anyway. I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s feeling ufortable, aren¡¯t you?¡±He did not feel any pressure when she red at Tang Chao, this was a house cat that only knew how to show its ws. It couldn¡¯t hurt anyone. ¡°I¡¯m holding it in. I like holding it in. What are you going to do about it? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s suffering, not you. If I like to hold it in, I¡¯ll hold it in. If I don¡¯t like to say it out loud, what are you going to do about it?¡±She tried to argue back with him, it was a subconscious reaction. In fact, he knew very well that he was doing this for her own good, even though his words were a little annoying. What he didn¡¯t know was that her heart had already unknowingly fallen for him. She even thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to live without Mo Qiange in her life, or that she would never fall in love with anyone again. Chapter 839 ?¡±Chapter 839: Chapter 842 the mouth is acting tough, but the heart is surrendering [4] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°However, his figure, his face, and the things he had done for her were always inadvertently wandering in her mind without her consent. ¡± ¡°From time to time, she would suddenly think of him, she would think of him while watching TV, she would think of him while eating breakfast, and she would think of him while ying with Lu Xingzhi.. ¡± She thought that she had unknowingly fallen in love with him. ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing. My Heart Aches,¡±Tang Chao said calmly as he pinched her cheek in the face of her unreasonable provocation. ¡± It¡¯s nothing. My heart aches.. ¡°It was a very calm and simple sentence, but it was like a stone thrown into theke of her heart, stirring upyers of ripples. ¡± She was no longer calm. ¡°¡±You...¡±she wanted to say something, but when she met his affectionate eyes, all of her words turned into one word, ¡°OH.¡± ¡± ¡°Oh What Oh?¡±Tang Chao frowned. What did ¡®Oh¡¯mean? ¡°It means I heard it.¡± ¡°Tang Chao gritted his teeth. ¡°I confessed to you, and this is how you respond to me?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Then how do you want me to respond? I love Qian Ge, not you... Besides, even if it was you... it wouldn¡¯t be so fast...¡±she was so stubborn that she didn¡¯t dare to say it, actually, she also had feelings for him, but she was just pretending to be strong and didn¡¯t want to say it. ¡± ¡°She was a ssic example of her mouth acting strong, but her heart was surrendering. ¡± ¡°The words she said made people gnash their teeth in anger, but deep down, she already had a lot of weight. ¡± ¡°¡±AH ¨C¡°his lips were suddenly bitten by him, and the smell of blood filled the air. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao Licked the corner of his lips, which were stained with her blood. ¡°You should be punished for being dishonest!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±It hurts...¡±he mumbled like a little wife. He wanted to touch his mouth with one hand, but he retracted his hand halfway. ¡± ¡°This pitiful look made Tang Chao¡¯s heart palpitate. He lowered his head andforted her gently. He licked his wound andforted her gently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It Won¡¯t hurt in a while.¡± ¡± Lu Mo closed his eyes slightly and hummedfortably. Tang Chao smiled and gave her a heavy peck before letting go of her and getting up from her body. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go out for dinner.¡± ¡°Her slender arms reached out towards him. Lu Mo pouted and hummed, ¡°Pull Me.¡± ¡± Who knew that Tang Chao would suddenly bend over and lift her up with both hands. Lu Mo hugged his neck in fright. He red at him. ¡°What are you doing? Quickly put me down. I can walk on my own.¡± ¡°Tang Chao walked out. ¡°I dragged you in just now. Now that I¡¯ve carried you out, we¡¯re even.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No, it¡¯ll be embarrassing for senior and the others to see. Sigh, Tang Chao, let go...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yo, Mo Mo,e,e. It¡¯s time to eat. We¡¯ve been waiting for the two of you!¡±Before Lu Mo could finish his sentence, he was cut off by Cai Xuan. She looked at the two of them with an ambiguous smile and gestured for them to quickly take their seats. ¡± ¡°Ah Cheng and a few of his subordinates were the same. Their smiles were ambiguous, but Cai Xuan¡¯s smile was even more exposed. In Tang Dynasty¡¯s words, she was a pervert. ¡± Tang dynasty¡¯s expression did not change. He walked to the dining table in a beautiful mood and ced the little woman in his arms properly. Only then did he pull over a chair that was far away and sit next to her. ¡°¡±Everyone is hungry. Let¡¯s eat,¡±he said like a boss. He picked up his chopsticks and ced some vegetables into Lu Mo¡¯s bowl. Then, he kindly reminded, ¡°Eat more. You¡¯re too skinny. Hug your hands.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±PFFT!¡±Cai Xuan couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. In return, Tang Chao red at her. ¡± ¡°She shrugged her shoulders and bit on her chopsticks as she stared at Lu Mo and said, ¡°Young Master Tang, Our Mo Mo is famous for being skinny and meaty. Why does he know how to hold his hands together?¡± ¡± logo Chapter 840 ? ¡°Chapter 840: Chapter 843 the mouth is acting tough, the heart is surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She turned her gaze and looked at Tang Chao with a gossipy expression that said, ¡°Oh my god, could it be that young master Tang has not eaten mo mo yet? I don¡¯t even know her figure.¡±. ¡± ¡°After knowing that Mo Mo was really not pregnant and that she was a pure and innocent youngdy, she was especially curious that a yboy like Young Master Tang, who had seen countless women in his life.., how could he keep his mouth shut and not eat. ¡± ¡°TSK TSK TSK, how strange! ¡± Tang Chao was just about to answer when Lu Mo hurriedly reached out to cover his mouth. ¡°Eat your food and don¡¯t speak.¡± ¡°¡±Hey Hey, Mo Mo...¡±Cai Xuan wanted to save Tang Chao and gossip. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo turned his head and smiled at Cai Xuan. ¡°Senior sister, if you don¡¯t eat properly, I will tell brother-inw tomorrow that the third drawer of your wardrobe...¡± ¡± ¡°Cai Xuan pretended to be calm and interrupted her, ¡°Alright, Alright, let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat properly!¡± ¡± ¡°What a joke, all those love toys in her closet. All of them were confiscated from her boyfriend so that he wouldn¡¯t torture her. ¡± ¡°Although love toys. Love Toys could make a man feel like a hungry wolf, just like a small electric motor that would never run out of energy. It was women who were torturing and suffering! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s great, but the aftershocks are too damn strong, okay? My back is aching so much that it feels like it¡¯s falling apart. ¡± Let your boyfriend know that he has to catch her and throw her onto the bed. Do It again. Practice it 300 times! ¡°Ah Cheng and a few of his men shut up and eat their meals obediently, bringing out the spirit of eating without saying anything. However, the corners of their lips that could not stop twitching had already revealed their gossipy hearts, okay? ! ¡± ¡°Although Cai Xuan kept her mouth shut, she still did not give up and looked at the two of them, thinking that it would be great if she could dig up some gossip. ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, unfortunately, she was actually caught by Lu Momo. It was really a misstep. ¡± ¡°Lu Momo, on the other hand, pretended to be calm as he ate. He still had to endure the unusually passionate gazes of a few men and a gossipy woman. There was also a piece of cloth that clung to her every now and then, telling her to eat slowly so that she would not choke, did she want more soup.. ¡± ¡°The meal was finally settled when everyone was holding back, except Tang Chao. ¡± ¡°After taking a shower at night, Lu Momo and Cai Xuan sat cross-legged on the sofa, each holding a bag of potato chips and eating them while watching anime with their first love¡¯s small eyes. ¡± ¡°When they saw the highlights, the two of them looked at each other and screamed, ¡°Ahhh... so handsome!¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao and a few of his subordinates were standing guard outside the door. Ah Cheng and a few of his subordinates were ying poker at the side and invited him to join them. Young master tang snorted arrogantly, ¡°Boring.¡± ¡± ¡°Alright, since young master Tang rejected them, Ah Cheng and his subordinates sighed in their hearts. I reckon that other than ying with miss mo mo now, everything else would be extremely boring in your eyes. ¡± ¡°He was holding a magazine and flipping through it, but he did not read the content at all. Instead, he heard Lu Mough at least 20 times and shout ¡®So Handsome¡¯at least 30 times! ¡± ¡°No matter how magnanimous a man was, he could not sit still this time, not to mention that he was not a magnanimous person! ¡± The clock on the wall pointed to nine o¡¯clock. Tang Chao threw away the magazine and stood up. He carried Lu Mo and walked into the room. ¡°It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock. It¡¯s time to sleep.¡± ¡°¡±Hey, I haven¡¯t finished reading. Put Me Down... Senior, save me...¡± ¡± ¡°Caixuan gave a sympathetic farewell wave. ¡°Mo Mo, I wish you good sex!¡± ¡± ¡°Ah Cheng also joined in the jeering. ¡°Young Master Tang, Take It Easy!¡± ¡± logo Chapter 841 ? ¡°Chapter 841: Chapter 847 the mouth is trying to be brave, the heart is surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Bang ¨C¡°¡±what responded to them was the sound of the door mming. ¡± ¡°They were pressed down on C. Up, Lu Mo Mo¡¯s small hands propped up and pushed. His eyeballs rolled around as heughed dryly and discussed, ¡°¡±Tang Chao, didn¡¯t you say you were sleeping? Then get off me. We should rest.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s no rush.¡±¡±Tang Chao was implying something. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo Mo¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°¡±Then I¡¯ll go and take a look. If you¡¯re tired, sleep first. There¡¯s no need to wait for me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Just as his body left C a little, he was immediately pressed back down. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Tang Chao... you don¡¯t want... This...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No. What do you want?¡±¡±Tang dynasty asked despite knowing the answer, biting her chin, ¡°¡±This?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As if not satisfied, he loosened his chin and bit her chubby cheek, ¡°¡±Still like this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Stop fooling around...¡±¡±pushing him, Lu Mo Mo lifted her hand and wiped her wet face, grumbling angrily, ¡°¡±Are you a puppy? You Bite me at the same time, I¡¯m not dog food!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ha...¡±¡±Tang Chao couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°¡±Hahaha... Lu Mo Mo, you smell much better than normal dog food. You Smell so good that even humans want to eat you!¡±¡± ¡± Lu Mo was stunned. He actually praised her? ¡°Just as he was about to smile modestly, he thought about it carefully and realized that it wasn¡¯t right. He was beating around the bush by saying that she was dog food and he was a human! ¡± ¡°Lu Mo was furious. If you want to bully others, so be it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush and look down on people¡¯s intelligence! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Tang Chao! Get off my C right now. You¡¯ll sleep on the sofa tonight!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The sofa is so small, I don¡¯t want it!¡±¡±Young Master Tang said with disdain. He rejected him so decisively! ¡± ¡°Lu Mo rolled his eyes at him. He felt that it was not enough to show his disdain, so he rolled his eyes again. ¡°¡±You have to have it, you have to have it! I¡¯m not asking for your opinion, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Tang acted as if he did not hear what he just said. He shamelessly kissed her wet lips, blinked, and pretended to be innocent. ¡°¡±But I don¡¯t like the sofa.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What he meant was, if I don¡¯t like it, why should I go to bed? ¡± ¡°Sentence is too long, please supply a shorter sentence ¡± It was not young Tang¡¯s job to make trouble for himself. ¡°Lu Mo blushed and said angrily,¡±¡±... sleep on the floor!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t like the floor, either.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know, I know...¡±¡±with a deep breath, the veins on Tang Chao¡¯s temples bulged. He knew that she was afraid, and he knew that she was worried. His body moved slightly away from her, leaving a gap between them, lu Momo¡¯s body softened and was no longer as stiff as before. ¡± ¡°After that, Tang Chao held her hand and kissed it gently, ¡°¡±Now it¡¯s my turn to help you...¡±¡± ¡± A strange feeling came over.. Didn¡¯t he say not to go in? Liar! Big Liar! Men Are All Big Liars! Tang Chao was a super big liar! Don¡¯t believe him anymore! ¡°Hearing her sobs, it was small and muffled like a stray cat who had been wronged. Her big eyes were wet, and it was unknown whether she was anxious or crying until the tip of her nose was red. ¡± ¡°Looking at her like this, Tang Chao sighed in his heart. I knew you would misunderstand! ¡± ¡°No matter how much of a fowl he was, he would not have taken her in such a hurry at this time! ¡± Did he not take what he said seriously? ¡°Look, look, look. She was crying so pitifully, as if he had really bullied her. But why was it so heartbreaking? ¡± logo Chapter 842 ? ¡°Chapter 842: Chapter 848. Her mouth was trying to put on a brave front, but her heart was surrendering [10] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Perhaps it was because she was irritated by Lu Momo and Tang Chao, but for the remaining two days, Cai Xuan simply went to her boyfriend¡¯s house and gave them enough space. ¡± ¡°As a result, Lu Momo¡¯s face was flushed red. He raised his pink fist and punched Tang Chao hard, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault! Senior sister must have heard the sound... it¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± ¡± ¡°Holding the small fist that was pounding on his chest, young master Tang smiled with satisfaction, he did not have the slightest bit of temper or stance and indulged him. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my fault. This is all my fault. ¡°But since your senior sister is so generous, how can we not make good use of our resources? ¡°Tonight, you can shout louder. I like to hear...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You Shut Up!¡±Pushing him away, Lu Mo jumped far away. Thinking of where his fingers had gonest night, hot blood rushed to his face. He grabbed his bag and ran out without caring about anything else. ¡± ¡°¡±Slow down, what if you fall? Hey, Lu Mo Mo, go home earlier tonight, okay?¡±Young Master Tang waved his arm behind her and shouted. He looked exactly like a househusband. ¡± ¡°After Lu Mo went to thepany to study with the cartoonist Yamazaki, Ah Cheng and the others walked in. They held their phones and looked serious. ¡°Young Master Tang, it¡¯s Master Tang.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao nced at him and raised his hand to take the phone. ¡°Old Man, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡± ¡°After hanging up the phone, Tang Chao¡¯s expression was solemn. His eyes were intertwined with a hidden surge that was difficult to hide. The palm on his knee gradually tightened. ¡± ¡°Ah Cheng knew what had happened. At this moment, he asked tentatively, ¡°Young Master Tang, are we returning to the country now, or... ?¡±Should we stay here and wait for Miss Mo to return with us? ¡± ¡°Tang Chao¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. His gaze was fixed on a certain spot, and an invisible ruthlessness radiated from it. That sharp gaze was like a cheetah in the forest, ready to pounce and bite the enemy¡¯s neck at any moment. ¡± ¡°He did not speak, and Ah Cheng and the others did not dare to rush him. After all, this was a matter of great importance. Everything rted to the disgrace of the Tang sect still needed young master Tang to make a decision. ¡± ¡°Two years ago, master Tang was killed. If it was not for Mo Xiyan¡¯s timely treatment, master Tang would probably be gone by now. After that, they found out that the reason for Master Tang¡¯s death was that the Fujiwara group had spent an astronomical amount of money to hire a top-tier Assassin Alliance, the Blood Demon Empire, to assassinate him. In the past two years, apart from fighting against the Fujiwara Group A few times, the Fujiwara group¡¯s morale had been severely dampened, together with the local ck B sect, the Yamaguchi Group, they had suppressed the Fujiwara group. Now, the Fujiwara group was already retreating. ¡± ¡°In order to prevent the Fujiwara group from going overboard, Ah Cheng had the responsibility to make master Tang leave the Fujiwara group as soon as possible. After all, a strong dragon could not suppress a local snake. Even if a hundred-legged worm died, it would not freeze. Even if the Fujiwara group were to retreat one after another.., however, if they really wanted to make a move on a person in their territory, it would be a piece of cake! ¡± ¡°At that time, the distant waters of the Tang sect would not be able to save the immediate fire, and young master Tang would be in danger! ¡± ¡°Apart from the Fujiwara group, the other assassin who attacked Master Tang s had also been investigated. Unfortunately, the whereabouts of the Blood Fiend Empire¡¯s assassin s were very secretive and could not be easily grasped by ordinary people. Even if the Tang sect used arge sum of money as bait.., they were also unable to hire that assassin codenamed ¡®Cang Lang¡¯. ¡± ¡°However, not long ago, there was news from within the country that Cang Lang¡¯s whereabouts had been discovered in City X. It was estimated that it was rted to a recent ceremony, and the target of his assassination was unknown. ¡± ¡°This was a perfect time for the Tang sect to take revenge. If they missed the next time, who knew when it would be! ¡± ¡°As the Tang Dynasty¡¯s silence grew longer, Ah Cheng¡¯s heart gradually cooled down. It seemed that young master Tang¡¯s choice.. ¡± logo Chapter 843 ? ¡°Chapter 843: Chapter 849 the mouth was acting tough, but the heart was surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After a long while, the Tang dynasty raised its head, its eyes were dark and ruthless, ¡°Ah Cheng, personally pick a few people with good scouting abilities to keep an eye on him. Remember, do not alert the enemy. ¡°There are still a few days before the meeting. Find out who Cang Lang is trying to assassinate and inform Ah Rui. ¡°I will be back in two days. This time, I will make sure he does not return!¡± ¡± The old man almost died. He almost went to heaven to meet his mother. He couldn¡¯t swallow this anger no matter what! ¡°¡±I understand, young master Tang.¡±Ah Cheng turned around and started to make arrangements. ¡± ¡°After finding out the target of Cang Lang¡¯s assassination, he told Mayor Feng. He believed that Mayor Feng would send more guards to protect the politician. As long as the politician didn¡¯t die, Cang Lang wouldn¡¯t leave City X, this would buy more time for young master Tang to return to his country. ¡± .. ¡°In the animationpany of Huazhu Society, Cai Xuan and her boyfriend were in the animation production department on the 17th floor. Lu Momo was on the 13th floor. He was learning from teacher Yamazaki, and he was also doing some errands and running errands. ¡± ¡°Because of his interest, Lu Momo was happy to learn the whole day. He did notin at all. ¡± There was always a price to pay for learning. How many cartoonists couldn¡¯t dream of learning by a master¡¯s side? She was lucky! ¡°That day, Cai Xuan didn¡¯t go to her apartment at night. She followed her boyfriend home. Before she left work, she came to the thirteenth floor and took Lu Mo away. Yamazaki was her boyfriend¡¯s uncle, so he couldn¡¯t do anything to her and let her go. ¡± ¡°¡±Thank you for today, teacher Yamazaki. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±Even though she was being dragged away, Lu Momo still turned around and nodded to thank Yamazaki. ¡± Yamazaki waved his hand in response to her. ¡°¡±Hey Momo, I¡¯m going back to the love nest with my dear tonight. Before we go back to the love nest, we have to go to the supermarket first. You shoulde along too.¡±Cai Xuan did not hesitate to carry her into the elevator and down. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo Mo pursed his lips and struggled. He discussed in a low voice, ¡°Senior sister, can you let me go first? It¡¯s not nice to be carried by you like this. It¡¯s like carrying a chick... also, why do I have to go to the supermarket with you?¡± ¡± ¡°After they got out of the elevator, cai Xuan looked at her with an expression that said, ¡°I said, if you want to be sweet with your Tang Dynasty, you have to fill up the temple of the five viscera, right? Otherwise, do you think that you¡¯re Immortals who don¡¯t live in the mortal world? You¡¯ll be full after drinking a mouthful of air.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh right, look at me... Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Going to the supermarket, going to the supermarket, I have to buy some vegetables back...¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at her stupid look, Cai Xuan had no energy toin. Forget it, people are hard to deal with! ¡± She stuffed her into the car and the three of them majestically attacked the department store. ¡°When Cai Xuan¡¯s boyfriend went to park the car, Cai Xuan pulled Mo Mo. , she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Mo Mo, as someone who has been through this before, senior sister has to remind you to take proper safety precautions. Otherwise, the ones who will suffer will be US women. ¡°Also, we don¡¯t want to get married with children. Either we get married and have children, or we don¡¯t get married and have children. ¡°You and Young Master Tang... cough, cough, pay attention to your body. There are too many things... It¡¯s harmful to your body, and you must take proper safety measures.¡± ¡± ¡°Senior must have heard the sound!¡±! ¡°Lu Momo wanted to hide her head like an ostrich so that others couldn¡¯t see her face, because at this moment, her face was red, just like the butt of an animal. It was so embarrassing! ¡± logo Chapter 844 ? Chapter 844: Chapter 850 was putting on a brave front and surrendering Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Senior, no, you misunderstood! Tang dynasty and I did not...¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish, Cai Xuan looked at her suggestively and touched her head with an expression that said, ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±¡±Mo mo, who are we to hide this from you? You deserve a beating!¡± ¡± ¡°The gentle touch instantly turned into a violent blow to her head. Lu Mo cried out in pain, ¡°Senior, we really did not... We have not reached the final step... I understand all of this.¡± ¡± ¡°You really haven¡¯t broken through the obstacles?¡±Cai Xuan was stunned. That was impossible. Young Master Tang was a man full of vigor and vitality. There was no reason for him to put such a delicious littlemb by his mouth and not eat it clean? ¡°Also, there was clearly a lot ofmotion every night. There was no reason for it to only be thunder and not rain, right? ¡± ¡°Knowing that she didn¡¯t believe him, Lu Mo¡¯s small face puffed up, he nodded his head seriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. We haven¡¯t reached that stage yet. I know what to do. ¡°Moreover, he just broke off his engagement with his fianc¨¦e. I Can¡¯t do it with him so quickly. I feel guilty.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, Lu Mo added anxiously, ¡°Senior, is it because we influenced you that you... you moved in with brother-inw?¡± ¡± ¡°Cai Xuan made a cut, she poked her forehead with her index finger. ¡°I¡¯m also a normal adult woman, okay? Normal people have some physiological needs, but I was stimted by you, and I was starved by that bastard, so I had to move there and be squeezed by him... sigh, why am I telling you this? Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo Mo buy snacks super good, buy vegetables, is a know nothing. ¡± ¡°She only knew how to eat and was responsible for eating. She had never cooked rice or fried vegetables before. In the vegetable section, she was so embarrassed that she had mixed up onions and garlic. Fortunately, she spoke Chinese. Otherwise, Cai Xuan would have wanted to jump a few meters away from her and pretend not to know this person. ¡± ¡°Cai Xuan was swift and decisive. She swept through the vegetable and fruit section, the raw meat section, and the seafood section in a hurry. Each of them pushed a shopping cart filled to the brim. ¡± ¡°Seeing that the groceries were done, Lu Mo pushed the cart and ran to the shelves of the chocte chips. Cai Xuan pinched the back of her cor with two fingers and pulled her out, her eyes scanned her from top to bottom like an x-ray, then she clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Mo Mo, don¡¯t eat anymore. If you eat any more of your skinnier parts, your meat will explode. Look at your little face and baby fat. If you have more meat, you¡¯ll look like a girl who hasn¡¯t been weaned yet!¡± ¡± ¡°But... I want to eat!¡±She looked at the chocte chips with an extremely eager gaze. They were waving at her! ¡°¡±Bear with it!¡±Without any effort, Cai Xuan dragged Lu Mo Mo, a little brat, to the cashier counter. She paid the bill, took the goods, and left. ¡± The entire process was smooth as flowing water. There was no hesitation at all! ¡°In the car, on the way back to the apartment, Cai Xuan was deeply afraid that she and young master Tang, these two little ancestors who never touched the sun, would waste these ingredients, so she simply told her that the potatoes could be fried and the tofu could be fried, the fish could be steamed and eaten, and the chicken could be stewed in soup... Bb.. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo Mo nodded her head as she pecked at the rice, repeatedly assuring herself that she would remember it. After Cai Xuan left, she carried the shopping bag back to the apartment. She patted her head and almost forgot everything! ¡± ¡°Whatever, there will be a way when the cart reaches the mountain. The food will naturally be cooked in the pot! ¡± logo Chapter 845 ? ¡°Chapter 845: Chapter 851 was putting on a brave front, but in her heart, she was surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±I¡¯m Back!¡±Lu Mo opened the door and entered. She brought in tworge bags of shopping bags and straightened her back, panting heavily. When she saw the men sitting on the sofa, their expressions were solemn. The atmosphere was not right! ¡± She was stunned for a moment before she smiled embarrassedly. She pointed her index finger at each other uneasily. ¡°Um... did I disturb you?¡± ¡°Her uneasiness and retreating footsteps made her seem as if she was saying, ¡°If I really disturb you guys, I¡¯ll retreat.¡±. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao¡¯s gaze turned cold as he nced at Ah Cheng and the others. Everyone immediately shut up and stopped talking. Ah Cheng looked at Lu Mo Mo¡¯s funny expression and quickly tried to mediate the situation, ¡°Hehe, Miss Mo Mo, we were just ying a game. How was it? wasn¡¯t it cool when we didn¡¯t speak just now?¡± ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t cool, but it was scary! Lu Mo Mo said silently in his heart. ¡± ¡°¡±Hehe... Hehe, looks like Miss Mo Mo was scared by our appearance just now. Hehe.¡±In order to ease the atmosphere, ah chengughed dryly and even winked at his subordinates. instantly.., the few men startedughing. ¡± ¡°Thatughter spread throughout the room and echoed. It was very scary, okay? ¡± ¡°Tang Chao¡¯s mouth twitched. She pinched the bridge of her nose, stood up, and walked towards her. ¡°Little Brat, did you buy groceries? !¡± ¡± She was surprised by the two supermarket shopping bags beside her feet. Each of them was huge and filled with ingredients. ¡°Her gaze swept over her body from top to bottom and then from bottom to top. Young Master Tang frowned. His boss was displeased. ¡°With your small body, you carried these two bags up by yourself?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s right. I carried them up myself.¡±After a pause, lu mo asked again, ¡°Were you having a meeting just now? Why were You So Serious?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No.¡±Tang Chao yed it down and did not intend to talk to her. He pinched her chubby cheeks, bent down, picked up the two shopping bags, and walked to the kitchen. ¡± Not having a meeting? ¡°Lu Mo roared, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a meeting, then you guys would still be so scary!¡± ¡± She looked like she was going to skin him alive and drink his blood! ¡°Not long after, Tang Chao came out from the kitchen and stood in front of her. ¡°You bought so many dishes. Do you know how to Cook?¡± ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook. Don¡¯t I Still Have you guys?¡±Lu Mo answered matter-of-factly. He blinked his eyes and looked at him as if he trusted him and believed in his ability. ¡°Tang Chao clenched his fist and coughed a few times. He said embarrassedly,¡±... If you don¡¯t know how to cook, then it¡¯s even more impossible for me to know how to Cook.¡± ¡± Lu Mo Mo was dumbfounded. He looked at Ah Cheng and the others. Thetter shook their heads in response to her unified action. ¡°We don¡¯t know how to cook either...¡± ¡°¡±Oh...¡±Lu Mo facepalmed andined bitterly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you know how to cook when Young Master Rong is a good cook?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Lu Mo Mo, how do you know what Yan is good at Cooking?¡±Master Tang was angry. Why was she so concerned about Yan? was she secretly watching Yan behind his back? ¡± ¡°Of course it was an xiaoning who told me!¡± ¡°The sour smell instantly disappeared. Master Tang chuckled and walked up to hug her. He said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s just cooking. What¡¯s so hard about it? Let me show you what I Can Do!¡± ¡± ¡°Really?¡±Lu Momo held his chin tightly with both hands and looked at him with admiration. ¡°Being adored by his own woman was something every man was proud of. It especially satisfied the dignity of a man. At that moment, young master Tang turned her cute head and kissed her hard on the lips, he walked to the kitchen elegantly and said, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll make you a sumptuous dinner.¡± ¡± logo Chapter 846 ? ¡°Chapter 846: Chapter 852. The mouth is trying to be brave, but the heart is surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you, I¡¯ll wait for You!¡±Lu Mo supported him unconditionally. As long as there was food, everything was negotiable. ¡± ¡°On the other hand, Ah Cheng and a few of his subordinates looked at each other, and doubt shed in their eyes at the same time. Could Young Master Tang really make a cut-off dinner? It would be better if he did not blow up the kitchen.. ¡± ¡°Closing the kitchen, Tang Chao fiddled around inside. He poured out all the ingredients from the shopping bags and piled them all over the counter. ¡± ¡°He held the tofu in one hand and poked the chicken in the other. He sighed in distress, ¡°How do I make this? Tofu chicken? Or potato chicken? or onion tofu? Tomato Chicken? It doesn¡¯t seem right... Oh Shi.t!¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo watched TV on the sofa. He held a bag of popcorn in his arms and ate happily. From time to time, there were strange noisesing from the kitchen. Lu Mo heard them, he asked ah cheng worriedly, ¡°Should I go in and help him? He doesn¡¯t sound too good...¡± ¡± ¡°Ah Cheng knew that young master Tang wanted to show off in front of Miss Mo to prove that his culinary skills were not inferior to young master Rong¡¯s. At this moment, whoever went in would die. Where would he put his face as a man? ¡± ¡°Ah Cheng shook his head and firmly denied her. ¡°You can¡¯t go in. Miss Mo, you can¡¯t go in. Young Master Tang said that he would personally cook dinner with you. Once you go in, this dinner will have no meaning for him to personally cook.¡± ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Then I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Wait slowly. Don¡¯t be impatient. Slow work leads to fine work.¡± ¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, Young Master Tang, who was at his wit¡¯s end, quietly opened a crack in the kitchen door frame and winked at Ah Cheng, asking him toe in as a military advisor, who knew that Ah Cheng was only thinking about young master Tang¡¯s manly face, consoling and stopping Lu Mo from letting her into the kitchen. He didn¡¯t even see young master Tang winking at her, okay? ¡± ¡°A few of his subordinates were also echoing Ah Cheng, supporting their young master and defending their young master to the end. The Pitiful Young Master Tang was now alone and helpless. He gritted his teeth, mmed the door, and went to think on his own! ¡± Bang ¡ª Lu Mo looked at the kitchen in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± ¡°Ah Cheng chuckled. ¡°No, there¡¯s no sound. It¡¯s just cooking. There will always be the sound of writing. It¡¯s normal. Come, Miss Mo Mo, do you like this anime? Let¡¯s watch this one.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Sure, this Jin is Super Cool!¡± ¡± ¡°After almost two hours, it was already past dinner time. Only then did young master Tang slowly open the kitchen door. He walked out with an awkward and slightly awkward expression on his face, he put his fist against the tip of his nose and coughed a few times to find a sense of presence. ¡°Dinner is ready. Ah Cheng, go in and serve the dishes.¡± ¡± ¡°Okay!¡±Ah Cheng received the order and immediately rushed into the kitchen. Lu Momo¡¯s eyes lit up. He let go of the popcorn and hopped to the dining table to sit down. He was so obedient that he was almost like a primary school student. ¡°Tang Chao sat down beside him. He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know how to. Ah Cheng came out with a big soup bowl in his hand. The smile on his face looked like he was crying orughing? ¡± ¡°¡±Is this soup? Let me try it!¡±Before Ah Cheng put it down, Lu Mo stood up impatiently. He took the bowl in front of him and went over. When she saw the food in the Soup Bowl, she was dumbfounded. ¡± She turned around and looked at Tang Chao with a trembling face. She looked like she had been hit by a blow. ¡°Is this dark cuisine?¡± ¡°PS: 5,000. There are still 5,000 to go. ¡± logo Chapter 847 ? ¡°Chapter 847: Chapter 853 mouth is acting tough, heart is surrendering [15] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°How can everything be stewed into a pot? ! That Pot is a mess, what is the original color of the food? ! ! ¡± ¡°Tang Chao braced himself and said, ¡°The first time, it is inevitable that you can¡¯t control the heat.¡±As he said that, he added confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be better next time!¡± ¡± ¡°Being able to cook well for the first time was already pretty good, okay? ¡± ¡°Young Master Tang was quite satisfied in his heart. He looked at Lu Mo with a fervent expression that said, ¡®quicklye and praise me, quicklye and praise me.¡¯. ¡± ¡°That night, after eating young master Tang¡¯s dinner, all of them had diarrhea of varying degrees. The reason was unknown. ¡± ¡°At this point, no one dared to order young master Tang to cook, and no one dared to taste young master Tang¡¯s dark cuisine. ¡± .. ¡°For the past two days, Tang Chao seemed to have a lot on his mind. Lu Mo asked him silently, but he always avoided talking about it or changed the topic. He only asked her how many days she had left to study and when she would return to the country. ¡± Lu Mo was sensitive enough to grasp the main point. ¡°Do you have something to rush back to?¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±Tang Chao hugged her, his hands were eating tofu, and his mouth held her soft earlobe gently. He licked her. ¡± ¡°He twisted in his arms and found a morefortable position to lean against. Lu Mo pulled one of his hands off and yed with his fingers, he said in a low voice, ¡°If you have something urgent, you can go back first. Don¡¯t Wait for me. I¡¯ll go back by myself after learning from teacher Yamazaki.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No need, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±He had waited for more than two years, what was left of these few days? ¡± ¡°¡±But your urgent matter... hmm...¡±Lu Mo wanted to persuade him, but he was interrupted by his passionate kiss. ¡± ¡°Forget it, she wouldn¡¯t ask if he didn¡¯t say anything. Since he had made up his mind, it seemed that she couldn¡¯t change his mind. ¡± ¡°So, there were originally three days left to learn from Yamazaki, but Lu Mo only learned for one day. He said goodbye to Yamazaki and said that he was going back to the country. ¡± ¡°Yamazaki was a little surprised, but he immediately agreed. ¡± ¡°When Lu Mo told Cai Xuan about this news, she suddenly poked her head with her index finger and scolded her for not cherishing the opportunity she had. Learning from Yamazaki was an opportunity that many people could not get even if they begged for it, she had actually given up two days for nothing. What she could learn in two days was probably something that she would never be able toe up with in her lifetime! ¡± ¡°Lu Mo invited Cai Xuan and her boyfriend to have a good meal. After expressing his gratitude, he returned to the apartment and told Tang Chao the news that she could return to the country the next day. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao looked at her deeply after hearing that. Then, he hugged her tightly, so tightly that she was almost out of breath. ¡°Tang Chao, rx. I... I¡¯m almost out of breath.¡± ¡± ¡°When young master Tang heard this, he rxed a little. There was really only a little, just enough for her to breathe. He looked at her with a burning gaze, his tone was filled with unconceble excitement. ¡°Lu Momo, you love me, right? I knew it. You Little Brat, you have me in your heart! I knew it!¡± ¡± ¡°Before this, Lu Momo would have pushed him away fiercely and pointed at his nose to scold him for being a narcissistic lunatic. But now, when she heard his excited and joyful voice, she felt a little sweet in her heart. ¡± This was a scene that she had never thought of before. She had never thought that he would be so excited and happy when he found out about this one day. ¡°He was like a child who had been satisfied with his request, exaggerated to the point of being a little childish. ¡± Lu Moughed secretly. ¡°You only know now...¡± ¡°He was really stupid. If she didn¡¯t have feelings for him, would she have allowed him to eat so much tofu? ¡± logo Chapter 848 ? ¡°Chapter 848: Chapter 854. The mouth is trying to be brave, but the heart is surrendering [16] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 Will I be allowed to get close to him? ¡°Not to mention kissing him, even touching his hand would make her want to p him to death. Why would she let him Kiss and kiss her again and again? ¡± ¡°¡±No, I¡¯ve always felt that you have me in your heart. It¡¯s just that I only dare to confirm it now.¡±Young Master Tang smiled. His smile was so rare that it was a little silly. ¡± .. ¡°The flight time back to the country was obviously the same as when they came, but Lu Momo felt that it was much faster. Time passed in a sh. ¡± ¡°He turned his head to look at Tang Chao, who was reading a newspaper at the side. Sensing her gaze, he smiled back. Lu Momo smiled back, closed her eyes again, and went to sleep with ease. ¡± ¡°The nended. When the luggage came out of the conveyor belt, Tang Chao took the luggage out of the terminal. Tang Chao held onto Lu Momo and was about to go to the car that the Tang sect¡¯s henchmen hade to pick up the ne. ¡± ¡°¡±Lu Momo!¡±A voice sounded, faintly suppressing his anger. ¡± ¡°When Lu Momo heard this, his body stiffened and he turned around in slow motion. When he saw that Madam Lu was standing three meters away from her, looking at her with an angry expression, he wailed in his heart. This was the end! ¡± ¡°¡±Mom... Why are you here?¡±As he said this, Lu Momo pushed Tang Chao away without leaving a trace. He stood a little further away from Tang Chao and pulled the distance between the two of them apart. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao frowned unhappily. He reached out with his long arm and was about to pull her back. Lu Mo quickly pushed his long arm away, he turned his head and whispered to him, ¡°Stop fooling around! You Go first. I¡¯ll go back with my mom. I¡¯ll call youter... Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo waspletely pushing him away. Tang Chao said unhappily, ¡°Am I that unpresentable? It just so happens that my mother-inw is here. I should go over and greet her no matter what, right?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No, no, no, you mustn¡¯t!¡±Lu Mo pushed him even harder. ¡°My mother has some prejudice against you. No... it should be against all the people in the underworld. If you go over now, it will only make her even angrier. ¡°Listen to me. You Go first. I¡¯ll call youter. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something urgent to do? Hurry up and leave. ¡°Ah Cheng, take your young master Tang to the car!¡± ¡± ¡°Ah Cheng should being over to help her. Tang Chao asked worriedly, ¡°Are you really alright?¡±He looked at Madam Lu with a meaningful look. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. What can happen to me? I¡¯m my biological son. My mother can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Tang Chao nodded and felt relieved. However, he still reminded her, ¡°Call me tonight. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t resolve, tell me. I¡¯ll face it. Do you understand, Lu Momo?¡± ¡± ¡°Since his mother-inw didn¡¯t like it, he naturally had to fight for it himself and get his mother-inw¡¯s approval. ¡± Lu Momo felt sweet in her heart. ¡°I understand. You should go. Be careful on the road.¡± ¡°¡±Yeah, you and your mother-inw too.¡±After saying that, young master Tang bent over and got into the car. Ah Cheng said goodbye to her and got into the car as well. Soon, the car drove away. ¡± ¡°¡±Lu Momo ¡ª !¡±While looking at the car that was driving away in a daze, Mrs. Lu¡¯s furious voice exploded in her ears. ¡± ¡°Lu Momo was shocked. She quickly covered her ears with both hands and pouted her little mouth. She looked at her own mother pitifully. ¡°Mom, my ears are almost deafened by you.¡± ¡± ¡°She did something wrong and was caught on the spot. Not only did she not reflect on her mistakes, but she even acted cute. Mrs. Lu was so angry that she almost vomited blood! ¡± ¡°She pinched her ear and pulled her to the car beside her. She stuffed her into the car and then sat in the car herself. She was so angry that she shouted at the driver, ¡°Go home immediately!¡± ¡± logo Chapter 849 ? ¡°Chapter 849: Chapter 855 mouth is trying to be brave, heart is surrendering [17] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Back home, Lu Momo was pinched by her ears and thrown onto the sofa to sit down. Mrs. Lu was so angry that she threw her bag onto the ground. With one hand fanning her face, she paced non-stop. Suddenly, she raised her head and took a deep breath, pointing at her, she scolded, ¡°Lu Momo, are you crazy? Did you turn a deaf ear to everything I said to you? You have guts, actually working together with Yu Qian to lie to me. Lu Momo, have you lost your courage? Huh? !¡± ¡± ¡°Madam Lu had gone to the airport to pick up a friend today. She could only me Lu Mo and Tang dynasty for being too unlucky. The time of the flight was almost the same as the time of the other flight¡¯snding, coincidentally, Madam Lu, who hade to pick them up, saw them just as they were leaving the airport. ¡± ¡°Madam Lu had never expected that her daughter, who had always been obedient, would not even listen to her orders to stay away from Tang dynasty, apart from disobeying her on Qian GE¡¯s matter once! ¡± She was simply obeying orders from the outside but disobeying orders from the inside! ¡°Madam Lu was extremely angry. She saw her innocent daughter entangled with a mafia figure. Moreover, that person was the eldest young master of a Mafia boss. He had just broken off his engagement with his fianc¨¦e a few days ago. How could she not be anxious, how could she not be angry! ¡± ¡°¡±Mom, listen to me...¡±Lu Momo was really nervous at this moment. She looked at her timidly and repeatedly wanted to stand up and walk over to her side to calm her down. However, when she saw her mother¡¯s furious eyes that were about to explode with sparks.., what. ¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to listen! What do you have to say to me, you unfilial daughter!¡±Mrs. Lu scolded until her anger was not vented, she picked up the ashtray on the coffee table and smashed it down. The ashtray shattered all over the floor, and the sound startled the servants working in the kitchen and yard. ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I know I¡¯m wrong.¡±Lu Mo quickly admitted her mistake. She lowered her head and looked like she was ready to be hit and scolded. ¡± ¡°You were wrong? What was wrong?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have disobeyed you... to be with Tang dynasty...¡± ¡°It would have been fine if she didn¡¯t mention Tang dynasty¡¯s name. However, when Tang dynasty was mentioned, Madam Lu was like an explosive that had been ignited and exploded instantly. ¡± ¡°¡±Crackle, crackle ¨C¡°everything on the coffee table was not spared. ¡± ¡°Madam Lu was so angry that she staggered. Lu Mo hurriedly ran over to support her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t Be Like This! Calm down, or you can hit me...¡± ¡± ¡°Hit you? My hand still hurts when I hit you!¡± ¡°Lu Mo stuck out his tongue and said in a low voice, ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t bear to hit me...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Shut up!¡±Madam Lu shouted in a low voice. Lu Mo shut his mouth resentfully. After a long while, Madam Lu regained her breath and looked at her, she said with a never-before-seen seriousness, ¡°Lu Mo Mo, I want you to tell me that this is thest time. The same thing will not happen again in the future. You will never have any contact with that young master of the Tang sect. Promise me.¡± ¡± Promise not to contact the Tang Dynasty and sever ties? How could she do that? It was clearly impossible. ¡°Especially now, it was even more impossible. ¡± ¡°¡±Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I Can¡¯t do it. I Can¡¯t promise you.¡± ¡± ¡°Madam Lu pushed her away, ¡°You¡¯re Crazy!¡±! ¡°I think you¡¯re really crazy!¡±! ¡°Do you know what kind of person Tang Chao is?¡±? ¡°He¡¯s just a mafia boss. Our Lu family is a pure and honest family. Our Lu family¡¯s daughter is absolutely not allowed to have anything to do with these people!¡±! ¡°Do you understand?¡±? ¡°As long as you promise me that you¡¯ll never have anything to do with Tang Chao in the future, I¡¯ll forgive you for working with Yu Qian to deceive me this time.¡± ¡± logo Chapter 850 ? ¡°Chapter 850: Chapter 856. Your mouth is acting tough, but your heart is surrendering [18] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Mo shook his head silently, biting his lips until they turned white. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t care about these things. I like him! I don¡¯t want to have nothing to do with him. I Can¡¯t do it. Mom, don¡¯t do this, okay? Don¡¯t force me, Okay?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You like him? What do you like about him? A few days ago, he had just broken off his engagement with a fianc¨¦e who was about to get married. Did you know that? He was a man who had just broken off his engagement. If you were to stick it to him, what would people say about you? What would they say about the Lu Family? Huh? What was there to like about a man who could y house with his marriage? Not to mention this, all the women he had yed with before could form apany. How could you say that you liked such a yboy? There will be times when you will cry!¡±Mrs. Lu shouted at the top of her lungs, her eyes were red, filled with disappointment for her. ¡± ¡°This was the daughter she had always been obedient. In the past twenty years, other than the incident with Qian Ge, she had never worried about her daughter. How did she end up like this? ¡± ¡°Lu Momo was really panicking now. Previously, no matter how bad things got with her parents, her mother had never blushed with her. Now that she saw Madam Lu like this, she felt very uncertain. ¡± ¡°Seeing that she wanted to cry, Lu Mo Mo could not help but cry first. He hugged Madam Lu¡¯s arm, sobbing, he said, ¡°Mom, I know what kind of person Tang Chao is. What you said is all in the past. Let bygones be bygones. ¡°Now, I really like him very much. The few days before he and Lan Na canceled their engagement and the wedding were the most painful days for me. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to imagine what I would do in the future if he really got married... Mom, I believe in my own judgment. He really loves me. I believe in him.¡± ¡± Mrs. Lu pushed her away again. ¡°You Believe in Him? You actually believe in a yboy? You were still ying house when he was ying with women!¡± ¡°¡±Mom...¡±Lu Mo went up and hugged her arm again, not letting go. ¡°Mom, people change. He should have changed by now. He will stay clean. He doesn¡¯t y with women anymore...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±A leopard can¡¯t change its spots. Do you understand this sentence?¡±? ! To put it bluntly, a dog can¡¯t change its spots. Even if he temporarily changed and became a good person, there was no guarantee that his old illness would rpse in the future ! No, no matter what you say, you have to sever your rtionship with him ! I will never allow you to have anything to do with him!¡±She massaged her temples with a headache, madam Lu didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking to her because no matter how much she tried to persuade her, she couldn¡¯t change the fact that Lu Mo Mo was possessed by a demon! ¡± ¡°¡±Xiao Li,e over and send miss to the bedroom. Don¡¯t let her leave the bedroom without my permission!¡±After saying that, Madam Lu pushed Lu Mo towards Xiao Li. ¡± ¡°¡±I understand, Madam.¡±Xiao Li supported Lu Mo. Lu Mo refused to leave and continued to fight for her while crying, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t do this. I really like him...¡± ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Madam Lu interrupted her impatiently. She took a few steps forward and searched her body for her phone. She waved her hand and Xiao Li immediately dragged Lu Momo back to the bedroom. She took the key and locked the door from the outside. ¡°After being pushed into the bedroom, Lu Momo turned around and was about to turn the doorknob. However, the door lock was already locked from the outside. No matter how hard she tried, she could not open it. ¡± ¡°Feeling disappointed, she pounded on the door and shouted, ¡°Mom, let me out! Mom, you can¡¯t do this to me... I hate you...¡± ¡± logo Chapter 851 ? ¡°Chapter 851: Chapter 857 the mouth is acting tough, the heart is surrendering [19] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Xiao Li shouted into the door, ¡°Miss, stop talking. Have a good rest.¡± ¡± ¡°Mrs. Lu, who had followed her upstairs, stared at the door with red eyes. Her body swayed a little, ¡°Speak, let her speak! I want to see how she will hate me, her mother, because of a man!¡± ¡± She held her in her hands and doted on her daughter. She actually said that she hated her. Mrs. Lu felt as if thousands of arrows had pierced her heart. Her heart ached and she was very disappointed in her. Lu Mo fell to the ground and slowly curled up her legs. She hugged her knees with both arms and buried her head in her knees. Tears flowed silently. She did not know how she had be like this. Why couldn¡¯t her mother allow her to be with Tang Chao? ¡°Also, she had been locked up by her mother. Would Tang Dynasty... know about it? ¡± .. ¡°Tang dynasty went straight to the Tang sect after leaving the airport. He received news from his subordinates that Cang Lang¡¯s anti-reconnaissance ability was extremely strong. The people sent by the Tang sect to spy on him had all been shaken off by him. They could not find his whereabouts, they could only start from his assassination target. ¡± ¡°There were dozens of officials of all sizes who participated in the city X convention. However, to be able to spend arge sum of money to hire assassins from the Blood Fiend Empire, it was enough to show that the target was definitely not a small figure. ¡± ¡°Therefore, their target was the few G officials who came from the imperial capital. ¡± ¡°When it came to the z altar, the Tang sect more or less had some misgivings and could not use it. Hence, the Tang dynasty rushed to the city z hall without stopping to discuss with Feng Churui. ¡± ¡°Many times, when he could not use his hands and feet to restrain himself, Feng Churui could handle it with ease and openly. When it came to the grayish-ck area, Z,. When it was inconvenient for the government to take action, the Tang sect could easily settle it. ¡± The ck-and-white cooperation was nothing more than this. ¡°Based on Cang Lang¡¯s anti-reconnaissance ability, Feng Churui immediately decided to let the Jun district special ice assist in order to protect the few G officers who were the targets of the dark s. ¡± ¡°The conference would be held as usual, and the security measures would be tripled at that time to ensure that the conference would be sessfully held and that there would be no casualties. ¡± ¡°After all the matters had been discussed, he sent someone to handle it. Only then did Tang Chao stand up in exhaustion. ¡°Ah Rui, I¡¯m going back first. The old man is still waiting for me to report to him.¡± ¡± ¡°Together.¡±Feng churui took his coat and the two of them walked out together. ¡°¡±I remember to report to the old man about the situation. Where are you in a hurry to go?¡±If he was not mistaken, there was still a small mountain of work on his desk, right? ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s eyes shed, and then he said without changing his expression, ¡°The entertainment industry has been a little chaotic recently, so I went undercover to visit them.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±TSK TSK tsk, just make it up!¡±Tang dynasty directly exposed him without any pause, ¡°I have so many henchmen under me, and there are people watching all the bars, nightclubs, and KTVS in s city. Howe I don¡¯t know that the entertainment industry is in Chaos?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to him. ¡°If you have the time to gossip with me, you might as well go and apany Lu Momo earlier. After all, you¡¯ve chased him all the way here. Don¡¯t let him escape again.¡± ¡± ¡°Ruthless, really ruthless! ¡± Stabbing a knife into a person¡¯s heart! ¡°Young Master Tang wailed in pain. He decisively got into the car and left, heading to the Tang sect first. ¡± ¡°Feng churui smiled lightly, turned around, and got into the car that Secretary Wu had opened. He said to the driver, ¡°Go to GoldenRose.¡± ¡± ¡°After returning to the Tang sect, he told the old master about his n. Tang Chao eagerly took out his phone and called Lu Momo. ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, his phone was turned off! ¡± ¡°Tang Chao suddenly had a feeling that something had happened to Lu Momo. He didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it. He grabbed Ah Cheng and rushed out, ignoring the furious roar of the old master behind him. ¡± ¡°Outside the Lu family¡¯s vi, Young Master Tang, who was about to charge in, looked at Ah Cheng, ah Cheng hurriedly tried to dissuade him, ¡°Young Master Tang, you can¡¯t charge in! If you force your way through with Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu, not only will miss mo be caught in the middle, it will be even more difficult for you and Miss Mo to seed!¡± ¡± logo Chapter 852 ? ¡°Chapter 852: Chapter 858 was putting on a brave front, but his heart was surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Then what should we do? We can¡¯t just wait, right? !¡± ¡± ¡°Ah Cheng thought about it, ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait untilte at night before you crawl in? Not only will you avoid a direct confrontation with Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu, but you¡¯ll also be able to see Miss Mo Mo. . If you¡¯re a little more ruthless, perhaps your rtionship with miss mo Mo Mo will be set in stone.¡± ¡± Tang Chao narrowed his eyes. ¡°A little more ruthless?¡± Ah Cheng clenched his fists and smiled mischievously. ¡°How can Mr. Lu and Mrs. Lu not agree to a cooked rice?¡± Cooked rice cooked rice cooked rice? ¡°He didn¡¯t have any problems with that. In any case, he had already made up his mind to marry her. As for Lu Mo Mo, he didn¡¯t know if she would be scolded by her family if she were to rashly cook rice cooked rice. ¡± ¡°He did not want her to fall out with her family because of him. Lu Momo, that little brat, had probably never had a good rtionship with her family since she was young? ¡± ¡°No matter how he looked at it, she had always been pampered. She would definitely be very sad if she fell out with her parents, right? ¡± ¡°Therefore, he could not let them fall out, and he could not let her fall out with her family because of him. ¡± ¡°After thinking for a long time, Tang Chao let Ah Cheng and a few of his men go back first. He nned to climb over the wall to find Lu Momo. ¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s good, young master Tang. We¡¯lle back to pick you up tomorrow morning.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao finally knew what it meant to say that the pot calling the kettle ck. Back when Luo Anning was pregnant and living in Christine¡¯s vi, Young Master Rong would climb over the wall to visit his wife every night. At that time, he evenughed at him for being some, he even sneaked a peek at his own wife. It was simply embarrassing for a man. ¡± ¡°Looking at the tall walls of the vi, he could not help but smile bitterly. Wasn¡¯t Karma already upon him? ¡± ¡°After watching young master Tang climb over the wall and disappear from sight, Ah Cheng finally left with his men. ¡± .. ¡°Lu Momo was locked in the bedroom. Xiao Li had sent him dinner. It was all her favorite dishes and a bunch of snacks, but Lu Momo had no appetite at all. ¡± ¡°After crying for the whole afternoon, her eyes were as swollen as walnuts. Xiao Li tried to persuade her, but she just buried herself in the quilt, revealing a little gap to breathe. Her body twitched, and she looked very sad. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Lu and Mr. Lu stood at the door, watching her every move. Lu Xingzhi did not understand why his sister stopped eating, so he tugged at his mother¡¯s sleeve, raising his watermelon head, he asked her, ¡°Mommy, why is Sister Crying?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t ask so many questions, child.¡± ¡± Lu Xingzhi pursed his lips and walked in. ¡°Then I¡¯ll y with sister.¡± ¡°¡±Xingzhi,e out!¡±Mrs. Lu wanted to pull him back, but Mr. Lu stopped her. ¡°Alright, the siblings are close. Let xingzhi y with her for a while.¡± ¡± ¡°Xiao Li echoed from the side, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡± ¡°Mrs. Lu took a deep look at Lu Momo, who was curled up under the nket. She snorted lightly and turned to go downstairs. Mr. Lu quickly chased after her. ¡± ¡°Lu Xingzhi dashed to the side of the bed, kicked his shoes, and climbed onto her high bed with both hands and feet. He moved to her side like a silkworm baby, grabbed a corner of the nket with his small hands, and lifted it up forcefully. ¡°Sister!¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo pulled the nket tightly and said with a heavy nasal voice, ¡°Lu Xingzhi, get out! Who told you toe up?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I came up on my own.¡±Lu Xingzhi could not pull her away, so he simply climbed to the other side andy on her big bed. He rolled up and down, rolling up and down. He was having a lot of fun by himself. ¡± ¡°One moment, the watermelon head was on her, and the next moment, the little foot was kicking her. Lu Mo finally could not stand it anymore and pulled the nket away. ¡°Lu Xingzhi, are you courting death? !¡± ¡± logo Chapter 853 ? ¡°Chapter 853: Chapter 859 the mouth is acting tough, but the heart is surrendering [21] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Xingzhi sat up, crossed his legs, and yed with his toes. ¡°SIS, why aren¡¯t you eating? Mom asked Uncle Chef to cook it.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t want to eat, go out.¡±Lu Mo only wanted to get him out quickly. He threw away the quilt and was about to catch him. ¡± ¡°Lu Xingzhi dodged her and rolled to the end of the bed. He shook his head and said, ¡°I heard sister Xiaoli say that you quarreled with mom because of brother Tang, right? sis, are you dating brother Tang?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo stopped and sniffed. He nced at him and said, ¡°Where did a child hear that? Do you know what dating is?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Xingzhi gave her a disdainful look, he said, ¡°I like brother Yu Qian and brother Tang. But if you and brother Tang are dating, then he¡¯s brother-inw. I¡¯d better like brother Tang more.¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing how he shook his head and spoke in such a sensible manner, Lu Momo really wanted to hold that watermelon head of his and shake it from side to side, raking that obedient hair into a mess! ¡± ¡°But, wait! ¡± Was he talking about brother-inw? Would he like Tang Dynasty a little more? ¡°Lu Momo¡¯s depressed mood for the entire afternoon finally saw a glimmer of light. He pulled the pillow over and hugged it in his arms. The two siblings looked at each other, one at the head of the bed. Lu Momo looked at him, while Lu Xingzhi scratched his head and looked at her. ¡± ¡°¡±Xingzhi, do you really like brother Tang?¡±He asked tentatively. ¡± Lu Xingzhi nodded honestly. ¡°I do!¡± ¡°¡±Why would I like him? I mean, what¡¯s so good about him that you like him?¡±Lu Mo leaned over and pulled him to his side. He blinked and looked forward to his answer. ¡± ¡°¡±If I said that I like him because brother Tang will take me to y, would you hit me?¡± ¡± Lu Mo put on a fake smile and let go of the pillow. ¡°No!¡± ¡°¡±Phew... That¡¯s good.¡±Lu Xing let out a sigh of relief. The next second, he heard his sister¡¯s voice, ¡°Because I will beat you up!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±AH... Mommy, Help! I¡¯m going to murder my own brother...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You Little Brat, I¡¯ll Let You Scream!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±... sister, don¡¯t hit my head... Ah, let go of my head...¡± ¡± ¡°After a while, the exhausted siblings fell asleep with their heads touching each other. ¡± .. ¡°Tang Chao sneaked in and saw this scene. Lu Momo¡¯s eyes were still red and swollen. It was obvious that he had cried hard today. He held a pillow in his arms with one hand and rested his head on Lu Xingzhi¡¯s watermelon head, the siblings were fast asleep. ¡± All the worries and fears before they came in disappeared at this moment. ¡°For some reason, her heart softened when she saw this scene. ¡± She walked to the bed and sat down. She reached out and carefully brushed away the hair on her face. Her fingertips caressed her swollen eyes lovingly. Tang Chao sighed softly and slowly bent down to kiss her on the forehead. ¡°Lu Mo moved and moaned. He slowly woke her up. When she saw Tang Chao, her face lit up. Just as she was about to cry out, he covered her mouth with his fingers. ¡± ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t Wake Me Up.¡± ¡°Lu Mo turned his head to the side and realized that Lu Xingzhi was sleeping beside her. His face was red and he was obviously sound asleep. He lowered his voice and asked him, ¡°How did you get in?¡± ¡± ¡°She suddenly thought of something and looked at the balcony. Indeed, the floor-to-ceiling window was still open. She widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Are you crazy? This is the third floor!¡± ¡± logo Chapter 854 ? ¡°Chapter 854: Chapter 860. Her mouth was acting tough, but her heart was surrendering [22] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Looking at her nervous and worried look, Tang Chao felt that the fear he had been feeling all night was worth it. ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid, this is a piece of cake for me!¡±Pinching her face, he changed the topic, ¡°Your Mother scolded you?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo shook his head silently, and his eyes reddened again. He told her what had happened that day in a low voice. ¡± ¡°¡±So, your mother disapproved of us being together, and now she¡¯s locking you up?¡±Tang chao pinched her cheek thoughtfully. ¡± ¡°Mm... Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll convince my parents. I want to be with you.¡± ¡°Tang Chao smiled and said jokingly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you this once. It depends on your performance.¡± ¡± Lu Mo sneered and suddenly nodded. His serious look amused him. ¡°Tang Chao rubbed her head and scolded her jokingly, ¡°Silly.¡± ¡± ¡°Because of Lu Xingzhi¡¯s existence, Tang Chao was unable to be intimate with her. Before he left, he told her not to quarrel with her parents because of him. She should eat and sleep. He would take care of other things and let her rest assured. ¡± .. ¡°The next day, Lu Mo got up early in the morning. When Xiao Li brought breakfast over, he took it from her and ate slowly. He did not cry or make a fuss. He was unbelievably calm. ¡± ¡°However, it was a good sign that miss was willing to eat! ¡± ¡°Xiao Li hurriedly went to report to Mrs. Lu. After Mrs. Lu heard about it, she was surprised for a long time. She did not believe that she would be able to figure it out in one night. ¡°What is she nning to do again?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Madam, no matter what miss is nning to do, it is a good sign that she is willing to eat now. This shows that she is still rational! You can slowly convince her, and I believe that she will understand your and Mr. Lu¡¯s good intentions.¡± ¡± Madam Lu was mixed with joy and worry. ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°Lu Mo was willing to eat, which made Mr. and Madam Lu mistakenly think that it was Lu Xingzhi¡¯s doing. Therefore, they simply stuffed him in Lu Mo¡¯s bedroom and let him apany his sister to relieve her boredom. ¡± ¡°Lu Xingzhi was fine, but Lu Mo was so anxious that he was scratching his ears and cheeks! ¡± ¡°With Lu Xingzhi as the third wheel, it was inconvenient for the two of them to talk at night when the Tang dynasty crawled in, let alone make any further moves. However, she could not openly say that she was going to get Lu Xingzhi out. ¡± ¡°She was so anxious that she kept sighing. Lu Xingzhi leaned his head in front of her and asked curiously, ¡°SIS, why are you sighing?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you. Go y somewhere else, Kid.¡±He pushed the watermelon head away with one of his index fingers. Lu Mo curled up on the sofa and watched TV. ¡± ¡°Lu Xingzhi sat cross-legged next to her. He was holding an apple and munching on it. Suddenly, he turned around and said, ¡°By the way, SIS, I seem to have dreamt of brother Tangst night. He was talking beside me.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo was halfway through a potato chip and almost choked. ¡°Ahem... What, what?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I seem to have dreamt of brother Tangst night,¡±Lu Xingzhi repeated tirelessly. ¡± ¡°¡±Bah Bah Bah...¡±spitting the potato chips in her mouth into the trash can, Lu Momo said in all seriousness, ¡°You remembered wrong. There¡¯s no such thing.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Xingzhi scratched his head. ¡°That was my dream. Sister, how do you know that I remembered wrong?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo was choked to death. She said stubbornly, ¡°Anyway, you remembered it wrong. There¡¯s no such thing. There¡¯s no such thing! We¡¯re on the third floor. How could he be here? You remembered it wrong.¡± ¡± ¡°Although she did not understand why her sister would have such a big reaction, Lu Xingzhi did not argue with her. Eating an apple was more important. ¡± logo Chapter 855 ? ¡°Chapter 855: Chapter 861 the mouth is trying to be brave, but the heart is surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°At night, the Tang dynasty undoubtedly sneaked into the bedroom under the cover of the night. Just as the itch in her heart was about to burst out, she saw the little brat lying next to Lu Momo, and a basin of cold water was poured over her, not a single me was left. ¡± ¡°Withst night¡¯s experience, Lu Momo did not sleep at all tonight. She heard the sound from the balcony, and before she could get up to take a look, the floor-to-ceiling window was pushed open, and the Tang dynasty slowly walked toward her. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao...¡±she could not hide her joy. ¡°Mm.¡±The reply was a calm and soothing voice. ¡°With a headache, he looked at Lu Xingzhi, who was sound asleep. Young Master Tang carried her to the sofa and sat her down with resentment. He folded his arms and hugged her tightly. His chin gently rubbed against her head. ¡°How is it possible that you still have him?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo was embarrassed. ¡°I eat on time. My parents thought that he was the hero, so... This is what you see now.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo was helpless. Locked in the bedroom, he had no freedom at all. When he asked Lu Xingzhi to go out, he refused. On top of that, his parents praised him, he was even more determined to stay in the bedroom to apany his sister. ¡± ¡°¡±Oh...¡±he bit her neck in defeat. Tang Chao¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. It waste at night and the moonlight was bright. It was the time to Whisper Sweet Nothings. However, considering that there was still a little kid present.., he was also the future brother-inw. Young Master Tang¡¯s romantic heart was forcefully stillborn. ¡± ¡°He pinched her chin and kissed and nibbled on it, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be very busy in a few days and won¡¯t be able to visit you. How are you now? How are you going to be in the future? You should eat and sleep. When Ie back and find out that you¡¯ve lost weight, I¡¯ll wait and see! Do you understand?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo¡¯s face was gloomy, and his index finger poked at his heart. ¡°How many days? How many days?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m not sure yet. Anyway, I¡¯lle back after I¡¯m done with things. When that timees, I¡¯ll take care of my inws.¡±Patting her face, Tang Chao said in a good mood, ¡°Little Brat, you have to have faith in me, understand?¡± ¡± ¡°Tugging at his hand, Lu Momo rolled his eyes at him. Alright, even though he might not be able to see it, he said snappily, ¡°I know, I know. Also, I¡¯m not a little brat. Don¡¯t call me that! I¡¯m serious!¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao smiled perfunctorily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say, Brat.¡± ¡± ¡°You!¡±Lu Mo was furious. He cupped his face and bit it. ¡°¡±Hiss ¡ª Lu Mo, you murdered your husband!¡± ¡± ¡°I killed you! Hand over your life!¡± ¡°¡±... Hehe, Brat, stop fooling around and wash up and sleep.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Tang, Chao! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Come on, Baby!¡± ¡± .. ¡°The meeting was about to start, and after careful nning, the Tang dynasty was determined to take down Cang Lang this time to avenge their father. ¡± ¡°Although Feng Churui had arranged for people to help with the surveince, Cang Lang was not a small fry. His anti-surveince ability could not be underestimated. At the same time, the high-ranking officials from the imperial capital who came to City X for the meeting also sent special forces to protect him, to ensure his personal safety. ¡± ¡°On the night they left the Lu family¡¯s vi, the Tang dynasty rushed the nearest flight to City X. He wanted to capture Cang Lang alive there! ¡± ¡°When they arrived at City X and arrived at the hotel they were staying at, the Tang dynasty immediately contacted Feng Churui¡¯s people. At the same time, the Tang sect¡¯s men had also set up an ambush at various hidden spots near the venue of the meeting. ¡± ¡°It could be said that they had set up an inescapable, waiting for the Wolf to walk right into it. ¡± logo Chapter 856 ? ¡°Chapter 856: Chapter 862 her mouth was acting tough, but her heart was surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the few days after the Tang dynasty left, Lu Mo felt that time had passed extremely slowly. Even her favorite dishes and snacks were no longer as delicious. ¡± ¡°In addition, she was locked in her bedroom, and she was so bored that she was about to moldy. She did not have a cell phone or aputer, and there was only a television and a Lu Xingzhi apanying her.. ¡± ¡°She had never realized that time could be so long. A day seemed to pass for a year. Without the Tang dynasty, she seemed to feel that something was wrong all over her body. She was so tired that she could not even muster up the energy to do so. ¡± ¡°Well, she was like a frosted eggnt, listless. ¡± ¡°Lu Xingzhi did not apany her all day. During the day, he had to go to school. In the evening, after school, he would jump into her bedroom and bring her a few packs of snacks. He would snatch the TV remote control and watch cartoons. ¡± ¡°During this time, Mrs. Lu and Mr. Lu hade in and tried to persuade her, asking her to promise not to have any contact with the Tang dynasty or even with anyone from the Tang sect. Lu Mo was stubborn and refused to make the promise. In fact, she could have acted behind her back. As long as she agreed to it.., she would be released immediately. ¡± ¡°However, she refused. Whether it was in her words or in her heart, she did not want to cut off her connection with the Tang dynasty. ¡± ¡°Her stubbornness angered Mrs. Lu. She mmed the door and left, nevering back in. ¡± ¡°Cui Yuqian came to see her once. Because he covered for her and lied to Mrs. Lu, Mrs. Lu missed him a lot. When Lu Mo saw Cui Yuqian, it was as if he saw a life-saving straw. ¡± ¡°He rushed forward and reached for his phone without saying a word. Cui Yuqian shrugged and unlocked the phone, handing it to her. Lu Mo narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡± ¡°With that, he ran to the balcony and dialed Tang dynasty¡¯s number. ¡± ¡°It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get a phone to contact the outside world. Unfortunately, the phone rang for a long time, but Tang dynasty did not pick it up. ¡± ¡°He did not pick it up once, called the second time, called the second time, called the third time.. ¡± ¡°He called again and again, but no one picked up. Lu Mo was devastated and returned the phone to Cui Yuqian. She sat cross-legged on the sofa with a pillow in her arms, looking depressed. ¡± ¡°Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Cui Yuqianforted her, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s busy with work and doesn¡¯t have time to pick up the phone. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo pouted and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡± ¡°Cui Yuqian knew more or less about her rtionship with the Tang dynasty, so he couldn¡¯t bear to see her look like she was trapped in love and suffering from longing. He racked his brain to say a few cold jokes to make her happy. ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t expect her to act like she wasn¡¯t in the situation, which made him suffer a huge blow! It was the first time he told a cold joke to a girl in his life, yet that person was distracted the entire time! ¡± It was too depressing! ¡°The first day of Tang Dynasty¡¯s departure, the second day of Tang Dynasty¡¯s departure, the third day... the fifth day... Lu Mo counted with his fingers every day. ¡± It wasn¡¯t until the sixth day that she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore! What was she busy with? It had been almost a week without any news? ! ¡°Taking advantage of Xiao Li¡¯s empty lunch, Lu Mo mustered all his strength and rushed towards the door. His stance was as fierce as a small whirlwind, xiao Li immediately put down the tray and turned around to chase after her. ¡°Hey, Miss! You Can¡¯t go down now! Madam and Sir Have Something to discuss downstairs...¡± ¡± She rushed so hard that her toes kicked the door frame. Lu Mo was in so much pain that he burst into tears. He squatted down and hugged his feet as he cried out in pain. Xiao Li helped her to the sofa and sat down. She nagged that she shouldn¡¯t have run so fast. Now she was doomed. logo Chapter 857 ? ¡°Chapter 857: Chapter 863 the mouth is trying to be brave, but the heart is surrendering [25] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°As she said this, Xiao Li took out the medical kit and helped her apply some anti-inmmatory medicine on her feet, which had been knocked until her toes and fingernails were ck. ¡± ¡°¡±Xiao Li, it hurts...¡±Lu Mo hugged the pillow and gritted his teeth. He could not bear to look at his injured toes. ¡± ¡°¡±Pain is a must. Otherwise, how can I learn a lesson?¡±After putting away the medical kit, Xiao Li stood up and went out. Before closing the door, she said, ¡°Miss, you shouldn¡¯t think about going down. Mr. and Mrs. Lu are not free now.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo hugged his injured leg and muttered, ¡°I want to go down, but I have to be able to move freely.¡± ¡± ¡°Not long after Xiao Li went out, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. Lu Xingzhi pushed the door open and came in. Hey on the side of the sofa. It seemed that he had run in a hurry and was gasping for breath. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo widened his eyes and said angrily to the little brat who should be in school at this time, ¡°Lu Xingzhi, are you really that bold? You actually don¡¯t want to go to school? !¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Xingzhi managed to catch his breath and looked up at her. Suddenly, he blurted out, ¡°Sis, brother Tang is downstairs!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Wh-what? !¡±Lu Mo jumped up high, her toes hurt again when she stepped on the ground. Grimacing, she hugged her feet and fell onto the sofa, her eyes were wide open. ¡°You said Tang Chao is downstairs? Now? Are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrongly? What¡¯s he doing downstairs? Oh My God, Xiao Li said that her parents are discussing something downstairs. Could it be that they are talking to Tang Chao? !¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Xingzhi clutched his hair in despair. ¡°SIS, you have so many questions. Which one do you want me to answer first?¡± ¡± ¡°Answer all of them!¡±Lu Mo grabbed his cor and pulled him to sit down beside him. Lu Xingzhi patted his small chest. He was scared to death. When did his sister be so violent? She actually dragged him onto the sofa? It was not good to be so violent. It was not good.. ¡°Lu Mo was anxious to death, but he did not seem to be in a hurry. he shouted, ¡°Lu Xingzhi!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Here!¡±He answered reflexively. After that, Lu Xingzhi blinked innocently a few times, ¡°But I didn¡¯t know. I just came back and saw brother Tang and mom and dad talking about something. I haven¡¯t even greeted brother Tang yet, but mom already got someone to bring me upstairs.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo was shocked. What? ! She had actually sent Lu Xingzhi away, even a child. Then the content of their conversation was obviously very serious! ¡± What to do? What to do? What should she do? ¡°She suddenly realized that at this moment, she actually thought so highly of Tang Chao. She was actually worried that he would be embarrassed by her parents. ¡± ¡°She was so anxious that she was spinning in circles. She also ignored the pain in her toes. She thought that it would be better if her parents did not embarrass Tang Chao. He was such an arrogant person. If his mother said something nasty to him, he did not know how he would get angry. ¡± ¡°¡±Sister, can I discuss this with you?¡± ¡± Lu Mo was filled with killing intent. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°¡±Sister, can you stop spinning? I¡¯m Dizzy.¡± ¡± He rolled his eyes and ignored him. Lu Momo bit his nails and paced back and forth. ¡°Oh my God...¡±Lu Xingzhi held his head and leaned back on the sofa with a thud. He was half dead. ¡°¡±No, I have to go down and take a look!¡±After thinking about it, Lu Momo was still worried about Tang dynasty. After saying that, he turned around and rushed to the door. He opened the door and was about to rush out. ¡± ¡°Just as the door was opened and he took a step out, his head hit a hard wall of flesh with a thud. ¡± ¡°¡±Oh! My nose, hiss... it hurts so much!¡±Holding his sore nose, Lu Momo, who was born before he died, took two steps back and wailed in pain. ¡± logo Chapter 858 ? ¡°Chapter 858: Chapter 864 the mouth is trying to be brave, the heart is surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Tang Chao, who came in from the outside, was about to open the door when he did not expect the door to open on its own. Lu Mo Mo Mo rushed out like a small whirlwind, so fast that he could not retreat in a hurry. ¡± ¡°Seeing her crash into his arms and cry out in pain as she retreated, Tang Chao did not know whether tough or cry. He pulled her back into his arms with both amusement and heartache, ¡°Why are you so impatient? Where did the crash hurt? Let Me See.¡± ¡± ¡°He hadn¡¯t seen her for six whole days. Hearing his voice all of a sudden, Lu Mo raised his head in a daze. His eyes turned red for some reason, and his eyes instantly became misty. He even covered his nose with one hand, he didn¡¯t say a word in a daze. ¡± ¡°¡±Is it serious? Alright, Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±Tang Chao thought she had really hit him hard. He was afraid that she would make a mistake, so he bent down and carried her to the hospital. ¡± ¡°The moment Lu Mo was carried, he came back to his senses and pinched his handsome face ¡± ¡°¡±F * ck! Lu Mo, you¡¯re a murderer!¡±Tang Chao grimaced in pain. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo withdrew his hand resentfully and patted his little heart. He smiled faintly and looked silly. ¡°Eh, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡± Young Master Tang frowned. He was unhappy! ¡°He was such a tall and handsome man standing in front of her, and she actually suspected that he was fake? ¡± ¡°Seriously, I¡¯ll just die of stupidity! ¡± ¡°However, looking at her cute and silly appearance, Tang Chao could no longer be angry. He looked at her with a satisfied smile. Why was this little brat so cute? He was so cute no matter how he looked at it.., there was no one more adorable than her, okay? ¡± ¡°¡±But Tang Chao, why did youe back all of a sudden?¡±Lu Momo wrapped his arms around his neck and stared at him. He only heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that he was fine and that his expression was not gloomy or embarrassed. ¡± ¡°Without waiting for him to answer, he asked again, ¡°ording to Xingzhi, you were talking to my parents downstairs just now. What did you talk about?¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao carried her downstairs. Xiao Li watched from the side but did not stop him. Perhaps she understood that even if she stopped him, she might not be able to stop the young master of the Tang sect? ¡± ¡°Tang Chao smiled but did not say anything. His mysterious appearance made Lu Mo so anxious that she was about to go crazy. Just as she was about to go down to the living room, she nervously grabbed his shirt, ¡°Tang Chao, let me down. If my parents see me... They will be angry again.¡± ¡± ¡°Why? Are You Afraid?¡±Tang Chao looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Lu Mo shook his head silently. Then, he nodded and said in distress, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll be angry, but I¡¯m more afraid that they¡¯ll vent their anger on you because of me.¡± ¡± ¡°She was right to be worried. If madam Lu and Mr. Lu saw him carrying their precious daughter down so openly, it would be strange if they didn¡¯t fly into a rage. ¡± ¡°However, just because Lu Mo was worried did not mean that young master Tang was afraid. ¡± ¡°He gave her a reassuring look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the thing you are worried about will not appear. I promise.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I think it¡¯s better not to. I think it¡¯s too risky... Tang Chao, put me down... Tang Chao... hey...¡±Lu Mo¡¯s words of protest reached the tip of his tongue and he swallowed them back. ¡± ¡°This was because Tang Chao was still carrying him down to the living room. He nodded at Mr. and Madam Lu who was standing on the sofa in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, he said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, Mo Mo¡¯s nose bumped. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital first. Oh, right, I¡¯ll get someone to pick a good day to send the betrothal gifts. So, Mo Mo will temporarily stay in her apartment for the time being.¡± ¡± ¡°Even though that was the case, Tang Chao¡¯sst sentence was mostly an order. It was not a discussion at all. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo pinched the back of his neck to signal for him to shut up. Then, he looked at Mrs. Lu uneasily and called out softly, ¡°Dad, Mom...¡± ¡± logo Chapter 859 ? ¡°Chapter 859: Chapter 865 the mouth is acting tough, the heart is surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mrs. Lu and Mr. Lu¡¯s faces were very ugly. There were too many emotions in their eyes, so much so that she could not tell if they were disappointed or... afraid? ¡± ¡°Mrs. Lu¡¯s gaze trembled slightly as she looked at her and asked word by word, ¡°Momo, do you really love him?¡± ¡± ¡°After asking this question, Mrs. Lu¡¯s body also trembled slightly. Mr. Lu put his arm around her shoulder and patted her. He also looked at Lu Momo, waiting for her answer. ¡± ¡°Lu Momo panicked and subconsciously nced at Tang Chao, who responded with aforting smile. ¡± ¡°After swallowing his saliva, Lu Momo nodded uneasily. ¡°Dad, Mom, I think... I love him.¡± ¡± ¡°Other than Qian Ge, the man she loved the most was him. ¡± ¡°You... Don¡¯t regret it?¡± ¡°¡±Momo, you have to think it over!¡±Mr. Lu couldn¡¯t help but remind her. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao smiled and looked down at the Little Brat in his arms. He chuckled and said, ¡°Little brat, think it over before you answer.¡± ¡± ¡°Although he didn¡¯t understand why his parents¡¯attitude had be so strange, wasn¡¯t he supposed to fly into a rage when he saw Tang Chao carrying her down and taking her away? ¡± Why would he ask her whether she regretted it or whether she loved him? That was not right! ¡°Could it be that... his parents were nning to help her and Tang Chao, so they would suddenly ask these questions? ! ¡± ¡°Thinking of this possibility, Lu Mo¡¯s face was scrunched up in distress, instantly, it was as bright as summer flowers. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve thought it through. I love Tang Chao. I want to be with him! Even though I know you guys aren¡¯t satisfied with him, I believe in him! ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I know that I¡¯ve made you guys angry. ¡°But I still want to be with him.¡± ¡± ¡°Madam Lu ced her hand on her forehead and closed her eyes tiredly. She ced all her weight on her husband and waved her hand weakly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Let¡¯s Go...¡± ¡± ¡°Mom!¡±Lu Mo widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You agree? !¡± Mrs. Lu smiled bitterly. What else could she do? ¡°Her daughter had already said so much. If she could, she would have been ruthless enough to break up the couple, but... she had underestimated the Tang dynasty. ¡± ¡°Mr. Lu held Mrs. Lu, who was about to fall at any moment, and said to them, ¡°You guys go... I¡¯ll leave my family to you. Take good care of her...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I Will!¡±Tang dynasty said firmly, like a promise, as solemn as an oath. ¡± ¡°When they left the vi, it was not until Ah Cheng grinned and said, ¡°Young Master Tang, Congrattions!¡±Lu Momo finally came back to her senses and shook Tang Chao¡¯s neck excitedly, ¡°Tang Chao, Tang Chao! I¡¯m Not Dreaming, am I? Did Mom and Dad really agree? !¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao chuckled helplessly. She bent down and put her into the shy Koenigsegg. Then, she walked around the front of the car and returned to the driver¡¯s seat, then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming! Miss Lu Momo, Congrattions to you officially. You¡¯re about to be promoted to Young Lady Tang! What are your thoughts at this moment? Why Don¡¯t you share them with this young master?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo leaned over, cupped his face, and turned it over. He kissed it hard, and a resounding ¡®Trojan horse¡¯reverberated in the car. ¡± ¡°¡±Hey, Lu Mo Mo! I¡¯m driving!¡±Tang chaoxin was shocked, and the car shook a little. He was so scared that he turned the steering wheel. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo was not afraid of him. He sat back down and held his face with both hands, he could not hide his excitement. ¡°I¡¯m happy! Ah, I¡¯m so happy! But why did my parents suddenly agree to scold me? I don¡¯t understand. Hey, how did you do it? How did you get my parents to agree to us being together?¡± ¡± logo Chapter 860 ? ¡°Chapter 860: Chapter 866: Putting on a brave front, surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Without waiting for his reply.., lu Momo grinned and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. As long as my parents agree, I don¡¯t have to sneak around with you anymore! Ahhh, I¡¯m so happy! No, I have to call an xiaoning and tell her!¡± ¡± ¡°At this moment, Lu Momo was mixed with joy and excitement. She was like a monkey, unable to sit still. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao tilted his head to look at her. He saw her pick up the phone and start to make a phone call with tion. He chuckled, ¡°Little girl!¡± ¡± ¡°Even though he said that, the corners of his lips were slightly raised, and the curve was high. ¡± .. ¡°¡±Sir, Madam, Miss Mo Mo has left,¡±the servant said softly at the side. ¡± Madam Lu¡¯s body swayed and almost fell. Mr. Lu quickly helped her to the sofa and sat down. He called the servant to pour warm water and fed her a few mouthfuls. ¡°As the two of them sat on the sofa, the position of the coffee table was exposed. Beside the blue and magnificent retro tissue box, there was a ck pistol! ¡± ¡°After drinking the warm water, madam Lu regained her strength and looked at the gun with a light gaze. Just now, the Tang Dynasty actually brought people from the Tang sect and suddenly barged in. ¡± ¡°No matter what, Madam Lu would never forget him at that time. Her tone was very cold and her attitude was very arrogant, he said, ¡°I came here today for one thing, and that is to take Lu Momo away. Whether you agree or not, you can¡¯t Stop Me. And I¡¯m only informing you because you¡¯re Lu Momo¡¯s parents.¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, Madam Lu¡¯s chest rose and fell again. Anyone who heard such arrogant words would not be calm, and she was no exception. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Lu called for security and told Tang Chao to get lost with his men immediately. Before the security guards in the vi could even get close to him, they were all subdued and pressed to the ground by his men. ¡± ¡°Without a word, Tang Chao took out a gun and stuffed a bullet into the magazine in front of them. Then, he pulled Mrs. Lu¡¯s hand and stuffed the gun into her hand. His tone was not as arrogant as before, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I really want to marry Lu Momo. ¡°Perhaps my past romantic affairs have made you unable to believe me. Take this gun. On the day that I have a rtionship with Lu Momo, if I bully her or let her down, you can take this gun and shoot me at any time!¡± ¡± ¡°Madam Lu was truly shocked. However, she quickly reacted and threw the gun back to him like a hot potato. ¡°You have to pay with your life for killing someone. Do you think I will believe your story?¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao smiled indifferently. ¡°AH Cheng, remember what you heard today. If I really die at the hands of this gunman in the future, the Tang sect can not pursue the matter, much less take revenge. Do you understand?¡± ¡± ¡°Ah Cheng nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°I will remember and inform Young Master Tang!¡±! ¡°In the future, if Young Master Tang has let Miss Mo down, Mr. Lu and madam Lu can use this gun to kill you at any time. I guarantee that the Lu family will not be punished by anyws or unscrupulous revenge!¡± ¡± ¡°Nodding his head in satisfaction, Tang Chao continued with an arrogant expression, his tone was arrogant. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, when the timees, the ck and white factions will not pursue this matter. You can rest assured! Also, I have the confidence that you will never need this gun.¡± ¡± ¡°In the end, he ced the gun on the coffee table. When the body of the gun touched the coffee table, a crisp sound rang out, shocking everyone in the Lu family. ¡± ¡°Retracting his thoughts.., mr. Lu consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I think that child from Tang dynasty really cares about his silence. Otherwise, a man wouldn¡¯t make such a promise so easily. Moreover, he¡¯s using his life as a bargaining chip.¡± ¡± logo Chapter 861 ? ¡°Chapter 861: Chapter 867 the mouth is trying to be brave, the heart is surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mrs. Lu closed her eyes and let out a long breath, as if she still had lingering fear, she said, ¡°That child... has an imposing manner. But it¡¯s good, with a capable man protecting her, I don¡¯t have to worry about her being bullied in the future.¡± ¡± What was done was done. Mrs. Lu could only think in a positive direction. Mr. Lu smiled and patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you can think like that.¡± .. ¡°Lu Mo Mo was carried upstairs. Yes, you didn¡¯t see wrongly. She was carried into the apartment by Tang Chao! ¡± ¡°Lu Mo angrily scratched on his back and shouted, ¡°Tang Chao, you pervert. You just came out of my house and your attitude changed! You actually carried me! You, you, you slut!¡± ¡± ¡°PA ¨C¡°a pnded on her buttocks. ¡°Lu Momo¡¯s little face instantly turned red. ¡°Tang Chao, you B * Tch! How dare you hit me... hit my buttocks!¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he used his nine yin white bone ws to scratch his back even harder! ¡± ¡°Tang Chao ced her on the sofa and his handsome face twisted slightly. ¡°Lu Momo, are you a cat? Your ws Scratch people all day long!¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo jumped to another sofa and sat down. She hugged a pillow, revealing only her round eyes. ¡°No! ... I¡¯m a chicken.¡± ¡± ¡°With his hands on his hips, Tang Chao let out a breath and red at her. ¡°You Chicken...¡±she really needed to be taught a lesson! ¡± ¡°However, before he could finish his sentence, Lu Momo was like an angry cat whose tail had been stepped on. She jumped high and pointed at him, he was in so much pain that he could not contain his anger. ¡°You actually called me a chicken? You actually said that I came out. To sell it? You actually said that I spread my legs to earn money? ! Tang dynasty, I¡¯m going to strangle you to death ! No, I¡¯m going to break up with you before that ! Break up ! ! !¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Shut up!¡±She rubbed her forehead with a headache. She stretched out her long arm and put her hand on her head. No matter how she bared her teeth and brandished her limbs, she could not kick him. ¡± ¡°Ahhhh! I¡¯m going to strangle you to death! Strangle you to death!¡± ¡°Lu Mo used both her arms and legs to punch and kick. However, she was 164 centimeters tall. How could her short arms and legs bepared to young master Tang¡¯s 185 centimeters long arms and legs? She was instantly killed! ¡± ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t anyone tell you to listen to me?¡±Tang Chao bent over, picked her up again, and threw her into the bathtub. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo cried out loudly. Compared to the lifeless atmosphere at home, in in English, it was as if he had been injected with stimnts! ¡± ¡°Sensing that he was starting to take off his clothes, Lu Mo immediately curled up into a ball, crossed his hands over his chest, and tried to lean back, he looked at him warily. ¡°What do you want to Do? Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll give you free tofu after you insult me as a chicken! Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible! Give up this lecherous heart of yours!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±What do I want? Of course, I want to wash it clean so that it will taste good.¡±Tang Chao took off his shirt in a few seconds, revealing his upper body, which clearly contained sexiness and strength, he whistled frivolously. ¡°You don¡¯t want to give me free food? Then I will pay for it, okay? 100,000 each time? If it¡¯s not enough, you can raise it again.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Hooligan! You are the one selling it! And You Insult Me!¡±She actually said 100,000 each time, it was too low, okay? It was practically the price of pork, okay? ¡± ¡°She had boobs and buttocks. Although she wasn¡¯t as voluptuous as Lan Na, she was at least worth 200,000 yuan, right? ! ¡± ¡°If Tang Chao knew that this was what she was thinking about, he would probably vomit blood on the spot. ¡± ¡°Lu Momo, do you still dare to be more promising? ¡± ¡°She squatted down to draw the bath water. Tang Chao took off his suit pants again. Strip. As he stepped into the bathtub, Lu Momo cried out in surprise and quickly covered his eyes. ¡°You, you, you, you¡¯re acting like a hoodlum again! Quickly get out, I don¡¯t want to take a bath with you!¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao¡¯s face was full of ck lines. Since he had asked this young master to go out, what was the meaning of sneaking a peek between his fingers? ¡± ¡°PS: There are a lot of things at the END of the year, and the update is not good enough. Sorry, I¡¯m preparing a new article for Little Niannian and Arthur. I hope it can be published before the New Year. This article and the story of Feng Churui will END. See You Tomorrow, my babies. Good night ¡± logo Chapter 862 ? ¡°Chapter 862: Chapter 869 the mouth was acting tough, but the heart was surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Stop fooling around, take a good bath.¡±¡±Tang Chao lifted her up like a little chick and cleaned up her clothes that were drenched in water. ¡± ¡°Not long after, the naked, fair, tender, soft, and bouncy Lu Mo appeared out of nowhere. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah! Where are you touching your hands? !¡±¡±Lu Mo Mo screamed like a ghost. His voice was so loud that it could flip the roof over. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh... I wanted to wash your neck.¡±¡±The man¡¯s voice sounded innocent. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why are you touching my x? !¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Eh? Is This X? ... I thought it was your neck. Alright, let me wash your waist...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±PA ¡ª are you sure you¡¯re touching my waist? !¡±¡±Lu Mo gritted his teeth, ready to pounce on him and bite him at any time. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao¡¯s handsome face was slightly flushed, and he was breathing slightly. ¡°¡±Of course it¡¯s not my waist. This is your...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, stop talking!¡±¡±Lu Mo covered his mouth in a fluster, afraid that he would hear something from him. Words of love. ¡± ¡°Although there were only two of them, it was still broad daylight, alright? ¡± Was he going to announce it in broad daylight. Silver? Wasn¡¯t this all done secretly in the dead of night when there was no one around? ¡°Lu Mo bit his finger as he agonized over his doll-like face. His mind was filled with a battle between heaven and earth. was he going to obey him or just p him away? Sigh, he was so conflicted.. ¡± ¡°Tang dynasty, who had eaten a lot of tofu, had no idea what was going on in her little head. He only wanted to eat as much tofu as possible! ¡± ¡°After going through all kinds of hardships, Lu Mo Mo Mo, the Little White Rabbit, was finally able to finish her bath after the Tang Dynasty¡¯s Big Bad Wolf had eaten all kinds of tofu. ¡± ¡°The two of them wrapped themselves in Bath Towels, and Tang Chao carried the little white rabbit up without saying anything. Bed.. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ouch, it hurts...¡±¡±Lu Mo twisted his body and dodged. When he raised his eyes to re at him, he realized that Tang Chao had already closed his eyes and was sleeping. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo waved his hand in front of his eyes in disbelief, ¡°¡±No way, he fell asleep just like that? Isn¡¯t that... a little too fast!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She had been making a ruckus ever since she came out of the vi. Now, under the light from the curtains, she could clearly see the darkness under his eyelids. Her heart suddenly ached. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo pouted and his fingertips gently slid across his eyelids. He muttered softly, ¡°¡±Sleep well.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°With that, he slept peacefully on his arm. ¡± ¡°In order to catch Cang Lang, Tang Chao had not slept for more than seventy-two hours in the past six days. The scene he had experienced was even more dangerous. In order to take revenge, he took the initiative to catch Cang Lang and almost got shot a few times, if he had not been blocked by his subordinates, he would not havee back unscathed. ¡± ¡°After catching Cang Lang and rushing back from City X, he immediately rushed to the Lu family¡¯s vi. It was only at this moment that he hugged Lu Mo contentedly and fell asleep peacefully. ¡± .. ¡°¡±¡±Awoo... awoo... I¡¯m so hungry...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao woke up faintly. When he heard the sound, he blinked and sobered up quite a bit before turning his head to look. At this moment, Lu Mo Mo was already so hungry that his chest was pressed against his back. He bit his fingers and imagined that the delicious chicken drumstick was right in front of his eyes, he was waiting for him to open his mouth and bite it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hungry?¡±¡±Under the nket, he reached out to cover her t, naked stomach. He frowned slightly. She was really hungry. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±OWWW... You¡¯ve slept for a day and a night. What do you think? !¡±¡±Lu Momo opened his mouth, revealing his white teeth. After he finished speaking, he took a bite on his shoulder to vent his anger. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hiss ¨C¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao hurriedly pushed the little monster away. Only then did he realize that his entire body wasfortable and he was full of energy. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll sleep with me. Won¡¯t you go look for food when you¡¯re Hungry?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It would have been fine if he didn¡¯t say it, but when he said it, Lu Mo¡¯s lungs were about to explode from anger, his eyes were wide open. ¡°¡±You still have the nerve to say it!¡±¡±! Didn¡¯t you see who was shamelessly hugging him when he was asleep? If he moved, he would strangle him to death! ¡°¡±Forget it, I deserve to starve. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let you sleep sofortably. I would have definitely woken you up!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He looked down and indeed, her slender waist was being held by him. Judging from the degree of numbness and stiffness in his arms, he really did hold her up for days and nights. ¡± ¡°With an apologetic smile, young master Tang pulled his hand back with a cheeky smile and leaned over to kiss her angry face a few times, his darling coaxed, ¡°¡±Alright, it¡¯s My Fault! In order to reward our Mo Mo, you¡¯ll feel sorry for your husband. Let¡¯s go, this young master will bring you to eat something delicious!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The moment he heard about food, Lu Mo Mo¡¯s dull eyes instantly lit up. That¡¯s not right. What did he mean by our Mo Mo will feel sorry for her husband? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Tang Chao! You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t take advantage of me for a day, right? What husband? Why didn¡¯t I see where my husband is!¡±¡±Lu Mo Mo was shy, he put the nket over his head and rushed into the bathroom, mming the door with a bang. ¡± ¡°He pulled down the nket that covered his eyes and looked at the closed bathroom door. Tang Chao rubbed his chin regretfully. ¡°¡±Sigh, I was a secondte. Otherwise, I would have seen him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The two of them washed up and put on their clothes. Tang Chao was not lying. He brought her to a high-ss western restaurant in s city. The desserts in this western restaurant were famous for being delicious, especially loved by socialites. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Take a look. Order whatever you like. I will satisfy you tonight.¡±¡± ¡± logo Chapter 863 ? ¡°Chapter 863: Chapter 870 was putting on a brave front, but his heart was surrendering [32] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Momo¡¯s chin rested on his hands that were sped together, and his eyes sparkled. ¡°You said it, so I¡¯ll order it!¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Tang raised his eyebrows. ¡°Order it. You want to buy it tonight, and I can satisfy you.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo smiled like a child who had received the sweetest candy in the world. He looked at the menu and ordered a series of dishes that he liked to eat. Finally, he considered that men did not seem to like desserts that were too sweet, therefore, he did not forget to order a sweet dessert for him. ¡± ¡°After the waiter had confirmed the order, Lu Mo closed the menu in satisfaction. He rested his head on one hand and nced at him from time to time. When he caught sight of him, he jumped away and waited for him to look away, then, he nced at him again. ¡± ¡°After repeating this a few times, Tang Chao held his forehead helplessly. ¡°What do you want to ask? Go ahead.¡± ¡± ¡°He knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still. It had only been a short while, but she had already peeked at him more than ten times. ¡± ¡°Seriously, she had the temperament of a child! ¡± ¡°He had been waiting for this question. Lu Mo asked curiously, ¡°Where have you been for the past six days? I¡¯ve tried calling you, but no one picked up.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao thought about it and decided not to hide it from her. However, he didn¡¯t know where to start exining it to her. After thinking about it for a long time, he asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you still remember when Mo Qiange was injured?¡± ¡± ¡°To be honest, this was the first time they had mentioned Mo Qiange since they had established their rtionship. ¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t really confident that she wouldpletely let go of Mo Qiange¡¯s matter. He knew that it wasn¡¯t that easy to give up on someone, so he was willing to give her time to adjust.., until hepletely ced Mo Qiange in the position of a friend. ¡± The smile on Lu Mo Mo¡¯s face froze for a few seconds. ¡°I remember...¡± ¡°Tang Chao looked away, pretending that he didn¡¯t see it, he continued in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Back then, the old man was assassinated by the Japanese Fujiwara group. After he was seriously injured, it was Mo Xiyan who saved him from the gates of Hell. For this, the old man even personally promised Mo Xiyan that as long as she needed help, the Tang sect would definitely lend her a helping hand. ... Mo Qiange was the first thing that Mo Xiyan asked the old man to help her with. I didn¡¯t know about it beforehand... if I knew, I would definitely stop her...¡± ¡± ¡°This way, she wouldn¡¯t have missed out on two years, and she wouldn¡¯t have hated him for two years. ¡± ¡°At this time, the waiters began to serve the dishes one after another. In order to ease the suffocating atmosphere, Lu Mo moved his steak in front of him and coquettishly asked him to help cut it. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, and then he scolded her for being a ve. While he was scolding her with a smile, he had already picked up his knife and fork and started to cut. ¡± ¡°After cutting, he pushed it in front of her. Seeing that she had a good appetite, he picked up his knife and fork again and casually cut the te in front of him, he continued the previous topic, ¡°The assassin of the Blood Fiend Empire, Cang Lang, is the assassin who seriously injured the old man. ¡°Some time ago, he was discovered in City X, so he set out to capture him and avenge the old man. Didn¡¯t you ask me what I¡¯ve been doing these past few days? These past few days, I went to capture Cang Lang and didn¡¯t pick up your call. It was because the situation was urgent and I didn¡¯t have time to be distracted.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh, I see.¡±Lu Momo nodded in realization. She then smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I forgive you for not picking up my calls for a reason!¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao put down his knife and fork and frowned slightly. He looked at her inquisitively and asked, ¡°Lu Momo, have you really let go of Mo Qiange?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo was taken aback. Tang Chao shook his head and smiled. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s change the question. In your heart now, who is more important, me or Mo Qiange?¡± ¡± logo Chapter 864 ? ¡°Chapter 864: Chapter 871 the mouth is trying to put on a brave front, but the heart is surrendering [33] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Mo held his head and thought for a while. Before his face turned dark, he said with a smile, ¡°Of course you¡¯re more important. Qiange is a friend, but you¡¯re different!¡± ¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±Tang Chao snorted proudly. His face was obviously blossoming. ¡°At least she was sensible. if she dared to say that Mo Qiange was more important, he really couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t lose control and break her neck. ¡± ¡°When he was almost done eating and was about to leave, Lu Mo said quietly, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± ¡± Tang Chao waved his hand. ¡°Hurry back.¡± Lu Mo gave a military salute and turned around to leave. ¡°¡±Let me tell you, my manager is right outside. Do you believe that with a shout, I¡¯ll expose your dirty deeds? !¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh, who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a broken shoe that¡¯s been yed by a man? Why are you still pretending to be a chaste virgin? Name Your Price!¡± ¡± ¡°Show me some respect! Get as far away as you can before I get angry!¡± ¡°¡±You B * Tch, how dare you act so arrogantly with me! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡± ¡°What are you trying to do? Don¡¯te over... Let Me Go... help...¡± ¡°In the bathroom, Lu Mo was washing his hands when a sentence suddenly came from outside the corridor. It was obvious that the man was trying to molest the woman and take advantage of her. ¡± ¡°With the idea that it was better to have less trouble than to have no ability to meddle in other people¡¯s business, Lu Mo nned to wait until the woman left before going out. However, when he heard it, he felt that something was wrong. Why did that voice sound so familiar? ¡± ¡°After searching in his mind, Lu Mo was shocked. It was Lan Na! ¡± ¡°¡±Stop! Let Her Go!¡±After rushing out of the bathroom, Lu Mo berated the middle-aged man who was pressing Lan Na against the wall and was about to kiss her forcefully. ¡± ¡°Hearing the voice, Lan Na and the man turned their heads at the same time. When they saw her, Lan Na¡¯s pupils constricted and an embarrassed look appeared on her face, the manughed disdainfully. ¡°Where did this young girle from? She¡¯s not even fully grown yet and she dares toe out and behave atrociously? Little Child, go back and drink your milk!¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo was so angry that he wanted to go up and tear him apart. However, he was beaten to the ground by him before he could tear her apart. After weighing the pros and cons for three seconds, she shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Tang dynasty! Tang dynasty! Help!¡± ¡± ¡°Upon hearing her shout, the man who reeked of alcohol rushed over to cover her mouth in exasperation. He dragged her and threw her against the wall. Her entire body mmed against the wall. Lu Mo was in so much pain that he almost burst into tears. ¡± ¡°¡±B * Tch, who told you to scream? ! Who told you to scream? !¡±As he said that, he raised his hand and was about to p her face. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo closed his eyes and epted his fate. He was prepared to be beaten up. After waiting for a long time, he did not receive a p. Instead, he heard the man¡¯s howl like a pig being ughtered ¡± ¡°¡±Let go, let go! It hurts so much!¡± ¡± Tang Chao¡¯s gaze was cold. The hand that was holding his wrist secretly exerted force. Creaking sounds came from the dislocation of bones. The man was in so much pain that he sat on the ground without any form of dignity. He hugged his hands and wailed. ¡°Tang Chao looked at Lu Mo with disgust. He reached out and patted her small face. He asked worriedly, ¡°Are You Alright?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo Mo shook her head. Fortunately, he came in time. Otherwise, if he had really pped her, her face would have been swollen for at least three to five days. ¡± ¡°After confirming that she was alright, Tang Chao turned his attention to the man on the ground again. He lifted his leg and kicked her without hesitation. He said fiercely, ¡°How Dare You Touch My Woman? You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡± ¡°Spare me! Spare me! I Won¡¯t do it again. I Won¡¯t do it again...¡± logo Chapter 865 ? ¡°Chapter 865: Chapter 872 words are pretentious, but hearts are surrendering [34] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lan Na was tidying up her messy clothes at the side. Just as she was about to leave quietly, her manager rushed over with a little girl who was four or five years old. As she had been away from the private room for too long, they were worried that something might have happened to her, as soon as she saw her, the little girl ran over crying, ¡°Aunty, why haven¡¯t youe back for so long? I thought you didn¡¯t want me like mom and dad did!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Duoduo, don¡¯t cry. Auntie didn¡¯t abandon you.¡±Lan Na squatted down and hugged duoduo to coax her. ¡± ¡°¡±Really?¡±Duoduo touched her eyes and asked. After that, she timidly turned her head to look at the Tang dynasty who was kicking people. ¡± ¡°¡±Of course. When did Auntie lie to You?¡±Lan Na still doted on duoduo, this poor child. Because her rtives had passed away, she had been raised in Lan Na¡¯s home since she was young. ¡± ¡°Naturally, she was closer to this aunty and relied on her. It could be said that this child subconsciously treated Lan Na as her mother. ¡± ¡°After duoduo saw Tang Chao clearly, she cried out in surprise, ¡°Uncle? !¡± ¡± ¡°When her manager saw that she was fine, she nagged her to take care of her privacy. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she was photographed by the paparazzi. Lan Na was half-heartedly perfunctory when she heard Duoduo¡¯s shout, she immediately stopped her, ¡°Duo duo, don¡¯t shout.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao and Lu Mo looked over when they heard that. duo duo broke free from Lan Na and ran over to hug Tang Chao¡¯s leg. She raised her head and suddenly shouted, ¡°Daddy! Are you here to look for me and Auntie?¡± ¡± Daddy? When did he have the guts to wander outside? How did he not know? ¡°Tang Chao¡¯s handsome face darkened. He stole a nce at Lu Mo and quickly shook his leg to make his stand clear. ¡°Hey, Brat, don¡¯t shout. Who¡¯s your daddy!¡± ¡± ¡°Duoduo hugged him tightly. He couldn¡¯t shake her off at all. The more he refused to let her call him, the more she wanted to call him. ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Daddy! Aunty said that you¡¯re married, so Duoduo can call you daddy!¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo couldn¡¯t talk at this time. After all, she was facing a child, so whatever she did seemed a little overboard. So she walked over to help Lan Na up from the ground and asked softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Lan Na inconspicuously shifted her steps, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just now... Thank you.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Of course.¡±Knowing that she didn¡¯t want him to touch her, Lu Momo didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself. ¡± ¡°The Man on the ground took advantage of Tang Chao¡¯s argument with the little one by his feet and seized the opportunity to escape. Tang Chao was still ring at him, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t call me that!¡± ¡± ¡°The child¡¯s tears immediately came, and very quickly, they were covered with a bag of tears. ¡°Daddy Daddy Daddy Daddy! I¡¯m going to call you daddy! Aunty said that I can call you daddy! From now on, you¡¯ll be my daddy!¡± ¡± ¡°Tang dynasty held his forehead, feeling a headacheing on. He suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of defeat when an elementary schr met a soldier. Lu Mo walked over and gently pulled his sleeve, indicating for him to leave. ¡± ¡°At this time, Lan Na also went to pick up duoduo, who was hugging his calf, and gently advised her, ¡°Duoduo, don¡¯t talk nonsense. He¡¯s Not Your Daddy. You Can¡¯t call him that.¡± ¡± ¡°Duoduo cried out, ¡°He¡¯s my daddy. Aunty said that Daddy will protect us! I want him to be my daddy. I want it, I want it!¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He waved his fist and threatened fiercely, ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll say it for thest time, I¡¯m not your daddy! You can be whoever you want, I won¡¯t do it! If you dare to scream again, do you believe that I¡¯ll beat you up? I don¡¯t hit women, but I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t hit children!¡± ¡± logo Chapter 866 ? ¡°Chapter 866: Chapter 873[ your mouth is acting tough, but your heart is surrendering ] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this. I haven¡¯t even married this wife yet, and there¡¯s already a brat who wants to be my daughter. What kind of thing is this? ! ¡± ¡°Besides, he¡¯s not some good guy who wants to be someone¡¯s free daddy! ¡± ¡°Only his own son and daughter can call him daddy. If anyone else calls him that, he would feel like he owed his own son and daughter! ¡± ¡°Duo Duo was so scared that she cried loudly. She turned her head and hugged Lan Na¡¯s neck tightly, not daring to call Tang Chao again. Lan Na¡¯s expression was a little awkward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the child is disobedient...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You also know that the child is disobedient?¡±Tang Chao was still angry. ¡°As an elder, you didn¡¯t teach her strictly. In the end, it¡¯s still your fault! If she caused me any unnecessary misunderstanding today, I definitely won¡¯t let her off!¡± ¡± ¡°Owing Lan Na was one thing, but calling her a little brat was another. He would not be a sucker. ¡± ¡°Moreover, Lan Na had now be the hottest celebrity in the country. In the end, she still had the protection of the Tang sect to help her expand herwork. ¡± ¡°Her ultimate goal was to be an international superstar. In the future, she would receive both fame and fortune. These were allpensation that Tang Chao had nned to give her early on. ¡± ¡°It could be considered as making up for her breaking off the engagement. Therefore, the Tang dynasty never felt that he owed her anything. Moreover, before they got married, she still wanted to get married even though she knew that he had Lu Momo in his heart. Even if he broke off the engagement, he would not be entirely responsible. ¡± ¡°If she were to be her obvious target, he would be happy to see it. if she dared to cause any trouble, he would definitely not let her off! ¡± ¡°Lu Mo had gone through a lot of trouble to get her back. If he got away because of some misunderstanding, he would probably be so mad that he would do something to take revenge on society and destroy the Earth! ¡± ¡°Lan Na¡¯s face turned pale. She turned to Lu Mo, who had been silent the whole time, and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize for Duoduo¡¯s insensitivity. She¡¯s still young. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡± ¡°She won¡¯t. She¡¯s very cute.¡±Lu Mo thought for a moment and could only say that. ¡°Although hearing the child call Tang Chao Daddy made her really ufortable and ufortable, it was obvious that she couldn¡¯t tell the truth now. ¡± ¡°If it hit the child¡¯s young heart, it would be her fault. ¡± ¡°Until Tang Chao hugged Lu Mo and left, Lan Na still held duoduo and stood in the same ce, looking at the ce where he left in a daze, the manager sighed, ¡°Just give up. I saw that although young master Tang used to be cynical and liked to y with women, this Miss Lu was different to him. ¡°In the past, entertainment reporters were able to capture news of young master Tang bringing different women to different asions. In the past two years, all the gossip about young master Tang has disappeared. ¡°This shows that a man¡¯s change is because a woman worthy of his change has appeared. Therefore, other than that woman, no one else is worthy of his attention.¡± ¡± Lan Na lowered her head and did not say anything. Duoduo timidly asked her when she would be returning home. She seemed to have juste back to her senses and took her away. .. ¡°Once they got into the car, Lu Momo did not say anything. His mood was obviously not beautiful anymore. ¡± ¡°As Tang Chao drove, he thought of ways to make her happy. He even dug up all the embarrassing things about himself in the past, but he was unable to make herugh. ¡± ¡°This time, the matter was blown up. ¡± ¡°Back at the apartment, Lu Mo got out of the car and went straight into the elevator. Without waiting for him, Tang Chao parked the car and ran to catch up with him. He dared to squeeze into the elevator when the elevator door closed. ¡± logo Chapter 867 ? ¡°Chapter 867: Chapter 874 was putting on a brave front, but in his heart, he was surrendering [36] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Looking at the fuming Lu Momo, he coaxed, ¡°Lu Momo, why are we angry with a child? It¡¯s not worth it, is it? Are you tired? Why Don¡¯t You Take Me Back? If you don¡¯t want to carry me, that¡¯s fine too. Just Carry Me!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Go Away, who wants you to carry me!¡±Lu Momo pushed away the man who was about toe over to carry him. He snorted, opened the elevator, and walked out quickly. ¡± ¡°Back in the apartment, Lu Mo walked to the fridge and took out a bunch of snacks. She carried them onto the sofa. She tore open the packaging of the snacks and looked for the TV remote control. She couldn¡¯t find it after searching for a long time. She was so angry that she could chew on the puffs until they were crunchy. ¡± ¡°When she was helpless, a remote control reached out to her without warning. Tang Chao leaned over and winked at her. ¡°Lu Mo Mo, are you looking for this thing?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No!¡±Lu Momo couldn¡¯t bring herself to look down. She turned her head and sat on the sofa, continuing to Munch on her snacks. ¡± ¡°Her little thoughts were written all over her face. Tang Chao didn¡¯t expose her. He turned on the television and switched on the anime channel that she watched most often. He threw away the remote control and sat down next to her, he shamelessly reached out and took out snacks from the snack bag in her hand. ¡± Lu Mo stared at him as if he was facing a great enemy. He looked down on him. ¡°Hey! Why are you eating my puffs? !¡± Who saw her eating snacks and said with disdain that she was eating junk food? ! ¡°Now, he actually forgot about what he had said. Forget about it, he actually stole her snacks! ¡± He was really... Shameless! ¡°¡±Seeing that you¡¯re eating so well, I want to try it too.¡±Tang Chao said matter-of-factly, ¡°The taste is not bad. It¡¯s a little better than I imagined.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Hey, Hey, Hey! You¡¯re not allowed to eat my snacks. If you want to eat, you can buy them yourself! I don¡¯t have much stock left!¡±Seeing his sneaky hand reaching over again, lu Mo quickly shrank back and leaned his entire body against the back of the sofa. His hands were tightly holding onto his snacks. ¡± ¡°Not only that, but he also wrapped all the snacks around his arms. His nervous look was the same as a primary school student drawing a line! ¡± ¡°¡±Stingy.¡±Tang Chao sneered and leaned against the back of the sofa. Lu Mo did not retort. So what if he was stingy? He did not n to change it anyway. Without him to snatch it, Lu Mo ate even more happily. ¡± ¡°After a while.., tang Chao said slowly, ¡°What are you making a fuss about? ¡°I didn¡¯t want that stupid child to call me daddy. Besides, didn¡¯t you see it too? ¡°I scolded her very seriously. I didn¡¯t dare to offend her again. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Lan Na again. I¡¯m innocent with her. This time, it was purely a coincidence. If I knew they would be there, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you there. It¡¯s too bad.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Crunch, Crunch, Crunch...¡±he chewed on his potato chips. ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already said what I should have said. Why didn¡¯t You Say Anything?¡±Tang Chao turned his head to look at her, his gaze burning as he stared at her face, from his expression to his gaze, he was shouting and shouting, ¡°Quickly forgive me! Quickly forgive me! I¡¯m not angry anymore! I¡¯m not angry anymore!¡±! ¡± ¡°¡±Gulp, Gulp, gulp...¡±he drank his yogurt. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo v S, Young Master Tang. Young Master Tang waspletely defeated! ¡± ¡°With his head drooping dejectedly, Young Master Tang let out a mournful sigh and looked over from the corner of his eyes. There was no reaction? ! ¡± ¡°¡±Sigh ¡ª !¡±Young Master Tang thought to himself. He should have heard it this time, right? ¡± ¡°¡±Hahahaha...¡±hearing theughter, Young Master Tang instantly raised his head. His face was filled with joy and satisfaction. When he saw clearly that Lu Momo was smiling at the television instead of him, his face instantly turned ck, he was as fast as he could be. ¡± logo Chapter 868 ? ¡°Chapter 868: Chapter 875. His mouth is acting tough, but his heart is surrendering [37] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 Lu Mo waspletely immersed in the wonderful anime and was unable to extricate himself. He even temporarily forgot about helping the man who had a strong sense of presence beside him. ¡°Tang Chao clenched his fists and gritted his teeth so hard that they creaked. If he could breathe fire, two mes would have shot out of his eyes long ago. ¡± Look at what she has done! ¡°He was sincerely exining, expressing his heart, his stance, proving his innocence, and telling her that his feelings were actually the same as hers. But what about her? ! ¡± What was she doing? ¡°Eating potato chips, drinking yogurt, and watching anime. She had already treated him like a little invisible person! ¡± ¡°Tang Chao grabbed the pillow and threw it at the television. He stood up angrily, ¡°Lu Momo, enough! I¡¯ve already told you so much in such a humble manner. What else are you not satisfied with?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo was shocked by his sudden action. The chips that were in her mouth fell onto her body, and her lips opened. She was about to say something when Tang Chao waved his hand, with a headache, she facepalmed, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say anything! Let¡¯s just give each other some time to calm down.¡± ¡± ¡°With that, he left without looking back. ¡± What did he mean by giving each other some time to calm down? Lu Mo could not figure it out. She only felt a little ufortable for a moment. Why was he so angry? Was he agitated? ¡°When she got up and chased him downstairs, she could only see the butt of the shy Koenigsegg from afar, as well as the dust from speeding. ¡± ¡°That night, after Lu Mo made a few phone calls to Tang dynasty and was hung up, she pursed her lips. She felt a little wronged but also a little guilty. After thinking about it for a while, she finally gave Luo Anning a call to ask forfort. ¡± ¡°After Luo Anning heard the whole story, she could onlyugh wildly. Lu Momo shouted without any confidence, ¡°An xiaoning! I asked you to give me an idea. I didn¡¯t ask you tough for so long, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning managed to hold back herughter with much difficulty before she teased, ¡°Sure, Momo. Only you can make young master Tang Suffer Like This! I¡¯ll give you 32 likes!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±An xiaoning! You¡¯re stillughing at me!¡±Lu Mo stomped his feet. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was watching an anime at the time, so who heard what he said? It¡¯s not my fault, right?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh, do you want to hear the truth or the lie?¡± ¡± ¡°... The Truth.¡± ¡°¡±Of course it¡¯s your fault. Who else can you me if not you? Theoretically speaking, when someone is talking to you, it¡¯s very impolite for you not to listen carefully. Moreover, it is when you are having a conflict, whether it is intentional or unintentional. Alright, let¡¯s say it is unintentional for the time being, but silent, do you know? Your disregard directly became the fuse of young master Tang¡¯s anger, because... you actually dared topletely ignore such an unruly young master Tang! Silent, you are really my pride, Trojan Horse! Also, you hurt his male pride, it would be weird if he wasn¡¯t angry. As a man, you just need to coax him. Alright, Rong Yan is calling me. I¡¯m hanging up, Bye Bye!¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo Mo¡¯s head was full of ck lines. She was wronged, she really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, okay? ¡± ¡°It was true that he felt ufortable in his heart, but she also knew that he couldn¡¯t be med for this, who knew that he would actually be so angry. ¡± ¡°Also, an Xiaoning, are you giving me an idea, or are you just listening to a joke? From the beginning until now, you haven¡¯t stoppedughing, okay? ¡± .. ¡°The whole night, Lu Mo was quietly in bed. He rolled around on the bed, unable to fall asleep. No one knew how long it would take for Tang Chao¡¯s anger to subside. ¡± logo Chapter 869 ? ¡°Chapter 869: Chapter 876. Her mouth is trying to be brave, but her heart is surrendering [38] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 She thought about how she had never made him angry ever since they met? ¡°She was inexperienced, and she did not know how to appease him. She sighed heavily, rolled around with the nket in her arms, and roared, ¡°So annoying!¡± ¡± ¡°In the middle of the night, when Lu Mo woke up from his sleep, he vaguely understood an xiaoning¡¯s words. As a man, it was fine to coax him. ¡± Coaxed? ¡°Yes, coaxed! Back then, didn¡¯t he shamelessly pester her and pester her endlessly? ¡± ¡°After making up his mind, Lu Mo chuckled and went to sleep peacefully. The rest of the night was dreamless. ¡± ¡°The next morning, Lu Mo got out of bed and picked up his phone to call Tang Chao. ¡± ¡°As expected, the phone rang a few times before it was cut off. When it rang again, it rang a few times before it was cut off mercilessly. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo pursed his lips and stared at the phone, muttering, ¡°What? Tsundere! You were clearly looking at the phone, yet you still hung up!¡± ¡± ¡°However, Tsundere Young Master Tang deliberately rang a few times before hanging up, giving Lu Mo great confidence. He was still angry and waiting for her to coax him! ¡± ¡°Not picking up the phone, right? She could still send a text message! Anyway, he would read it anyway! ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m so Smart!¡±Not knowing what modesty was, she praised herself and quickly typed a text message: ¡± ¡°[ Tang dynasty, don¡¯t be angry, okay? I know I¡¯m Wrong! ] ¡± ¡°After seeing the sessful notification, she looked at it suspiciously and muttered, ¡°Am I being too tough? Why Don¡¯t I Act coquettishly and act cute?¡± ¡± ¡°Thinking about it, it was still feasible, hence, she edited another message and sent it over: [ Dear Chao, I know I¡¯m wrong. You¡¯re a magnanimous person, so please don¡¯t be angry with Me, okay? ]? ~ (@^@) ~ Oh, right, I¡¯ve booked two movie tickets. Why don¡¯t we go and watch it together tonight ~ (??)/~ ] ¡± .. ¡°Tang Chao, who was having breakfast, ced his phone on the dining table. It vibrated for a while before he picked it up unhurriedly and pretended to be indifferent. He did not seem to be in a hurry at all as he drank his milk, at the same time, he unlocked his phone. ¡± ¡°When he saw the first message, a smug smile appeared on his handsome face. When his gaze shifted to the second message, his pupils instantly widened and he spat out a mouthful of milk ¡± F * ck! is Lu Momo sick? ¡°My dear, you can still ept being ttered, but... i... I can¡¯t ept it! ¡± Was she possessed by a ghost or a ghost? ¡°¡±You B * Stard, do you want to die? !¡±Master Tang, whose face had been sprayed with milk.., a furious roar filled with energy scared Tang Chao so much that he almost threw his phone out. When he looked up and saw his father¡¯s miserable face being sprayed with milk, Tang Chao smiled bitterly, he quickly took out a few tissues and leaned over to wipe the old man clean. ¡± ¡°¡±Old man, this... mistake, it¡¯s a pure mistake! hehehe...¡±after saying that, without waiting for Master Tang to react, he ran away. ¡± ¡°Just as he ran out of the restaurant, he really heard the sound of a table flipping behind him. Tang Chao put his hands on his hips and bent down to let out a breath. He smiled smugly. ¡°Fortunately, I ran fast.¡± ¡± .. ¡°After waiting for an entire morning, Lu Momo did not receive a reply from Tang Chao. She was so frustrated that.., she cheered herself on again. ¡°Lu Momo, the revolution has not seeded yet. Comrade, you still need to work hard! If you don¡¯t give up one second, there will be hope in the next! Isn¡¯t it just a Tang dynasty? It¡¯s no Big Deal!¡± ¡± ¡°After a few rounds of searching, she found Ah Cheng¡¯s phone number and wanted to ask where the Tang dynasty was. Since he didn¡¯te to look for her, she could at least look for him, right? ¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, when Ah Cheng picked up the phone and heard her voice, he immediately hung up in fear. When she called again, Ah Cheng¡¯s voice was almost crying, he begged for mercy. ¡°Miss Momo, please don¡¯t Harm Me, okay?¡±? Young Master Tang is angry now. If Young Master Tang knew that I was talking to you privately, he would tear me apart! ¡°Please Don¡¯t ask me where young master Tang is. I don¡¯t know, and I can¡¯t tell you even if I know! ¡°That¡¯s it. Goodbye, Miss Mo Mo!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Sigh... Ah Cheng, ah Cheng!¡±Lu Mo Mo was really shocked. When did Ah Cheng be so timid? ¡± ¡°A man actually said that she was harming him. How could she be harming him? She just wanted to ask where the Tang dynasty was. At most, at most, he would be a traitor. The crime wouldn¡¯t be fatal! ¡± logo Chapter 870 ? ¡°Chapter 870: Chapter 877. His mouth was acting tough, but his heart was surrendering [39] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Sigh... Ah Cheng, ah Cheng!¡±Lu Momo was really shocked. When did Ah Cheng be so timid? ¡± ¡°A man actually said that she was harming him. How could she be harming him? She just wanted to ask where the Tang dynasty was. At most, he would be considered a traitor. The crime did not warrant death! ¡± ¡°After thinking about it, she realized that Tang dynasty was too perverted. It was fine if she was angry, but he actually colluded with the people around him to keep his whereabouts a secret! ¡± ¡°She only knew Ah Cheng among the people around Tang dynasty. She wasn¡¯t familiar with the other subordinates. Moreover, even Ah Cheng, Tang dynasty¡¯s most popr man, didn¡¯t dare to tell her his whereabouts. She didn¡¯t think those subordinates would have the guts to tell her. ¡± ¡°Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, she racked her brains. She could only call an xiaoning with a thick skin and a red face, she wanted to see if she could find some useful clues from Young Master Rong. ¡± ¡°It was good to have some clues. Of course, it would be best if she could find his location directly. ¡± ¡°After a phone call, an xiaoning did not disappoint her. She answered straightforwardly and said that she would give her a few minutes. Lu Mo could not stop smiling. He secretly made a ¡°Yes¡±gesture. In his heart, he was shouting that he could still rely on his sister! ¡± ¡°After a few minutes, Luo Anning sent her the location of the Tang dynasty ¡ª ¡± ¡°The Jinhao family, golf course. ¡± ¡°After getting the address, Lu Mo immediately turned around and returned to her bedroom. She changed into a particrlydylike Chanel white tweed ck lock-edge suit, carried a limited-edition perfume bag, and a pair of Roger Vivier square-cut Crystal ts, she deliberately put on light makeup and put on a barbie pink lip gloss. Her entire person was radiant and pink as she left the house. ¡± ¡°The Jinhao family, this was a resort hotel that was abination of golf, Hot Springs, bars, and other entertainment facilities. She did not drive. Instead, Lu Mo took a taxi. The taxi stopped in front of the noble and imposing hotel, a doorman immediately opened the door and paid the fare. Lu Mo got out of the car and thanked him. ¡± ¡°She asked the doorman how to get to the golf course. Under the guidance of the doorman, she arrived at the golf course. It was already night, but she allowed many people to y golf at the illuminated golf course. ¡± ¡°After thanking the doorman again, she first called Tang dynasty. As expected, after a few rings, she broke off and pouted before giving Ah Cheng a call. ¡± ¡°This time, Ah Cheng took a long time to answer. At first, it was very noisy on the other end, but gradually, the noise faded. ¡°Oh my little ancestor, What¡¯s wrong with you this time?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo went straight to the point. ¡°Ah Cheng, let me tell you clearly, I must find Tang Chao Tonight! ¡°I¡¯m at the Jinhao family¡¯s golf course right now. Quick, tell me your exact location! ¡°If I can¡¯t find Tang Chao Tonight, i... I Won¡¯t leave!¡± ¡± Let¡¯s see who can oust the other! ¡°Ah Cheng muttered helplessly for a long while. Then, Lu Mo Mo heard a series of crackling sounds. Following that, the familiar voice of the owner who had refused to answer his calls all day could be faintly heard, lu Mo Mo gripped his phone tightly. ¡°Ah Cheng, it¡¯s Tang Chao, isn¡¯t it? !¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Miss Mo Mo, Young Master Tang is drinking at the bar, he¡¯s quite drunk... Ah! Did I say something just now? No, I didn¡¯t say anything! Du Du du...¡± ¡± ¡°Just like that, Ah Cheng hung up the phone. ¡± Quite drunk? ¡°Carefully mulling over these four words, Lu Mo Mo suddenly knocked his head. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Tang dynasty must be very angry with me!¡± ¡± logo Chapter 871 ? ¡°Chapter 871: Chapter 878 the mouth was acting tough, but the heart was surrendering [40] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hence, she hurriedly asked for directions to the bar and hurried over. ¡± ¡°When she reached the bar, she did not even need to look for her target. Her target was already exposed. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao was quite drunk and was currently wrecking the bar. Ah Cheng hugged his waist tightly while hisckeys surrounded him and tried to persuade him. The customers all moved far away while the bar¡¯s security guards and manager watched anxiously from the side. They were on the verge of crying, okay? ¡± ¡°If this master was angry, then so be it. If he caused trouble, then it would hurt his feelings. However, not to mention the manager, even if their boss came, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to young master Tang. He could only wait for him to vent his anger and smash him until he was satisfied, then, he would obediently collect thepensation fee and settle the matter. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao!¡±Lu Momo couldn¡¯t be bothered with the carefully prepared opening speech. He shouted in surprise and ran towards him. ¡°Ah Cheng looked at Lu Momo as if he saw his savior. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Miss Momo, this way!¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao¡¯s manic body suddenly stopped when she heard Lu Momo¡¯s name. It gave Lu Momo a chance to get close. She stepped forward to support him, who reeked of alcohol, she said in a distressed and annoyed tone, ¡°Tang Chao, what are you doing? If you want to drink, just drink. Why Are You Smashing Things? This is a very bad behavior. Do you understand?¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao ced all his weight on her body. Lu Mo Mo¡¯s thin body was almost pushed to the side by him. Fortunately, Ah Cheng gave him a hand in time to stabilize the two of them. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao half-opened his eyes and shook his head. After seeing her clearly, he wanted to push her away. Lu Mo hugged his arm tightly, he refused to let go. ¡°Tang Chao, don¡¯t make a scene. I was wrong, okay? Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Lu Momo, what are you doing here?¡±He asked impatiently. ¡± Lu Momo tolerated the cold treatment. He was in the wrong first. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to pick you up. It¡¯s been a whole day. I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t pick up my calls.¡± ¡°Ah Cheng was still standing there watching the show when he was kicked. He was about to curse, but when he saw that the owner of the kick was his young master, he immediately swallowed his words. ¡± ¡°This kick also jolted him back to his senses. He almost forgot about the important matter. He quickly put on a worried expression, he suggested to Lu Mo, ¡°Miss Mo Mo, I think Young Master Tang is not feeling well now. You should bring him upstairs to rest. Young Master Tang has already booked the presidential suite. This is the room card. Young Master Tang will have to trouble you to send it up. We still have to stay behind to deal with the aftermath...¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at the mess in the bar, Lu Mo expressed his sympathy for Ah Cheng. Then, heboriously helped Tang Chao out of the bar and back to the hotel. The hotel waiter wanted toe over to help, but was forcefully pushed away by Tang Chao. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo apologized to the waiter in embarrassment and refused his help. Just as he entered the elevator, Tang Chao¡¯s body went limp and was about to fall. Lu Mo hurriedly hugged him and he leaned on her shoulder, his lips brushed past her delicate neck. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo trembled slightly, but the hand that was holding his waist did not dare to let go. As she watched the elevator numbers jump higher and higher, sheforted him, ¡°Bear with it. We¡¯ll be in the room soon. Hold on.¡± ¡± ¡°When they arrived at the door of the Presidential Suite, Lu Mo leaned against the wall. He supported him with one hand and took out the room card with the other. Just as he was about to swipe the card against the sensor, a hand reached out and took the room card away. ¡± ¡°¡±Lu Mo Mo, if I tell you to enter this door, you won¡¯t be able to escape unscathed. Do you still dare to enter?¡±Tang Chao¡¯s eyes were clear and his tone was neither fast nor slow. How could he still be drunk? ¡± logo Chapter 872 ? ¡°Chapter 872: Chapter 879 the mouth is acting tough, the heart is surrendering [41] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Mo vaguely understood the meaning of his words. Initially, she was still worried, but now, her parents had agreed. She also understood the importance of him to her. If she wanted to hand herself over to him, she was willing. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo silently fiddled with his hair and pretended to think. When she saw his handsome face pull down, she smiled slightly, ¡°If it¡¯s you apanying me, I Dare.¡± ¡± Tang Chao¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°This is what you said. Don¡¯t you regret it?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Okay. You Open it.¡±The room card was stuffed back into her hand. Tang Chao¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she leaned against the wall and looked at her. ¡°If she opened it, she would open it. Lu Mo had already mentally prepared herself. When she sensed the door, she grabbed the doorknob and twisted it open. She was the first to enter. ¡± ¡°She wiped the room card into the battery, and with a swipe, the luxury suite of more than 40 square meters instantly lit up. The glittering crystal lights and the pale purple downlight gave the entire suite a hazy and ambiguous atmosphere. ¡± ¡°Lu Momo noticed that under her feet, the delicate red rose petals were carefully spread into two. Following the direction of the petals, she passed through the open living room and went straight to the master bedroom. She also saw the King size waterbed and the bed. The arrow made of Rose Flowers pierced her heart, and the two Mandarin Ducks made of bath towels crossed their necks. ¡± ¡°Seeing all this, Lu Mo burst intoughter. She did not expect him to be so romantic. As soon as she turned around, Tang Chao still pushed a dining cart into the room. There was a candlelit dinner on the dining cart. ¡± ¡°He took off his suit jacket and wore only a white shirt and ck suit pants. Under the flickering candlelight, his handsome face was reflected in her eyes more clearly than ever. Lu Mo covered his mouth in surprise, she looked at him in disbelief. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao poured two sses of wine from the wine decanter and handed one to her. ¡°Mo Mo,e, have a drink.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo took it and clinked sses with him. With a crisp clinking sound, her little heart began to beat faster. She took small sips and looked around, not daring to look at her. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao drank and put down the ss. He took the unfinished ss and ced it on the dining car. He scooped her up with his long arms and pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Are you afraid, Huh?¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ears. It was very maic and had a strong masculine sexiness to it. Lu Momo had long known about this, but now, at this moment, under such an atmosphere.., hearing his deliberately raised tone, his useless face turned red. ¡± ¡°He grabbed the shirt on his chest with both hands and pressed his head against his chest. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡± ¡°His joyfulughter came from above his head. He let go of her and turned to get the mousse cake from the dining car. The heart-shaped mousse cake was covered with ayer of chocte powder and a heart that was surrounded by strawberries, it looked extremely tempting. ¡± ¡°Lu Momo immediately swallowed his saliva and stared at her with shining eyes. It was not her fault. She had casually prepared breakfast and lunch. She did not even eat dinner. Now that she saw the food, her stomach immediately felt hungry. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao was stunned. From the looks of it, she was hungry. This wasn¡¯t part of the n.. ¡± ¡°After thinking for a while, he put the cake back into the dining car and dragged her back to the living room. He brought a chair and sat opposite her. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, then eat.¡± ¡± logo Chapter 873 ? ¡°Chapter 873: Chapter 880 the mouth was acting tough, but the heart was surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±En, en, en...¡±the chick nodded its head as it pecked at the rice. Lu Mo picked up his knife and fork and started to eat. ¡± ¡°Tang dynasty ate casually. His gaze was glued to her satisfied little face, and his heart was tickled. He did not expect Lu Mo, who was usually in-faced, to look even better when he put on makeup, she was so pink and delicate that he wanted to eat her whole! ¡± ¡°After eating, Lu Momo picked up a napkin to wipe her mouth in satisfaction. She realized that Tang Chao had been looking at her, and the steak in front of him had barely been touched. She chuckled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ¡± Who would still be able to eat when proposing? ! Forget it. She was innocent. Her hunger was not part of her n. Tang Chao could onlyfort himself this way. ¡°Are you done eating?¡±Tang Chao asked. ¡°¡±Yes, yes, I¡¯m done eating.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao stood up, picked up the mousse cake that had been sitting still, and brought it to her with a spoon. ¡°Come, try it. I specially asked the Michelin chef to make it for you. You¡¯ll like it.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo looked at him, touched. He picked up the small spoon and took a bite. It was soft and silky, and it tasted very good! ¡± ¡°¡±It tastes great! You should eat it too.¡±With the thought of sharing the good fortune with him, Lu Mo happily scooped a big spoonful of cake and brought it to his mouth. He looked at him expectantly. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao stared at the Spoonful of cake in front of him and then at the heart-shaped mousse. He thought that the ring should be on the side, so he opened his mouth without hesitation and ate the cake that she fed him. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo looked at him expectantly. Seeing that he had eaten it, he asked excitedly, ¡°How is it? Is It Delicious?¡± ¡± ¡°After chewing for a while, Tang Chao¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. Lu Mo remembered that he did not like desserts that were too sweet, so he quickly lowered his head and took an empty te from the dining car. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then spit it out. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± ¡± Spit it out? Tang Chao¡¯s face turned even uglier. How was he going to spit it out? ¡°Was he going to tell her, Miss Lu Momo, that the proposal ring that I originally nned for you to eat personally was personally sent back into my mouth by you, and then spit it out, wipe it clean, and then return it to her? ¡± ¡°Thinking of this possibility, Tang Chao¡¯s face turnedpletely ck. Meeting her worried and annoyed gaze, he vaguely said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo silently wrung her fingers and paced back and forth in front of the French window. After waiting for a while, Tang Chao came out. ¡± ¡°¡±Are you okay? I¡¯m sorry, I was too happy and forgot that you don¡¯t like to eat things that are too sweet...¡±she went up to him, before she could finish her words, Tang Chao took out a rose from behind his back. At the same time, he took out the diamond ring that had been cleaned and put into the ring box and knelt on one knee. ¡± ¡°Lu Momo was shocked by this scene and could not react for a long time. Tang Chao was not angry either. A beautiful smile hung on the corner of his lips and his voice was so gentle that it was dripping with water. His gaze was soft and deep as he stared at her. ¡°Momo, was the cake sweet just now?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo nodded honestly. ¡°It was sweet, very sweet.¡±It was so sweet that it almost reached the bottom of her heart. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao¡¯s smile became even more gentle, he said seriously, ¡°Mo Mo, will you marry me? Marry me, and I will let you live a very sweet life in the future. I will use everything I have to take care of you, protect you, and love you with all my heart. Will you marry me?¡± ¡± Lu Mo took the Rose silently and looked at the diamond ring that reflected the light. Her eyes were red and wet. ¡°After waiting for a long time, she didn¡¯t say a word. Tang Chao saw that she was about to cry and didn¡¯t care whether she agreed or not. He took out the ring and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t Cry! Now, show me your left hand.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo burst outughing, ¡°Are you proposing or forcing me to marry you? Are you that overbearing?¡± ¡± logo Chapter 874 ? ¡°Chapter 874: Chapter 885 the mouth is trying to be brave, the heart is surrendering ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Mo burst outughing, ¡°¡±Are you proposing or forcing me to marry you? Is there anyone as overbearing as you?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Even though she said that, she obediently extended her left hand.¡± ¡°Tang Chao carefully put the ring on her ring finger and nted a kiss on it, he stood up and said, ¡°¡±If you say yes, this is a proposal. If you don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s a forced marriage. Whether you say it or not, you can only marry me for the rest of your life.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Touching the ring on his ring finger, Lu Mo snorted, ¡°¡±Who said I can only marry you? I can marry someone else too.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±How dare you! I¡¯ll break your legs,¡±¡±Tang Shaoliang threatened.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Tyrant!¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±In order not to give you the chance to marry someone else, I think it¡¯s necessary for us to cook cooked rice!¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±AH ¨C¡°¡±he was lifted up in the air, and the Roses fell to the ground. Lu Mo hugged his neck tightly, and Tang Chao lowered his head and kissed her nervous little face, he carried her back to the master bedroom with the superrge water C.¡± ¡°He put her on the soft C. Upstairs, Tang Chao immediately pressed down on her squirming body and looked down at her from top to bottom. His deep and hoarse voice revealed his impatience. ¡°¡±Mo Mo, I¡¯ve been looking forward to this moment for a long time.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then what do you want?¡±¡±Lu Mo swallowed nervously and yfully reached out to y with his hair. He yed with it here and there, and that pair of soft little hands seemed to be ying with his heart, it made him even more impatient.¡± ¡°¡±¡±You!¡±¡±With a mischievous smile, Tang Chao lowered his head and kissed her.¡± ¡°The whole night, Lu was almost exhausted by the Tang dynasty, he was willing to let her go..¡± .. ¡°The next day, Lu Momo woke up naturally. The first thing she felt was pain, and the second was pain!¡± ¡°Her whole body felt like it had been torn apart and reassembled. The pain was excruciating, especially her waist!¡± ¡°¡±¡±Baby, you¡¯re Awake?¡±¡±She had woken up early in the morning and held her until she woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, Tang Chao leaned over and gave her a good afternoon kiss.¡± ¡°Lu Mo Mo had just moved his body. Her face was wrinkled from the pain, and she looked like a steamed bun. Looking at the Bright Eyes of the Tang dynasty staring at her, her face flushed red, and her heart was filled with sweetness.¡± ¡°She was his, and he was also hers.¡± This feeling of belonging to each other was really good. ¡°¡±¡±What time is it now?¡±¡±Her whole body was so sore that she did not want to move at all. She did not even have the strength to reach for her phone, so she asked him directly.¡± ¡°Tang Chao took the watch on the bedside table and looked at it. He turned his head and said with a satisfied smile, ¡°¡±It¡¯s almost one in the afternoon, baby.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Leaning on his chest, Lu Mo rubbed against it silently and muttered, ¡°¡±I¡¯m so hungry...¡±¡±¡± How could she not be hungry? ¡°In Bed. Exercising was a physical activity. Moreover, young master Tang had been so persistentst night. It would be strange if she was not hungry.¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll order food.¡±¡±Tang Chao gently yed with her hair. She was extremely considerate.¡± ¡°This gave Lu mo the illusion that as long as she fed him enough, he would smile and lift her onto his head without getting angry even if she stepped on his head and acted atrociously!¡± ¡°After ordering his favorite dishes, Tang Chao called to order food. He especially told him to hurry up. He did not want to starve a hungry little child.¡± ¡°Soon, the waiter delivered the food. Tang Chao did not let the waiter in. He took the food cart from the door, signed the order, closed the door, and pushed himself to the bed.¡± ¡°Lu Mo rolled on the bed. After rolling on the bed twice, she turned into a silkworm baby and wrapped her body. She only sat up after wrapping herself up properly. Her eyes lit up as she looked at the food in the dining car. Her index finger moved.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you want to eat?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡±She answered without hesitation. She even nodded with bodynguage.¡± Tang Chao¡¯s handsome face darkened. He did not tease her anymore. He carried her into the bathroom and let her sit on the toilet. He fetched the water himself and stuffed the toothbrush that had been squeezed with toothpaste into her mouth. ¡°Lu Mo chuckled and said foolishly, ¡°¡±You¡¯re so Nice.¡±¡±¡± ¡°After the two of them washed up, Tang Chao carried her back to c. Lu Mo leaned against the headboard of the bed like a queen giving orders. She looked at the food on the dining cart and ordered whatever she wanted to eat. In the next second, Tang Chao would immediately feed her.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it good?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s good! If you don¡¯t believe me, try it. It¡¯s Super Awesome!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Seeing that she had taken a bite of the crispy taro roll, Tang Chao took the opportunity to take a bite of it. The taro paste tasted soft and the crispy skin was crispy. It was abination of crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. It was indeed not bad.¡± ¡°Lu Mo looked at him happily and nodded in agreement. He could not wait to reach out and grab his arm. ¡°¡±I want to eat more.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Tang Chao looked at her with a smile and ate thest crispy roll in front of her. Lu Mo pounced on him anxiously and bit and bit at him. That Angry Little Beast¡¯s appearance made himugh until he almost suffocated, he pulled her away with all his strength, heforted her, ¡°¡±Alright, it¡¯s just a crispy roll. Do you have to kill someone to vent your anger? ¡°¡±You said you were hungry, so I let you eat something to fill your stomach. Alright, don¡¯t be impatient with me. Later, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen at home to make more dishes that you like to eat. I¡¯ll make sure you eat until you¡¯re full.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Lu Mo was so surprised that he let go of him and shrank back to the bedside. He stared at him with wide eyes, ¡°¡±What did you say? Who, who wants to go home with you?¡±¡±¡± ¡°At this moment, she understood very well that the home she was talking about was definitely not her small apartment, but Tang, Tang sect!¡± ¡°¡±¡±You.¡±¡±A single word was enough to make her unable to get out of young master Tang¡¯s grasp.¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not going!¡±¡±She slid down by herself and pulled up the nket to cover her head.¡± ¡°¡±¡±An ugly wife has to meet her inws. It¡¯s not up to you!¡±¡±Young Master Tang decided with a single stroke.¡± logo Chapter 875 ? ¡°Chapter 875: Chapter 886. His mouth was acting tough, but his heart was surrendering [48] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No matter how timid Lu Mo was and how unprepared he was, Tang Chao still helped him put on his clothes, tidied them up, and carried him out of the room. ¡± ¡°¡±Young Master Tang, Young Madam! The car is ready, and Master Tang is waiting for you two!¡±Ah Cheng saw the two of theme out together, and without Tang Chao¡¯s reminder, he changed the way he addressed them. ¡± ¡°Indeed, as soon as these words were said, young master Tang nodded his head in praise. Lu Mo blushed shyly and then buried his face into the man¡¯s arms. His entire weight was leaning on him. ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, tell the old man that we will be there in a while.¡±Seeing her embarrassment, Tang Chao bent down and carried her horizontally. Lu Mo Mo¡¯s legs were still weak, and he was happy to be carried by him, tang Chao carried her out of the hotel openly, causing the passers-by to cast sidelong nces at her and discuss among themselves. ¡± ¡°After getting into the car, the car drove all the way to the Tang Gate. Lu Momo was so nervous that she kept drinking water. When Tang Chao saw her like this.., her smile was very annoying. ¡°Lu Momo, isn¡¯t it just meeting the old man? Do you have to be so nervous that you¡¯re about to scratch your ears and cheeks?¡± ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡±Lu Momo rolled his eyes at him. She had her own concerns. ¡°Back then, Lan Na was just a step away from bing his wife, Lord Tang¡¯s daughter-inw. However, a sudden change urred in the early stages of the wedding. He would definitely have an opinion of her from the bottom of his heart. Moreover, Lan Na lived in the Tang sect, she should have a good rtionship with Lord Tang, and she was aplete outsider. ¡± ¡°She did not forget the back injury that Tang Chao had brought with him when he went to Japan. It was all thanks to Master Tang, and it was enough to show how furious he was at Tang Chao for breaking off the engagement. ¡± ¡°To Be So angry at his own son and to hit him so hard, it was hard to guarantee that he would not hold any grudges against someone like her who could not escape responsibility. ¡± ¡°Lu Momo looked as if she had a lot on her mind. Tang Chao did not joke with her anymore and patted her head, he coaxed her in a casual manner, ¡°Pat your head, stop thinking nonsense. Be Good! What are you afraid of? I¡¯m still here. Can this old man eat you up? Bring out the aura that you used to hate me!¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo pouted and hugged his neck in a sickly manner. His body shrank and he crawled into his embrace, ¡°What if your father doesn¡¯t like me? Will he object to us being together? What should I do? I¡¯m still afraid...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m the one who¡¯s marrying you, not the old man. It¡¯s fine as long as I like you. Whether he likes you or not is not a question. Don¡¯t worry, the old man won¡¯t object. I Promise You,¡±Tang Chao said confidently, his eyes were filled with a calm and wise look. ¡± It was rare to see such a side of him. Lu Mo was instantly relieved. He obediently leaned on his shoulder and absorbed the pure masculine aura from his body. The smell was so good that he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ah Cheng had received the order to buy a bunch of gifts in advance. On the surface, it was said that Lu Momo had specially prepared them for Master Tang, but in reality, it was master Tang who had deliberately made use of master Tang¡¯s preferences to get him to prepare them. Of course.., lu Momo only found out about this when he arrived at the Tang sect. ¡± ¡°His face was moved. Lu Momo couldn¡¯t care less about the gazes of his henchmen as he wrapped his arms around Tang Chao¡¯s neck. Tang Chao¡¯s head was pulled down, and she took the opportunity to kiss him on the face. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao was stunned for a moment, and then he grabbed her chin as if he was ying a prank. He leaned over and gave her a loud kiss on the face. Lu Mo moved away with a smile, and when he saw her smile, he smiled as well. ¡± ¡°The two of them looked silly, and Ah Cheng and his henchmen were shocked. was that silly-looking person really the wise, divine, and handsome young master Tang? ¡± PS: I Wish My Babies A Happy New Year. There will be a Prince Charming soon logo Chapter 876 ? ¡°Chapter 876: Chapter 887 the mouth is acting tough, the heart is surrendering [49] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Master Tang was getting impatient waiting in the hall. Only then did Tang Chao hold Lu Momo¡¯s little hand and arrivete. Seeing Master Tang¡¯s domineering expression, Lu Momo trembled for a moment. ¡± ¡°Two years ago, when she was introduced to Master Tang by Tang Chao at the banquet, the Smiling Master Tang at that time was amiable and amiable in her eyes. He was not scary at all! ¡± ¡°But now, oh my God, who could give her a magic that could instantly make her invisible? She wanted to be invisible! You Can¡¯t see me, and none of you can see me! ¡± ¡°Tang dynasty ignored master Tang¡¯s angry re and lowered his head to Whisper in Lu Mo¡¯s ear. His voice was loud enough for everyone present to hear, ¡°Baby, this is our father. Quickly call for help.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo swallowed a mouthful of saliva silently and carefully nced at Master Tang. This ¡°Father¡±was stuck in her throat and she could not even spit it out. Seeing this, Tang dynasty gave her some time to buffer herself and waved her big hand. ¡± Ah Cheng immediately came in with a bunch of gifts and ced them all on the coffee table. He ced a small hill on the table and almost squeezed master Tang¡¯s teacup out. ¡°Tang Chao struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Old Man, Mo Mo specially bought this for you. It¡¯s a light gift but a heavy one. It¡¯s fine as long as you remember how good she is. I¡¯m not interested in those empty words of gratitude.¡± ¡± ¡°Master Tang pped the armrest of the sofa. This B * stard, I haven¡¯t said anything yet, but I¡¯ve let him finish all the words by himself! ¡± ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not interested in thanking me, but just remember how good she is? ¡± Do I have to thank you? ! ¡°This damn B * stard, he¡¯s even ying tricks on me! He even dares to block my path! ¡± He doesn¡¯t even give this girl a chance to make things difficult for me! ¡°While the two of them were exchanging nces, Lu Mo Mo had already mentally prepared himself. He took a deep breath and revealed a big smile. He probed and called out softly, ¡°Father...¡± ¡± Master Tang picked up his tea and took a sip. He ignored her and treated her as if she was nothing. Lu Mo awkwardly squeezed a corner. Young Master Tang was unhappy. What right did he have to make things difficult for his wife? ¡°¡±Old Man, if you don¡¯t respond to this ¡®Dad¡¯, then your grandson¡¯s grandfather will have a new master in the future!¡±Young Master Tang curled his lips indifferently and said coolly. If his father had any weakness, it would be toome if his son did not know about it! ¡± ¡°Not only did he know about it, but he also urately predicted it! ¡± ¡°As soon as young master Tang heard that he had a grandson, he instantly lost hisposure! ¡± ¡°He cleared his throat awkwardly and looked away from the Teacup at Lu Momo. He had seen this girl before, but he did not expect that this bastard would still not be able to get past her. ¡± ¡°Being sized up by Master Tang, Lu Momo mustered up his courage and held onto Tang Chao¡¯s hand with a determined look on his face.¡±... Dad, Ah Chao and I are here to visit you today. We hope to get your permission to let me be with him.¡± ¡± ¡°Master Tang put down his teacup and rubbed the thumb ring with one hand. He stared at her with a gaze that was hidden with light, ¡°What do you see in Ah Chao?¡± ¡± ¡°His question was so direct, and the implied meaning in his words was undoubtedly his money and status. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao frowned in disapproval. He took a step forward and was about to argue with his father when Lu Mo immediately pulled him back and shook his head speechlessly at him. Then, he turned his head and met Master Tang¡¯s gaze once again, he said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°What I like is him. It¡¯s him who treats me gently, protects me, and dotes on me. Love is the most sincere and honest feeling in a person¡¯s heart. ¡°Even if I throw away all the added value and wealth on him, I will still love him.¡± ¡± logo Chapter 877 ? ¡°Chapter 877: Chapter 888 the mouth is trying to be brave, the heart is surrendering [50] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Master Tang stared at her for a long time with an inquisitive look. In the end, he averted his gaze and walked towards the dining room. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Get your ass in here.¡± ¡± ¡°A good lunch had actuallysted until the afternoon for him. This lunch was not like lunch or afternoon tea. He was starving just to wait for this little wolf cub. The more master Tang thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡± ¡°What an ingrate, a wolf cub who had a wife but did not want to kiss his father! ¡± ¡°Looking at the back of the Tang master in a tang suit, Lu Mo blinked his eyes in confusion. What did this mean? ¡± ¡°Did he agree, or did he oppose it in reverse? ¡± ¡°Tang Chao was in a beautiful mood. He raised his hand and stroked her round head. ¡°Let¡¯s go, our father is calling us to eat. This old man is hungry, so he has a bad temper. Go, go, go...¡± ¡± ¡°Just like that, Lu Mo was pushed to his seat by Tang Chao. It was the first time he brought his wife to meet the parents. Young Master Tang fawned over his old man and took the bowl from the servant¡¯s hand to personally serve the rice, then, he eagerly handed it to master Tang. ¡°Old Man, eat. It¡¯s warm rice.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Humph! Such a coward!¡±Master Tang¡¯s expression changed, but he still picked up his chopsticks and was ready to eat. ¡± ¡°This little wolf cub had rarely been able to serve tea or water since he was young, let alone call him his father. Now that he was willing to take the initiative to please him, he would be letting himself down if he didn¡¯t ept it! ¡± ¡°¡±Dad, have some soup!¡±Lu Mo imitated him. He scooped up the good soup with a smile and offered it to him with both hands. ¡± ¡°He had a baby face with a bit of baby fat on it. He was originally very likable, but now he was smiling so much that his eyebrows and eyes were curved, especially his eyes. The curvature of his eyes was like the crescent moon hanging high in the sky, it made Master Tang want to put on the airs of an elder, but at this moment, he was a little overwhelmed. ¡± ¡°Master Tang held his chopsticks tightly and did not reach out to take them. He was still unable to pull himself together for a while. This girl had messed up his son¡¯s uing marriage. If he were to forgive her so easily, he would not be able to do it. ¡± ¡°No matter what, he liked that girl Lan Na very much. Her family background was clean, and she worshipped her elders. There was nothing wrong with her at all. Unfortunately, the wedding was canceled in the end. ¡± Lan Na was not fated to be his daughter-inw. She did notin at all. Master Tang felt a little guilty in his heart. ¡°Because of this little bit of guilt, he could not be nice to Lu Momo today. ¡± ¡°The Tang dynasty knew this, and so did Lu Momo. ¡± ¡°Therefore, when Master Tang did not pick it up, Lu Momo was not embarrassed. He continued to smile and ced the soup in front of him. ¡± ¡°¡±Old man, this soup is not bad. It¡¯s very fresh. Try It.¡±Tang Chao also helped to say it. His gaze towards Lu Momo became even more passionate. In his heart, he wanted to dote on her even more. ¡± Look at how filial the woman he chose was. She was so passionate even after being pped in the face. How good she was to him! ¡°Unable to withstand his son¡¯s gaze, master Tang snorted to express his anger. Then, he picked up the soup and drank a few mouthfuls before putting it down. He raised his eyebrows. The taste was really not bad! ¡± ¡°Master Tang¡¯s actions were undoubtedly a good start to this slightly over-the-top lunch. After the meal, Lu Mo Mo had already figured out master Tang¡¯s way of being cold on the outside but warm on the inside. She did not care how he made a face, she was still smiling and joking with Tang Chao. From time to time, she would take the opportunity to tter master Tang. ¡± ¡°After the lunch ended, Master Tang took the initiative to order her, ¡°That someone, make me a cup of tea.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Da Hongpao, dad, please wait a moment!¡±Lu Mo excitedly followed the maid into the kitchen. ¡± ¡°As soon as Lu Mo left, Tang Chao instantly jumped to master Tang¡¯s side and forced him to sit down. He put one hand in front of him and pouted. ¡°Give it to me!¡± ¡± ¡°What? !¡±Master Tang red at him and moved to the side in disgust. ¡°Tang Chao couldn¡¯t be bothered with the fact that he was despised anymore. He directly demanded, ¡°The jade bracelet my mother left for my wife, give it to me!¡± ¡± logo Chapter 878 ? ¡°Chapter 878: Chapter 889: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet!¡±Master Tang¡¯s face was stern. He let out a heavy snort to express his anger and went upstairs in a huff. ¡°Lu Mo finished making the tea and brought it out. When he saw Master Tang¡¯s figure disappear at the corner of the stairs, he walked over in puzzlement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to drink tea? Why did you go upstairs?¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao rubbed his chin and pondered over the meaning of the old man¡¯s words. After pondering for a long time, he finally realized that the old man was afraid that he would do another act of breaking off the engagement at thest minute? ¡± ¡°When the marriage was notpleted, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to give away the family¡¯s jade bracelet? ¡± ¡°Tang Chao smiled and snatched the tea from her tray. He took a sip and praised loudly, ¡°Good craftsmanship!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Hey, I brewed that for dad to drink. How could you snatch it away? !¡±Lu Momo was so angry that she stomped her feet and was about to snatch it back. ¡± ¡°Tang dynasty dodged and drank it all in a few gulps. Then, with a grin, he pulled her into his embrace, who was baring her fangs and brandishing her ws. He hugged her soft body and said thoughtfully, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to prepare for the wedding...¡± ¡± Lu Momo:¡±...¡± Aren¡¯t you thinking too fast? ¡°She can¡¯t keep up with the rhythm at all, okay? ¡± .. ¡°After the youngmander started to babble, he began to learn to walk recently. ¡± ¡°However, he was stubborn and refused to get into the Walker no matter what. He just wanted someone to carry him and learn to walk. Young Master Rong had ignored the little guy¡¯s pouting mouth and red at him with his dark eyes several times. After he screamed and stuffed him into the limousine, the youngmander ignored him for three whole days! ¡± ¡°Luo Anning did not know whether tough or cry. However, after that, the limousine waspletely thrown into the cold pce ¡ª the storeroom. ¡± ¡°Banner International, the Grand and luxurious CEO¡¯s office. ¡± What was shocking was that this was not a strict office? ¡°The CEO¡¯s office was separated by a small part of a baby yground. The toy mini slide was surprisingly inside. The floor was covered with two wholeyers of white Persian carpet, a coffee table, and a desk and a bookcase. Wherever there were sharp corners.., was covered with thick cotton cloth. ¡± ¡°A baby breeder bent over and ced his hands under the young Marshal¡¯s armpits. He carried the young marshal and slowly learned to walk. The young marshal sat down after a few steps. He rested for a while and then continued walking. From time to time, the baby breeder¡¯s words of encouragement and praise could be heard in the room, there was also the young and clearughter of the young marshal. ¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Young Master Rong, who had a serious expression on his face as he handled his work, under such circumstances, people would definitely mistake him foring to the mixed-style Baby Nursery! ¡± ¡°The youngmander took a break and walked in the direction where young Master Rong was heading. However, Young Master Rong had been so engrossed in his work that he didn¡¯t even give him a nce. The youngmander felt that he had been ignored and had lost his sense of presence. ¡± ¡°... Ba Ba... Ba Ba Ba Ba...¡± ¡°Young Master Rong didn¡¯t even raise his head when he heard his son¡¯s protest. He signed the document with one hand and said, ¡°Yes, I heard it.¡± ¡± ¡°Pull... Look at me!¡±The youngmander sat down on the ground and casually grabbed a small ball that could bounce and threw it to the side to express his strong dissatisfaction. ¡°Young Master Rong stopped signing the document and nced at it perfunctorily. Then, he lowered his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it.¡± ¡± ¡°His rosy little mouth ttened. He did not want to pull it out anymore. He wanted his mother. He opened his little mouth and shouted, ¡°Mother, I want my mother! Mother!¡± ¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Young Master Rong was defeated by him. He put down his pen and walked past the desk to stand in front of him. The babysitter walked away sensibly. logo Chapter 879 ? ¡°Chapter 879: Chapter 890 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [2] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°With the little guy¡¯s height, Young Master Rong squatted down and frowned slightly. His index finger poked his tender face, ¡°Tell me, what do you want? Except for Mommy.¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong¡¯s rosy little mouth pouted, and he was very stubborn, ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Daddy Apany You?¡±Young Master Rong¡¯s tone started to get bad. ¡°... I want Mommy!¡± ¡°¡±Fine, you little ingrate.¡±Young Master Rong was hit by an arrow in his heart. ¡± ¡°He picked him up and ced him at the door furthest away from the office desk. He pointed at the office desk and said, ¡°See? You walk from here to there by yourself. I¡¯ll bring you to your mother at noon.¡± ¡± ¡°The young marshal chuckled and pushed him away. He extended his two short arms to the baby breeder, indicating that he wanted toe over quickly and help me walk over! ¡± Young Master Rong facepalmed with a headache. ¡°Could it really be that the opposite sex attracts each other and the same sex repels each other?¡± ¡°After thinking for a while, he said angrily, ¡°This is a maternal fetish. It¡¯s an illness! It must be treated!¡± ¡± ¡°The Generalissimo was very happy to see his mother. With the help of the babysitter, his short legs ttered happily. In less than ten minutes, he walked all the way to the office desk after taking a break, his small hands patted the desk. ¡°Pull! Mother...¡± ¡± The baby breeder let him sit on the carpet and automatically moved to the side. He did not dare to get too close to Young Master Rong. ¡°Young Master Rong ignored him. The youngmander crawled on the carpet, bypassed the desk, and climbed to the side of his pull-out feet. Like a monkey climbing a tree, he grabbed the pants of his suit and climbed up his calf, aiming for the pull-out thighs. ¡± ¡°However, Young Master Rong did not know that as he climbed and climbed, he lost his strength and sat on young master Rong¡¯s leg. He hugged young master Rong¡¯s calf tightly with both hands, and his mouth was slightly open as he panted. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong took some time to look down at Young Master Rong. He turned the big chair to the side, stretched out his long legs, and put young master Rong on the ground. ¡°Go y on the side.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I want my mummy!¡±Young Master Rong continued to climb over and hugged young master Rong¡¯s leg. He sat on Young Master Rong¡¯s Italian leather shoes and called out affectionately, ¡°Pull, give me my mummy...¡± ¡± Young Master Rong crossed his legs and the leg that he was hugging tightly shook gently to y with him. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s not even noon yet.¡± ¡°The young marshal was depressed. Noon it is, as long as I can see my mummy. Hence, the little fe was particrly depressed as he hugged Ba Ba Ba¡¯s leg. He was being shaken and yed with. When he felt that it was fun, his little mouth opened wide, he couldn¡¯t stop giggling. ¡± ¡°There was a knock on the office door. Xu Zhiyuan walked in with a few documents in his hand. He adjusted the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose out of habit. ¡°Young Master Rong, it¡¯s time for the meeting.¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong let out a low groan. He put down his pen and closed the documents in his hand. The Big Chair slid backward. He lowered his head and looked at the little guy in his arms. After a moment of silence, he decided that it would be safer not to bring him into the meeting room. Otherwise, this kid would cause a ruckus, he would definitely be distracted. ¡± ¡°The young Commander¡¯s exquisite little head was raised high. He looked into young master Rong¡¯s deep eyes. Young Master Rong carried him up and said, ¡°Daddy is going to have a meeting. After the meeting, I will bring you to find Mommy, HMM?¡± ¡± The youngmander nodded. ¡°¡±My Good Son!¡±Young Master Rong smiled and kissed him on the cheek. He stuffed him into the arms of the baby breeder and instructed him that if he was bored, he could bring him out for a walk. However, it was only limited to the floor of the CEO¡¯s office. ¡± The baby breeder agreed repeatedly. Young Master Rong then went to the meeting room for a meeting. This meetingsted for almost three hours. It was already past lunch time. ¡°Young Master Rong specially asked Xu Zhiyuan toe out and let the baby breeder feed young Master Shuai. He couldn¡¯t let him starve. After Xu Zhiyuan finished his instructions, he returned to the meeting room. ¡± logo Chapter 880 ? ¡°Chapter 880: Chapter 891 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [3] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Fortunately, there was milk powder in the president¡¯s office. The babysitter brewed the milk powder, measured the temperature, and fed it to the general marshal only when it was warm. ¡± ¡°The general marshal drank the milk and yed in the president¡¯s Office for a while. Feeling bored, he pulled the babysitter outside. ¡± ¡°After walking on the floor of the President¡¯s Office for a while, the babysitter was in a hurry and needed to go to the bathroom, so he asked the secretary in the Secretary¡¯s office who was still working to help take care of the general marshal. ¡± The secretary who was eating lunch while working happily agreed. ¡°He put down his chopsticks, took a tissue to wipe his mouth, squatted down and stretched out his hands towards him. ¡°Ah! Young Marshal,e, let Auntie give you a hug!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Then Secretary Fang, please take care of the young marshal. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Go on, go on. It¡¯s my honor to be able to take care of the young marshal. I¡¯ll take care of him carefully. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay, thank you.¡±The babysitter went to the bathroom. ¡± ¡°The secretary carried the young marshal on herp. Looking at his exquisite little face, which was exactly the same as young master Rong¡¯s, she was very fond of him, she teased him, ¡°Come on, young marshal, can you give Auntie a Smile? HMM... can I give this to you to y with?¡± ¡± ¡°The secretary picked up the White Rabbit Gadget from the desk and shook it in front of him, trying to make himugh. ¡± ¡°Auntie Shao Shuai will y with this for you. It¡¯s a singing fluffy doll!¡± ¡°Oh my God! Shao Shuai¡¯s face is as tender as tofu. I love it so much!¡± ¡°¡±Shao Shuai, can you give Auntie a kiss? Just a kiss, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°All of a sudden, the secretaries in the secretarial room gathered around and teased Shao Shuai. ¡± Shao Shuai¡¯s little brows were tightly furrowed. He was very ufortable from the smell of the secretaries¡¯perfume. He waved his little hands away from the secretaries¡¯hands that were reaching out to touch his face. The fluffy toy that was stuffed into his hands was also thrown away. ¡°Secretary Fang quickly hugged him tightly, afraid that he would fall to the ground. The secretarial room was not like the CEO¡¯s office. There were twoyers of thick carpets. If the youngmander made the slightest mistake, young master Rong would not let them off! ¡± ¡°The youngmander was really angry. He did not like to be surrounded by a group of people. He began to struggle with his hands and feet. Secretary Fang thought about putting him on the desk and sitting down. Just as he picked him up, the youngmander suddenly screamed ¡ª ¡± ¡°AH ¡ª !¡±The young marshal covered his eyes in pain. ¡°Just as Secretary Fang was about to carry the young marshal to the desk, the young marshal struggled and waved his hand. He touched the chopsticks in the bowl of beef noodles on her desk, but secretary Fang liked spicy food, he added a wholeyer of chili oil! ¡± ¡°The chopsticks were waved away by him, and the chili oil sshed on his eyes. The pain was imaginable. ¡± ¡°Oh my God! The chili oil has entered his eyes. What should we do? Young Master Rong Will Kill Us!¡± ¡°¡±Go Wash your eyes! Right, go to the washroom to wash the youngmander¡¯s eyes. Hurry!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Secretary Li, you drove here today, right? Go Down and wait. We¡¯ll send the youngmander to the hospital immediately! He can¡¯t make a mistake!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay, I¡¯ll go down immediately! You guys hurry up too!¡± ¡± ¡°The Secretaries¡¯faces turned pale. They were in a mess. They were nervous, worried, and scared. Secretary Fang immediately carried the general into the bathroom to wash his eyes. ¡± ¡°After the baby breeder washed his hands, he came out and saw secretary fang carrying the general into the bathroom. He asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s Wrong? What¡¯s wrong with the general?¡± ¡± ¡°The chillies are in his eyes. We need to wash them right away!¡± ¡°¡±Oh my God! Quick,e over here! Quick,e over here and wash the general¡¯s eyes!¡±The baby breeder also joined the army to wash his eyes. ¡± ¡°Coming out of the meeting room, young master rong rubbed his swollen forehead. The thought of bringing his baby son to look for his motherter overwhelmed all the tiredness in his heart. ¡± logo Chapter 881 ? ¡°Chapter 881: Chapter 892: Love to the core, hurt to the core ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Just as he was about to pass by the secretary¡¯s office, he saw a few secretaries running around anxiously. He could vaguely hear the contents of their conversation ¡ª ¡± ¡°¡±Tell me, if Young Master Rong finds out, will we all be fired?¡± ¡± ¡°It¡¯s still a light punishment!¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s right! What I¡¯m worried about is that if something happens to young master Rong in our hands, Young Master Rong won¡¯t let us off!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Young Master Rong wants to kill us as easily as squashing an ant. With his words, I¡¯m afraid that no other group would dare to hire us!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Let¡¯s pray that young marshal is fine! Otherwise, we... Young, Young Master Rong!¡±Before the secretary could finish his words, his eyes suddenly widened, and his face was deathly pale as he trembled and retreated. ¡± ¡°¡±Young Master Rong...¡±the secretaries also saw the gloomy face of young master Rong at the door, and all of them were so scared that they kept quiet, their faces pale. ¡± Bang ¡ª He kicked open the half-closed door. Young Master Rong¡¯s handsome face was so gloomy that a storm wasing. His voice was cold to the bone. ¡°Where¡¯s young master?¡± ¡°Young master... Young Master got his eyes sshed by Chili. Now... Now he¡¯s washing his eyes in the bathroom...¡± ¡°Young Master Rong was so angry that heughed. He looked around at these people darkly. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that he¡¯s okay, or else...¡± ¡± ¡°With that, he turned around and ran towards the washroom. ¡± ¡°Xu Zhiyuan picked up the phone and informed the bodyguards to prepare the car. He also informed the ophthalmology professor of the hospital. Then, he turned around and prepared to leave. ¡± ¡°The secretaries pulled a long face and called out to him, ¡°Assistant Xu, please help us plead in front of Young Master Rong! Don¡¯t ban us, Please!¡± ¡± ¡°Xu Zhiyuan shook his head and stated the truth. ¡°Instead of begging me, why don¡¯t you just pray that Young Master Rong is okay? You all know that Young Master Rong loves Young Master Rong. If anything happens to young master Rong, no one will be able to escape.¡± ¡± ¡°Secretary Fang carried Young Master Rong, who had just had his eyes rinsed, back to the secretary¡¯s office. She bumped into Young Master Rong, who was about to go to the bathroom. Instantly, she was so scared that she shivered and felt like the sky was going to copse. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong...¡± ¡°Young Master Rong did not say a word. His cold gaze was like a sharp de that stopped for three seconds on her face. Then, his gaze was reced by worry. He took the little guy who was covering his eyes from her arms and rushed straight into the elevator to get into the car, without waiting for his instructions, the bodyguard immediately rushed to the hospital. ¡± ¡°¡±Little handsome, don¡¯t rub your eyes. Daddy will take you to the hospital! Bear with it!¡±He held him with one hand and lifted his chin with the other to check his eyes. ¡± ¡°Little handsome wanted to reach out to rub his eyes, but he was pressed down by him. Although his eyes had been washed with water, it was still so painful that he could not open them. Tears flowed out unconsciously, and his fan-like eyshes were also wet with tears. ¡± ¡°The little guy pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say a word. His other eye was also red. He was probably crying bitterly just now, so he didn¡¯t cry now. However, the red rims of his eyes still made people¡¯s Hearts Ache. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong¡¯s heart ached so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to see it. He asked Xu Zhiyuan to take out ice cubes from the mini fridge in the RV. He wrapped the ice cubes with a handkerchief and gently applied it to his eyes, heforted him in a gentle voice, ¡°Xiao Shuai, if it really hurts, just cry. Daddy won¡¯tugh at you. Is it better this way? HMM?¡± ¡± Xiao Shuai looked at him with his eyes that were not sshed by the Chili. He blinked twice before nodding slightly. Young Master Rong let out a sigh of relief and continued to apply the ice cubes to him. The Little Guy¡¯s two short arms wrapped around his father¡¯s neck softly. His head was resting on his neck and his forehead was pressed against his neck. He was both pitiful and obedient. ¡°¡±Bear with it. When we go to the hospital, Daddy will bring you to Mommy, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±... Okay.¡±After crying, the Little Guy¡¯s voice was still a little hoarse. ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Young Master Rong¡¯s heart tightened and he could not help but hug him tightly. He lowered his head and kissed him repeatedly on his forehead. ¡± logo Chapter 882 ? ¡°Chapter 882: Chapter 893-love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [5] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When they arrived at the hospital, the ophthalmologist used normal saline to wash the youngmander¡¯s eyes properly and applied erythromycin eye ointment on him, ¡°There¡¯s basically no problem. If there¡¯s still any difort in the eye area, you¡¯ll be fine after applying eye ointment a few more times.¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong nodded and squatted down. He was like the youngmander who was sitting on the chair. When he looked at his eyes, the rims of his eyes were still very red. The whites of his eyes were all bloodshot and looked very scary. Fortunately, he could open his eyes now, he would not cry anymore. Overall, it was good. ¡± ¡°Tell Daddy. Does it still hurt?¡± The young marshal shook his head. ¡°After kissing him on the face, Young Master Rong picked him up and walked out. ¡°It¡¯s good that it doesn¡¯t hurt. Let¡¯s go. Daddy will bring you to Mommy. I hope she won¡¯t be scared by your incident.¡± ¡± The little guy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mommy.¡± ¡°After arriving at the Anning group, he went straight to the CEO¡¯s office. When the receptionist on duty saw Young Master Rong, she immediately greeted him respectfully. ¡°Young Master Rong, Good afternoon! Our CEO is currently having lunch in the staff cafeteria.¡± ¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Young Master Rong answered and carried handsome into the CEO¡¯s office. Kacha ¡ª ¡°The CEO¡¯s office door opened. Pei Sisi, who was sitting at her desk, was startled. She immediately stood up and looked at Young Master Rong, who appeared at the door, at a loss. ¡± ¡°¡±Who are you?¡±The person who asked the question was Xu Zhiyuan, who had opened the door. ¡± ¡°Pei Sisi looked at young master Rong, who had a cold expression on his face, and said submissively, ¡°I¡¯m Pei Sisi... the sales director of the Anning Group...¡± ¡± ¡°Who allowed you to sit there? Get Out!¡±Young Master Rong scolded coldly with a hint of disgust in his eyes. There was an unspeakable disgust towards these people who overstepped their boundaries. ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go out immediately.¡±A hint of embarrassment shed across Pei Sisi¡¯s face. She then left the office desk and walked out quickly. ¡± ¡°After Pei Sisi left, young master Rong did not go in immediately. Instead, he let Xu Zhiyuan go in to spray the air freshener. Only after the fragrance that did not belong to Luo Anning had disappeared did he carry the equally unhappy little handsome into the room. ¡± He sat down on the sofa and ced the little guy beside him. Young Master Rong crossed his arms over his chest with a cold expression on his face. He was thinking about how he should teach that little woman who didn¡¯t know how to show off to her subordinatester on. A mere sales director actually took advantage of the CEO¡¯s absence to sit in the CEO¡¯s seat. He really didn¡¯t hide his wolf¡¯s ambition at all! ¡°After Luo Anning returned from her meal, the receptionist told her that Rong Yan hade with little handsome. She immediately went into the CEO¡¯s office with joy. ¡± ¡°As soon as she entered, she was shocked by the unhappy expressions of the two adults on the sofa. ¡± ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so unhappy?¡±Luo Anning walked over with a smile, picked up her son, and sat down beside Rong Yan. ¡± ¡°When she saw the youngmander¡¯s Bloodshot Eyes, the smile on her lips instantly froze. She held his little face nervously, he checked his left and right. ¡°What happened? Why are young Marshal¡¯s eyes so Red? Why are there so many bloodshot eyes?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Mama...¡±when young marshal saw Mama¡¯s nervous look, he smiled with his eyes curved. He hugged her neck with his short arms and leaned over to kiss her. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning¡¯s fingertips gently caressed his eyes. She did not dare to use any strength at all. Young Master Rong sighed and pulled the mother and Son into his arms. He kissed the older one, he kissed the younger one again. ¡°Xiao Shuai¡¯s eyes were sshed by the chili oil. He has already gone to the hospital for treatment. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡± ¡°How did you take care of him? How could you let the Chili oil be so close to him? !¡± logo Chapter 883 ? ¡°Chapter 883: Chapter 894: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [6] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Luo Anning asked with an usatory tone as she caressed her son¡¯s little face in heartache. Her beautiful brows furrowed slightly. Even though little handsome was smiling at her, she still felt heartache. ¡± Young Master Rong recounted what had happened and suddenly took the initiative to admit his mistake. ¡°I was negligent in this matter. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± ¡°Young Master Rong thought that if there was a next time, he could just be distracted. He had to always keep his son by his side so that he could be at ease. ¡± ¡°Little Shuaiy in Mama¡¯s arms. He was very happy to be hugged by Mama. Although he did not know how to speak much, it was definitely not a problem for him to make Mama Happy! ¡± ¡°He held Mama¡¯s hand and kissed her, making herugh uncontrobly. She could not help but kiss him back. The way the mother and son were happy together made young master Rong feel very ufortable. ¡± ¡°He really was a little ingrate! He had spent more time with him than his mother, okay? ! ¡± It was such a blow! ¡°Young Master Rong was depressed at the side. His handsome face was obviously unhappy. Xu Zhiyuan watched from the side and decided to help his young master. After clearing his throat.., he pretended to ask casually, ¡°By the way, Young Master Rong, lunch time is almost over. Aren¡¯t you going to eat something?¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong didn¡¯t even give a snort. Luo Anning asked in surprise, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet?¡± ¡± ¡°Xu Zhiyuan answered on behalf of the proud young master rong, ¡°Young Madam, when young Master Rong came out from the meeting, he took young master rong directly to the hospital for treatment. After the treatment, he came straight over. He has been so busy that he hasn¡¯t even taken a sip of water.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You!¡±Luo Anning shook her head helplessly. ¡°What should I say about you? ¡°How many times have I told you? No matter how busy you are, you have to eat your meals on time. You also promised me. Look at what you¡¯re Doing Now!¡±? ¡°You¡¯re obeying my orders, but you¡¯re not obeying my orders!¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing that Ba Ba was being reprimanded by his mother, the youngmander pped his small hands happily. Luo Anning lowered her head to look at him and pointed at his forehead with her index finger. ¡°You Little Thing, how old are you? You already know how to watch a show, Huh?¡± ¡± ¡°Being nagged by Luo Anning, Young Master Rong didn¡¯t say a word. When he heard his son¡¯s heckling, young master Rong gave him a resentful look and gritted his teeth. ¡°Ingrate.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Xu Zhiyuan, you go eat lunch first. Leave Him to me.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay! Then Young Madam, I¡¯ll be leaving First!¡±Xu Zhiyuan retreated with sess. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning stuffed the soft little guy into Young Master Rong¡¯s arms. She held him and awkwardly turned his handsome face to the side, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, I Don¡¯t me You for Little Handsome¡¯s matter. You¡¯re so busy with work, yet you still have to take care of him. It¡¯s really difficult. ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me from now on, Little Handsome? Since I¡¯ve already gotten used to my job, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to take care of little handsome. ¡°But you, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on with your stomach? ¡°How can you not eat properly and on time?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I have no appetite.¡±After a long while, young master Rong¡¯s sexy thin lips uttered these three words. ¡± He was still feeling awkward! Anning had no choice but to lean over and kiss his thin lips. ¡°What do you want to eat? Can I order for you?¡± ¡°After being kissed voluntarily, Young Master Rong was like a cat whose fur had been smoothed. His demands were lowered. ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡± .. ¡°Young Master Rong finished his meal and little handsome drank his milk. He was drowsy. Luo Anning carried him to the bed in the lounge. She went to sleep. When she came out, she saw young master Rong sitting in front of her desk. ¡± ¡°Come here.¡±He reached out his hand to her. ¡°Luo Anning walked over and sat down on hisp. She wrapped her arms around his neck and leanedzily on his shoulder. Her voice was soft and sleepy. ¡°Hubby, from now on, you have to quit smoking and drinking.¡± ¡± logo Chapter 884 ? ¡°Chapter 884: Chapter 895-love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [7] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Why?¡±Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows. Under her request, he rarely smoked cigarettes. Apart from socializing, he only smoked one or two asionally. It was even more impossible to avoid alcohol, apart from the necessary asions for socializing, he basically just sipped some red wine. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning tiredly rubbed against his neck, she said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think handsome is too lonely by himself? I want to give him a little sister. In the past, I was the only daughter in the family. At home, other than my parents, there were only servants to y with me. At that time, I always pestered my parents to give birth to a baby for me. A little brother or a little sister. That way, I would have a partner to y with...¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong knew that she wanted to prepare for pregnancy. After thinking for a moment, he patted her back. ¡°I think one handsome is enough. That way, his love will not be scattered.¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing his words, Luo Anning instantly lost all her sleepiness. She looked up at him and was very confused. ¡°Are you a biased father?¡± ¡± ¡°Of course not!¡±It was his child. He loved and doted on her as well! ¡°Luo Anning asked seriously, ¡°Then do you think that I will be a biased and unqualified mother?¡± ¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°¡±Since we will not be biased, why would we have such unrealistic concerns? Or... Do you not want to have children with me?¡±Luo Anning thought about it and there was only one possibility. ¡± ¡°Her head was so cold that it felt like it was about to explode. Luo Anning covered her forehead and red at him. Young Master Rong reprimanded her with a cold face, ¡°Take back all of Your Strange Thoughts! This little brain of yours is full of nonsense!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s all because of you that I can let my thoughts run wild!¡±Luo Anning bit his neck and sucked hard. Soon, a bright red strawberry was nted sessfully. ¡± ¡°Giving birth is so painful. I¡¯m afraid that your small body can¡¯t withstand it.¡±Young Master Rong was helpless and could only tell the truth. ¡°When he gave birth to handsome, he didn¡¯t know how worried he was. Fortunately, it was Catherine who delivered the baby and the mother and son were safe. ¡± ¡°If he let her go through this again, he would more or less still have a shadow in his heart. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning suddenly raised her head. Her eyes were sparkling and extremely beautiful. ¡°Hubby, you have to believe in Catherine¡¯s superb medical skills. You have to believe in my physical quality even more!¡± ¡± ¡°Are you really going to give birth?¡±Young Master Rong frowned. ¡°I¡¯m really going to give birth!¡±Her answer was clear and loud. ¡°Are you determined?¡± ¡°I¡¯m determined!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even pull back ten cows?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even pull back a hundred cows!¡± ¡°Alright.¡±Young Master Rong rubbed his forehead and made a concession. ¡°I¡¯ll seriously consider it.¡± ¡°Luo Anning pulled his hand down and said righteously, ¡°It¡¯s not a consideration, it¡¯s a promise!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Then we might as well not consider it.¡±Young Master Rong shrugged indifferently. Luo Anning immediately wrapped her arms around his neck, afraid that he would go back on his word, she hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t! If you want to consider it, then consider it... then you must consider it carefully.¡± ¡± ¡°MM-HMM.¡±Young Master Rong was naturally very satisfied with herpromise. His fingertips lifted her chin and kissed her thin lips. He couldn¡¯t really refuse her requests. Who asked him to fall into her hands for the rest of his life? Shepromised. ¡°However, Young Master Rong didn¡¯t expect his little wife topromise now. She had many tricks up her sleeve! ¡± ¡°In order to carry the baby, he pierced B with a needle. Y. T was still a child¡¯s y. It was more exciting. L was wearing all kinds of z suits Y. Not only was he confused, but he was also pestering him at the critical moment to prevent him from smoking. C body. Shoot! ¡± He had no choice but to surrender in her body.. ¡°Of course, this was all in the future. ¡± ¡°After a deep kiss, Young Master Rong carried his wife, who was lying limp in his arms, into the lounge. The family of threey in a very warm pink world, taking a leisurely lunch break. ¡± logo Chapter 885 ? ¡°Chapter 885: Chapter 896 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [8] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After lunch break, before leaving, young master rong frowned and instructed, ¡°Sales director, be careful.¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning was puzzled, ¡°Sisi? She¡¯s a good person. She¡¯s very passionate about her work and very motivated.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±In short, it¡¯s not wrong for you to be wary of her. Also, don¡¯t let anyone into the CEO¡¯s office easily when you¡¯re not around. Even confidential documents have to be locked in the safe.¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning didn¡¯t know why he was so disgusted with Pei Sisi, so she didn¡¯t ask further and just answered him. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to thepany.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±Luo Anning took the initiative to go over and offer Goodbye Kiss. ¡°Handsome was held in young master Rong¡¯s arms and was about to be brought back to Bina International. He had just woken up and was in a daze. Now that he was about to part ways with his mother, he was very depressed, his chubby little hands reached out towards her with all their might. ¡°Mother...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Little handsome, be a good boy and go back with Daddy. I¡¯ll see you at home tonight.¡±Luo Anning kissed her baby son and waved at him. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong hugged him. The little guyy on his shoulder and looked at his mother, who was getting further and further away. His little mouth pouted and he didn¡¯t make a fuss anymore. ¡± ¡°Back then, Young Master Rong had brought Young Master Rong into thepany to take care of him while he worked. Not to mention the trouble, Jiang Peihua and grandfather Rong naturally did not agree. ¡± ¡°Firstly, it would affect his work. Secondly, Jiang Peihua and grandfather Rong had finally managed to get a grandson and great-grandson. They would naturally be unhappy if they could spend less time together. ¡± ¡°However, there was nothing they could do even if they were unhappy. Young Master Rong clung tightly to his mother, and once he was away from his mother, he did not feel good at all. ¡± ¡°He rarely cried, and this was what Young Master Rong did. Young Master Rong didn¡¯t like to cry since he was young, and it was very easy to raise him quietly. ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, but he was unhappy. He didn¡¯t drink much milk, and no matter how Jiang Peihua and grandfather Rong coaxed and teased him, he wasn¡¯t happy. In the end, everyone was helpless. The child was still young, and it was the time for him to grow and nourish his body, they couldn¡¯t let him stay so unhappy without drinking milk, right? ¡± ¡°In the end, elder Rong and Jiang Peihua endured the pain and let Luo Anning bring the youngmander to work with her. Of course, there were also a few babysitters apanying her. She was taking care of the child and working alone, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning didn¡¯t want to be separated from the child, so she was naturally happy with this suggestion, but young master Rong didn¡¯t agree. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning had just entered the Anning group, so she hadn¡¯t gotten her hands on anything yet. She was still in the learning and fumbling stage. If she brought another child to work, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do a good job, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to take good care of the child. ¡± ¡°After thinking about it, Young Master Rong finally decided that he would take care of this son! ¡± ¡°When Young Master Rong brought Young Master Rong to work with him, Young Master Rong was also unhappy. He was unhappy and wanted to see his mother, but young master Rong patiently coaxed him. If it really didn¡¯t work out, he would take him to the Anning group and let him see his mother. ¡± ¡°Later, when he could understand, Luo Anning told him to follow his father obediently and not to throw a tantrum. The little guy did not listen to anyone but his mother. ¡± ¡°After Luo Anning said it a few times, he really followed Young Master Rong obediently. ¡± ¡°After such an incident today, coupled with a few big projects that required him to handle personally, young master Rong decided to leave him at home and let the Little Guy¡¯s grandmother and great-grandfather take care of him. ¡± ¡°The next day, all the secretaries of Baina International¡¯s president were reced. The newly appointed secretaries were all married young men with children. Women, beef noodles, and all soup and spicy food were prohibited from entering the president¡¯s floor. ¡± .. logo Chapter 886 ? Chapter 886: Chapter 897 love isplete and hurt Trantor: 549690339 ¡°On the first day that Young Master Rong did not bring the youngmander home, the Little Guy did not pay much attention to him. Young Master Rong touched the tip of his nose, changed his clothes, washed his hands, and leaned over to kiss him. The little guy snorted in disdain. ¡± ¡°On the fifth day that Young Master Rong did not bring the youngmander home, the little guy raised his eyelids at his return, indicating that he knew that he had returned home. ¡± ¡°Half a month after Young Master Rong did not bring the youngmander home, he picked up Luo Anning and went home together. The servant greeted them respectfully, ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡± ¡°The little guy, who was watching a TV series with Old Master Jiang Peihua, turned his head when he heard the servant¡¯s voice. His exquisite little face immediately broke into a bright smile, he excitedly extended his short arms towards the two of them, wanting to hug them. ¡°Father, mother!¡± ¡± ¡°Three ck lines slid down young master rong and Luo Anning¡¯s forehead at the same time. They looked at each other in confusion, feeling as if they were struck by lightning. ¡± ¡°When he did not receive a reply, the youngmander stopped smiling. His rosy little mouth was slightly pursed. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡± Luo Anning:¡±...¡± The little fellow clenched his little fists in shame and anger. He looked at young master Rong at the side. ¡°Father!¡± Young Master Rong:¡±...¡± The general was struck! He turned his head to the side angrily and didn¡¯t say a word! ¡°Compared to the couple who didn¡¯t know how to react, Old Master Rong and Jiang Peihua couldn¡¯t help butugh. Luo Anning was the first toe back to her senses. She washed her hands and hugged her angry son. She couldn¡¯t help butugh too, ¡°Ha... little handsome, tell Mommy, who taught you to say that? Is it great-grandfather or grandmother?¡± ¡± ¡°The little guy nced at her aggrievedly. His long eyshes fluttered like two small fans, and he didn¡¯t say a word. ¡± ¡°Jiang peihua interrupted, ¡°Our Little Shuai is very smart. How is he taught? He taught himself!¡± ¡± ¡°Grandfather Rong also nodded proudly, ¡°Little shuai is a good seedling, just like his father!¡± ¡± ¡°After washing his hands, young master Rong walked over and heard the affectionate cries of the little kid from the television series. ¡°Father! Mother! Where are you guys?¡± ¡± He immediately understood. It turned out that his mother had brought the little guy to watch a period drama for a few days. Did he hear it himself? ¡°This IQ was not bad. He knew to put father, mother, and father together! ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong thought proudly that when the little guy was older, it would be time to take him to test his IQ. ¡± ¡°He took his son from Luo Anning¡¯s arms and crossed his arms to carry him in front of him. His usually clear eyes were silent for a moment, then he seriously discussed with him, ¡°Little guy, if you really want to call me father, it¡¯s not impossible. However,pared to father, father will like Father Emperor a little more.¡± ¡± The youngmander was immediately stunned.¡±...¡± Grandfather Rong¡¯s expression was in sync with the youngmander¡¯s.¡±...¡± Jiang Peihua held back herughter with difficulty.¡±...¡± Luo Anning¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±...¡± .. ¡°Late at night, the beautiful and gorgeous night life gradually calmed down. ¡± ¡°A group of foreign youths in their early twenties were drunk as they helped each other out of the bar. The one leading them was a Chinese girl. She was also quite drunk as she leaned against the boy beside her and hugged her waist, she had to support her with all her might in order to stand up. ¡± The group of people were shouting that they wanted to continue drinking in another bar. ¡°Xue Wei is quite drunk. I¡¯ll send her back to the hotel first! I¡¯ll meet up with you guyster!¡±Qiulun hugged Wu Xue Wei tightly and said to hispanions. ¡°When the others heard his words, they all smiled in understanding. ¡°Qiulun, you don¡¯t have to meet up with us anymore! Enjoy Your Wonderful Night Tonight!¡± ¡± logo Chapter 887 ? ¡°Chapter 887: Chapter 898 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [10] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Qiao Lun, I Wish You All the best. Remember to be gentle with Xue Wei!¡± ¡± ¡°Qiao Lun smiled and epted hispanions¡¯blessings. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Thank you! I will enjoy this wonderful night that belongs to both of us.¡± ¡± ¡°After hailing a taxi, Qiao Lun helped the drunken Wu Xue Wei into the car. ¡± ¡°A ck Land Rover just happened to pass by the bar. Secretary Wu was sitting in the front passenger seat, while Feng Churui was sitting at the back, resting with his eyes closed. ¡± ¡°¡±Captain S, I think I saw Miss Xue Wei just now,¡±secretary Wu suddenly said. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui didn¡¯t open his eyes, and his tone was indifferent. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®like¡¯?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I just passed by the bar just now, and I think I saw a foreign man helping Miss Xue Wei into a taxi. I¡¯m not sure if it was Miss Xue Wei, but she was driving too fast just now,¡±secretary Wu said, suddenly, he pointed at the rearview mirror. ¡°Mayor, it¡¯s the taxi behind.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui opened his eyes abruptly and looked through the rearview mirror. After a moment of silence, he ordered the driver, ¡°Keep up with them.¡± ¡± ¡°Soon, the driver slowed down. There were basically no cars on the road in the middle of the night. The road was wide, so the two cars soon drove side by side. ¡± ¡°The Land Rover was covered with a square exposure film, so it could not be seen from the outside. However, the taxi was different. At a nce, one could see all the people in the car clearly. ¡± ¡°Other than the driver in the driver¡¯s seat, Wu Xuewei, who was drunk in the back, was leaning on a man¡¯s shoulder. Looking from this side, she saw that the man took the opportunity to take advantage of her and caressed her body with his dirty hands. ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu had been with Feng Churui for many years. With a nce, he could roughly understand what he was thinking. ¡°Stop that taxi!¡± ¡± Feng Churui¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. There was a surge of undercurrent in his eyes. His gaze was fixed on the two people in the taxi. ¡°The driver suddenly elerated, then turned the steering wheel and swept across, blocking in front. The taxi wanted to turn, but it was toote, so it could only quickly step on the brakes! ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei, who was not wearing her seatbelt, was caught by the inertia, and her head hit the back of the seat. Qiao Lun quickly pulled her back and carefully rubbed her head, he shouted in Chinese with an ent, ¡°How Do You Drive? Can you afford to be responsible for my girlfriend¡¯s ident? !¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Do you want to die? ! I Don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t want your life! who drives like this? !¡±The taxi driver, who was already unhappy after being scolded, immediately stuck his head out of the window and scolded the Land Rover in front of him. ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu got out of the car and showed his city hall work permit. With just a nce, the taxi driver immediately shut up and said in fear and trepidation, ¡°Mr. Secretary, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault for not recognizing Mount Tai. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to my level!¡± ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu ignored him. He walked to the backseat, opened the door, and directly helped Wu Xuewei out of the car. Qiao Lun was anxious. How could he let a stranger snatch Wu Xuewei Away? He unfastened his seatbelt and rushed out of the car to grab Wu Xuewei¡¯s arm, he shouted, ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to take my girlfriend away? ! Do you still have thew in China?¡± ¡± ¡°Who are you to Miss Xuewei?¡±Secretary Wu asked instead of answering. ¡°Of course I¡¯m her boyfriend!¡± ¡°At this moment, the door of the Land Rover was pushed open. Feng churui, who was dressed in a strict ck suit, walked out. His deep gaze was fixed on Wu Xue Wei as he gradually approached her. ¡± ¡°After being hit by Secretary Wu and Qiao Lun, who were both pulling and raising her voice, Wu Xue Wei frowned in difort and slowly opened her eyes. ¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei, you¡¯re Awake?¡±Qiaolun held her by her waist in surprise. ¡°Who is he to you?¡± ¡± Harmony: ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Xuewei... ...¡± logo Chapter 888 ? ¡°Chapter 888: Chapter 899 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [11] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei blinked her eyes. When she saw the person in front of her clearly, she frowned. ¡°Secretary Wu... Why Are you here?¡± ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu smiled. ¡°Not only am I here, the mayor is here as well.¡± ¡± ¡°When Wu Xuewei saw that the elegant and handsome man had already walked closer, his deep gaze was as deep as the abyss, and there was no trace of emotion on his face. His face was cold and clear. He wore a ck suit on his body, and his white shirt was meticulously buttoned up to the top, his entire body exuded a sense of ascetic beauty. ¡± ¡°There was a little distance between them, but there was also a little seductive elegance. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was stunned for a few seconds. Then, she shook her chaotic head, raised her smile, and said sarcastically, ¡°Uncle Feng, what a coincidence. You can even meet him like this.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Uncle?¡±Qiao Lun¡¯s expression was puzzled for a moment, and then he suddenly realized that he was overjoyed. ¡°Xuewei, he¡¯s your Uncle? Then he¡¯s Your Uncle¡¯s secretary? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I almost lost my manners.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei smiled faintly andforted him. She did look at Feng churui and said, ¡°No, uncle Feng Won¡¯t mind. Am I right, Uncle Feng?¡± ¡± ¡°After she finished speaking, Feng Churui had already walked in front of the two of them. His deep eyes stared at her without blinking. His tone was cold. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know are innocent. Of course, I won¡¯t mind. But ¨C¡± ¡± ¡°His tone suddenly turned cold, ¡°You call me uncle. As Your Elder, your behavior of noting home in the middle of the night and fooling around with your little boyfriend is very undesirable. Where is your upbringing? where is the self-respect and self-respect that a girl should have?¡± ¡± ¡°A trace of embarrassment shed across Wu Xuewei¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I call you uncle because I¡¯m being polite! ¡°You¡¯re not my who, and you¡¯re not my elder! ¡°I¡¯m an adult now. I don¡¯t think that having a boyfriend at this age would cause me to lose my self-respect and self-respect? ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s natural for a boyfriend and girlfriend to go on a date at night. Uncle Feng, aren¡¯t you being a little too controlling?¡± ¡± ¡°When she said the end, she almost clenched her fists and started to provoke him. Every word wasced with sarcasm. ¡± Secretary Wu nced at the mayor without batting an eyelid. She was really worried that the mayor would be so disappointed that he would just leave her here and walk away. This Miss Xue Wei was too much. The mayor was doing this for her own good. Why didn¡¯t he understand? ¡°Qiao Lun smiled at the side. His Chinese was actually not that good. The two of them had such a long conversation. To be honest, he had quite a hard time listening to it. ¡± ¡°Feng churui retracted his gaze and looked at Wu Xuewei indifferently. Just as she was about to take the lead to escape, he said indifferently, ¡°Indeed. I was meddling in other people¡¯s business. Secretary Wu, Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he retracted his gaze and turned around to leave. ¡± ¡°His figure was tall and slender. Even his back view was so strict. There was a trace of coldness and nobility, as well as a sense of distance. ¡± ¡°¡±Miss Xue Wei, then you take care of your safety. Goodbye.¡±After Secretary Wu finished speaking, she also got into the car. ¡± The Land Rover turned around and left. ¡°Wu Xue Wei saw that he really left just like that. After saying those words indifferently, he really left. She suddenly felt a little disappointed. ¡± What was he looking forward to? What was he still looking forward to. He already had a fianc¨¦e. What was she still looking forward to in vain! ¡°Age, that damned age! ¡± ¡°So what if she was nine years older? She had never thought that she would be rejected one day, but it was because of her age. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei suddenlyughed. Did he never have that intention, or was he using age as a grand reason to make her heart die? ¡± logo Chapter 889 ? ¡°Chapter 889: Chapter 900: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [12] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He knew that she could change all his reasons, but age was the only thing she could not change even if she died.. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, Xue Wei, what¡¯s Wrong? Your Uncle has already gone far away, what¡¯s there to see?¡±Qiao Lun¡¯s dissatisfied voice brought her back to her senses. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see.¡±Wu Xue Wei held her dizzy head and turned around to get into the car. ¡°From the beginning to the end, she did not say another word. ¡± ¡°Qiao Lun, on the other hand, had been nagging and praising her uncle for being so young. Moreover, it seemed that his official position was not small, and so on. Other than saying that he was so young, she did not listen to a single word. ¡± .. ¡°¡±Mayor, is it really okay to leave Miss Xuewei there?¡±Secretary Wu asked worriedly. ¡± ¡°He did not look at the monk¡¯s face but looked at the Buddha¡¯s face. After all, the Wu family and the Feng family were old friends. He clearly knew that there were many unsafe factors for a girl to be with a little boyfriend tonight, but he still left her there. ¡± ¡°It would be fine if nothing happened, but if something really happened, then there would be a problem. ¡± ¡°He had been by the mayor¡¯s side for quite some time. Secretary Wu had never understood it. The mayor used to dote on Miss Xue Wei very much. Ever since Miss Xue Wei suddenly decided to go abroad to study, the way the two of them got along changed. ¡± ¡°It became very serious, like a tit-for-tat enemy. However, the two of them carried out the proper etiquette, and neither of them shed all pretense of cordiality. ¡± It was this kind of politeness that made the two of them look particrly strange. ¡°¡±Even if there is a problem, it is her own fault.¡±Feng churui continued to close her eyes to rest. Her calm face did not have the slightest ripple, as if she was not affected by what had just happened. ¡± ¡°There was one thing that she was right about. He was indeed not someone who belonged to her, and he did not have any position to control her. ¡± ¡°Even if she did something wrong, it was still her family¡¯s responsibility. Worrying had nothing to do with him. ¡± ¡°¡±Oh right, mayor. Shouldn¡¯t Miss Xue Wei be studying abroad at this time? Why is she in S City with a bunch of friends?¡± ¡± ¡°After a long while, he said, ¡°This is not something that we should be concerned about.¡± ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu heard this and did not say anything more. Based on the mayor¡¯s attitude, he probably did not want to care about Miss Xue Wei¡¯s matters. ¡± .. ¡°At this time, Wu Xue Wei should indeed be studying in the United States, not secretly running back to the country behind her family¡¯s back and ying in bars with a bunch of scoundrels all day long. ¡± ¡°She knew that she was really silly, so silly that it made peopleugh. ¡± ¡°But now, even if it made peopleugh and look down on her, it did not matter. ¡± ¡°Anyway, she had already broken all the rules and would not care about what others thought of her. ¡± ¡°Now, what she touched and yed were things that she had never touched before. For the sake of Feng Churui, she would strive to do her best, strive to be an elegantdy, strive to be an obedient and naive good girl, looking back now, even she couldn¡¯t help but call herself a fool! ¡± ¡°In Feng Churui¡¯s eyes, what she tried to do had nothing to do with him at all, let alone any meaning. ¡± ¡°She was like aplete fool. She had done so many ridiculous things and fantasized about such a naive and stupid dream. In the end, the dream was finally broken. Everything she had done was like a face of indifference and disgust, she wasughing at her stupidity and her wishful thinking. ¡± There was no longer a person who would let her fight and work hard. That was why she chose to give up on herself. ¡°Although she knew that such a depraved oneself how people look down on, but she does not care ah. ¡± ¡°The person who cares the most will not care about her, she has nothing to persist, even if the best, who can see? ¡± logo Chapter 890 ? ¡°Chapter 890: Chapter 901 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [13] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Because she hid it from her family, Wu Xuewei did not dare to return to the capital, much less live in her apartment in s city. The apartment was regrly cleaned by a part-time worker every day. If anyone found out that she had skipped school and returned to the country on her own, her father and grandfather would definitely fly into a rage. ¡± Not to mention letting them know what she had done. ¡°In the hotel, she had booked a long-term suite. Every night, other than going to the bar and dancing and drinking with her friends from the United States, she would eat, drink, and have fun in this suite that was dozens of square meters. ¡± It was so boring that it was dead silent. She chose to return to s city for a certain reason. ¡°She knew that once she did something, someone would naturally report it to him. He would also know what she had done. In his heart, he was still naively hoping that he would be furious and teach her a lesson. ¡± ¡°However, he did not. He did not do any of it! ¡± ¡°Thest time he clearly saw her taking drugs, he had the intention of letting her go. Wu Xuewei really did not know what else she could do. That was why he had ced his gaze on her. That was why he had looked at her seriously, to take care of her feelings. ¡± ¡°It was another night of drunkenness. She was so drunk that she was like mud. Qiao Lun supported her back to the hotel. After pushing him out of the door with only a trace of rationality, she entered the bathroom and took a shower. She slept until four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. ¡± She had been feeling the pain of a hangover almost every day for the past one to two months. ¡°Perhaps it was because it had been a long time, but now she had gotten used to it. ¡± ¡°After a simple wash-up, she took her wallet and went to the hotel¡¯s teahouse to drink afternoon tea to fill her stomach. ¡± ¡°What Wu Xuewei did not expect was to see Feng Churui¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Wu Yuqing, here. ¡± ¡°Dressed in a white lotus-leaf skirt, she was elegant and elegant. She was drinking afternoon tea with a few of herpanions, chatting and joking. Since Wu Yuqing did not see her, Wu Xuewei naturally would not go up to greet her and make things difficult for herself. ¡± She found a more remote seat and sat down. She ordered arge table of food. The process of waiting for the waiter to serve food was undoubtedly boring. ¡°She was no exception. She took out her phone and started ying. Suddenly, she felt someone approaching. She had just raised her head when she saw Wu Yuqing, who was sitting in the distance, walking in front of her. She saw her raising her head, she smiled and said, ¡°I thought I was mistaken. I didn¡¯t expect it to be really Xue Wei. Did youe alone? Do you want toe over?¡± ¡± ¡°She came over, perhaps because of her good self-restraint. When she saw her, she wanted to greet her. ¡± ¡°However, at this moment, Wu Xuewei did not want to see her at all. She did not want to speak at all. If it was in the past, she would definitely respond with a smile. She would definitely not lose the Wu family¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°However, now, she only smiled slightly and nodded her head to express her reply. ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing¡¯s smile did not diminish. Looking at her appearance, she did not want to say much and did not force her. She only said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over first.¡± ¡± ¡°After she left, the waiter pushed a dining car over and served a table full of snacks. Wu Xuewei suddenly lost her appetite. She ate a little of each and then paid the bill and left. ¡± .. ¡°That night, Wu Yuqing and Feng Churui had dinner together. Thinking of the matter of seeing Wu Xuewei in the afternoon, she told him about it. ¡± ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t Xue Wei studying in the United States? Why did she suddenly return to the country? I saw that herplexion was not very good. I ordered a table full of food, but I did not see her eat a few mouthfuls. Could she be sick?¡± ¡± Feng Churui cut the steak in front of him indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Wu Yuqing frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t agree that his business had nothing to do with her. ¡°You¡¯re her uncle. She¡¯s a little girl who didn¡¯te home and is alone in S city. You should be more concerned about her.¡± logo Chapter 891 ? ¡°Chapter 891: Chapter 902: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [14] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s expression did not change as he replied indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡± Wu Yuqing Shook Her Head and continued to insist on her persuasion. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®Yes¡¯? Did you agree or not?¡± ¡°As if he was annoyed by her questioning, Feng Churui put down his knife and fork and looked at her indifferently. ¡°She addressed me as Uncle respectfully, but you know that I don¡¯t have any rtions with her. I can¡¯t interfere in her matters.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re right, but caring doesn¡¯t mean you can control her.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±What do you want me to do?¡±Feng Churui asked patiently, looking down at his watch from time to time. ¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want you to do anything. I¡¯m just suggesting that as an elder, you should find time to care about her.¡±Wu Yuqing looked a little embarrassed. ¡°If you¡¯re in a hurry, you can leave first. I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, enjoy your meal then. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±After saying that, she went to pay the bill and left. ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing watched him leave. Her gaze was downcast as she bit her lip. She was prepared to say what she wanted to say tonight, but she still could not say it out loud. ¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll wait for the next time. ¡± .. ¡°Wu Xuewei did not expect to meet Feng Churui at the bar. Strictly speaking, she was dragged away by Feng Churui when she was dancing close to her friends on the dance floor. ¡± ¡°¡±What are you doing? Let Go of me!¡±Wu Xuewei had drunk a little too much and was being dragged away. Her head was dizzy and she staggered a few times until she almost fell down. She beat him impatiently with one hand, asking him to let go. ¡± ¡°She walked out of the bar and came to the door. Feng churui flung her away fiercely. Seeing that she was thrown onto the ground, he only had his hands in the pockets of his suit. He stood there and looked at her coldly. ¡± Wu Xuewei was stunned. Perhaps she did not remember at all. She just sat on the ground without caring about her image and lowered her head like a child who had been abandoned. ¡°Are you awake?¡±The indifferent voice was still calm. ¡°Wu Xuewei slowly raised her head and was about to speak when Qiao Lun and his friends had already chased after her. Seeing that she had fallen to the ground, they rushed forward to help her up. ¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei, are you alright?¡±Without waiting for her reply, Qiao Lun roared angrily at Feng Churui who had been standing there and staring at her coldly. ¡°She¡¯s a girl. Even if you¡¯re an uncle, you shouldn¡¯t push her down!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Uncle, this person is Xuewei¡¯s uncle? So handsome!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh my god, he¡¯s so young. He doesn¡¯t look like it!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Hey, Hey, Hey, get it straight. This isn¡¯t about uncles, alright? Didn¡¯t you see that Xuewei was pushed down by this man?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, are you okay? Did you fall somewhere?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Hey, how can you do this? How can you push people to the ground?¡±Those brown-haired and blue-eyed friends were talking and criticizing. ¡± ¡°Feng churui pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say a word. He watched all of this coldly, like a bystander. ¡± ¡°Soon, Secretary Wu brought the bar security and separated all of Wu Xue Wei¡¯s friends. Wu Xue Wei stood up from the ground and pushed away Qiao Lun. She slightly raised her head and looked at the elegant man who was one head taller than her, she yed with a strand of her hair that had just been dyed today and asked with a chuckle, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you drag me out of there just to ask me if I¡¯m Awake?¡± ¡± ¡°It was already autumn. The weather at night was not as cool as the day. At this moment, Feng Churui¡¯s gaze was only on her naked body. Her clothes were exposed. ¡± logo Chapter 892 ? ¡°Chapter 892: Chapter 903 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [15] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She was dressed in a tight ck dress that covered the bottom of her thighs. Other than her chest and lower body, the rest of the dress was made of transparent ck gauze. Wearing it was no different from not wearing it at all. ¡± ¡°Her gaze slowly moved up and saw her ying with her hair, which was as big as ink. Her long wavy hair and bangs were dyed yellow by her. Her bangs were also dyed to the middle. Her palm-sized face was covered with heavy makeup and blue cosmetic eyes. Her fake eyshes were like two rows ofrge fans, which were frighteningly fake. ¡± ¡°Feng churui frowned slightly. He did not hide his disgust at her outfit. Wu Xuewei naturally saw the disdain in his eyes, suddenly, sheughed out loud. ¡°What? Uncle Feng doesn¡¯t like me? Since you hate me so much, why don¡¯t you just let it go?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui said solemnly, ¡°Wu Xuewei, don¡¯t make yourself into a Missus.¡± ¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m a Missus?¡±Wu Xuewei didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Is a missus not a human? is a missus not a citizen of your mayor Feng?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to have a citizen like you.¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry. No matter how shameful I am or how shameful I am, it¡¯s still my own business. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s tone became heavier, and there was a faint sign of anger. ¡°Wu Xuewei...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±If Uncle Feng is fine, I¡¯ll go in and y.¡±Wu Xuewei could not be bothered to continue the conversation with him, because she would not be able to get any benefits at all. Not only that, she would also be hurt badly by his disgusted gaze. ¡± ¡°Since no one felt sorry for her heart that was riddled with holes, then she would feel sorry for herself. ¡± ¡°After calling Qiao Lun and his group of friends, Wu Xuewei and the rest walked into the bar. Behind them, Feng Churui¡¯s voice sounded ¡± ¡°¡±If it wasn¡¯t for Yuqing, Do You Think I would care about your stupid business?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei suddenly stopped in her tracks. When Qiao Lun and the rest asked her why she didn¡¯t leave, she smiled and let them go in first. Qiao Lun looked at Feng Churui worriedly before reluctantly going in with his friends. ¡± Wu Yuqing? So it was Wu Yuqing who asked him toe? ¡°How ironic. He came whenever his fianc¨¦e asked him to. Even though he did not want to care about her stupid matters anymore, he still endured the difort when his fianc¨¦e asked him toe. ¡± ¡°Turning around, Wu Xuewei slowly walked in front of him and looked at his handsome and refined face. It was such a handsome face. The owner of this face had once given her a lot of love, but now, his eyes revealed.., other than disgust for her, what else was there? ¡± It was this face that caused her to sink into a one-sided love that she could not extricate herself from. It was only until she was mercilessly rejected that she fled. ¡°She should have been heartbroken, but why did she have to return to the city that had him? ¡± ¡°It was just wishful thinking, thinking that there would be a miracle, right? ¡± ¡°¡±Uncle Feng, when I was eighteen years old, I mustered up the courage to confess to you. Do you still remember what you said to Me?¡±Wu Xuewei asked with a smile, her eyes watery. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui was still standing upright, his gaze falling on her face. Of course, she did not think that such a focused gaze meant anything. This was just his good self-restraint. When talking to others.., looking into someone¡¯s eyes was a form of respect at the very least. ¡± ¡°When Secretary Wu heard this, he automatically walked a few meters away. ¡± ¡°He did not speak. It was unknown whether it was because he did not want to speak or because he did not remember. Wu Xuewei raised her head and blinked her eyes hard, forcing back her tears, ¡°You said that it was impossible for us to be together. You would not love me, and it was impossible for you to love me. You said that my confession made you feel disgusted. If I suddenly confessed to you, who had always treated me as a niece, you would feel a kind of incestuous disgust.¡± ¡± logo Chapter 893 ? ¡°Chapter 893: Chapter 904: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [16] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The words were still ringing in her ears. Even now, when she thought of how she confessed to him with joy and was mercilessly rejected by him, her heart still felt a piercing pain. ¡± ¡°¡±I guess you don¡¯t remember, right?¡±She chuckled, she said self-deprecatingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. How would you have the effort to remember a person or thing that makes you feel disgusted. Alright, I¡¯m not here to reminisce about the past. I¡¯m here to tell you now, don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again, okay? Every time I see you, it reminds me of how terrible I used to be. In the future, no matter who it is, Wu Yuqing, or whoever it is, as long as youe to visit me, can you please refuse? If you don¡¯t want to make the other party sad, you can also promise verbally that you won¡¯t reallye to visit me.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui looked at her with a calm expression and dark eyes. ¡°I told you, if you put away that thought that you shouldn¡¯t have, we can still be the same as before.¡± ¡± Like before? ¡°To be pampered and doted on by him, and then to indulge in it even more, to love him to death, and then to be mercilessly and cruelly rejected by him? ¡± ¡°He could act as if nothing had happened, but she couldn¡¯t! ¡± She could not take back her fallen heartpletely! She could not do it! ¡°¡±I hope you will remember what I said just now. Please.¡±Wu Xuewei¡¯s eyes became warmer and warmer. As tears welled up in her eyes, she turned her back to him, she tried her best to make her sobbing voice sound as normal as possible. ¡°I have decided to forget youpletely. Please give me a chance to be reborn. Don¡¯t appear in front of me again and disturb my heartke that is not calm to begin with.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei walked into the bar again. Feng Churui was still standing in the same spot when she disappeared. He looked at a certain point thoughtfully. ¡°After a long time, secretary Wu walked over when he saw that it was gettingte. ¡°Mayor, it¡¯s gettingte. Are you going to... ?¡± ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Feng churui came back to his senses. He looked away and turned around first. .. ¡°After that night, Wu Xuewei didn¡¯t see Feng Churui again for two whole months. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As a mayor, he was so busy with official business every day. The chance of meeting him by chance was like winning the lottery. Unless they went to the city hall to look for him or he showed up on his own initiative, it was basically impossible to meet him. ¡± It was said that epting a new rtionship would make people forget the previous one more easily. ¡°Arge part of the reason why she epted Qiaolun was that she wanted to forget Feng Churui. Moreover, qiaolun had pursued her for almost a year. When her friends started to argue for qiaolun, she half-agreed. ¡± ¡°After they got together, Qiaolun had asked for her many times. American sex. Education was very open. Regarding sex. Life did not have so manyplicated shackles. Wu Xuewei had always refused. ¡± ¡°Qiao Lun had also been angry with her. In the end, she always said, ¡°If you really want it, go find someone else. I don¡¯t mind.¡±. And the blow had to be made topromise. ¡± This was the principle that whoever fell in love first was destined to be the most humble. Because the heart of the person you don¡¯t love is not with you. Why would you expect her to feel sorry for you? ¡°It was alreadyte autumn. At this time of the year, she would go to France for a few days on vacation. Because she liked the yellowing parasol leaves, they would wither vigorously to wee the winter scene. ¡± ¡°She would also return from France the day before her birthday to celebrate her birthday with her family. Of course, Feng Churui was one of them. ¡± ¡°As far as she could remember, he had apanied her for 12 birthdays. In two days, it would be her 20th birthday. This time, she did not have any expectations as she did on her 19th birthday. ¡± logo Chapter 894 ? ¡°Chapter 894: Chapter 905 love thoroughly, Hurt thoroughly [17] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the blink of an eye, it was her birthday. ¡± ¡°She came back drunkst night and usually slept until the afternoon. Today, strangely, she only slept for four hours and woke up at seven o¡¯clock in the morning. ¡± ¡°In the suite, the TV in the living room was on silent. There was a projector in front of the big bed in the bedroom. Even if she slept, it would be on silent and y thetest MTV constantly. ¡± Staying in a hotel was always scary. ¡°She did not dare to put out all the lights. On the contrary, she turned on all the lights. Even if it would affect her sleep, she would still persist. ¡± ¡°When she woke up, she turned on the volume of the projector. The MTV was ying one song after another. She was in a trance quietly. ¡± ¡°When shey down until nine o¡¯clock, she was already so hungry that her stomach was cramping. She pushed herself up and picked up the phone on the bedside table to order food. After hanging up the phone, she slowly got up and brushed her teeth. ¡± ¡°After washing up, the doorbell rang. She smoothed her slightly messy hair and walked to open the door. ¡± ¡°The hotel waiter pushed the food cart in. Other than the breakfast she had ordered, there was also a twelve-inch exquisite cake. The cake box was wrapped with a light purple ribbon and tied with a bow. The packaging was very exquisite. One could tell that it was intentional. ¡± This made Wu Xuewei quite surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t order a cake...¡± ¡°The waiter smiled and bowed slightly. ¡°Miss Wu Xuewei, Happy Birthday to you! Today is your birthday. As a VIP of our hotel, this is a free birthday gift from our hotel. I hope you will like it.¡± ¡± ¡°When she checked in, her ID card could show her birthday, and she stayed in the presidential suite for a few months. Naturally, she was upgraded to a VIP. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was stunned for a long time before she revealed the first genuine smile of the day. ¡°Thank you, I think I will like it very much.¡± ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I wish you a happy meal!¡± ¡°After the waiter left, Wu Xuewei sat on the sofa in the living room, curled up and hugging her knees. She stared at the cake in a daze. Even the hotel knew her birthday. Would he remember it? ¡± ¡°¡±Wu Xuewei, you¡¯re really crazy...¡±she scoffed softly. She opened the cake, lit the two candles with the numbers 2 and 0, and inserted them. Okay. ¡± ¡°Then, as she ate breakfast, she looked at the candles as tears streamed down her face. ¡± ¡°After breakfast, she fell asleep again. In the afternoon, she was woken up by Qiao Lun¡¯s phone call. ¡± ¡°¡±Dear, Happy Birthday! Tonight, we n to celebrate it for you. Do You Like It?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei buried her face into the soft pillow and muttered, ¡°I like it...¡± ¡± ¡°In any case, the celebration was nothing more than eating and going to bars. She was already used to it and could not say that she liked or disliked it. ¡± ¡°She only knew that if she did not go crazy with her friends, she would really break down. Being alone was too lonely. She did not like that kind of feeling and even hated it deeply. ¡± ¡°I knew you would like it! I¡¯ll pick you up tonight. be good and wait for my call.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± ¡°After hanging up the phone, Wu Xuewei could not fall asleep. She simply got up and went to the living room to cut a piece of cake. She ate it slowly and finished it. It was still early, so she went to the bathroom to take a bath. ¡± ¡°After taking a bath, she still chose a tight-fitting dress to change into. It had thin ck silk, electric silver pointed high heels, and was also done with makeup. Qiao Lun called and said that he was already waiting downstairs. ¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be right down.¡±She took her bag and put on a barbie pink short leather jacket on her shoulder before going downstairs. ¡°Qiaolun leaned against the door of a Porsche. He was slightly shivering in the autumn wind. When Wu Xuewei walked out of the hotel door, she saw him with a red nose due to the cold. For a moment, she did not know whether she should be touched or guilty. ¡± logo Chapter 895 ? ¡°Chapter 895: Chapter 906 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [18] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Xue Wei, you¡¯re Down!¡±Seeing her, Qiao Lun¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly stepped forward to hug her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s cold, quickly get in the car!¡± ¡± ¡°After getting in the car, Wu Xue Wei asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡± Qiao Lun mysteriously kept her in suspense. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei expressed her anticipation. The car continued to move forward. She was bored to death as she looked at the rapidly passing street scene outside the car window. When she waited for the traffic lights, she saw a cknd rover with familiar license tes. ¡± It¡¯s him.. ¡°Today, does he remember her birthday? ¡± ¡°No matter what, even if he said that he didn¡¯t want him to appear in front of her and upset her restless heart, she still couldn¡¯t help but faintly look forward to it. ¡± She lowered her head and yed with her phone. There were no missed calls or text messages. ¡°Suddenly, she smiled. ¡± ¡°She turned her head and said to Qiao lun, ¡°Qiao Lun, let¡¯s go to the SIM card business hall first.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Why? Do you want to change your number?¡±Qiao Lun was surprised. After all, she had not changed her SIM card in the two years she had been in the United States. She had still used a domestic number. ¡± Why did she suddenly think of changing it now? ¡°Wu Xuewei smiled and said, ¡°If I suddenly want to change it, I¡¯ll change it. If I don¡¯t go to the old, I won¡¯te back to the new.¡± ¡± ¡°It was time topletely forget about him. He had persisted for two years. He was very silly and naive. At this moment, it was time to return to reality. ¡± ¡°Feng churui, I hope that we won¡¯t have any interactions in the future. ¡± ¡°Feng churui, I hope that I canpletely walk out of this. ¡± ¡°Feng churui, give me your blessings. ¡± ¡°Qiao Lun did not know much about it, but he still agreed to support her. As soon as the traffic light turned green, he immediately turned the carne and drove to the nearest business hall. ¡± .. ¡°After changing the SIM card and the old one, Wu Xuewei casually threw it into the trash can. Then, she took Qiao Lun¡¯s arm and left. ¡± .. Joon¡¯s surprise was indeed surprising enough! ¡°She brought her to the Hotpot restaurant that reserved the entire ce. There were two rows of waiters standing at the door. Each of them had a sincere smile on their faces. They were holding a red rose in their hands. When they saw her walking slowly towards them, they sent their blessings, ¡°Miss Xuewei, Happy Birthday!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Miss Xuewei, Happy Birthday!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Miss Xuewei, Happy Birthday!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Thank you...¡±Wu Xue Wei thanked them one by one. By the time she walked into the shop, she had already received a bouquet of roses in her arms. ¡± ¡°The shop was pitch ck. When she stepped into the shop, the lights suddenly lit up. The sound of a salute exploded above her head. The fluttering ribbons fell down and covered her entire body. ¡± ¡°¡±Baby, Happy Birthday!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, Happy Birthday!¡± ¡± ¡°Everyone surrounded her. With Qiao Lun as the leader, they sent their blessings affectionately. ¡± ¡°¡±Thank you, thank you for spending my 20th birthday with me. I¡¯m very happy, thank you!¡±Wu Xuewei was so touched that everyone hugged her. It seemed that this was the only way to express the gratitude in her heart. ¡± ¡°After the hug, everyone pulled her back to her seat and began to put the dishes into the extremely tempting red oil pot. These friends from America had never eaten hot pot before. This was the first time they had eaten it, and it felt so spicy! ¡± .. ¡°In the Western restaurant, melodious light music was faintly discernible. Delicious food, fine wine, elegant and noble men, this dinner was undoubtedly enjoyable. ¡± ¡°Of course, if the man was not lost in thought all the time, it would be even more perfect. ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing gently swirled the Red Wine in the goblet and looked at the elegant man opposite her who had no blind spots. ¡°Rui, is something on your mind?¡± ¡± The man did not stop eating. Wu Yuqing frowned and raised her voice slightly. ¡°Rui?¡± logo Chapter 896 ? Chapter 896: Chapter 907: Love Is Complete and hurt Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Eh?¡±As if he had just heard her voice, Feng Churui raised his head and looked at her in confusion, waiting for her to continue. ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing took a sip of red wine and put down her goblet. She asked considerately, ¡°Is there something on your mind? You didn¡¯t react when I called you just now.¡± ¡± Feng churui smiled faintly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what are you thinking about? You¡¯re so engrossed in your thoughts.¡± Feng Churui¡¯s gaze froze. was he engrossed in his thoughts? ¡°However, he was thinking about today. It was that little girl¡¯s 20th birthday. Since morning, he had been hesitating whether or not he should give her his blessings. ¡± ¡°Based on what she had said, she had asked him not to appear in front of her, so he was hesitant. ¡± ¡°Two years ago, his refusal might have been serious, but that was how he felt at the time. ¡± ¡°He was not good at lying, and he did not want to talk to her. There was such a big age gap between them. Not to mention him, even her parents and grandfather would not agree, right? ¡± ¡°He still remembered that after she was rejected, she ran away crying. At that time, he thought that after she calmed down, he would go and apologize to her again. He had said too much. ¡± He did not expect her to leave the country without saying a word. ¡°At that time, he clearly understood that he was angry. ¡± ¡°As for why he was angry, it was because the little girl he had doted on for so many years did not even inform him of such an important matter like studying abroad. ¡± ¡°She was still so willful, and this time, he was really angry. ¡± ¡°Retracting his thoughts, Feng Churui put down his knife and fork and wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin. ¡°There¡¯s a social engagementter. Are You Okay by yourself?¡± ¡± What he meant was that he was going to leave first. ¡°Wu Yuqing was stunned, but she quickly concealed it. She said considerately, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You have a social engagement, so you can get busy first.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±After saying that, he stood up and walked out. His tall figure seemed to be a little anxious.. ¡± ¡°After he left, Wu Yuqing only took out her phone after a few hesitations and internal struggles. She dialed a series of numbers. After the call was connected, she said helplessly without waiting for the other party to speak, ¡°Come out, let¡¯s have a good talk.¡± ¡± .. Wu Xuewei ate very happily this time. She was also very full! ¡°Before twelve o¡¯clock, after cutting the cake, everyone turned to the bar again. ¡± ¡°In order to prevent her from being dragged away on the dance floor, the friends all decided to have a private room so that they did not have to worry about her meeting someone familiar. ¡± ¡°She was in a very good mood tonight. Once she entered the private room, she picked up the wine and started drinking. ¡± ¡°Qiao Lun tried to persuade her for a while but to no avail, so he simply let her drink. Anyway, it was her birthday tonight, as long as she was happy. ¡± ¡°As she drank and drank, Wu Xuewei held the wine bottle with one hand and held Qiao Lun¡¯s arm with the other. She asked incoherently, ¡°Qiao Lun, Do You Love Me?¡± ¡± ¡°Qiaolun held her with one hand andughed in anger and helplessness. ¡°Xuewei, baby, I think you should be able to see my sincerity after so long.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I want to hear you say, Do you love me?¡±Wu Xuewei suddenly became stubborn. She shook his arm, wanting him to say it. ¡± ¡°Qiaolun surrendered. ¡°Yes, of course I love you! I, Qiaolun, love you the most! Is this okay, My Baby?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei giggled and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°How Long Will you love me?¡± ¡°I will love you forever!¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei raised her head, her eyes a little moist. After a while, she said softly, ¡°Qiaolun, let¡¯s be together well. If you don¡¯t mind that I don¡¯t love you for the time being...¡± ¡± logo Chapter 897 ? ¡°Chapter 897: Chapter 908¡¯love isplete, Hurt isplete¡¯ ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Joren¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he shook her shoulders in excitement and disbelief. ¡°Xue Wei, are you serious? Are you really willing to forget that person and try to love me? !¡± ¡± ¡°He had always known that there was someone in her heart. Back then, he had pursued her for so long only to be rejected by her again and again for this reason. ¡± ¡°Even after she had agreed to be together and look around, he knew that she had not forgotten that person, but he was still very happy that she could ept his feelings. ¡± ¡°Now, from the words that came out of her mouth, Qiao Lun could almost be sure that she had made up her mind! ¡± Her mood seemed to have been stabbed. She put on her small wings and floated up. Her entire person was as if she had fallen into the clouds. There was a feeling of excitement and unreality. ¡°His silly look made Wu Xuewei feel a little sad. She inexplicably thought of herself. If Feng Churui could ept her, would she be as excited and cautious as Qiao Lun. ¡± ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m Willing.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t mind! Of course I don¡¯t mind!¡±Qiao Lun suddenly pulled her into his arms. Then, he suddenly held her face and kissed her hard on the face. ¡°I¡¯ve finally waited for this day! Hahaha...¡± ¡± ¡°Qiaolun was dancing so hard that he wanted the whole world to know about his happiness. His friends gathered around him, and when they found out that their rtionship had progressed further, they were all happy for qiaolun. ¡± ¡°Besides being happy, they couldn¡¯t help but drink and celebrate. ¡± ¡°Qiaolun was in a particrly good mood. He didn¡¯t refuse any wine, and the two of them were soon drunk. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei drank a little too much and was in a hurry to go to the washroom. There was someone in the washroom that came with the private room, so she could only go to the washroom outside the private room to settle it. ¡± ¡°After Qiao Lun drank a round of wine, he could not see her around. He anxiously went to look for her and found her in the washroom outside. Wu Xuewei was already slightly tipsy. Her head was a little dizzy, and her footsteps were light. She even gently supported herself against the wall with one hand while walking. ¡± Qiao Lun hurriedly went over to support her and walked towards the private room. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you came out? What if you fell?¡± ¡°After hearing that, Wu Xuewei giggled and pinched his face with one hand. The skin of Westerners was originally very fair and creamy. When she pinched and pulled him so lightly, Qiao Lun¡¯s face turned red. ¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei, don¡¯t y around.¡±Qiao Lun¡¯s face was pulled long and he helplessly pulled her hand down. ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei was pulled down and in the next second, she wrapped her arms around his neck like a vine. She hung on his body like a tree and stared at him in a daze. ¡°Qiao Lun, Hehe... There are actually two of you!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, you¡¯re drunk. Come, hold on tight. I¡¯ll help you back.¡±Qiao Lun carefully protected her and carried her away. ¡± Wu Xue Wei¡¯s entire weight was leaning on him. Qiao Lun hugged her and lowered his head to look at her drunken stupor. He immediately felt his mouth dry and could not help but lower his head to grab her soft lips. ¡°He had originally nned to have a taste of it, but who knew that her taste was too wonderful. They had only kissed lightly all this while, but today, they could finally deepen this kiss. Qiaolun appeared to be iparably excited. ¡± ¡°At that moment, he did not care that this was a crowded corridor. He hugged her and pressed her against the wall to kiss her deeply. Wu Xuewei was kissed until her entire body was as soft as water. Gradually, the arms that were wrapped around his neck began to tighten as they gently responded to her. ¡± The door of a VIP room suddenly opened and the sound of conversation was released ¡°¡±Mayor, drink less. Don¡¯t drink too much!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Secretary Wu, What You Said is wrong. It¡¯s rare that Mayor Feng is in a good mood today. You Don¡¯t have to worry if you drink a little more.¡± ¡± logo Chapter 898 ? ¡°Chapter 898: Chapter 909 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [21] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Yes, Secretary Wu. With such a dedicated secretary like you around, Mayor Feng will be fine.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You guys drink first. I¡¯m going out to get some fresh air.¡±The person at the center of the conversation put down his wine ss, opened the door, and walked out. ¡± ¡°¡±Mayor...¡±secretary Wu followed him out. As soon as he came out, he saw the man and woman who were kissing passionately across from him. As their necks intertwined, he saw the girl¡¯s face clearly and eximed in surprise, ¡°Miss Xue Wei? !¡± ¡± ¡°He saw it, and naturally, Feng Churui also saw everything. Secretary Wu carefully observed the mayor¡¯s expression. The mayor was in a bad mood tonight. Others might not know, but he saw it all. ¡± ¡°The mayor, who had always been self-disciplined and rarely drank even when he was socializing, actually drank a few bottles of foreign wine tonight! ¡± ¡°Under the influence of the alcohol, Qiao Lun became increasingly hot and impatient. He grabbed her waist with one hand and caressed her waist and buttocks. As he caressed her, he panted heavily as he pressed against her lips and asked, ¡°Xuewei, give you to me? Let¡¯s do it!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was delicate. She panted heavily as she raised her pair of misty eyes to look at him. Her lips parted slightly, but before she could say anything, an arm reached out and pulled her over fiercely. ¡± ¡°¡±Wu Xuewei, how can you be so casual!¡±Feng Churui¡¯s body reeked of alcohol as he held onto her tightly. The anger on his handsome face was obvious, and his tone was so low that it was about to explode. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei crashed into his embrace. Her head was Dizzy, and his angry voice rang in her ears. She subconsciously raised her head and said with a smile, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just so casual. Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you, Uncle? Do you want to interfere with our rtionship?¡±Qiao Lun was angered, and he raised his fist and threw it at her. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui pushed away Wu Xuewei who was in his arms. With one hand, he held the fist that came smashing at him with the wind from his palm. With a backhand, he threw a punch. Qiao Lun could not Dodge in time and took the punch. This ignited his anger even more. ¡± ¡°¡±Shi.t!¡±After spitting, Qiao Lun rushed up again. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui took his fist with ease. His eyes darkened and he retaliated mercilessly. His fist was fast, urate, and ruthless. The target was on his face! ¡± ¡°After all, Qiulun was still young. How could hepare to Feng churui, who had studied professional fighting? After a few moves, Feng Churui gave him a merciful kick to the waist and kicked him to the ground. ¡± ¡°OW ¨C¡°Qiulun fell to the ground and staggered to his feet. ¡°Wu Xuewei helped Qiulun up and asked with concern, ¡°Qiulun, how are you? Are You Hurt Anywhere?¡± ¡± Qiao Lun only shook his head. He was in so much pain that he could not speak for the time being. ¡°Wu Xuewei looked at him and became even more worried. She angrily turned her head to look at Feng Churui, who did not feel guilty at all even though he had hurt someone. ¡°You¡¯re Crazy! What right do you have to hit him? As the mayor of a city, do you really have no respect for thew? !¡± ¡± The After Effects of the foreign wine had kicked in. Feng Churui felt a little dizzy. He frowned slightly. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°¡±Qiulun, let¡¯s go to the hospital first to check if there are any injuries.¡±Wu Xuewei gave him a stingy look and supported Qiulun, who was covering his abdomen with his hand, as they walked out. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s eyes darkened. He blocked in front of her. She went left, he blocked, she went right, he blocked. Wu Xuewei raised her head hatefully. ¡°Scram!¡± ¡± ¡°For this man, she actually told him to scram? ¡± ¡°Heh, she couldn¡¯t wait to be biased. Was it because he ruined their good night? Was she angry out of humiliation? ¡± Examination? What was there to examine? Did she think that he would hurt his vulnerable parts and affect his future sex. Fu? ¡°¡±Wu Xuewei, since you¡¯re so impatient, then I¡¯ll Grant You Your Wish!¡±Feng Churui pulled her over and dragged her out. His strength was terrifying! ¡± logo Chapter 899 ? ¡°Chapter 899: Chapter 910: Love Is Complete, injury isplete [22] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei was caught off guard and was pulled by him. She lost her footing and her body fell to the ground. He squatted down impatiently, grabbed her waist and lifted her up, carrying her on his shoulder. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei beat him with all her might and screamed, ¡°Feng Churui, let go of me! Get Away, don¡¯t touch me! Let Me Down...¡± ¡± ¡°Xuewei!¡± ¡°Captain S!¡± .. ¡°Being thrown into the car, before Wu Xuewei could escape from the other side of the car door, she was pulled back by Feng Churui¡¯s wrist. Feng churui¡¯s voice deepened, ¡°Go back to the apartment.¡± ¡± ¡°The driver responded and immediately started the engine, driving back to the apartment. ¡± Wu Xuewei was pulled back by him. The car door was locked and he let go of her. He continued to lean against the back of the chair and closed his eyes to rest. It was as if the terrifying man just now was not him. It was just an illusion. ¡°Thinking of qiaolun, even if she did not want to have any contact andmunication with him, Wu Xuewei still had to say, ¡°Let me out of the car!¡± ¡± ¡°The man did not move, as if he did not hear her. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei pounced on him, tearing and beating him. ¡°Feng Churui, are you still human? You better pray that Qiaolun is okay, or else I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Shut up!¡±A low shout sounded. The next second, her entire body was flung onto the car cushion. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was still in a daze. Looking at this scene, he had already closed his eyes impatiently once again. It was only at this moment that she could smell the strong scent of alcohol on his body. Using the streetlights that were thrown in from the car window, she could clearly see the flush on his face after being drunk. ¡± ¡°In her impression, she had never seen him drunk. This time, Wu Xuewei got up and sat back in her seat without saying a word. ¡± ¡°Not saying a word did not mean that she had given up. Once the car stopped, she would have a way to leave! ¡± ¡°The driver opened his mouth to break the silence. ¡°Captain S, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡± ¡°Without waiting for the car to stop, Feng Churui pushed the door open and got out of the car. Then, he pulled Wu Xuewei, who was still curled up in the car. Before closing the door, he said, ¡°Drive the car back first. Come over tomorrow morning.¡± ¡± ¡°Okay.¡±The driver drove the Land Rover away. ¡°Feng churui rubbed his temples. With one hand, he pulled her up the stairs tightly. Wu Xuewei knew that this was his apartment. She also understood what it meant to go up, so her struggle became more and more intense. ¡± ¡°¡±Feng Churui, you hypocrite, let go of me! So that¡¯s all you are. In the past, I was really blind to fall in love with you!¡±Wu Xuewei said provocatively, she would not say these words when she was sober, but now that she was a little drunk and anxious, she dared to say anything! ¡± ¡°Feng churui ignored her struggle and pushed her into the elevator. ¡°If you say one more word, do you believe that your scoundrel friends will be immediately sent back to the country tomorrow!¡± ¡± ¡°You Dare!¡±Wu Xuewei gnashed her teeth and red at him fiercely. Her body trembled slightly due to her anger. ¡°¡±You can try, but I don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡± ¡°After exiting the elevator, Feng Churui carried her and unlocked the door. He walked all the way into the bedroom and threw her to c. He went up and started to T-shirt. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was thrown to c. She bounced a few times before she stabilized herself. When she saw his actions, she panicked and slowly stepped back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you going to sacrifice your body?¡±His shirt was thrown away by him, revealing his sturdy and sexy upper body. Feng churui continued to unbuckle his belt with a deadpan expression. ¡°It¡¯s not cheating to cheat with anyone!¡± ¡± ¡°This kind of him was so unfamiliar that it made her afraid. She jumped down from the other side of C and hugged a pillow in front of x to protect herself, trembling, she said, ¡°Uncle Feng, are you drunk? Look at who I am! I¡¯m Wu Xuewei! I¡¯m the person you¡¯ve always treated as your niece! You¡¯re in a mess. Lun, don¡¯t you feel disgusted? !¡± ¡± logo Chapter 900 ? ¡°Chapter 900: Chapter 912: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [24] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 Feng Churui turned a deaf ear.. ¡°¡±¡±Ah!¡±¡±Wu Xuewei covered her eyes and did not dare to look. While screaming, she looked at the ground and prepared to escape. ¡± He was simply drunk! Could everything he did now be ssified as a drunken mess? ¡°When he woke up tomorrow, he would still feel disgusted! ¡± And she did not want to continue sinking into this abyss that was destined to have no results. She had to get out. ¡°As if she had heard the call from the bottom of her heart, the doorbell rang urgently. Wu Xuewei¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°¡±Someone is looking for you. Go and open the door!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui ignored her and strode towards her. When Wu Xuewei saw a pair of legs suddenly appear on the ground, she abruptly raised her head, shaking her head, she retreated. ¡°¡±No... Don¡¯te over... Uncle Feng, I¡¯m Wu Xuewei! Look carefully!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Outside the door, secretary Wu, who had rushed over, was already pounding on the door. He pounded on the door until it shook the sky. ¡°¡±Captain S! Captain S, open the door! Captain S ¨C¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Secretary Wu, Save Me!¡±¡±Wu Xuewei jumped up. C, she jumped down from the other side and rushed out. ¡± ¡°Behind him, the sound of footsteps on the carpet was getting closer and closer. Wu Xuewei¡¯s heart was about to jump to her throat. ¡°¡±Secretary Wu, save me! Secretary Wu!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°A man¡¯s strength was unusually great. There was already a huge disparity between the strength of a man and a woman. In addition to him being drunk, how could Wu Xuewei be his opponent? ¡± ¡°After years of persistence, his body had automatically formed a biological clock. ¡± Feng churui woke up punctually at seven o¡¯clock every day. ¡°However, what was different this time was that when he opened his eyes, there was actually another person beside him! ¡± ¡°This person was not someone else, but... Wu Xuewei. ¡± ¡°He had a terrible headache after the hangover. He sat up halfway and rubbed his forehead with one hand. Looking around, there were torn pieces of clothes everywhere on the ground. Fragments of images reyed in his mind. ¡± ¡°Her cries, her struggles, everything about her... scene after scene kept spinning in his mind. ¡± ¡°It kept stimting his brain, telling him that those images had really happened and not a dream that he had because of the hangover! ¡± Feng churui frowned. He actually raped Wu Xueweist night? ¡°¡±¡±Damn it!¡±¡±He punched the bedside and quickly got up to change his clothes. ¡± ¡°After putting on his clothes, he came to C¡¯s side again. He saw her pale face. She had cried badlyst night. Her eyes were still red and swollen. Her lips had been bitten and there were red and purple marks on her neck.. ¡± ¡°He reached out to brush away the hair on her forehead. A trace of guilt shed across Feng Churui¡¯s eyes. He murmured in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He came to the kitchen and cooked two more side dishes. Feng Churui did not have much appetite. After thinking for a while, he left a note on C¡¯s cab, telling her to remember to eat breakfast when she got up. Then, he went to City Z Hall. ¡± ¡°After all the activity in the apartment fell silent, Wu Xuewei slowly opened her eyes. Tears slid down the corners of her eyes and finally disappeared into the pillow towel. ¡± Sorry? ¡°If sorry could exchange for her not being sad, then she was willing to ept it. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei propped up her sore body and went down to the counter to find a shirt to put on. Then, she called Qiao Lun. ¡± ¡°Last night, she was taken away from the bar just like that. Qiao Lun was so anxious that he did not sleep the whole night. When he received her call, he came without stopping. ¡± ¡°The moment he saw her, Qiao Lun wanted to kill Feng Churui! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did he bully you? I¡¯ll go and kill him!¡±¡±Qiao Lun clenched his fists and turned around to rush out. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Qiao Lun, don¡¯t!¡±¡±Wu Xuewei held him tightly. ¡°¡±Qiao Lun, take me away from here. Take Me Away, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qiaolun hugged her in pain. ¡°¡±Xuewei, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t protect you well that you were bullied by that scum. Okay, whatever you say. I¡¯ll take you away. I¡¯ll Take You Away Now!¡±¡± ¡± Qiaolun took off his long trench coat and put it on her. He carried her horizontally and left the apartment. ¡°Qiaolun quickly booked a flight back to the United States. The two of them arrived at the airport and checked in. When they were passing through security, Wu Xuewei was stopped. After carefully checking her identity card.., she said apologetically, ¡°¡±Miss Wu Xuewei, I¡¯m very sorry. You have already been X-casted.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can it be x-casted? You must have made a mistake!¡±¡±Qiao Lun was so impatient that he wanted to argue with them. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was very calm. ¡°¡±Give me a reason for being X-casted.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. We don¡¯t know about this either. We just received a call from City Z Hall...¡±¡±the airport staff said apologetically. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I got it.¡±¡± ¡± .. ¡°After leaving the airport, Wu Xuewei put her hands in her pockets and faced the rustling autumn wind. She was a little lost and helpless. ¡± ¡°Qiulun walked up from behind and put his arm around her shoulder. ¡°¡±Xuewei, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back to the hotel. You need to rest well now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing that, Wu Xuewei raised her head to look at him and said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Qiulun, I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s break up...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Xuewei, are you breaking up with me because of what happenedst night? !¡±¡±Qiaolun held her shoulders nervously, afraid that she would say something positive. ¡± logo Chapter 901 ? ¡°Chapter 901: Chapter 913 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [25] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±I¡¯m not clean anymore... you can go find a girl you like, and also like you... I Can¡¯t be with you anymore...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei!¡±Joren hugged her tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, I really don¡¯t mind! Don¡¯t push me away, I don¡¯t want to find other girls, I like you! ¡°I¡¯m not a C, either.¡±. ¡°Man, you don¡¯t even mind seeing me like this. How could I mind you? ¡°Let¡¯s just call it even, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Qiulun...¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei closed her eyes weakly and reached out to push him away. Qiulun hugged her even tighter and said nervously and fearfully, ¡°Think about it carefully. You¡¯re not in a hurry to answer me! We¡¯ll talk again when you¡¯re feeling better!¡± ¡± .. ¡°¡±Captain S, there¡¯s a call from the airport saying that Miss Xuewei and her boyfriend are going back to America.¡±Afterst night, Secretary Wu¡¯s mood was still a little heavy when she mentioned Wu Xuewei. ¡± ¡°He could hear Wu Xuewei¡¯s cries for help through the doorst night. As someone who could not organize the parties involved, he felt guilt and self-me at the same time. ¡± ¡°Captain S had a fianc¨¦e, but he had gotten drunk and forced himself on Wu Xuewei. What should the two of them do? ¡± ¡°Where are they now?¡±Feng Churui stopped the official documents that he had received. He raised his head and looked at him with his deep eyes. ¡°Secretary Wu collected his thoughts. ¡°The people at the airport have already refused to allow Miss Xue Wei to leave the country, so she is still in S City.¡± ¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Feng Churui responded. He lowered his head again and continued to read the official documents. ¡°In the evening, Feng Churui easily got the master card from the hotel reception where Wu Xuewei was staying. He went upstairs and opened the door of the suite. He saw her sitting on the bay window with her arms crossed and her knees curled up. ¡± ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me at the apartment?¡±He walked closer, his voice very soft, as if he was afraid of scaring her. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was thinking about something when she suddenly heard someone talking. She was stunned for a moment. Then, she lowered her eyes and remained silent. ¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei...¡±he frowned, as if he didn¡¯t know how to say it. ¡± Wu Xuewei sneered and looked at the gradually darkening sky outside the window. ¡°Do you want to apologize to me for what happenedst night?¡± ¡°Feng Churui did not beat around the bush and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I drank too muchst night.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±If you drink too much, you¡¯ll be the one who openly ims that you¡¯re drunk.¡±. ¡°An excuse to rape me?¡±Wu Xuewei sneered coldly. ¡°Do you know how disgusting you, who are treated as an uncle, are?¡±. ¡°Rape, how disgusting does it make me?¡±? ¡°It¡¯s just like when I was young and didn¡¯t know what to do and went to confess to you, making you feel a little confused.¡±. ¡°The feeling of disgust is the same! ¡°If you sincerely want to apologize to me, then please ask Mayor Feng to revoke my official document restricting my departure. Xue Wei is extremely grateful!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Before the matter is resolved, you can¡¯t go back to the United States.¡±Feng churui rubbed his forehead weakly. There had never been anything that made him feel so helpless. There was nothing he could do. ¡± ¡°¡±Also, it¡¯s not safe for you to stay in a hotel alone. If you¡¯re afraid that your family will find out and don¡¯t dare to go back to your apartment, then stay in my apartment first. I¡¯ll arrange for the maids to take care of you.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei raised her head, and a sense of humiliation appeared in her eyes. ¡°Why? Do you want to take care of Me Now? Hide a mistress in the house?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±If I say no, will you believe me?¡± ¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±She asked coldly. ¡°¡±Ha...¡±Feng Churui smiled helplessly and went forward to take her hand and bring her out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to eat first, and then I¡¯ll get rid of your golden hair.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Captain Feng, please have some self-respect!¡±Wu Xuewei pulled her hand back forcefully, ¡°You want to B * Tch. Take care of me. I, Wu Xuewei, am not cheap enough to be a mistress and destroy the rtionship between you and Wu Yuqing¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Get Out of my sight now, or don¡¯t me me for telling Wu Yuqing all the Dirty Things You¡¯ve Done!¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing Wu Yuqing, Feng Churui¡¯s tall body stiffened slightly. ¡± logo Chapter 902 ? ¡°Chapter 902: Chapter 914 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [26] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The expression in his eyes changed slightly. The gaze he used to stare at her gradually turned cold, and an invisible oppressive aura seeped out. ¡± ¡°¡±You can go. I don¡¯t want to See You Again!¡±Wu Xuewei turned around, unwilling to look at him again. ¡± ¡°Feng churui collected his thoughts and stared at her for a long time. In the end, he turned around and left without saying a word. ¡± ¡°The moment the door closed, Wu Xuewei seemed to have lost all her strength. She dragged her soft legs back to the bedroom and threw herself onto the bed. On the bed, her head was buried in the pillow, not wanting to move at all. ¡± ¡°Her mind was in a mess. It was all filled with his cold gaze. It was so unfamiliar, so distant.. ¡± ¡°As she thought about it, she fell asleep. In her daze, the doorbell rang. She rubbed her eyes and went to open the door. ¡± ¡°The waiter pushed the dining cart in. ¡°Miss Wu, this is your dinner. Please enjoy!¡± ¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t order any food.¡± ¡°The waiter said, ¡°This was ordered by a gentleman. The bill has already been paid.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei had probably guessed who it was. As the mayor, Feng Churui would appear on the city¡¯s news every day. The townsfolk all knew him. If it wasn¡¯t Feng Churui, then it must be secretary Wu. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. You can push it away.¡±Wu Xuewei crossed her arms and leaned against the wall. ¡°The waiter was in a difficult position. ¡°Miss Wu, that guest told you to be sure to eat a little.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei suddenly became very annoyed. ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± ¡± What was he doing? Was he trying to make up for it? She didn¡¯t care about this kind of pitifulpensation! .. ¡°When he returned to the apartment, everything was still the same as when he left in the morning. He did not touch the food on the dining table at all. ¡± ¡°When he returned to the bedroom, the clothes on the floor were still there. When he walked to the bedside, he gently lifted the nket and saw the obvious water stain and a bright red stain on the messy bedsheet. His brows gradually knitted together. ¡± ¡°The hand that was holding the nket secretly exerted force. His knuckles turned white. Finally, his fingertips loosened and the nket fell weakly, covering the bright red stain. ¡± .. ¡°For two days in a row, Wu Xuewei did not step out of the room, and her phone was turned off. ¡± ¡°The hotel staff had been instructed by Secretary Wu to pay special attention to Wu Xuewei, and to inform him of any unusual movements. Wu Xuewei did not order food for two days in a row, nor did she go out, so the staff did not dare to open the door recklessly, therefore, secretary Wu called her. ¡± ¡°The Moment Secretary Wu received the call, he immediately informed Feng Churui of the news. ¡± ¡°At that time, it was already afternoon. Feng churui frowned, closed the official document, picked up the suit jacket on the back of the chair, and quickly walked out. ¡± ¡°When he arrived at the hotel, Feng Churui took the master card and swiped open the suite door. A dining car was still in the living room. The food had not been touched at all. Some of it had even gone bad, giving off a strange smell. ¡± ¡°He walked quickly to the bedroom and saw that Wu Xuewei was sleeping on the bed. On the bed, her face was abnormally red. Her lips were so dry that they were peeling. He stretched out his hand and touched her forehead, only to find that she had a fever! ¡± ¡°Moreover, the temperature was not low! ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, Xue Wei, wake up!¡±Feng Churui helped her up and leaned into his embrace. He pinched her chin and tried to wake her up. ¡°Xue Wei, Xue Wei... If you bear with it any longer, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital immediately!¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he carried her and rushed out. Secretary Wu watched from the side and felt nervous. ¡± ¡°If it was evening, he wouldn¡¯t have asked the staff to keep an eye on her. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine whether Wu Xue Wei would die of illness in the room! ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei felt that she had slept for a long time and was weak all over. She wanted to wake up, but she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. In the chaos, she vaguely heard someone talking in her ear, but she couldn¡¯t hear clearly no matter what. ¡± logo Chapter 903 ? ¡°Chapter 903: Chapter 915 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [27] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When she woke up, what entered her eyes was a dazzling white, and there was also the unpleasant smell of disinfectant. ¡± Wu Xuewei rolled her eyes and blinked her eyes. How did she remember that she was sleeping in the hotel? ¡°¡±You¡¯re Awake?¡±Just as she opened her eyes, the man standing guard at the side opened his mouth. ¡± ¡°There was a trace of relief in his voice, and he gave a big sigh of relief. ¡± ¡°When she saw Feng Churui, Wu Xuewei¡¯s originally t forehead instantly furrowed. Without waiting for her to speak, Feng Churui reached out and ced his hand on her forehead. After feeling it for a moment, he retracted his hand, ¡°Your high fever is 41 ¡ã , and you almost lost your mind from the fever. Now that the fever has almost subsided, are you thirsty? Drink some water?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Why are you here?¡±Wu Xuewei frowned. Although she did not know that she had a fever, her body was ufortable and weak. She chose to believe his words. ¡± ¡°¡±Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡±Instead of answering, Feng Churui asked. He had already opened the insted food box on the bed cab and filled a small bowl of warm white porridge. ¡± ¡°¡±You haven¡¯t eaten for four days. Come, I¡¯ll feed you some.¡±As he spoke, he moved to help her up. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Touch Me!¡±Wu Xuewei suddenly screamed shrilly. Her struggling movements were very violent. Even the IV drip bottle swayed a few times. ¡°Feng Churui was stunned on the spot. He looked at her with deep understanding in his eyes, and his hands froze in mid-air. After a long while, he retracted his hands and said clearly, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯ll call the nurse toe in.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, Feng Churui stood up and walked out. He had just taken a few steps when the sound of porcin breaking came from behind him. ¡± ¡°His figure froze. Wu Xuewei looked at his back, she shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Can you get out of my life? ! Since you don¡¯t love me, don¡¯t Come and provoke me! I don¡¯t need your sympathy, and I don¡¯t need your pity! Get Out, as far as you can! I don¡¯t want to See You Again!¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, she was still on the verge of breaking down. She pulled up the quilt and covered her face, tears streaming down her face.. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. He walked out of the ward and smoked. Secretary Wu didn¡¯t know how to persuade him, so she could only let the nurse in to take care of him. ¡± ¡°¡±Little Wu, you say, forget it...¡±he wanted to ask something, but in the end, he did not say it. Perhaps this kind of ¡°If¡±did not exist at all. ¡± He threw away the cigarette butt in his hand and stood quietly for a long time before he returned to the ward. ¡°¡±Miss Wu, you should at least eat something. No matter what happens, we can¡¯t use our health to overdraw, don¡¯t you think so?¡±The ward had been cleaned up, the nurse scooped up a new bowl of porridge and tried to persuade her by the bedside. ¡± ¡°Across the nket, on the bed. The whimpering sound of the person on the bed could be faintly heard. It made people feel very ufortable for no reason. ¡± ¡°Feng churui waved his hand, indicating for the nurse to go out first. ¡± The nurse put down the bowl and looked at Wu Xuewei worriedly before leaving the ward. ¡°Feng Churui sat by the bed and suddenly lifted the nket. Wu Xuewei¡¯s red eyes and the wet pillow were suddenly reflected in her eyes. She sighed softly. He scooped her up and leaned against his chest, moving his hand to wipe away her tears. ¡± His throat felt a little blocked. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I will be responsible for what you have done.¡± ¡°Responsible?¡±Wu Xuewei was a little aggressive. ¡°Will you be responsible for marrying me or will you love me?¡± Feng Churui was forced to be speechless by her question for a moment. He had never thought of marrying her. He had never thought of loving her. Even he himself did not know about her sudden question. ¡°These two things, he had thought, but if the object in her ce, he really did not know. ¡± logo Chapter 904 ? ¡°Chapter 904: Chapter 916 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [28] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei forced a smile. ¡°Let me say it. You Won¡¯t marry me because you have an engagement with Wu Yuqing. You Won¡¯t love me either because you treat me as your niece. You¡¯ll be disgusted, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei, do you have to talk to me like that?¡±Feng churui frowned again at the self-mockery and sharp hostility in her words. ¡± ¡°¡±Then why do you have to rape me? There are so many women in the bar, who isn¡¯t good for you to rape, but why me? !¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want you to be sorry, and I don¡¯t want you to be responsible! If I really want you to be responsible, then I won¡¯t wait until you¡¯re drunk and unconscious to rape me. I¡¯ll rape you, but I¡¯ll use all means to fail. I¡¯ll give my body to you and force you to be responsible for me!¡±When Wu Xuewei said this.., she took a few deep breaths, as if it was still difficult for her to walk away from that cruel night. ¡± ¡°What do you want me to do? Tell me.¡±Feng Churui looked at her indifferently and reached out to wipe away her tears. The boiling temperature seemed to have burned his fingertips. He quickly withdrew his hand and stared thoughtfully at his fingertips that were stained with sparkling tears. ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s body was limp and without any strength. The struggle and crying just now had used up thest bit of strength hidden in her body. Now, hearing him say this, she felt even more powerless. ¡± ¡°Leaning into her dream-like embrace, at this moment, there was not the slightest bit of joy or happiness. There was only endless sorrow. ¡± ¡°She thought for a long time before she opened her mouth and said, ¡°I want to know if I went back to S City, went clubbing with my friends, and even took drugs. All these things, in your opinion, are I deliberately degenerating to attract your attention?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui lowered his eyes and looked at her deeply. He did not say anything, but it was this one look that seemed to have a voice that confirmed her thoughts. ¡± Hehe... he really looked at her like that! ¡°Seeing that she revealed a self-deprecating look that made him feel ufortable, Feng Churui reached out to take the porridge bowl and stirred it to dissipate the heat, he scooped a spoonful and wanted to feed her. ¡°Eat more or less. Your body is yours. If you have anything else to say, say it. I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡± ¡°This time, Wu Xuewei did not reject him. After taking the first bite, he fed her a second bite. She had just eaten it when the tip of her tongue was scalded. Her brows furrowed tightly. Feng Churui saw it. He put down the bowl, pinched her chin, and lifted it slightly, ¡°Are you scalded? Let Me See. Open your mouth.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei stubbornly opened her face, she said expressionlessly, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m not afraid of you being disgusting. You can be considered my first love. ¡°Ever since I learned the difference between a man and a woman, I¡¯ve liked you. I¡¯ve always liked you. ¡°I waited until I was 18 years old, and I finally summoned up the courage topete with you. Unexpectedly, the result is something I¡¯ve never thought of. ¡°You¡¯ve never been rejected by anyone. Perhaps you can¡¯t understand my behavior.¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke unhurriedly, Feng Churui scooped up a spoonful of porridge with a spoon, put it to his lips, and blew at the temperature before feeding it to her. ¡± ¡°¡±Everyone¡¯s mood is low. ¡°When the mood is high, there must always be a way to vent their emotions. ¡°Some people will yell and shout, while others will shut themselves in the room and cry. There are thousands of ways, but the only purpose is to vent their bad mood. ¡°I only know that if negative emotions are not vented in time, it will affect the entire person, and it is not impossible that it will eventually turn into depression.¡± ¡± ¡°At this point, Wu Xuewei paused. Feng churui fed her another spoonful and asked in a low voice, ¡°What else?¡± ¡± logo Chapter 905 ? ¡°Chapter 905: Chapter 917 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [29] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei pushed away the hand that he fed her and shook her head. Feng Churui had no choice but to put down the bowl, pull out a handkerchief from his suit jacket, and wipe the porridge from the corner of her mouth as he listened to her continue. ¡± ¡°¡±There is a type of person who has been trapped in one role for a long time, so they are very eager to try another extreme way of living ¡± ¡°¡±In the past few years, I have always bound myself to a circle, where all the etiquette and social activities that I should learn and the hobbies that the elders have arranged for me, until finally, I have defined myself as a qualifieddy and socialite. ¡°I have never touched anything that the young people nowadays y with or interact with ¡± ¡°¡±Perhaps it is the opposite when things are extreme. When I feel ufortable, I like to go clubbing with a group of friends, take drugs, and only touch them out of curiosity. ¡°Everything I do, in the eyes of outsiders, is self-depravity, low self-esteem, and shameful. But have you ever thought that in the fast-paced life of the city nowadays, even high-level white-cor workers would go clubbing when they¡¯re under pressure? ¡°Well, even if you look down on me, I enjoy it because... When I¡¯m with my friends, at least I rarely think of you anymore.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui listened to every word she said seriously and tried to understand her mood. In the end, he reached out and touched her head. ¡°You¡¯re tired. rest.¡± ¡± ¡°She grabbed his arm that was about to support her, she looked at him stubbornly. ¡°It¡¯s probably my fault for returning to S city. I shouldn¡¯t have appeared in a city with you. ¡°It¡¯s been two years. I¡¯ve almost adjusted myself. I¡¯ve already nned to forget about you and start my own life. Why do you still want to provoke me again and again?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Uncle Feng, for the sake that we¡¯ve known each other for a while, can you let me go? In the past, I¡¯ve treated you as if I was young and insensible. I¡¯ve done something disgusting to you. Now, I solemnly apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui held her shoulder, not allowing her to continue apologizing. ¡°Wu Xuewei, you...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Hear me out!¡±Wu Xuewei interrupted him. She was afraid that if she did not make things clear now, she would not have the chance. ¡± ¡°¡±Uncle Feng, it¡¯s me who overestimated myself. It¡¯s me who did not know my limits. I¡¯m just wishful thinking. But I Promise You, I won¡¯t do it again in the future! ¡°I won¡¯t set foot in s city for half an inch in the future. You can revoke the official document restricting my exit! ¡°Also, that night... I know that you were drunk... I Don¡¯t me you, okay? ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be responsible, okay? ¡°I don¡¯t have any other requests. The only one is to ask you, I beg you, to definitely not appear in front of me in the future.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei! Have you said enough?¡±Feng Churui¡¯s handsome face was so cold that there was a trace of distortion. ¡°He had never thought of trampling on her like this. Perhaps it was because he had rejected her coldly and mercilessly back then. However, he regretted it afterward. ¡± She was still young. He should not have treated her so mercilessly. ¡°Even if it was a rejection, he should have used some gentle words. ¡± But what was she saying now? ! She had trampled herself to the point that she was worthless. Was this fun? ¡°¡±Uncle Feng, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve already decided to give uppletely. Please don¡¯t let me see Hope again. Let me fall into it foolishly again. I can endure it once, and I can¡¯t endure the second destructive death of my heart... Please, Uncle Feng, don¡¯t let me be someone I detest even myself.¡± ¡± logo Chapter 906 ? ¡°Chapter 906: Chapter 918: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [30] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±Feng churui reached out his hand and gently wiped away the tears that rolled out of her eyes. These words made his heart ache. ¡°In his impression of Wu Xuewei, she was an elf-like and yful little girl. She would act coquettishly and call him Uncle Feng sweetly. She would also shamelessly kiss his cheek often and intimately. She was lively and young.., she was a lively and lively girl. He had always thought so. ¡± ¡°But now, she had changed. ¡± When did she be so fond of shedding tears? When did she start to dislike herself? ¡°Wu Xuewei looked at him with tears streaming down her face. Her small face was the size of a palm. Her eyes, nose, and mouth were all red from crying. When contrasted with her pale face, she looked a little pale. ¡± ¡°However, that pitiful and mournful look in her eyes made people feel uneasy. ¡± ¡°¡±Promise Me, okay?¡±Wu Xuewei stubbornly asked for a promise. ¡± ¡°¡±I promise you.¡±Feng Churui thought for a moment and said. When he finished speaking, her eyes instantly lit up. He paused for a moment, then, he continued to add, ¡°I promise you to consider it carefully. The premise is that you have to get rid of all these bad habits.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei looked puzzled. He smiled and reached out to touch her head. ¡°Can you listen to Me Now?¡± ¡°As long as she could return to the United States, she would do whatever he asked her to do, let alone listen to him. ¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°¡±Before you change these bad habits, I can¡¯t let you go back to the United States for the time being. If you don¡¯t change these small mistakes, it will cause a big disaster sooner orter.¡±Feng churui said, ¡°Just do something to make up for the guilt in my heart. ¡°During this period of time, don¡¯t stay in a hotel anymore. Stay in my apartment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t want to keep you. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to raise you, nor did I want to humiliate you. I just wanted to take care of you. ¡°After you really change these bad habits, I will naturally cancel the official document.¡± ¡± ¡°What if I can¡¯t change it?¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s tone was gentle, but there was a pressure that could not be ignored. ¡°Then change it until you change it.¡± ¡± Change these habits? ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just dressing appropriately, not putting on heavy makeup, not going to bars, not taking drugs. Drugs? Would he let her go back to the United States as long as she changed these things? ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei thought for a moment. When the time came, even if she could not change it, she could still pretend to deceive him, so she simply agreed. ¡± ¡°I hope you keep your word.¡± ¡°Of course.¡±Feng churui heaved a sigh of relief when she agreed. ¡°After helping her lie down, he spoke again, ¡°Be good during this period of time, do you understand?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei closed her eyes. Even speaking felt strenuous. ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°Get along well with me. Don¡¯t raise all the thorns all over your body.¡± Wu Xuewei scoffed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Then do your best to do it.¡± ¡°What if I say no?¡±She suddenly opened her eyes. There was a hint of arrogance and stubbornness in her eyes. ¡°Like a child who would neverpromise, the stubbornness in her eyes was a headache. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui was still as calm as ever. His voice was neither fast nor slow, but there was a serene and noble tone to it. ¡°Then everything we talked about before is void.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei red at him hatefully, wishing she could bite off a piece of his flesh! ¡± ¡°¡±Ha...¡±Feng churui chuckled softly, and he reached out his hand to pinch the tip of her little nose out of habit. ¡°You¡¯re still so cute.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei froze for a moment. She was brought back to the past by this action and intimate tone. She recalled the many years she had spent with him. Feng churui also noticed that something was wrong with her. He restrained his smile and cleared his throat. ¡°I still have business to attend to. I¡¯ll be leaving first. You should rest well.¡± logo Chapter 907 ? ¡°Chapter 907: Chapter 919 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [31] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Looking at the closed door of the ward, Wu Xuewei curved her lips and smiled bitterly. ¡± Memories were really a terrifying cage. .. ¡°Unable to bear the smell of the hospital disinfectant, two dayster, Wu Xuewei insisted on being discharged. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui could not do anything about her, so he asked Secretary Wu to go to the hotel to get her luggage while he personally sent her back to the apartment. ¡± ¡°In the car, Wu Xuewei leaned her head against the car window and looked out of the window in a daze. She crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking as if she was a thousand miles away from others. ¡± Feng churui crossed his legs. The document was ced on hisp and he was flipping through it seriously. ¡°In the car, soft music drifted faintly. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, when they passed by the speed reduction belt, Wu Xuewei¡¯s head knocked against the ss unexpectedly, causing her to hiss in pain. ¡± ¡°¡±Does it hurt? Let me take a look.¡±A hand reached out and pinched her chin, turning her little face over. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Wu Xuewei pulled his hand away and turned her face away. ¡°Feng churui reminded her faintly, ¡°Get along well.¡± ¡± This sentence was an invisible threat! ¡°Wu Xuewei collected her thoughts and let out a deep breath. She turned her head and hooked up a fake smile, saying, ¡°Uncle Feng, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡± ¡°Okay. Be Good.¡±Feng churui touched her slightly red forehead and smiled. He then lowered his head to read the document. ¡°Seeing howfortable he was, Wu Xuewei felt more and more angry. She said angrily, ¡°I want to eat dumplings.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui did not even raise his head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Auntie to make them for you.¡± ¡± ¡°I want to eat uncle Feng¡¯s dumplings!¡±Wu Xuewei turned her head and looked at him seriously. ¡°Feng Churui raised his head and met her eyes. He knew that she was mentally unbnced and deliberately wanted to torture him, but he still agreed willingly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make it for you. What kind of filling do you want to eat?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Whatever.¡±Since her n had seeded, Wu Xuewei was toozy to say anything else. ¡± ¡°In any case, she just wanted to torture him, torture him, and make things difficult for him. That was all. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui looked at her with a faint smile. Then, he picked up the phone and asked the Auntie in the apartment to prepare the ingredients for the dumplings. ¡± ¡°When they returned to the apartment, Wu Xuewei stood at the door, unwilling to take a step forward. ¡± ¡°A trace of apology shed across Feng Churui¡¯s eyes. He gently patted her shoulder andforted her, ¡°Xuewei, there won¡¯t be a second time for what happenedst time. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei pursed her lips and did not speak. She was in a depressed mood. When she heard his words, she walked in and stood in the living room. She asked coldly, ¡°Where is my room?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Come, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± ¡± Feng Churui had just finished speaking when she rejected him impatiently. ¡°No need! Let aunty bring me there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±He turned around helplessly and went to the kitchen to ask Aunty to bring her to her room. Aunty brought her into the master bedroom that was tidied up and decorated in a warm pink color. Wu Xuewei looked at the unfamiliar bedroom and did not dare to ovep the bedroom with the bedroom from that night. It seemed that he was also afraid that she would have psychological trauma. or could it be that he would feel guilty when he saw all that? Wu Xuewei sneered. Who knew! ¡°¡±Miss Xuewei, this bedroom was specially decorated by the mayor two days ago. At that time, I was still puzzled. Why did he have to redecorate the bedroom? After asking, I found out that the mayor had specially decorated it ording to your preferences in order to let you live in it.¡±The aunt saw that she was standing there in a daze, the talkative aunt deliberately told her what she knew. ¡± ¡°¡±Is that so...¡±regarding the aunt¡¯s words, Wu Xuewei faintly replied. She did not show much joy or affection. ¡± logo Chapter 908 ? ¡°Chapter 908: Chapter 920 love thoroughly, Hurt Thoroughly [32] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Seeing that she did not look happy, the Aunty did not dare to say anything more. Soon, she went out to work. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei sat in front of the dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror. She pulled off a strand of prickly yellow hair and curled her lips. Then, shey on the dressing table and dozed off. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui put on an apron and focused on learning how to make dumplings from the Aunty. The Aunty was terrified and did not dare to let the mayor do this personally. She was unwilling to let him do it no matter what. However, Feng Churui managed to get her to do it with just a few words. ¡± ¡°He said that the little girl inside was very stubborn. He did not make it himself. She did not want to eat it. In order to not let the little girl go hungry, it was not a big deal for him to make something himself. ¡± ¡°This time, the aunt had nothing to say. She stood on the side and taught him step by step. ¡± ¡°Chop the meat, cut the mushrooms, mix them well, and add seasoning. ¡± ¡°The dumpling skin was ready-made, so Feng Churui saved a lot of effort. The aunt showed him how to make it on the spot. Mayor Feng was quick-witted. He learned it after watching it twice. ¡± .. ¡°¡±Xuewei, the dumplings are ready. Go and eat.¡±Feng Churui walked into the bedroom and shook her who was sleeping on the dressing table. ¡± Wu Xuewei was dissatisfied with being woken up by someone. She pped him away impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t Disturb Me!¡± She was quite angry when she woke up! ¡°Feng churui simply lifted her up from under her armpits with both hands. Wu Xuewei instantly woke up. Just as she was about to scream, she saw the man behind her with a faint smile in the mirror. Her face instantly turned cold. ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±If you¡¯re tired, go to bed and rest. It¡¯s not good for your spine to sleep on your stomach. Also, the dumplings are already prepared. Eat some before you sleep, Hmm?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±OH.¡±Wu Xuewei covered her mouth with her hand and yawned elegantly. She said nonchntly, ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to eat dumplings again. Can You Cook for me?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui pursed his lips and kept looking at her. Wu Xuewei rolled her eyes impatiently. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to? If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. I¡¯m not eating anymore.¡± ¡± ¡°She turned around and was about to go up. While she was sleeping on the bed, her wrist was suddenly grabbed. Wu Xuewei turned her head and said impatiently, ¡°What do you want to Do? !¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you want to eat?¡±Feng churui said indifferently, ¡°Go out and wait. I¡¯ll Cook for you.¡± ¡± What? ¡°If she didn¡¯t hear wrongly, he said that he wanted to cook for her? ¡± ¡°Hur Hur, what a joke. It had been more than ten years. Why didn¡¯t she know that he could cook? ¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not right. ¡± ¡°Just because he didn¡¯t know how to cook before she did, it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know how to Cook after Wu Yuqing. ¡± She let out an ambiguous snort. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to face your face for a long time. This will remind me of some bad memories. So you¡¯d better call me after you¡¯re done cooking.¡± Feng churui rubbed his temples with one hand and finallypromised. ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep. I¡¯ll be done very soon.¡± He went into the kitchen again and looked at the ingredients. He was at his wit¡¯s end. ¡°Wu Xuewei did not go out to eat the dumplings. The aunty also saw some potential, so she did not say anything more and just asked him what dishes he wanted to cook. She was responsible for matching the main dish and side dishes for him. ¡± Feng churui smiled elegantly. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°The Aunty was ttered and waved her hand repeatedly. ¡°Hey, Mayor, you¡¯re too kind. These things are originally what us aunties and maids should do. Now that I let you do it yourself, I feel a little embarrassed.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui smiled and did not say anything else. He focused on washing the rice and cooking the rice, washing the vegetables, cutting the vegetables, and cooking the vegetables.. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei fell asleep. In the end, she was woken up by the Aunty. ¡± ¡°The aunty told her that Mayor Feng had something to do at thest minute and had gone out to work. She told her to wake up and eat before going to bed. Otherwise, she would starve her stomach. ¡± logo Chapter 909 ? ¡°Chapter 909: Chapter 921 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [33] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After instructing her, the aunt also got off work. She was the only one left in the apartment, and she suddenly felt empty. ¡± ¡°Lying in the fluffy warm quilt, Wu Xuewei curled her lips in disdain. In the end, she could not resist the protests of her stomach, so she got off the bed and went to the kitchen. ¡± ¡°The dumplings and dishes on the table were already cold. They were ced on the dining table, giving off a cold feeling no matter how one looked at them. ¡± ¡°There were steamed and boiled dumplings in the dumplings. The dishes were rtively simple. There were only three home-cooked dishes: seaweed egg flower soup, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, and beef stir-fried with onions. The appearance was really not satisfactory. ¡± The rice that had been served was already cold. The chopsticks were ced right next to the bowl. He had already prepared everything and was just waiting for her to eat. Wu Xuewei¡¯s nose was a little sore. She took a deep look at the dumplings and vegetables that she had purposely made for him to cook. She turned around and walked to the living room. She picked up the phone and called the KFC residence for urgent delivery. .. There had been a lot of murders in s city recently. The police had determined that the perpetrator was a young man with a phd in psychology. His modus operandi was extremely clear. ¡°The victims were all women. The criminal suspect had used B. Ether. After fainting, the victims were taken to an abandoned factory in the western suburbs. The woman was raped, then killed. The body was brutally dismembered! ¡± ¡°Since the first case, the suspect had beenmitting crimes frequently. His behavior was extremely cruel and inhuman. The social impact was extremely bad. ¡± The suspect was very cunning. He was good at dressing down and hiding. The Bureau had set up a special task force to arrest the suspect as soon as possible. ¡°Tonight, the families of the victims went to the city hall and asked the mayor to give an exnation. They asked the mayor to send more people to arrest the perverted murderer so that their children could die in peace. ¡± ¡°The families of the victims were very emotional. After they were stopped by the security guards of the city hall, no one knew who led them. Everyone pulled up banners and threw eggs and vegetables into the city hall, moring for the mayor toe out and see them. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui had just finished a meeting and signed the document when the burn on the back of his right hand was revealed. Secretary Wu wanted to ask a question, but he held it back because of the asion. ¡± ¡°After the meeting, the officials had all left. Secretary wu asked, ¡°Mayor, what happened to your right hand? Why don¡¯t I go and get some medicine to treat it?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui raised the back of his right hand and looked at it. He said carelessly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a ssh of oil. It¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu did not insist. After a while, he had just returned to his office when an internal call sounded. After receiving the news at the door, Feng Churui immediately got up and walked out. ¡± ¡°¡±Mayor, you can¡¯t go out!¡±Secretary Wu chased after him worriedly. ¡± ¡°I have to give them a satisfactory exnation.¡±Feng Churui walked quickly to the door. ¡°When Feng Churui appeared at the City Hall¡¯s entrance, the victims¡¯families could not calm down. They shouted all kinds of names, calling the names of the dead children. He raised his hand to signal for everyone to quiet down. ¡± The families of the victims and some enthusiastic citizens blocked the entrance. The noise easily drowned out his voice. ¡°Secretary Wu immediately ordered the guards to separate the families. This action further intensified the emotions of the victims¡¯families. Everyone wanted to fully stimte the mood of the criminal suspect, the case was still not solved, and the criminal suspect was still not caught. Thus, everyone pointed theirints at the mayor of the city. ¡± The scene was in chaos for a moment! logo Chapter 910 ? ¡°Chapter 910: Chapter 922 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [34] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The crowd tried to squeeze in front of the mayor to seek justice, but they did not expect the mayor to suddenly appear. For a time, the guards were not in ce, so they could not defend for long. The crowd broke through the Guards¡¯defense circle and moved. In the middle of the crowd, secretary Wu pulled the mayor and ran. ¡± But he was still too slow. ¡°Feng Churui was caught in the crowd. His clothes were pulled into a mess, and his handsome face was scratched by nails. He frowned and tried tofort the victims¡¯families, but no one could hear his voice. ¡± ¡°Move. The consequences of the L could be big or small. If he did not handle it well, a stampede would happen! ¡± Secretary Wu¡¯s worry did happen. ¡°A few townsfolk fell during the push and were injured by C. The Stampede was not light. Guard J arrived in time to maintain order. When it was 120, Feng Churui did not care about his injuries and followed him to the hospital. ¡± ¡°Blocking the entrance of City Z Hall, the bustling city naturally attracted the attention of the reporters. That night, the s city news online broadcasted the chaotic scene live. ¡± ¡°In the camera, Feng Churui stood in the crowd in a sorry state, being pushed and pulled by the emotional family members of the victims. Secretary Wu kept calling for J Wei, trying to rush into the crowd to protect Captain S, but in the end, there was no result. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was not used to eating alone at the dining table. She asked her aunt to prepare the food and bring it to the coffee table. She sat alone on the sofa, watching TV while eating. ¡± ¡°Coincidentally, her favorite TV series had finished broadcasting. She picked up the remote control and changed the channel. When she switched to the news online, she immediately saw a particrly miserable figure in the crowd. subconsciously.., she could not put any strength into her hand that was holding the remote control. ¡± ¡°At the end of this news, Long Feng followed the ambnce to see the patient¡¯s condition despite his injuries. The host also said in a clear voice that the reporters of this station would continue to follow the report. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei put down her chopsticks and suddenly lost her appetite. She had said that she would give up on himpletely. But now, after seeing such news and seeing his long figure, even if he was criticized by others to vent his anger.., he also maintained aforting smile and did not get angry. ¡± He was so tolerant and considerate towards his townsfolk.. ¡°Wu Xuewei did not want to admit that she was worried about him, so sheforted herself. She was just overflowing with kindness. She was not worried about him, so she would not worry about him who QB her. ¡± ¡°However, if it was anyone she knew who had met with an ident, she would be worried. ¡± She had beenforting herself like this until she left the house. ¡°Standing by the roadside and looking at the bustling streets, she bit her lip. Her heart was struggling. Should she go to the hospital to see him? ¡± ¡°If she went, wouldn¡¯t it be a p to her face? ¡± ¡°She had said that she would give up on himpletely. If she went and he saw her, wouldn¡¯t he think that she was ying hard to get? ¡± ¡°She was not going, but she had alreadye out. There was nothing wrong with going, right? ¡± ¡°Anyway, even if she were to take a look, he might not see her, right? ¡± ¡°In her mind, there were two little people arguing fiercely. She hardened her heart and turned around to walk back. ¡± ¡°After walking for more than ten steps, she stopped. After a few seconds, she suddenly turned around and rushed to the side of the road. She stopped a taxi and bent over. ¡°Master, please go to Ren Ai Hospital!¡± ¡± The taxi stepped on the elerator and rushed out like an arrow. ¡°Wu Xuewei looked out of the window absentmindedly. After a long while, she frowned in confusion. ¡°Master, this road is not going to Ren Ai Hospital, right?¡± ¡± ¡°Although she did not know city s like the back of her hand, she was not so bad with directions. This road was obviously going to the airport! ¡± ¡°The taxi driver did not say anything but pulled the car to the side. Only then did Wu Xuewei realize that something was wrong. There were very few pedestrians on this road. Although there were carsing and going, they were not allowed to stop easily! ¡± ¡°The driver was wearing a cap with the brim of the cap pressed very low. The only thing that could be seen was a full beard and chin. After parking the car, the driver bent over and his hands, which were wearing white gloves, were reaching into his feet to feel for something. ¡± Wu Xuewei turned around and wanted to push open the car door. The car door was locked! There was no door for her to escape. Wu Xuewei felt an inexplicable fear begin to spread from the bottom of her heart. Her body trembled.. ¡°¡±Who are you? What are you trying to do?¡±She asked, while trembling, she felt for her phone in her bag. She took it out and just unlocked it. In her panic, she did not know who called her. Before she could take a look, the driver in the driver¡¯s seatughed sinisterly, holding a handkerchief in his hand, he suddenly leaned over and covered her mouth and nose. ¡± logo Chapter 911 ? Chapter 911: Chapter 923 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Luo Anning did not expect to meet Luo Shaodong at the entrance of thepany. To be more precise, Luo Shaodong had been waiting at the entrance of thepany for a long time. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning chuckled when she saw him, and her expression immediately turned cold. ¡± ¡°Luo Shaodong was only one year younger than Luo Xinya, and he was currently studying at a university in the United Kingdom. He was especially mindful of the fact that his older sister had been sent to prison by his cousin. ¡± ¡°When he saw Luo Anning being surrounded by bodyguards, he smiled for a while. Luo Anning did not intend to pay attention to him because he was the same as Luo Xinya. He was not a good person! ¡± Her childhood memories had always been a shadow of hers. This shadow naturally included Luo Shaodong! ¡°You always need bodyguards to be close to you wherever you go. Is it because you¡¯re afraid of being targeted because you have too many grudges?¡±Luo Shaodong asked in a neutral tone. ¡°Luo Anning originally wanted to leave, but when she heard his mocking tone, her anger rose almost instantly. She turned around, she retorted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just afraid that some people who only seek profit and are blinded by money will want to get rid of me and take over my property. Don¡¯t you think so, my cousin?¡± ¡± ¡°She emphasized the word ¡®cousin¡¯extremely heavily. If one listened carefully, it would not be difficult to discern the hatred in her words. ¡± She had never concealed her hatred towards Luo Zhiquan¡¯s family. Luo Shaodong¡¯s face instantly turned ugly. His face turned from purple to red. It wasparable to the change of expression in Beijing opera. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°After a pause, he said impatiently, ¡°Since we¡¯ve already met, why don¡¯t we go and have a cup of coffee, my cousin?¡± ¡± Drink Coffee? She did not think that she could sit down and have coffee with him peacefully. It was already a great aplishment for her to be able to resist spilling coffee on him! ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t usually drink coffee with strangers.¡±After saying that, she bent over to get into the car. ¡± ¡°¡±Young Madam Rong, why are you in such a hurry to refuse? Let¡¯s have a good talk. Maybe there¡¯s something you¡¯re interested in. What do you think?¡± ¡± ¡°Rnd slowly walked out from the side. After not seeing her for a long time, although she looked tired and haggard, she looked particrly proud today. ¡± Luo Anning¡¯s gaze fell on the two of them and studied them. Rnd smoothed his hair and smiled flirtatiously. He was very pleased with himself! ¡°¡±Young Madam Rong, please ept my invitation and drink my coffee. I guarantee that you won¡¯t regret making this decision.¡± ¡± Since when did Luo Shaodong and Rnd get together? ¡°One was an enemy who was rted to her, and the other was an enemy who was unrted to her. Both of them wanted her dead, and she also wanted the other dead... an enemy. ¡± ¡°Rnd smiled elegantly as if he could see her doubt. ¡°The enemy of an enemy is a friend. You know that if I work with Hebrew, why can¡¯t I work with your beloved cousin, Young Madam Rong?¡± ¡± .. Luo Anning finally followed them to the coffee shop. She was simply curious about what else they could do. The three of them ordered their own coffee and waited for the waiter to bring them coffee. The three of them were silent. They were each thinking about their own thoughts. Luo Anning could see that Luo Shaodong and Rnd were definitely going to make a big deal out of this because Rnd and Luo Shaodong were people who held grudges. ¡°Not long ago, she had just sent Luo Xinya to prison and sentenced her to 13 years in prison. She did not believe that Luo Shaodong would be willing to put up with it so easily! ¡± ¡°The coffee was served very quickly. Rnd¡¯s posture was elegant, and his tone was light as he thanked her. It had to be said that her manners and manners were both outstanding, and she was the daughter of a noble family. ¡± ¡°However, no matter how beautiful her appearance was, it could not hide the ugliness and viciousness in her heart. ¡± ¡°After the waiter left, Rnd did not beat around the bush with her. He directly opened up the window and said, ¡°Luo Anning, I hope that Baina will provide MK with financing so that our MK Bank can get through this crisis.¡± ¡± ¡°Ha...¡±Luo Anning was amused. ¡°What makes you think that I¡¯ll provide you with financing? Do I look like a fool to Save My Enemy?¡±] logo Chapter 912 ? Chapter 912: Chapter 924 Sunshine [2] Trantor: 549690339 The color of her blood faded from her face in an instant. Luo Anning¡¯s fingers trembled as she randomly wiped the coffee stains with a handkerchief. She looked at Rnd and Luo Shaodong with a sharp gaze. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°¡±Luo Anning, you¡¯re not stupid.¡±Rnd chuckled. ¡± ¡°Luo Shaodong rested his elbow on the table and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Unfortunately, I happened to capture that scene back then. I haven¡¯t deleted it for so many years. Now it¡¯s finally useful.¡± ¡± ¡°Afraid that she would not believe him, Luo Shaodong took out a small document bag containing photos and threw it on the table, motioning for her to open it. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning looked at him suspiciously, took the document bag, held her breath, and opened it ¡ª ¡± ¡°The photos all fell on the table in an instant. She hurriedly put them away, but the more anxious she was, the more mistakes she made. Several photos fell to the ground. ¡± The photos were real! Rnd kindly picked up the photos on the ground and stuffed them into a document bag. ¡°How about Luo Anning? Have you agreed to fund Mk Now?¡± ¡°¡±What¡¯s there to think about? She¡¯ll definitely agree.¡±Luo Shaodong looked at Luo Anning and smiled fiercely, ¡°Miss Rnd, you don¡¯t know this. My Cousin¡¯s childhood is the most unbearable to look back on. Of course, these photos are probably the ones she wants to destroy the most, right?¡± ¡± .. ¡°Young Master Rong had already turned down all his work and nned to bring his lovely wife to a romantic Valentine¡¯s Day. Unexpectedly, his ns could not keep up with the changes. ¡± ¡°Not only was his m-fetish son a hindrance, but he was also like a ko. He would follow Luo Anning wherever she went, and Young Master Rong wished he could pull away the little brat who was pestering his wife and send it to her! ¡± ¡°However, before he could take action, he was stopped in ce by Luo Anning¡¯s ¡®You Dare¡¯gaze. ¡± ¡°The more he thought about it, the angrier young master Rong became. He crossed his arms and sat on the sofa. His face was as foul as if someone owed him five million dors. ¡± ¡°¡±Stinky Brat,e, y two games with grandfather.¡±Old Master Rong asked the servant to bring the chessboard over and beckoned him over. ¡± Young Master Rong nced at it arrogantly and snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°¡±Hey, I say, you brat.¡±Grandfather Rong was anxious. He stamped his cane and said, ¡°Did you eat dynamite?¡± ¡± He was so angry. ¡°Jiang Peihua walked over with the cut fruit te and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just eating dynamite? Look at his eyes, they can even spit out an atomic bomb.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s a big festival, a Killjoy.¡±Grandfather Rong put on a stern face and found an excuse for himself. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to y, then don¡¯t. This old man will wait for that Brat Rong Yu toe back and y a few games with me.¡± ¡± ¡°The maid finished preparing the milk and handed it to Luo Anning. She took it and pressed it against her face to test the temperature. Then, she sent the pacifier to Xiao Shuai¡¯s mouth. Xiao Shuai sucked on the pacifier and started to drink. ¡± ¡°A pair of pitch-ck eyes stared at him as he pulled the pacifier out. Young Master Rong stared at him. What were you looking at? You¡¯re very proud of taking over my wife, aren¡¯t you? ! ¡± ¡°¡±Hehehe...¡±Xiao Shuai¡¯s clearughter didn¡¯t stop. As heughed, he pulled her mother to look at him. ¡± ¡°For a moment, young master Rong¡¯s face turned even darker. ¡± ¡°He roared in his heart, ¡®Young Master Rong, you were born to F * ck me!¡¯! ¡± ¡°When he was young, he was so cute. After eating and sleeping, he would eat andugh whenever he was satisfied. Even when he was anxious, he would not cry. He was so obedient! ¡± ¡°Now... he was awake and pestering his wife. Even when he was asleep, he still wanted to sleep with her. He really had enough! ¡± ¡°Luo Anning naturally knew that he was angry, but everyone understood what he was angry about. Other than being angry with his son, what else could he be angry about? ¡± ¡°He lowered his head and whispered into Little Shuai¡¯s ear, ¡°Little Shuai, look at Daddy getting angry. Do you want to Comfort Daddy?¡± ¡± Little Shuai put down the bottle and took a breath. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Young Master Rong¡¯s handsome face turned ck like ink, as if a dark cloud was pressing down on the city. ¡± Er.. ¡°Luo Anning was dumbfounded, the original intention was to let Rong Yan not angry, it seems that the son is somewhat out of control ah, self-defeating? ¡± logo Chapter 913 ? Chapter 913: Chapter 925 Sunshine [3] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Luo Anning thought for a moment. It was not good for her son to be gloating and adding fuel to the fire, so she coaxed him, ¡°Little handsome, daddy is in a bad mood now. Little Handsome, go coax Daddy to be happy, okay? Go Kiss Daddy, Okay?¡± ¡± ¡°As she said that, she carried the little guy to the sofa opposite and stuffed him into young master Rong¡¯s arms. ¡± ¡°At first, Young Master Rong was very proud and arrogant, but when Luo Anning let go, he let go of his arms that were wrapped around his chest in the first second. He held the little guy firmly with an extremely unwilling expression. ¡± ¡°He was obviously distressed, but he pretended to be very concerned. This made grandfather Rong, Jiang Peihua, and Luo Anningugh. ¡± ¡°The little guy was sucking on the milk bottle and staring at him as he pulled it out. Young Master Rong also lowered his head to look at him. After a while, the little guy was bored and turned his head to reach out for a mummy hug. ¡± Luo Anning pretended not to see it and walked over to sit down opposite him to chat with Jiang Peihua. The little guy reached out to his great-grandfather again and wanted to hug him. ¡°Great-grandfather!¡± ¡°Old Master Rong wanted to hug him, but seeing that his grandson had eaten explosives, it was better not to light the fire. ¡± There was no way to ask for help. Young Master was angry and the baby bottle fell to the ground. He did not want to drink anymore! ¡°Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows slightly and said calmly, ¡°Pick it up.¡± ¡± The young marshal ced his two short arms on his legs and ignored him. ¡°Young Master Rong then said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you don¡¯t pick it up, you¡¯re not allowed to pester your mother anymore at night.¡± ¡± Not allowed to pester his mother¡¯s words. The young marshal was very sure that he understood. ¡°His handsome little face became flustered for a moment. Then, he struggled with his small arms and short legs to pick up the baby bottle on the ground. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong held his little belly with his big hand, and no matter how hard the little guy struggled, he could not get down. Suddenly.., young Master Rong was still counting down in delight. ¡°Five, four, three, two, one. Okay, Daddy gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to pester your mother at night.¡± ¡± ¡°All of a sudden, he moved closer to him, lowered his voice, and fiercely swore his sovereignty. ¡°Your mother is my wife, not yours!¡± ¡± ¡°Just like that, under his shameless bullying, the general was deprived of the benefits of sleeping with his mother at night. ¡± ¡°In the evening, Christine and Catherine returned to the Rong residence. ¡± ¡°Seeing the general, the childless couple naturally adored the little guy and could not help but hug and kiss him. ¡± ¡°The general was also shrewd and knew who his uncle and aunt were. If they wanted to hug and kiss him, they would definitely cooperate. ¡± ¡°Elder Rong was very happy. During the family banquet, he drank a few more sses, which was rare. Christine also became more and more ustomed to her own identity. Getting along with elder Rong was not as cold as before. Getting along with Jiang Peihua, it was a very subtle feeling, he could not exin it clearly, but he did not dislike it at all, even though she kept nagging at him. ¡± ¡°It was still the same with Young Master Rong. They could always quarrel after less than three sentences. Bickering at the dinner table was amon urrence, and everyone was happy to see these two awkward brothers. ¡± The happiest person was none other than young master Rong. He was the youngest and the most pampered person in the entire family. The entire family teased him. The little him leaned happily into Mama¡¯s arms and looked at him provocatively as if he was about to explode from anger. ¡°After the meal, Young Master Rong nimbly stuffed the little guy into Kristen¡¯s arms and pulled Luo Anning out before she could react. ¡± ¡°As he pulled her away, Luo Anning looked back and asked in confusion, ¡°Rong Yan, where are we going? Kristen, Catherine, and the others are still here. Besides, I¡¯m afraid that handsome will cry if he doesn¡¯t see meter...¡± ¡± logo Chapter 914 ? Chapter 914: Chapter 926 the sun shines brightly Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Young Master Rong stopped in his tracks, his body a little stiff. ¡°Other than handsome, it¡¯s Christine. Have you ever thought of me? I¡¯m your husband. I¡¯m the first person in your heart!¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning didn¡¯t know whether tough or call him silly. She could only take the initiative to hug his waist, her voice was soft and soft. ¡°Rong Yan, you haven¡¯t been jealous of handsome all day, have you? He¡¯s your son, What¡¯s there for you to be jealous of? ¡°Besides, I love him so much because he¡¯s your son and mine. Of course, in my heart, the two of you are of the same importance, both of you are my most important family. ¡°Also, I can only apany him for these twenty years. In the future, he will have a beloved wife to apany him through the journey. And in the future of you and I, it will be the two of US supporting each other through the journey. ¡°In that case, you are still the most important. I¡¯ve been with him the longest, right?¡± ¡± ¡°After hearing his soft words and taking the initiative to give him a hug, young master Rong¡¯s sullen mood disappearedpletely. Luo Anning saw that his expression had eased up. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed his lips before continuing to coax him. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t Be Angry Anymore, Alright?¡± ¡± ¡°Young master rong replied arrogantly, ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± ¡± ¡°In the end, Young Master Rong was still unable to bring his beautiful wife to the summit of the mountain that they had long nned for the two of them to go camping and enjoy the romance under the starry sky. Instead, Luo Anning pulled her back to eat glutinous rice balls. ¡± ¡°When they returned to the living room, Luo Anning¡¯s phone rang. It was Pei Sisi. ¡± ¡°¡±President, the German side is pressing for the strategic cooperation with the German GXpany. They said that they want to get the contract tonight. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to disturb you during thentern festival, but I have no choice, president. I hope you can understand.¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Business is important. I¡¯ll go to thepany and sign the contract.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±President, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll waste too much of your time because I¡¯m in a rush. I¡¯ve already arrived at the entrance of Rong Residence...¡±Pei Sisi said with some embarrassment. After all, it was rude toe to the door rashly. ¡± ¡°¡±I see. Then I¡¯ll ask the Guard to let you in.¡±After hanging up the phone, Luo Anning picked up the internal line and told the guard to let her in. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there a business matter?¡±Jiang Peihua brought out the glutinous rice balls and asked when she saw that she had hung up the phone. ¡°Luo Anning smiled. ¡°You can say that. However, my subordinate has already sent over the contract, so I don¡¯t have to make a trip.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No matter how busy I am, I can¡¯t miss this little bit of time, right?¡±Jiang Peihua was puzzled. ¡°Hasn¡¯t thepany¡¯s case flow already been drawn up? If it was really urgent, they wouldn¡¯t only know about it now, right?¡± ¡± Luo Anning didn¡¯t think too much about it and said that it was Germany who was urging her. ¡°At the entrance of Rong residence, Pei Sisi was already shocked by the strict gold-tedrge iron gate and the electric fence on the wall. It wasn¡¯t until she walked in and saw the luxurious and majestic buildings decorated with night lights that she was shocked beyond words, she was even more shocked. ¡± ¡°When she saw Luo Anning, she immediately smiled apologetically and greeted her. Then, she greeted grandfather Rong and young master Jiang Peihua Rong. ¡± ¡°Other than Luo Anning, the others were indifferent. Pei Sisi was so reserved that she did not know what to do. It was only when Luo Anning spoke that she handed the document over as if she had suddenly realized something. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning flipped open the document and read it carefully. She picked up a pen and signed her name. Suddenly.., she said, ¡°I still have some details to discuss with GX regarding this case. The other party seems to be dissatisfied with some of the details. Why did they suddenly request to sign the contract?¡± ¡± logo Chapter 915 ? Chapter 915: Chapter 927 the sun shines brightly Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Pei Sisi was stunned for a moment before she calmed down. ¡°Oh, GX feels that the price we offered is more humane, so they won¡¯t be picky about the details.¡± ¡± ¡°After signing the document and handing it to her, luo Anning said politely, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You have to make a trip. Have you had dinner?¡± ¡± ¡°Thest sentence was amon courtesy used by the Chinese people. Regardless of whether they had eaten or not, people would answer politely that they had eaten. ¡± ¡°Pei Sisi smiled embarrassedly. ¡°This... I¡¯m in thepany on a case, so I haven¡¯t had the chance to eat yet...¡± ¡± ¡°After all, she was an employee under Pei Sisi and had worked so hard for thepany. Luo Anning had asked her to stay and eat glutinous rice balls. ¡± She had heard that Pei Sisi¡¯s parents had passed away early and that she had worked hard to get into Harvard. Luo Anning had always given her the opportunity to develop and disy her talents. ¡°After rejecting her several times, Pei Sisi finally stayed. Her eyes were red as she kept thanking Luo Anning. She said that ever since her family was not around, she had spent the holidays alone. ¡± ¡°Christine ate a few of them and felt sick of them. She gave the glutinous rice balls to Catherine and nced at Pei Sisi, she said nonchntly, ¡°Anning, why don¡¯t you send this youngdy some clothes? She has worked so hard for yourpany, yet she came out in such a thin outfit in the temperature of a few degrees outside. She really is one of the top ten employees in S City.¡± ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Pei Sisi was wearing an OL white shirt with a few buttons on the cor, revealing her deep breasts. Her cleavage was slightly exposed, and her tight a-line skirt had a high slit. As she walked, there was a hint of spring in her eyes. Perverted.. ¡± ¡°When Pei Sisi heard that.., she quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, no, the CEO is so good to me, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you. How could I dare to ept your clothes? My clothes are in the car, and I got out in a hurry just now, so I didn¡¯t have the time to put them on...¡± ¡± ¡°Hehe...¡±Christine smiled mysteriously. Catherine fed him thest glutinous rice ball that he couldn¡¯t finish. He red at her and ate it obediently. ¡°Catherine said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Didn¡¯t this youngdy say that the client is in a hurry to get the contract?¡± ¡± ¡°What she meant was, you¡¯re still not leaving? Weren¡¯t you in a hurry just now? ¡± ¡°Pei Sisi¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. She put down the glutinous rice ball that she hadn¡¯t finished and stood up, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve disturbed you. CEO, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning pulled her back. ¡°Director Pei, don¡¯t take it to heart. We didn¡¯t mean it that way. Let¡¯s leave after we finish eating.¡± ¡± ¡°Pei Sisi smiled gratefully. She sat down and lowered her head as she continued to feed the glutinous rice balls to her mouth. At this moment, a maid came over and asked Luo anning, ¡°Young madam, can you give the young Commander a bath now?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, carry him upstairs to take a bath first.¡± ¡± ¡°Just as Luo Anning finished speaking, Pei Sisi took the initiative to petition, ¡°President, why don¡¯t I help the youngmander take a Bath? I have nothing to repay you with. Just let me do something for you as a token of my gratitude.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s not good, is it?¡±Luo Anning frowned. It was not good to let the guests do such things. Furthermore, would she give the child a Bath? ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±Pei Sisi put down the bowl and walked over to Young Master Rong eagerly. She smiled shyly and stretched out her hands towards young master Rong. ¡°Come on, young master, Let¡¯s go take a bath.¡± ¡± ¡°The little fellow shrank into Young Master Rong¡¯s arms and stared at her warily. Young Master Rong looked at her hand that was trying to reach out and touch him. He frowned and scolded, ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t touch him!¡± ¡± It was rare for the youngmander to share the same hatred as P. He reached out and hugged P¡¯s neck. He also frowned and stared at her. ¡°It had to be said that father and son, one big and one small, had the same expression! ¡± logo Chapter 916 ? Chapter 916: Chapter 928 the sun is shining brightly Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Young Master Rong¡¯s words could not be disobeyed, and he did not give Pei Sisi any face at all. In the end, Pei Sisi was humiliated and left. ¡± Young Master Rong personally gave the youngmander a bath and brought the little fellow back to his nursery bed. He went up and coaxed him to sleep. Young Master Rong got up and closed the door behind him. ¡°Just as he came out, he saw Luo Anning waiting at the door. Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning said unhappily, ¡°Director Pei¡¯s background is very pitiful. She is a very motivated person and works hard. You shouldn¡¯t be so rude to her.¡± ¡± ¡°Can we not talk about outsiders?¡±Young Master Rong impatiently missed her returning to the bedroom. Luo Anning caught up with him. ¡°But you did go a little overboard tonight.¡± ¡°¡±Her background is pitiful. Can you transfer her to Baina so that she can have a better development tform?¡±After Young Master Rong said that, he continued, ¡°Alright, this matter is settled. If you say one more word, I will sleep with my son tonight!¡± ¡± ¡°Harmony: Luo Anning¡¯s body was cold. When she returned to the hotel, she did not turn on the lights. She followed the neon light that was projected through the French windows and sat on the sofa. She hugged herself in a circle. ¡± Luo Shaodong was right. Her childhood was a past that she could not bear to look back on. She wanted to destroy those photos immediately! ¡°This way, no one would know that she had a dark past. ¡± ¡°Ever since her parents died in a car ident, Luo Zhiquan¡¯s family had taken over her nest. They bullied her because she was young and insensible, and they chased her from the princess¡¯room to live in the dark and damp basement. ¡± ¡°It wasmon for her to not have enough food to eat, and it was even moremon for Luo Zhiquan¡¯s family to beat and scold her. ¡± Even Luo Xinya and Luo Shaodong took pleasure in bullying her... ] Thatst sentence was definitely a threat! ¡°Luo Anning still wanted to have a child with him. If he slept with little handsome, how could she have a child? ¡± ¡°No, absolutely not! ¡± ¡°Thus, she hurriedly nodded and shut her mouth. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong was now satisfied. She pulled Young Master Rong back to the bedroom, and the two of them went into the bathroom to take a shower. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong was very annoyed by her, and he tried his best to hold himself back froming out. T. Zi, but Luo Anning had given him time to regain his rationality, so she had sex with him directly. Before long, Young Master Rong had thrown all of his rationality to the back of his mind. ¡± She pushed her against the ceramic tile.. ¡°Tonight, Luo Anning was especially enthusiastic.. ¡± ¡°Three T¡¯s. After Zi died in battle, Young Master Rong wanted to get it again. Luo Anning whimpered and asked him in a soft voice, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be estranged from him, I want to be intimate with him.¡±. Together. ¡± These words undoubtedly ignited the sleeping wild beast in Young Master Rong¡¯s heart.. It was alreadyte at night when the clouds stopped and the rain stopped. ¡°Luo Anning smiled in satisfaction after counting how many times he had released it. Young Master Rong lowered his head and kissed her forehead, sighing, ¡°Baby, do you know what¡¯s the most romantic thing?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You love me, and I just happen to love you too?¡± ¡± Young Master Rong smiled meaningfully. ¡°The most romantic thing I can think of is to use all the z potential with you.¡± .. A few families were happy while a few families were sad. ¡°When other families were having a lively festival, Lu Momo, who was having dinner, was sulking in her bedroom alone. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao, who had not understood what was going on, came in after the cloud sky reunion dinner to coax her. Not long after, he was called out, saying that he had a social engagement. ¡± Lu Momo was even angrier now. was this man pretending to be stupid or was he really stupid? Today was Valentine¡¯s Day! Do you understand Valentine¡¯s Day? ¡°How long had they been back from their honeymoon, and they already did not understand the romance between husband and wife? Was it because she had a fragile heart, or did he not take this matter seriously at all? ¡± ¡°The more Lu Momo thought about it, the more aggrieved she became. She identally cried, and after crying for a while, she became thirsty. When she went downstairs to drink water, she was coincidentally caught by Master Tang. ¡± ¡°Seeing her red eyes, master Tang asked, ¡°Girl, why are you crying? Did that Rascal Ah Chao Bully You?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Dad...¡±Lu Momo called out aggrievedly. Since their marriage, her father-inw had been very good to her. Her biological daughter was so good that she was no longer afraid of Master Tang. Thus, she told her father-inw everything that made her angry. ¡± logo Chapter 917 ? Chapter 917: Chapter 929 the sun shines brightly Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When Master Tang heard this, wouldn¡¯t it be great if he didn¡¯t spend Valentine¡¯s Day with his wife? ¡± ¡°Immediately, he put on a fierce face and made a phone call to find out where he was. Then, he told Lu Momo to bring a fewckeys over to look for him. ¡± ¡°Lu Momo smiled gratefully. He didn¡¯t want to be a bitter wife at home either. If he really didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t remember, then she would give him a surprise. ¡± ¡°After returning upstairs and getting dressed, Lu Mo bid farewell to Master Tang, got into hisckey¡¯s car, and headed straight for the entertainment club where Tang Dynasty was located. ¡± .. ¡°Outside the private room, Ah Cheng, who was chatting andughing with others, saw Lu Mo walking over with a smile. He rubbed his eyes fiercely and looked again. After making sure that he didn¡¯t see wrongly, he turned around and wanted to rush into the private room to inform him. ¡± ¡°Ah Cheng!¡±Lu Mo called out to him with a fake smile. ¡°Ah Cheng knocked himself on the head in annoyance before turning around with a smile. ¡°Young Madam, why are you here?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m here to visit Ah Chao. Here, I have a Valentine¡¯s Day gift for him. It¡¯ll be a littlete if I¡¯mte.¡±Lu Momo raised the small gift box that was beautifully wrapped. ¡°Ah Chao is inside, right? I¡¯ll go in and look for him.¡± ¡± ¡°She pushed the door open and went in. It was already toote for Ah Cheng to stop her. At that moment, he stood on the spot and mourned for young master Tang in annoyance. ¡°Master, pray for yourself!¡±! ¡± ¡°Her sudden intrusion attracted the attention of everyone in the business meeting, including Young Master Tang. When he saw Lu Momo, his first reaction was to frown! His second reaction was to push away the woman who was pestering him like a ko on hisp. His third reaction was, why did the Little Brat suddenlye here? ! ¡± ¡°The first thing Lu Momo saw was the woman sitting on Tang Chao¡¯sp. Her clothes were explosive, and her top was exposed. She did not cover her lower body. T, J smiled and leaned into his arms. He took a ss of red wine and went over to feed him.. ¡± ¡°Ouch!¡±The woman was pushed away and fell to the ground. She screamed pitifully. ¡°Lu Momo picked up the gift box in his hand and threw it at him. He growled, ¡°Tang Chao, you really let me down!¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he turned around and ran out. ¡± ¡°¡±Lu Mo Mo, it¡¯s not what it looks like! Listen to me!¡±Tang Chao did not care about the business anymore and hurriedly chased after him. ¡± He identally stepped on the woman¡¯s calf when he chased after her. The pain made her lie on the ground again and she could not get up for a long time. ¡°Lu Mo ran all the way out of the clubhouse and got into the car. He wiped his tears and sobbed, ¡°Drive!¡± ¡± ¡°When theckey saw that his young mistress was not in a good mood, he did not dare to ask further. He stepped on the elerator and drove off. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao chased after him and pounded on the car window. ¡°Lu Mo Mo Mo, listen to me! Stop the car, stop the car for me!¡± ¡± ¡°Theckey was about to brake when lu mo shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t Stop!¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao was gradually losing his strength as he chased after the car. He threatened theckey, ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you? ! Stop the car for me!¡± ¡± ¡°The car window was pressed down and a bottle of mineral water was thrown out. Lu Mo growled in a low voice, ¡°Tang Chao, go to Hell!¡± ¡± ¡°In order to avoid the attack of the mineral water, Tang Chao stopped and watched the car drive further and further away in frustration. ¡± ¡°When he returned to the Tang sect headquarters, Lu Mo went upstairs crying. Master Tang had already fallen asleep. Otherwise, Tang Chao would inevitably be beaten up again. ¡± ¡°When Tang Chao rushed back, he opened the bedroom door and found that it was locked from the inside. He simply found the spare key and opened it from the outside. ¡± ¡°As soon as he entered, he was attacked by Lu Momo¡¯s pillow. He threw them aside one by one and patiently exined, ¡°Lu Momo, it¡¯s not what you see! That¡¯s a woman arranged by a business partner. It has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡± logo Chapter 918 ? Chapter 918: Chapter 930 Sunshine [8] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Mo¡¯s eyes were red from crying. His heart was sour and bitter, and he felt very wronged, the moment he opened his mouth, his tone was very harsh, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter? I sat on D¡¯s Leg and hugged you to feed you wine, and it doesn¡¯t matter? Then does it only matter if I¡¯m F * cked? !¡± ¡± ¡°Can you not let your imagination run wild? That woman was just sitting on my leg when you bumped into her. What do you want me to say? I said that I originally wanted to push her away. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t Believe You!¡±! ¡°You¡¯re a man. If you really don¡¯t want others to get close to you, you should have rejected her seriously when she wanted to sit on yourp!¡±! ¡°If you really wanted to reject her, you wouldn¡¯t have waited until she had already sat down and hugged you before you pretended to push her away!¡±! You¡¯re lying to a three-year-old child? Do you think I¡¯m that easy to fool? !¡±The more Lu Mo thought about it, the angrier he got, he pointed at the door and shouted, ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao ced his hands on his hips and spun around a few times, he took a few deep breaths. ¡°Believe it or not, there¡¯s nock of wine and women in social engagements. Even if I don¡¯t want a woman to apany me, I should at least give her some face, right? Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything, nor did I do anything to let you down. Other than letting her sit on my D leg and let her hug me, I admit that it was my fault.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo opened his eyes wide and looked at him sadly and hopelessly, he was almost speechless. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to let me down? You¡¯re already hugging me on Your D leg and you still don¡¯t count as sorry? Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you again! Get Out!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Lu Mo Mo, don¡¯t be unreasonable! I admit that I¡¯m wrong, what else do you want me to do?¡±Tang Chao¡¯s patience was running out. ¡± ¡°¡±Unreasonable? I¡¯ve been thinking about Valentine¡¯s Day and bought a watch to give to you. I was unreasonable!¡±Lu Momo pointed at the door, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do anything, I want you to get out! Get Out of my sight! You yboy, I think you¡¯re Dirty!¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao looked at her with forbearance. His index finger trembled as he wanted to point at her, but in the end, he took it back, he said fiercely, ¡°Alright, Scram, right? This young master will scram right now. If Ie back to live with you again, I¡¯ll be a F * cking grandson! Lu Momo, don¡¯t F * cking regret it!¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he mmed the door and left. ¡± Lu Momo faced the spacious and overly spacious bedroom. He hugged the nket and cried his heart out. ¡°Tang Chao returned to the entertainment club in a fiery manner. Ah Cheng worriedly added, ¡°Young Master Tang, Young Madam was angry just now because of this. If young Madam finds out that you¡¯re back now, won¡¯t she be heartbroken?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±What do you know?¡±Tang Chao nced at him and walked into the private room. With a few pping sounds, he turned on all the headlights. ¡± The ambiguous private room was instantly lit up as if it was daytime. Tang Chao scanned the floor twice before he found the box with a dented corner under the sofa. ¡°He took the box and walked out in big strides, ignoring the surprised gazes and persuasion of others. ¡± He returned to the car and opened the box. He found an elegant and generous watch lying quietly inside. He fell in love with it with just one nce. ¡°ying with the watch, Tang Chao¡¯s expression was dark. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Back to the Tang sect!¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo was tired from crying, so she got up to pack her things. Tang Chao had already said that he didn¡¯t want her. ¡± ¡°Since he didn¡¯t want her anymore, why would she stay here and be a nuisance. ¡± ¡°Just as she opened the wardrobe and put some of her usual clothes into her suitcase, the bedroom door opened with a click. Tang Chao saw her packing her things and was about to leave, he rushed up and mmed the suitcase on the ground. ¡°Lu Mo Mo, you still dare to run away from home? !¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing the person who had returned, Lu Momo was stunned for a moment. Then, she sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if youe back and live with me again, you¡¯ll be a grandson? Young Master Tang, is that all you¡¯ve got? !¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao gritted his teeth so hard that they creaked. He clenched his fists and rushed up to her and pressed her against the wardrobe. Then, he gave her a fierce kiss. ¡°Great-aunt, this young master really only has this little bit of backbone. What¡¯s wrong with you? !¡± ¡± ¡°You grandson! You¡¯re not keeping your word!¡±Lu Mo silently touched his mouth and red at him. ¡°¡±Yes, my great-aunt!¡±Tang Chao kissed her again and raised his right hand for her to see, he smiled widely. ¡°I like the gift that great-aunt gave you. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t give you a gift. I¡¯ll let you squeeze me as much as you want tonight, okay?¡± ¡± Lu Mo could not stand his cheap look and pushed his face away. ¡°Go Away! I haven¡¯t Forgiven You! Who¡¯s smiling at you? Be Serious!¡± ¡°¡±Okay, I promise great-aunt that I won¡¯t let any woman get close to me in future social events, not to mention such a heinous crime like sitting on a D leg and hugging each other!¡±Tang Chao said, he raised his hand and made an oath. ¡°If there is a banquet that requires a femalepanion to attend, I will definitely only allow young madam Tang to attend. If Young Madam Tang is not in a good mood and does not wish to attend, then this young master will attend it alone! In this young master¡¯s heart, Young Madam Tang will always be the most beautiful, the most beloved in the bottom of his heart! Baby, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo lowered his eyes silently and grumbled aggrievedly, ¡°You¡¯re still angry at me, saying that I¡¯m unreasonable...¡± ¡± What did he mean by taking an inch and asking for a mile? This was it. What did he mean by taking advantage and pretending to be good? This was also true. ¡°Tang dynasty had thrown caution to the wind. In any case, he had already be a grandson, so he didn¡¯t need this useless one, thus, he coaxed with his face again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry because you¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll misunderstand me and ignore me? Being unreasonable is good. My wife being unreasonable means that my wife loves me. No, how can this be called being unreasonable? This is called an expression of love!¡± ¡± ¡°Puchi ¨C¡°Lu Momo burst outughing at his glib tongue. She was no longer angry. ¡°When she saw him put on his watch, she was actually not angry anymore. ¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re finally smiling...¡±Tang Chao heaved a sigh of relief and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Little Brat, you¡¯re still cute when you smile. Look at your little appearance. You¡¯re so adorable.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Go to hell!¡±With that, Lu Momo pushed him to take a shower. ¡± ¡°Not long after Tang Chao entered the bathroom, she asked her to deliver the robe. Just as she brought the robe to the door, the bathroom door opened and a wet arm reached out and pulled her in. ¡± ¡°Then, there was a scream in the bathroom. Not long after, there was a loving sound and sound.. ¡± The night was still long.. The temperature in the room rose.. logo Chapter 919 ? ¡°Chapter 919: Chapter 931: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [35] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Who are you? What are you trying to do?¡±She asked, she trembled as she reached for her phone in her bag. She took it out and unlocked it. In her panic, she pressed someone¡¯s number. Before she could take a look, the driver in the driver¡¯s seatughed sinisterly, holding a handkerchief in his hand, he suddenly leaned over to cover her mouth and nose. ¡± ¡°¡±Save me...¡±a second before she lost consciousness, Wu Xuewei cried out for help in panic. ¡± Thud ¡ª ¡°Her bag and phone fell onto the car cushion, and shepletely lost consciousness, falling limply to the side. ¡± .. ¡°When she heard that Feng Churui was injured, Wu Yuqing was ordered by her parents toe to the hospital to visit. ¡± ¡°The reporters who were waiting at the entrance of the hospital immediately took pictures of her. The shes were constantly shing, and the microphones with long guns and short cannons were extended in front of her. ¡± ¡°¡±Miss Wu, are you here to visit the Mayor?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±As the mayor¡¯s fianc¨¦e, what do you think about this incident where the victim¡¯s family lost control of their emotions and identally injured the mayor?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Miss Wu, let me ask you a question that all the townsfolk are concerned about. When will you and the Mayor Get Married?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Miss Wu, please answer!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Miss Wu, please give a simple answer, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°When Secretary Wu heard that Wu Yuqing had arrived, she rushed to the entrance of the hospital to pick her up. She was not surprised to see her surrounded by reporters. ¡± ¡°¡±Excuse me, please excuse me!¡±Secretary Wu pushed aside the reporters and walked to Wu Yuqing¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Wu, pleasee in with me.¡± ¡± ¡°Facing the reporters¡¯questions, Wu Yuqing always had a decent smile on her face. Before she entered with Secretary Wu, she faced the camera, she said unhurriedly, ¡°Everyone has worked hard. Regarding your questions, I can only say that from my personal standpoint, I don¡¯t want Ah Rui to get hurt. Simrly, from another perspective, I can understand the victim¡¯s family¡¯s eagerness to seek justice for their daughter. As for the wedding...¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll inform everyone if there¡¯s good news.¡± ¡± ¡°As Secretary Wu entered the hospital and walked to the quiet corridor, Wu Yuqing asked him, ¡°Is Rui¡¯s injury serious?¡± ¡± ¡°This was the issue that her parents were most concerned about, and it was also the purpose of her trip. ¡± ¡°Secretary wu said, ¡°The mayor¡¯s injury is just a superficial wound. There are a few cuts on his face, and they have been treated.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing nodded, indicating that she understood. She did not ask any more questions. ¡± ¡°Not long after, secretary Wu led her to the entrance of the operating theater and stepped on it. A few citizens who were injured in the incident were being treated inside. Feng Churui was sitting on a chair outside the operating theater. He held his forehead with both hands. From the side, there was a faint hint of fatigue on his face. ¡± ¡°His white shirt was also a few ck pieces and a few buttons had fallen off. Compared to him, who had always been neatly dressed, he was in quite a sorry state now. ¡± ¡°His high heels stepped on the floor, making a crisp sound. When he heard the sound, Feng Churui looked up and met her gaze. His gaze was nk for a few seconds before it quickly regained its rity, as if the nkness just now was just an illusion. ¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡±He asked. ¡°¡±I saw the news. You were injured, so I came to take a look. Are You Okay?¡±Wu Yuqing opened the insted food box in her hand, she scooped up a bowl of chicken soup and handed it to him. ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t have time to eat dinner, so I brought you some soup. have some.¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±Feng churui smiled and took it. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I thought we didn¡¯t need to say these two words.¡± Feng churui smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. logo Chapter 920 ? ¡°Chapter 920: Chapter 932: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [36] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It was indeed too polite to say thank you between a fianc¨¦ and wife. However, he felt that they were not at the stage where they could retain the courtesy they should have. ¡± Wu Yuqing¡¯s arrival reminded him that it was gettingte. Had Xue Wei eaten dinner? ¡°In order to let her stay in the apartment in peace, he basically would not appear in front of her and make her angry. Every day, he would only judge whether she was happy or unhappy through the words of the Aunty, and whether she had an appetite to eat, or he would reject it after a few bites. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Wu Yuqing could see that he was in a daze. She could not help but stare at him with interest. Mayor Feng was in a daze. It was a rare scene. ¡°In all this time, she had only seen it once. The only time was during a dinner not long ago. ¡± ¡°¡±Okay.¡±Feng Churui did not hide it. He finished the chicken soup, put the bowl into the insted box, and screwed the lid. Only then did he take out his cell phone and prepare to call the aunt. ¡± ¡°Before the call was made, Wu Xuewei¡¯s call came in first. ¡± ¡°He was stunned for two seconds. When he noticed Wu Yuqing looking at him, he stood up and walked a few steps away to pick up the call. ¡± ¡°¡±Save me...¡±after the weak two words, a busy tone came from the other end. ¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei, what¡¯s wrong? Speak!¡±His heart was instantly tightened, and an unprecedented panic invaded him. It attacked him, and the knuckles holding the phone turned white due to the force. ¡± ¡°A bad premonition struck him. He did not want to think of the worst. However, after calling his aunt and the security office downstairs to confirm that Wu Xue Wei hade out, he had no choice but to think of the worst! ¡± ¡°¡±Mayor, what happened?¡±Secretary Wu walked over. ¡± ¡°He had never seen the mayor so nervous. He was so nervous that he had been holding the phone in his hand the whole time, without even realizing it. ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing also walked over. Just as she was about to ask what had happened and why he looked so serious, Feng Churui said and ran outside. ¡°Secretary Wu, you stay behind to check on the wounded!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I know, but mayor, where are you going? !¡±Secretary Wu was very confused. She wanted to chase after him, but was stopped by Wu Yuqing. ¡°Miss Wu, what are you doing?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Stop chasing.¡±Wu Yuqing frowned slightly and looked at Feng Churui¡¯s anxious back. ¡°Maybe he has something important, and he doesn¡¯t want us to know. No, maybe he doesn¡¯t want me to know.¡± ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu Stood Still. Other than Miss Xue Wei, there shouldn¡¯t be anything that the mayor didn¡¯t want Miss Wu to know about, right? ¡± Could it be that something had happened to Miss Xue Wei? ¡°Thinking of this possibility and recalling Feng Churui¡¯s expression just now, secretary Wu was almost certain that something had happened to Wu Xue Wei! ¡± .. ¡°In the abandoned small workshop, it was dark and gloomy. ¡± A dim yellow light made the scene even more thrilling. ¡°Ssh ¨C¡°a man wearing a cap and a mask brought a bucket of water and sshed it on the woman whose hands and feet were tied on the ground. Wu Xuewei woke up from the cold! The bone-piercing coldness immediately brought her back to consciousness. ¡°Opening her eyes, her head was still a little dizzy. Seeing the things around her and the man standing against the light, she immediately sat up alertly. Her feet rubbed against the ground and she stepped back. The water that dripped from her clothes was dragged to the ground by her, the ground twisted and turned, giving off a terrifying chill. ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡±She looked around to see if there was any chance of escaping. The man threw away the water bucket and chuckled. Hisughter was especially strange in this quiet and dark small workshop. logo Chapter 921 ? ¡°Chapter 921: Chapter 933: Love Is Complete, Hurt isplete [37] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei moved backward once again. Her hands were tied behind her back, and her ankles were tied. She was now unintentionally a fish on the chopping board, waiting to be ughtered! ¡± ¡°The man walked to her, squatted down, and took off his white gloves. Sensing that he was going to touch her, Wu Xuewei quickly turned her face away. Unexpectedly, this action angered the man. He turned her face away and stroked her delicate skin, he praised, ¡°What a beautiful face. I¡¯ll make an exception for you. How about leaving behind this beautiful skin of yours?¡± ¡± Leaving behind a skin? Could it be that he wanted to... skin her? ! ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly, trying to calm herself down. The more it was at this moment, the more she could not panic. She could not panic. She had to deal with the gangsters to buy time for herself to save herself. ¡± ¡°However... no matter how she told herself in her heart that she could not panic, her trembling body still revealed her uneasiness and fear. ¡± ¡°¡±Can I discuss something with you?¡±Enduring the disgusting touch on her face, she forced herself to speak calmly. ¡± ¡°Tell me about it?¡± ¡°Let me go and I can give you money. You can give me the amount. How about it?¡± ¡°¡±Hahaha...¡±the manughed wildly. His hoarse voice was like nails rubbing against the ckboard, giving off a terrifying feeling. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei frowned. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I will call the police after this? Don¡¯t worry, as long as you let me go, I will not make things difficult for you. I will keep my word.¡± ¡± ¡°The man ignored her and turned around to walk out. In a short while, he walked in with a test tube filled with liquid in his hand and pried her mouth open, he poured the liquid in the test tube into it. ¡°Drink it, drink it to your heart¡¯s content. Let Me See Your Passion, your madness, Hahaha...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh...¡±Wu Xuewei turned her head desperately. In the end, she was forced to pour it into her mouth. Looking at the test tube that did not have a single drop left, the man smiled perversely. Wu Xuewei held the liquid in her mouth and frowned. She used her head to smash it hard. ¡± ¡°With a thud, the man could not wait to be hit on the head. With a backhand, he pped her face. ¡°Stinky. B * Tch!¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei was beaten to the ground and could not get up for a long time. She secretly spat out the liquid in her mouth onto the ground. There was already a pool of water on the ground. The colorless liquid that she spat out mixed with the water and was very difficult to notice. ¡°The man stood up while cursing. He took out his belt from his waist and whipped it on the ground a few times, raising dust, ¡°Stinky B * Tch, watch how I Teach You! Come on, show me your passion and beg me. Huan, Hahaha...¡± ¡± Show your passion? Beg. Huan? ¡°It was not difficult for Wu Xuewei to guess what he had forced her to drink just now. She spat and said angrily, ¡°In your dreams! You Pervert, go to hell!¡± ¡± PA ¡ª The belt whipped on her body. ¡°Say what you said just now again? !¡±The man said viciously. ¡°Pervert! Go To Hell!¡±The ce where she was whipped was burning with pain. Pah Pah Pah ¡ª ¡°I¡¯ll make you stubborn! Let¡¯s see if your mouth is stubborn or my belt is ruthless!¡± ¡°Oh... Pervert!¡± Pah Pah Pah ¡ª ¡°The more unyielding she was, the harder the man hit her, and the more sinister hisughter became. Gradually, her clothes were torn, revealing the red marks on her snow-white skin. The man enjoyed this kind of treatment very much. He tortured her quickly. He felt especially excited as he watched the process of her snow-white skin tearing until it bled. The belt was being pulled faster and harder.. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei held her breath and tried her best not to scream. She clenched her teeth tightly and her face was pale with cold sweat dripping down her face. In the end, she was almost on herst breath before the man stopped and threw the belt away. ¡± ¡°She was secretly d that when she dodged the disaster, the real terror had just begun! ¡± logo Chapter 922 ? ¡°Chapter 922: Chapter 934: Love isplete, Hurt isplete [38] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Man took out a hidden camera and walked into her. He positioned the camera and aimed it at her, who was covered in wounds. He walked towards her step by step, intending tomit a crime against her. ¡± ¡°You... Don¡¯te over... get... away...¡± ¡°Harmony: it was rare to hear the arrogant young master rong say such emotional words. Luo Anning could not help but rub against his chest. She hugged his skinny waist with both arms and muttered, ¡°I miss you too.¡± ¡± ¡°Previously, with him, the two of them did not feel spacious living in the luxurious and spacious presidential suite. Once he left, she was left alone. She immediately felt that this ce was spacious and empty. ¡± ¡°After work, there was no one to even quarrel with. That feeling... was really terrible! ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows in satisfaction. The lines on his face gradually softened, and his fingertips lifted her chin, his ink-ck Phoenix eyes stared at her without blinking. ¡°Tell me, why were you crying just now? In My Impression, you don¡¯t cry easily. What was it this time?¡± ¡± ¡°Covered in bruises, she was like a fish on a chopping board, waiting to be ughtered.. ¡± The evil hand was moving. ¡°She could only rely on her willpower to use her hands to defend thest line of defense. She heard the man¡¯s evilughter. She blinked the tears in her eyes and took onest look at the dim yellow light bulb. Since she couldn¡¯t escape, then.. ¡± She closed her eyes in despair and bit her tongue with her teeth ¡ª Bang ¡ª ¡°¡±Don¡¯t move, raise your hands!¡±The wooden door of the small workshop was kicked open and special scene rushed in with a gun. ¡± ¡°When they saw the scene inside, the special jacks were stunned for two seconds. Then, they quickly turned their eyes away and rushed over to subdue the B * stard murderer on the ground. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei trembled and cried silently. A warm coat covered her body. The man picked her up and held her in his arms, his heart ached as he brushed her hair, which was wet with cold sweat, off her face. ¡°Xuewei, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re safe. Don¡¯t be afraid...¡± ¡± ¡°Her long eyshes trembled violently. When she opened her eyes and saw him, she cried out hysterically. ¡°Uncle... feng... dirty, so dirty...¡± ¡± ¡°He covered her with the coat and carried her out. ¡°Go to the hospital, Quick!¡± ¡± He didn¡¯t have time tofort her. The shocking belt wound on her body made his heart skip a beat. She had been crying out in pain for a long time even when she was a child. How could she bear so many wounds? ¡°The person in her arms was trembling badly. Feng churui shouted at the driver, ¡°Turn the temperature up!¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he hugged her tightly and lowered his head. ¡°Nonsense, Xue Wei isn¡¯t dirty. She¡¯s not dirty at all. Don¡¯t think about anything else. Close your eyes and have a good sleep. You¡¯re tired and need to rest.¡± ¡± ¡°Fortunately, he arrived in time. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that if he dyed any longer, she would be vited by a perverted murderer.. ¡± ¡°Up until now, Wu Xue Wei still didn¡¯t feel safe. She didn¡¯t dare to close her eyes and stared at him tightly, afraid that he would suddenly leave. ¡± ¡°Feng churui sighed softly and lowered his head to gently kiss her forehead. ¡°Xue Wei, go to sleep. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡± ¡°If he hade earlier, she would not have suffered such an injury! ¡± No one knew how much he med himself under his calm face. He hated himself for not finding her quickly and letting her suffer such an injury and be abused by that scumbag! ¡°If she had not seen the news about him, she would not have left home, would not have gone to the hospital, and would not have the subsequent events that made her fearful and desperate. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was stunned for a full minute before she reacted. Then, she turned her head away and did not say anything. She just cried. Feng Churui¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. He touched her face and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt anywhere?¡± ¡± ¡°Her voice choked,¡±... I don¡¯t want you to pity me.¡± ¡± logo Chapter 923 ? ¡°Chapter 923: Chapter 935 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [39] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 Sympathy? ¡°How could he possibly be feeling sympathy? After so many years, it could be said that he had watched her grow up and transform bit by bit. There was no doubt about the feelings in it. If it wasn¡¯t for her sudden confession, he thought.., they would still be able to get along as harmoniously as before. ¡± ¡°She was making a scene, he wasughing. ¡± ¡°No matter how she acted coquettishly, he would dote on her. ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s not sympathy.¡±He hugged her tightly, his gaze touching the scar on her shoulder. His heart tightened, and he pulled up his clothes to cover it for her. He averted his gaze and did not dare to look at her again. ¡± ¡°He was afraid that if he looked at her again, he would feel more remorse and self-me in his heart. ¡± ¡°It was very obvious that his action of averting his gaze had caused her to misunderstand. Wu Xuewei slowly closed her eyes, and teardrops rolled down silently. If it was not sympathy, then what was it? ¡± Pity for her? ¡°She also knew that she had been abused by that pervert in such a manner. She had looked and touched him, and she was only one step away from doing it. Even she herself felt that she was very dirty, so how could she hope that others would look at her again? ¡± ¡°They were speechless the entire way, and both of them had different thoughts. ¡± .. ¡°¡±The patient¡¯s body has many marks of being beaten up. There are bruises, bleeding, abrasions on the ankles, back, and soft tissue contusions on the buttocks. After prompt treatment, the injury was not serious. ¡°However, we suggest that we find a psychologist for the patient to do a psychological test.¡±After the examination and treatment, the middle-aged female doctor held the medical record book and reported the condition of the injury to Feng Churui while flipping through it. In the end, she even made a suggestion. ¡± ¡°Psychologist?¡±Feng churui frowned slightly and looked through the small ss window on the door of the ward. He saw that Wu Xuewei was staring at the ceiling with her eyes wide open. Her expression was dull. ¡°The female doctor nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±. From the examination of her injuries to the treatment of her wounds, the patient did not say a word. I was wondering if there was a shadow in her heart, so she subconsciously rejected things from the outside world. ¡°To be safe, it¡¯s safer to get a psychiatrist to test her.¡± ¡± ¡°Thinking about it, it made sense. No matter what happened to any girl tonight, no one would be able to withstand it. The wounds on her body were easy to heal, but the shadow in her heart might follow her for the rest of her life. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui thanked him and watched the doctor leave. Then, he asked Secretary Wu to find a psychiatrist. ¡± ¡°Pushing open the ward door, he walked to the bedside and sat down. He held her cold hand and said, ¡°Xue Wei, are you hungry? Is there anything you want to eat? I¡¯ll go buy it for you, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei did not speak, as if she did not hear him. ¡± ¡°He did not force her and quietly held her hand. He actually had a lot to say, but he was unable to open his mouth. ¡± ¡°He wanted to tell her that she did not need to be afraid. He would not let such a thing happen to her again. He wanted her to not keep quiet. Even a simple sentence of saying that she did not want to eat was better than her silence, he wanted to tell her that it was his fault. He knew that the criminal suspect was hiding, but he did not send bodyguards to protect her daily trip in time.. ¡± ¡°He wanted to say a lot of things, but when his gaze touched her lifeless eyes, his throat seemed to be blocked by something, and he could not say a word. ¡± ¡°When Secretary Wu brought the psychiatrist in, this was what he saw. Miss Xue Wei was looking at the ceiling, and the mayor held her hand. His gaze was fixed on her, but no one said anything. A faint sadness lingered around the two of them, it was unbearable to disturb them. ¡± ¡°¡±Mayor, the Doctor is here,¡±secretary wu whispered to remind her. ¡± ¡°¡±Doctor, please check her.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Mayor, you are too kind. This is my duty.¡±The psychiatrist was an extremely amiable middle-aged woman. Her smile was warm and infectious. ¡± logo Chapter 924 ? ¡°Chapter 924: Chapter 936 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [40] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Churui was quite satisfied and nodded. He leaned over to Wu Xuewei¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Xuewei, she¡¯s a psychiatrist. Don¡¯t feel burdened. Just talk to her like you usually do, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°No.¡±Wu Xuewei rejected him very straightforwardly and did not leave any room for negotiation. She was so straightforward that he did not know how to continue. ¡°Feng Churui did not dare to be tough on her. For a moment, he only stared at her with his deep eyes. His fingertips grabbed her cold hand and tightened it. ¡± ¡°She was unwilling to see a psychiatrist. subconsciously, she was rejecting him, sealing herself in her own small world. In the psychiatrist¡¯s view, such a state was not optimistic. ¡± ¡°¡±Mayor, why don¡¯t you go out First?¡±The psychiatrist said, ¡°Let me talk to Miss Xuewei alone.¡± ¡± ¡°After considering the pros and Cons, Feng Churui stood up and said elegantly and politely, ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡± ¡°Before he went out, he nced at Wu Xue Wei worriedly. She did not have any reaction. Regarding his departure, she did not show any unease or fear. She was so indifferent that it was close to indifference. ¡± He sighed softly and left the ward. ¡°¡±Secretary Wu, Where Are You?¡± ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu had just hung up the phone. When she heard him, she walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°The criminal suspect has been arrested and brought to justice. He has confessed to the crime hemitted.¡± ¡± ¡°After thinking for a while, secretary wu added, ¡°The criminal suspect confessed truthfully. He used B. Ether to seduce Miss Xue Wei. He brought her to the workshop, beat her with a belt, and peeled her. He was just about to assault her naked. ¡°... Miss Xue Wei, he didn¡¯t vite her. ¡°He vited her.¡± ¡± ¡°Fortunately, they arrived at thest moment. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡± ¡°If the Wu family found out that something like this had happened to the treasure they held in their hands, the situation in S City would change! ¡± ¡°Once the Wu family investigated, they would definitely find out what the mayor had done to Miss Xue Wei. At that time, the Wu and Feng families would definitely affect their friendship with the rest of the world. ¡± ¡°As for Miss Xue Wei and the mayor, what should they do? ¡± ¡°Just thinking about this gave secretary Wu a headache. Therefore, these things could only be kept hidden forever. This was the safest way. ¡± ¡°Feng churui stared at a certain point thoughtfully. After a long time, he said in a low voice, ¡°Well, don¡¯t let him die too quickly.¡± ¡± ¡°Such a scum, the execution of a gun would be too easy for him. ¡± ¡°¡±I understand, mayor. When the timees, I will go down and give an exnation.¡±Secretary Wu agreed very much, especially when he saw the tragic state of the victims. In his heart, he wished that the murderer would be tortured ten times or a hundred times more. ¡± ¡°In this way, it could also be considered as a constion for the souls of the victims in heaven. ¡± ¡°In the ward, the psychiatrist sat down by the bed with a gentle smile on his face. Like an old friend that he had known for many years, he said gently, ¡°Miss Xue Wei, if you don¡¯t mind, you can talk to me.¡± ¡± Wu Xue Wei closed her eyes lightly. ¡°What if I Say I Mind?¡± ¡°¡±Hehe, Miss Xue Wei is really cute.¡±. ¡°I know that your heart is in a mess right now. Many things are attacking your brain, making you tired and she has no time to wee you. You Don¡¯t even know how to face yourself properly.¡±. ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t try to analyze me!¡±Wu Xue Wei¡¯s voice was cold, and it was difficult to feel her anger. ¡± ¡°¡±No, this is not an analysis.¡±The psychiatrist shook his head andughed, ¡°I¡¯m just looking at the problem from your perspective, and I feel the same way as you. ¡°Actually, the mayor cares about you a lot, but you don¡¯t seem to like him very much. ¡°If I don¡¯t want to tell him, perhaps I¡¯ll be a very good person to confide in. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s absolutely confidential.¡± ¡± logo Chapter 925 ? ¡°Chapter 925: Chapter 937: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [41] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Ha...¡±Wu Xuewei opened her eyes, and a cold light shed across her eyes. ¡°I have nothing to say. You can leave now.¡± ¡± ¡°The psychiatrist frowned invisibly, as if he did not expect her to have such a resolute attitude, then, he said, ¡°Miss Xue Wei, don¡¯t try to resist me. A psychiatrist is actually a very normal andmon psychological consultation. Seeing a psychiatrist does not mean that you have a mental illness. On the contrary, ...¡± ¡± ¡°Before the psychiatrist could finish his words, Wu Xue Wei closed her eyes impatiently. In the next second, she made a move that surprised the psychiatrist ¡ª ¡± ¡°AH ¨C¡± ¡°Outside the ward, when Feng Churui, who was talking to Secretary Wu, heard the scream, his subconscious reaction was to push the door open and rush in. He helped her up in a worried, anxious, and nervous manner, ¡°Xue Wei, what¡¯s Wrong? Are you feeling unwell somewhere? Or do you not want to talk to a psychiatrist? Fine, if you don¡¯t want to talk, we won¡¯t talk. We Won¡¯t talk, Eh?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei opened her eyes indifferently and looked at his handsome face that was filled with worry. After looking at it for a long time, she finally nodded. ¡± ¡°A trace of awkwardness shed across the psychologist¡¯s face, but he still stood up with great professional ethics. He bade farewell and left. ¡± ¡°Outside the ward, the psychologist told Secretary Wu that if the patient¡¯s psychological construction was not impregnable, then it was a challenge to his psychological endurance. He would not see any abnormalities in the short term, but in the long term, he would sooner orter copse, or he would explode. ¡± ¡°After sending the psychiatrist away, secretary Wu could not help but worry in her heart. She hoped that Wu Xuewei was the former. If it was thetter, then the mayor would be mentally and physically exhausted. ¡± .. ¡°Actually, Wu Xuewei did not not know what was good for her. On the contrary, she knew that he was doing it for her good. That was why she rejected him so much. ¡± What she was afraid of was that all the good he was giving now was all because of sympathy and pity. ¡°Sympathy and pity were such lowly words, she did not want them to be on her head. ¡± ¡°Even if she failed, she had to fail with dignity. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui had been apanying her in front of the hospital bed. He held her hand. Although he did not say anything, at this moment, silence was better than sound. Hispany was enough to give her a sense of security in the whole world. ¡± ¡°He was worried that she would have a shadow over this matter. He kept it in the bottom of his heart and refused to let it out. In the end, he would suffocate himself. ¡± ¡°She was in a daze as she looked at the ceiling. Her gaze was unfocused, and she looked dull and listless. ¡± ¡°At this moment, tap. The surgery on the injured townsfolk of the tap incident had ended, and all of them were now out of danger. ¡± ¡°Coincidentally, they were in this hospital. There were reporters waiting outside the hospital door, waiting for first-hand news. ¡± ¡°Feng churui coaxed her to sleep. After watching her close her eyes and breathe evenly with his own eyes, he quietly left the ward and faced the reporters outside the door with Secretary Wu. ¡± ¡°The ward door closed gently and the sound of footsteps gradually faded away. In the darkness, Wu Xuewei opened her eyes. Her eyes were clear and there was no sense of sleepiness. ¡± She could not help butugh silently. She flipped over the nket and got up from the bed.. Feng churuiforted the reporters and stomped on them. The stomping incident had been resolved and remedied reasonably and effectively. It had won the unanimous praise of the media. His personal efforts had also won him a good reputation for his official career. ¡°The whole day had been filled with busy official documents,forting the victims¡¯families, and Xue Wei being kidnapped. All sorts of things had happened one after another. He was so busy that he did not even have time to catch his breath. ¡± ¡°Now that everything had been settled, his tensed nerves rxed, and sleepiness began to attack him. ¡± logo Chapter 926 ? ¡°Chapter 926: Chapter 938 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Looking at his tired face, secretary Wu brought a cup of hot water. ¡°Mayor, you¡¯ve been busy all day. I¡¯ll send someone to take good care of Miss Xue Wei. You¡¯d better go back and rest. There¡¯s still a meeting tomorrow.¡± ¡± ¡°After drinking the water, Feng churui rubbed the bridge of his nose to refresh himself. Then he turned around and walked to the ward. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be afraid alone. It¡¯s better to stay with her.¡± ¡± Secretary Wu could not do anything to him. He could only shake his head helplessly. These two people were really willing to be beaten and beaten. ¡°Just as he walked into the ward, he saw two carers running out of the ward in a hurry. When they saw him, they immediately ran over and gasped for breath. ¡°Mayor, it¡¯s bad! Xue Wei... Miss Xue Wei is missing!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He was silent for a full three minutes before he arranged for someone to go down and look for her. Meanwhile, he turned around and ran out of the hospital to send the driver away. He got on the two ck Land Rovers by himself, turned the car around, and drove to the apartment. ¡± ¡°It was alreadyte at night, and there were very few cars on the road. He sped up and sped up, full of worry. He could not wait to see her right away! ¡± ¡°When he returned to the apartment and parked the car, he raised his head and saw the bright light. Feng Churui could clearly feel that his heart, which had been tightly clenched, was finally calm. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei returned to the apartment and picked up the phone to call Qiao Lun, asking when he would return to the United States. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s limited outbound documents were only targeted at her. Therefore, Qiao Lun and his friends could return to the United States at any time. ¡± ¡°It was rare for her to take the initiative to make a phone call. Qiao Lun was so excited that he was incoherent. He kept asking her where she was, how she was doing, and whether that Uncle had bullied her.. ¡± ¡°She listened quietly, and the corner of her lips unconsciously curled up into a smile. Listening to Qiao Lun¡¯s worry and American humor, her tensed emotions also began to copse. ¡± ¡°¡±Qiao Lun, I want to go back to the United States,¡±she said. ¡± ¡°Joon smiled and replied, ¡°No problem, let¡¯s go back together! Aha, after being crazy in China for the past few months, I suddenly Miss School. Xue Wei, do you think that fat counselor will be angered to death by us?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Very likely.¡±Suddenly.., she added, ¡°Joon, let¡¯s go back to the United States and study hard. We won¡¯t y with such nonsense anymore, okay? ¡°I want to start over. At least in the years toe, I don¡¯t want to let myself down.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay, whatever you say!¡±What responded to her was QIAOLUN¡¯s unconditional support and approval. ¡± ¡°A warm feeling swept through her heart. After saying goodbye, she hung up the phone and turned to go back to the bedroom to rest. However, when she turned around, she saw Feng Churui standing at the entrance. ¡± She frowned subconsciously. Why was he here? How long had he been here? How much did he hear? ¡°That¡¯s right. She was thinking of a way to get him to remove the official document. Then, she would return to the United States with Qiao Lun and the others. She would get rid of all her bad habits and start over. She would work hard for her future life. ¡± The prerequisite was that he did not know that she had the intention to leave quietly. He would also remove the official document that restricted her from leaving the country. ¡°She did not speak because she did not understand his thoughts, so she did not dare to break the silence first. His deep eyes stared at her without blinking, and in the end, he surrendered first. ¡± ¡°Walking towards her, he said, ¡°If you really want to leave so much, as long as you tell me, I will not make things difficult for you. Why do you need to escape from the hospital alone? Do you know how dangerous it is for a girl like you in the middle of the night?¡± ¡± logo Chapter 927 ? ¡°Chapter 927: Chapter 939 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [43] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±I was wrong.¡±This time, she admitted her mistake very straightforwardly. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again next time, Uncle Feng.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Why are you suddenly so docile, is it to make me remove the official document that restricts my exit?¡±Her fingertips pinched her chin, raising it high so that she could meet her gaze. ¡± Wu Xuewei turned her face away indifferently. ¡°You can also think so.¡± ¡°In short, the thought of leaving could not be changed. ¡± ¡°After she said this, he let go of the hand that was holding her chin. He rubbed his forehead tiredly and changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯re tired. Go to sleep. I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room tonight.¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at his back view, Wu Xuewei bit her lips. ¡°You said that I¡¯ll stay in the apartment. You Won¡¯t stay here!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Hehe...¡±Feng Churui chuckled. ¡°Special times, special treatment.¡± ¡± What he meant was that he would definitely stay in the apartment tonight! ¡°Wu Xuewei had no choice but to stomp her feet. If this person wanted to be thick-skinned, she had no way of dealing with him. ¡± ¡°When she returned to the guest room, in order to renovate the master bedroom to look like what she liked, all the clothes that he had ced in the master bedroom had been moved to the guest room. This time, it was quite convenient. ¡± ¡°He took a change of clothes, went to the bathroom to take a shower, and returned to the bed. When heid down on the bed, it was alreadyte at night. ¡± ¡°Almost as soon as he touched the bed, he fell asleep. ¡± ¡°This day, he was really too sleepy. Even an iron man would not be able to stand it. ¡± ¡°While he was sleeping in a daze, he heard a scream. He suddenly woke up, lifted the nket, got out of bed, and ran to the master bedroom. ¡± ¡°There was lighting from under the door. He guessed that she was already awake, so he politely raised his hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Xue Wei, is it convenient? I¡¯ming in.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei did not dare to say anything. She was in a daze with the lights on. In the end, she could not resist the drowsiness and fell asleep. ¡± She did not expect that she would dream of being beaten by that pervert. She was so scared that she broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Hearing the knocking on the door, she calmed herself down and tried to make her voice sound less flustered. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient. Don¡¯te in.¡± ¡± ¡°As she finished speaking, the door lock had already turned. The man pushed the door open and Strode in. ¡± ¡°She straightened up and sat on the bed. On her forehead, there was still cold sweat that had not been wiped off. When she saw hime in, her slightly pale little face immediately turned ugly. ¡± ¡°She frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was inconvenient for me to let you in?¡± ¡± How was it? Was it fun to see her wake up in shock? ¡°Feng churui ignored her conflicted words and walked to the side of the bed to sit down. He stretched out his long arm and pulled her into his embrace. His arm gradually tightened and his chin rested on the top of her head. He rubbed it gently and sighed. He felt helpless toward her, his heart ached. ¡± ¡°He was clearly afraid, yet he pretended that nothing had happened. ¡± ¡°He was clearly still a child with a temperament that had not grown up, yet he wanted to pretend to be old and mature. He wanted to pretend that his thin and small shoulders could withstand anything. ¡± ¡°Did she know that the more she pretended to be strong, the more it made people... unable to bear it. ¡± ¡°¡±When will you stop targeting me like this? Say, En?¡±He stroked her head. He was really angry and helpless. ¡± The little girl had grown up and had her own opinions. Her temper was also growing. ¡°However, this temper... was really not very likable. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei pursed her lips. For some reason, her eyes were warm. Her stiff arms struggled and hesitated for a few times before she slowly raised them and wrapped them around his waist. ¡± Why was she targeting him? ¡°That was because he had rejected her confession, causing her to be heartbroken. ¡± He had broken not only her tender heart but also her self-esteem by refusing her confession. logo Chapter 928 ? ¡°Chapter 928: Chapter 940: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [44] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 She really could not pretend that nothing had happened. She would still call him Uncle Feng with a smile like before. She would hug his arm and act coquettishly. She would even kiss him on the cheek when he was unguarded. She could no longer do all these things to him without holding any grudges. ¡°¡±Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±Feng Churui¡¯s voice was low and gentle, carrying a soothing power. ¡°You¡¯re not even willing to say a word to me?¡± ¡± ¡°Her nose was tingling, and her voice sounded like that of a child. ¡°Say what? What do you want me to say to you?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui stroked her head and turned his head to look at her. His gaze was focused and sincere, as if he only had her in his eyes. ¡°Say Anything. As long as it¡¯s what you say, I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±This is what you said. Don¡¯t regret it...¡±unable to withstand the bewitching look in his eyes, Wu Xuewei reached out to push his face away and rested her head on his neck, ¡°I¡¯ve never felt that there¡¯s any difference between us. Age Isn¡¯t a problem at all. In my opinion, this is just something you said to brush me off... why don¡¯t you like me? Is it because I¡¯m not beautiful enough, or Am I not good enough, or is there something about me that you¡¯re not satisfied with?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui was silent for a moment. Just as she was about to speak, she raised her head and covered his mouth with her hand. A hint of panic shed in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything! Don¡¯t Say Anything!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±There was a smile in his eyes as he responded to her. ¡± ¡°When he spoke, his soft lips rubbed against her palm, bringing about a strange feeling. His entire body felt like it was electrified, and a numbing electric current passed through his body. ¡± ¡°Flustered, uneasy, and nervous, she immediately pulled her hand back and buried her head in his neck. ¡°Just listen to me. Don¡¯t talk.¡± ¡± ¡°Okay.¡±He responded in a good-natured manner. ¡°I said you wouldn¡¯t talk!¡±She used angrily. ¡°Feng Churui raised his hand and patted her back gently. This time, he did not even dare to respond. He was really afraid that she would suddenly act like she was not familiar with him. ¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t understand. Since you said that my confession made you feel disgusted, no, perhaps I like you and make you feel disgusted. Then why did you still touch me?¡±This question had always troubled her, ¡°You have a fianc¨¦e, and her looks are not bad. Why must it be me? Don¡¯t say that you are drunk. Others may not know, but I do know. Even if you are drunk, you will still retain some consciousness.¡± ¡± She stopped and Feng Churui opened his mouth. ¡°Do you want me to answer?¡± ¡°¡±No, you¡¯re not allowed to speak!¡±Wu Xuewei willfully covered his mouth and then put down her hand resentfully. It was because of this incident that she dared to use fear as an excuse to say these words. ¡± ¡°She rested her head on his neck. The warmth from his skin and the aura from his body made her yearn for him. Leaning against him, she rambled on for a long time without any logic. At the end, she felt sleepy, she simply closed her eyes. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui had been listening attentively. Every word she said, herints about him, that she was actually not happy in America, that he was a bastard that she could never forget, and that even if he did not like her and did not love her.., there were still people who liked her and people who loved her. For example, Qiao Lun said that she had actually let him down. She had agreed to be his girlfriend, but she could not repay him with equal affection.. ¡± ¡°She said a lot of things that he did not know, and he really listened to every word. ¡± logo Chapter 929 ? ¡°Chapter 929: Chapter 941: Love Is Complete, Hurt isplete ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the end, she fell asleep leaning against his neck. He carefully helped her lie down and tucked her in. Just as he was about to leave, she suddenly grabbed his hand, and the brows on her peaceful sleeping face furrowed slightly. ¡± ¡°Her hand was very tight, and he could not get rid of it. In the end, he simplyid down next to her. There was an important meeting tomorrow, and he had to maintain a full mental state. ¡± ¡°Therefore, he did not even have any scruples as hey down beside her. Feeling the heat source, her body automatically leaned into his embrace. Her small hand also let go of his hand and clung to his chest. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui looked down at her. She slept peacefully and obediently. She smiled silently, turned off the lights, and hugged him to sleep. ¡± ¡°The next morning, when Feng Churui woke up, Wu Xuewei also woke up. ¡± ¡°When she saw him getting off the bed next to her, she suddenly widened her eyes and screamed. She pulled up the nket and covered her entire head. ¡± ¡°After Feng Churui returned to the guest room to wash up and put on his clothes, he walked into the master bedroom in a suit and tie. He found that she was still covering her head and masochistic. He chuckled andughed at her masochistic and childish behavior. ¡± ¡°He walked over and pulled down the nket to save her little head, his slightly cold fingertips tapped her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m going to the city hall. It¡¯s still early. You should sleep a little longer. When Auntiees, I¡¯ll make you breakfast. I¡¯lle back for dinner tonight.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he got up and was about to leave. Wu Xuewei bit her lip and grabbed the edge of the quilt with both hands. Her big ck and white eyes looked at him and said, ¡°Who allowed you to sleep with me?¡± ¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who allowed it?¡±Feng churui appeared to be very innocent. ¡°Nonsense! When did I allow you to sleep with me?¡± ¡°Feng churui seemed to think for a moment before rubbing his forehead apologetically. ¡°Last night, you fell asleep and kept grabbing my hand without letting go. I thought you were inviting me to stay. Looks like I misunderstood.¡± ¡± ¡°Watching his back as he left, Wu Xuewei was so angry that she wanted to pounce on him and strangle him to death! ¡± Was there such a misunderstanding? Was there such a misunderstanding that was thousands of miles apart? Wasn¡¯t it just a small hand grabbing? was there a need to sleep with her? Wasn¡¯t this deliberately trying to ruin her innocence.. ¡°Resentment and resentment. Wu Xuewei thought for a moment. It seemed that there was nothing left to say about her innocence, right? ¡± ¡°Outside the apartment, the driver was already waiting downstairs. Before getting into the car, he called his aunt and asked her to stay in the apartment for the entire day to chat with him until he came back in the evening. ¡± ¡°His aunt vaguely felt that something had happened to Wu Xueweist night. From the moment Feng Churui anxiously called herst night to ask about Wu Xuewei¡¯s whereabouts, she had a bad premonition. ¡± .. Secretary Wu delivered the ointment in the afternoon. She had left the hospital without bringing anything. There were even a few ces on her body that were wrapped in gauze. It was all thanks to the Mayor¡¯s indulgence. ¡°She was afraid that the scars on her body would cast a shadow on her heart. She had repeatedly instructed the doctor to prescribe the best ointment and not let her leave any scars. Her tone was so solemn that it was as if she was facing the livelihood of the people, the doctor was only one step away from issuing a military order to guarantee that there would not be any scars. ¡± ¡°After the embarrassment from the previous night, Wu Xuewei had learned her lesson. He had instructed her toe back at night. She deliberately asked the auntie to prepare the dishes early. She ate them first and then returned to the bedroom. She closed the door and did not go out. ¡± ¡°In the evening, Feng Churui returned to the apartment. Looking up, he did not see Wu Xuewei, so he asked the Auntie who came out of the kitchen, ¡°Where¡¯s Xuewei?¡± ¡± logo Chapter 930 ? ¡°Chapter 930: Chapter 942 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [46] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The aunt shook her head andughed. She pointed in the direction of the bedroom and said, ¡°Miss Xue Wei finished eating at five o¡¯clock. She locked herself in the bedroom and did note out.¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Feng Churui probably knew that she was avoiding him. He could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can go home now.¡± ¡± ¡°Before the aunt left, she suddenly remembered and added, ¡°Secretary Wu brought medicine today and asked me to help Miss Xue Wei apply medicine. Miss Xue Wei refused. I don¡¯t know if she can do it herself.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui seemed to be deep in thought. He walked to the bedroom door and knocked on it. No one answered. He stood there for a while, then turned around and went to the kitchen to serve the food that was still warm on the table. He started eating alone. ¡± ¡°Looking at the empty dining room, he could not help but frown when he saw that he was the only one who made a faint and crisp sound when his chopsticks touched the bowl. He felt a little bad. ¡± ¡°After all, it was not a good dinner for one person. ¡± ¡°After eating and washing the dishes, he walked to the bedroom door and knocked on it. ¡°Xue Wei, it¡¯s me. Open the door.¡± ¡± ¡°There was still no response. His heart sank as he pushed the door open and entered. There was no sign of her in the bedroom. The bathroom door was tightly shut. He was afraid that something would happen to her, so he did not care about etiquette and directly pushed the bathroom door open ¡± ¡°¡±Ah!¡±Half. Naked. Wu Xuewei screamed, ¡°Pervert! Get Out!¡± ¡± Feng Churui was stunned on the spot for more than ten seconds. This was the first time in his life that someone had called him a pervert. Why did he feel so bad? Wu Xuewei hurriedly tucked her robe away and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She pursed her lips slightly and stared at him. She was very unhappy with his sudden intrusion. He clenched his fist and pressed it against his lips. He cleared his throat to ease the awkwardness. He looked at the box of ointment on the sink and thought about how she was half-naked. Half-naked. She was trying her best to apply the ointment on the wound on her back. ¡°Apply the ointment? Let me help you.¡± He walked over and picked up the ointment. Wu Xuewei took two steps back. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can do it myself.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can do it yourself?¡±Feng churui yed with the ointment box in his hand and asked yfully. ¡°Of course!¡±She was obviously reluctant to admit it. ¡°No one knew who was trying to reach the wound on her back just now, but he could not reach it. He was so frustrated. ¡± ¡°¡±Hehe...¡±Feng churuiughed lightly and pulled her to his side. He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy with me. Come, let me help you.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No.¡±The hot air sprayed into her ear, causing waves of numbness. Wu Xuewei pushed him away with resistance and ran out. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s smile disappeared. He frowned slightly and chased after her. Before she ran out of the bedroom, he grabbed her and pulled her to the sofa to sit down, his tone became more serious. ¡°Stop fooling around! Don¡¯t you want to recover from your injuries? Or do you want to leave one scar after another like a centipede? You Can¡¯t wear a skirt anymore?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui rarely got angry. He had always been very elegant and polite. Wu Xuewei knew this. She was stunned when he suddenly snatched her away in such a serious manner. Then, she felt wronged. This body of injuries was not what she wanted. ¡± ¡°¡±Why are you so fierce? If I don¡¯t want you to wipe them, I can wipe them myself. I¡¯m not a fool. which girl would want to leave an ugly scar on her body!¡± ¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if you can understand.¡±Feng churui opened the ointment and looked down at her. He was very domineering. ¡°Take off your clothes yourself. I¡¯ll take them off when youe.¡± ¡°¡±Can you not bully me?¡±Wu Xuewei had just experienced abuse after all. She pretended to be strong on the surface, but deep down, she was still afraid. ¡± logo Chapter 931 ? ¡°Chapter 931: Chapter 943: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [47] ¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Her heart would also be weak, and she would also want someone to gentlyfort her. ¡± ¡°A ck shadow pressed down, and in the next second, her head was locked, and her slightly cold and thin lips were pressed against hers. ¡± Wu Xuewei waspletely petrified! ¡°After a light kiss, Feng Churui straightened up and tapped her lips with the tip of his finger. ¡°This is bullying you. Do you understand?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was still in a daze and could note back to her senses. Feng churui simply sat beside her and took off her nightgown. It was not the first time he had taken off her clothes anyway. He looked at the crisscrossing scars on her fair skin, his heart tightened a few times as he was caught off guard. He applied the ointment on his washed hands and gently applied it on her wounds. ¡± ¡°He could not control the strength and her body shrank. He asked, ¡°Is it very painful?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei felt awkward and stammered, ¡°Yes.¡±. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±Heughed softly. His strength was really very gentle. He applied ointment and blew on her at the same time. ¡°From the back, to the side of her waist, and then to the front, it was inevitable that he would have to face her face to face. It was also inevitable that he would see her full and round breasts. ¡± ¡°Knowing that it would be awkward, she turned her head to the side early in the morning and closed her eyes, resigned to her fate. ¡± ¡°Therefore, she did not notice that when the man¡¯s gaze was fixed on her pair of snowy peaks, the expression in his eyes darkened a little. ¡± ¡°Applying medicine on her, she did not expect it to be a torment. It was not easy for her to finish applying the medicine. Feng Churui threw down the ointment and walked out quickly, looking like he was fleeing in a panic. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei pulled her nightgown and wrapped herself up. She stood up and asked, ¡°Why did you kiss me just now?¡± ¡± Feng churui paused. This Girl¡¯s reflex arc was so long? Only now did she know to ask? ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say that I bullied you? So, I bullied you to show you.¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at his disappearing figure, Wu Xuewei muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone who is so righteous even when acting like a Hooligan...¡± ¡± ¡°That night, until she fell asleep, Feng Churui did not appear again. ¡± ¡°After sleeping until midnight, Wu Xuewei was woken up by hunger. She ate dinner too early and could not fall asleep in thetter half of the night. ¡± ¡°She lifted the nket and got out of bed. She walked quietly to the kitchen. She had finished all the food for dinner. Even the tes had been cleaned. She bit her finger and moved to the refrigerator. There was no bread. There was milk, noodles, raw eggs, vegetables.., meat.. ¡± ¡°She did not know how to cook. Her box of milk, rubbed on the straw, and gulped it down in a few seconds. She touched her stomach. What should she do if she was still hungry? ¡± ¡°Her gaze paused on the noodles. It should not be difficult to cook noodles, right? ¡± ¡°As she thought about it, Wu Xuewei rubbed her fists and eagerly took the noodles, eggs, vegetables, and meat and moved them into the kitchen. She washed the pot and poured the water, preparing to cook a meal to satisfy her hunger. ¡± ¡°She originally thought that cooking noodles should not be difficult for her, who was a newbie in the kitchen. However, she forgot one point. Imagination was beautiful, but reality was a blow. ¡± ¡°She wanted to fire, but she did not know when to fire. The mes that came out almost burned the hair on her head. She wanted to beat the eggs, but she also beat the eggshells into the pot. She used a spat to pick out the eggshells, her hand that was stained with the egg liquid slipped, and the spat fell on the floor with a ping-pong sound. She was so scared that she quickly picked it up. She looked around and found that Feng Churui was not woken up by her. Only then did she let out a sigh of relief and wanted to cut the meat, she identally cut the skin on her finger. It was so painful that she covered her finger and cried out. She looked pitiful and pathetic. ¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡±Ah, you scared me to death!¡±The sudden voice scared Wu Xuewei so much that she moved back and her voice started to tremble. ¡± Chapter 932

Chapter 932: Chapter 944: Love Is Complete, Hurt isplete

Trantor: 549690339

Feng Churui was leaningzily on the door frame. When she saw her retreating, she rushed forward and pulled her into her arms before her body was about to hit the pot of boiling water. She lowered her head and said in a reproachful voice, ¡°How Old Are You? Why are you still so careless?¡± ¡°Who told you to suddenly scare me...¡±she whispered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Your Hand?¡±Feng churui frowned when he saw her covering her finger. ¡°Let me see.¡± Wu Xuewei pitifully showed him her bleeding finger and pouted. ¡°It hurts...¡± Feng churui lowered his head and held her finger. He licked the blood that had been oozing out and confirmed that there was no more blood. Then, he let go of her and reprimanded, ¡°Go get a band-aid and bandage it up. Go out and sit and wait. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Oh...¡±Wu Xuewei replied nkly. Just like that, she raised that finger, turned around, and walked to the dining room to sit down. Her mind was filled with his moist and warm mouth and that smooth and soft tongue.. She was frightened by him! She did not expect him to make such an intimate move. Staring at the finger that was no longer bleeding, she giggled non-stop. Her appearance was very dull. Very soon, Feng Churui finished cooking a bowl of fragrant noodles and ced it in front of her. When she saw her finger that was still raised, she held her forehead with a headache. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to use a band-aid to bandage it yourself? It will heal just by looking at it?¡± She only remembered that she had been staring at her finger and had forgotten to apply the band-aid. Wu Xuewei ced her hands on the table and stood up abruptly to look for the medical kit. Her fingers pressed against the table, causing her to gasp in pain. As if afraid that he would scold her, she stole a nce at him and covered her fingers pitifully before running off to look for the medical kit. Like most girls, she was afraid of pain. She remembered that when she was young, her fingers would hurt so much that she would cry for a long time. Now that she had grown up, she would not be as embarrassed as she was when she was young. When she was in pain, she would dare to cry without caring about it. She raised her finger stiffly. Wu Xuewei sat on the carpet and took out a band-aid from the medical box. Her fingers were suddenly out of sync. After tearing off the band-aid with great difficulty, she kept changing the position of her fingers, she gestured how the band-aid was more convenient. ¡°Let me do it.¡±Her long, well-defined fingers reached over and pulled the band-aid away. Feng churui squatted down in front of her. The band-aid wrapped around her injured finger twice and was done in a short while. He lowered his head to pack up the medical kit and put it back in its original ce. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the water on the wound. Change the band-aid every three hours, or else there will be germs.¡± ¡°Got it.¡±Wu Xuewei looked at the band-aid that was neatly wrapped around the wound. She lowered her head and snickered. Then, she got up and went to the restaurant to eat noodles. She had to give him apliment for his craftsmanship. He looked, smelled, and tasted good. His culinary skills were first-ss! Wu Xuewei did not like to eat noodles very much. If it were not for the limited ingredients and abilities, she would not have chosen to cook noodles to cope with her hunger. However, his cooking was different. Even the soup was very sweet, she finished the entire bowl of noodles and only half of the soup was left. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡±After eating her fill, she saw him sitting on the living room sofa drinking water. Based on what he had done for her, she opened her mouth and asked. After asking, she immediately regretted it. What did it have to do with her whether he slept or not? ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡±he said lightly. Then, he beckoned at her. ¡°Come here.¡± Wu Xuewei looked at him warily. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep immediately after eating my fill. Come over and sit for a while.¡± Chapter 933

Chapter 933: Chapter 945 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [49]

Trantor: 549690339

Wu Xuewei moved to the side of the sofa and sat far away from him. The quiet atmosphere in the middle of the night made people feel awkward. She took the remote control and turned on the television. She changed the channel dispiritedly. Not long after she sat down, Feng churui frowned slightly and said with a slightly dissatisfied tone, ¡°Why are you sitting so far away?¡± Wu Xuewei raised her eyelids and ignored him. It was already a little hard to exin when a man and a woman were in the same room together. Of course, sitting further away was for the good of each other. Otherwise, would she still be able to sit next to him and hug his arm and lean against his shoulder like before? ¡°Why? Are You Afraid of Me?¡±He got up and sat down beside her without any warning. His voice was filled with a smile and ridicule. ¡°What do you have to make me afraid of?¡± ¡°It better be like this.¡±Heughed softly and suddenly put his arm around her shoulder. Wu Xuewei was shocked and pushed him away defensively. ¡°What do you want? !¡± His voice was a little sharp due to his excitement. If one listened carefully, one would be able to hear a trace of panic. Feng Churui looked at her silently. After a long while, he stood up and returned to his room. ¡°Don¡¯t look toote. Sleep early.¡± In the end, he did not say anything. When he saw her guard up and the unconceble panic in her eyes, he smiled self-deprecatingly. Feng churui, Oh Feng Churui, let¡¯s see how you scared her to death. Her unhappy C. The night would probably be unforgettable for a long time in the future, perhaps forever. The sound of the guest room door closing rang out. Only then did Wu Xuewei pull her gaze away from the television. When she saw where he was sitting just now, she was a little absent-minded. At this moment, she did not know what exactly they were doing. She only knew that he did not love her. He had a fianc¨¦e. It was not suitable for him to share a room with her alone. However, she was injured. She understood that even if he was willing to revoke the outbound restriction document, he would not immediately let her return to the United States. The Nightgown was silk and very loose. For her, who was covered in scars, it was the best choice for her to wear at the moment. Looking at the section of her arm that was exposed from her sleeve, she recalled the scene of him applying medicine on her. Her face could not help but turn slightly red.. Sometimes, she could clearly feel that he did care about her a little, but when she wanted to investigate further, he would always step back from the safety line in time, sober and calm. .. Luo Anning got off work and had a social event. The partner invited her to dinner at a high-ss Western restaurant. ¡°Rong Yan, I have a social event tonight, so I won¡¯t be home for dinner. Tell mom and Grandpa not to wait for me...¡±at the same time she called Rong Yan to report, the driver also drove the car to the Western restaurant. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to go back as soon as possible... Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll try my best, Okay?¡± After hanging up the phone, the driver opened the car door for her. As soon as she got out of the car, several other important project managers of thepany followed her, so they went in together. Under the guidance of the waiter, they entered the private room. After a round of small talk, they began to order food. During the meal, they talked about the cooperation projects and the future win-win cooperation between the twopanies. The atmosphere was very harmonious. Even though she had promised Rong Yan that she could not drink, she still could not refuse to drink a few sses. She apologized and went to the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom, she lowered her head and tidied up her clothes. She identally bumped into the person who was walking toward her. ¡°Are you okay?¡±An arm reached out and supported her swaying body. Her elegant and elegant voice came from above her head with an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Luo Anning¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and she raised her head in slow motion. Chapter 934

Chapter 934: Chapter 946: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [50]

Trantor: 549690339

He wore a ck suit and a white shirt. It was a very simple color, but it gave off an elegant and elegant aura. His handsome face did not seem to have changed at all. Even the smile on his lips was warm, but his clear eyes.., no longer existed. What reced it was a deep abyss. Seeing her, Du Xiaoran did not seem surprised at all. Holding her hand, he saw her staring at him. His warm smile could not help but deepen. ¡°Anning, long time no see.¡± Luo Anning came back to her senses and smiled after her surprise. ¡°Xiaoran, I didn¡¯t expect to see you in City S. Indeed, long time no see.¡± Du Xiaoran opened her arms and her eyes were like water. ¡°Do you want a hug that you haven¡¯t seen for a long time?¡± ¡°Of course.¡±Luo Anning gave him a big hug. After so many years, the love they had had hadpletely disappeared. What reced it was a friendship that hadsted for so many years. Although the years that they had spent together with him had been amazing, they had not warmed the rest of their lives. Now, her happiness was given by her honor, and her heart was as still as water to Du Xiaoran. ¡°Come to eat alone?¡±After a short hug, du Xiaoran let go of her and asked tentatively. ¡°No, it¡¯s a social dinner.¡± Du Xiaoran nodded to show that she understood. Luo Anning looked at his eyes, which were more unpredictable than before. She wanted to open her mouth to ask, but he interrupted her, ¡°Me too. Anning...¡± Before du Xiaoran could finish her words, she was interrupted by a subordinate who came out to look for Anning. ¡°President, are you okay? You haven¡¯te back for so long. I almost thought that something happened to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be in in a while. You guys go ahead and eat.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go in first. I want to tell everyone that I¡¯m safe,¡±the subordinate said jokingly before returning to the private room. After seeing her subordinate off, Luo Anning¡¯s gaze fell back on Du Xiaoran¡¯s face. ¡°Xiaoran, what did you want to tell me just now?¡± Du Xiaoran smiled. ¡°Nothing. It seems that you¡¯re doing very well. I¡¯ll be staying in city s for a few days. Do you have time to have a meal together? Just think of it as... catching up as friends...¡± As if he was worried that she would not agree, he added thest sentence. How could Luo Anning not understand his thoughts? ¡°Of course.¡± Du Xiaoran reached out and rubbed her head with a smile. ¡°Okay. Go Do your work.¡± ¡°You too.¡±After taking a few steps, Luo Anning suddenly turned around and looked at him who was still standing in the same ce. ¡°Xiaoran, are you here on a mission?¡± She did not forget that he was now the young master of the Blood Fiend Empire. In the future, he would definitely inherit the Kingdom of the assassin that his father had left behind. ¡°No.¡±Du Xiaoran walked closer to her and lowered her head to gaze deeply at her porcin-like fair and wless skin. ¡°I¡¯m not here to kill people. I just want toe to s city to take a look.¡± Luo Anning let out a sigh of relief. She took his hand and shook it tightly. Her eyes were clear and bright. ¡°That¡¯s good. Xiao ran, no matter what, I hope that you will be well.¡± Du Xiaoran only lowered her head when Luo Anning disappeared from his sight. She raised her hand that was held by her. The remaining warmth of her soft palm seemed to remain on it. She was absent-minded for a long time. ¡°Xiao Ran, what¡¯s Wrong?¡± A beautiful female voice sounded behind him. He put away all the emotions on his face and turned around calmly. He nced at the dignified and elegant woman and frowned slightly. In the end, he only said two words coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The woman looked in the direction he was facing and finally followed him out. He took big steps and did not care whether she could keep up or not. The woman felt a little sad, but she still smiled and followed him in small steps. Chapter 935

Chapter 935: Chapter 947 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [51]

Trantor: 549690339

.. After returning to the Rong residence, the moment he entered the living room, he saw the little fellow standing up on his own and holding the edge of the coffee table as he walked in circles. Meanwhile, his father waszily sitting on the sofa, one hand holding the remote control as he changed the channel, from time to time, he would raise his hand to look at his watch, and his expression was slightly impatient. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re back!¡±The servant greeted her and took the coat that she took off. Hearing the voice, the big and the small turned their heads around at the same time. Two pairs of ck eyes stared at her, and Luo Anning burst outughing. ¡°Mama!¡±The little handsome raised his delicate head proudly and withdrew his hand. He could stand on his own without holding her. His proud expression seemed to say, ¡°Mama, look at me, praise me, praise me!¡±! ¡°Tch.¡±Young Master Rong looked for a sense of presence at the side. ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? I could leave when I was one year old. You only know how to stand when you¡¯re already one year old.¡± Indeed, when the little guy heard this, he was stunned. After being stunned for a while, he pouted his little mouth and tried to walk towards Luoluo Anning. With the thick carpet, the two of them were not worried that he would fall. After all, it would not hurt. Luo Anning red at Young Master Rong. Who would be a father like you? Not only did he not encourage her, he even poured cold water on her! Seeing the little guy¡¯s arms slightly open to maintain his bnce, and his short legs walking towards her, Luo Anning squatted down and opened her arms. ¡°Baby,e,e to Mommy.¡± The little girl giggled and walked even more vigorously. She walked all the way to her and threw herself into her arms. She hugged her neck with her short arms and kissed her face. Master Rong walked over and pulled the little girl into his arms. He pulled Luo Anning up and kissed her heavily on the lips before carrying his son upstairs, as he walked, he said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for you to wash up and go to sleep. I¡¯ve never seen a little brat so energetic at night...¡± Little handsome whimpered in protest, but young master Rong pped him on the butt. ¡°No one wille to save you even if you scream your throat out! Go and take a bath with me!¡± Luo Anning followed behind him, not knowing whether tough or cry. The father and son took a bath in the bathroom. After the Bath, the little guy was carried back to the nursery to sleep. After Luo Anning coaxed handsome to sleep, she returned to the bedroom, went into the bathroom to take a bath, and then returned to C. Go. At this time, Young Master Rong was already impatient from waiting. He pursed his lips and stared at her for a long time before he flipped over and pressed her under him. His thin lips kissed her watery lips. Luo Anning pushed him. ¡°Oh... wait...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore!¡±The man¡¯s breathing became heavy, and his hands and feet began to deftly remove the obstacles.. Soon, the bedroom was filled with a series of excited J¡¯s. Yin and c. Breath. After the incident, Luo Anningy limp on his chest. Young Master Rong touched his wife¡¯s slightly sweaty back and could not help but lower his head to kiss her forehead. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re Great!¡± ¡°Screw you, you¡¯re Not Serious.¡±Luo Anning blushed at his explicit praise, and then she remembered what she wanted to tell him. She went through the matter in her mind and hesitated whether she should tell him or not. She looked up at him and only spoke after he gave her a meaningful look. ¡°By the way, I met Xiao ran in the restaurant today. He said that he would stay in s city for a few days. I¡¯ll have a meal with him. Let¡¯s talk about old times as old friends.¡± Young Master Rong frowned slightly when he heard du Xiaoran¡¯s name. His handsome face was obviously unhappy. Luo Anning raised her head, her index finger gently caressed his sexy thin lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that we¡¯re old friends catching up. If you don¡¯t agree, then I...¡± Chapter 936

Chapter 936: Chapter 948: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [52]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Go ahead.¡±Before she could finish, young master Rong interrupted her. He then patted her head and said magnanimously, ¡°If you want to go, go ahead. is your husband such a stingy person?¡± Luo Anning got up excitedly and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°I knew you were the best!¡± ¡°Of course!¡±Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows, feeling very proud. In fact, Young Master Rong was not magnanimous. He was absolutely confident in himself. So what if Anning had a meal with Du Xiaoran? With a man like him who was top-notch in all aspects as aparison, any man would pale inparison to him. He was absolutely confident in his wife¡¯s taste. .. For a few days in a row, Feng Churui returned to his apartment to live, breaking the words that he had previously said that he would not appear in front of her to make her heart ache. Wu Xuewei was still not used to it at first. After all, she knew that there was no result with a person, yet she still hung around in front of her all day. Not only was this not beneficial to her, it would only make her sink deeper into it. After a few days, she slowly got used to it. Let¡¯s just treat this as thest good time, and cherish it while we can. ¡°Xue Wei, I have prepared supper. Do you want toe over and eat?¡± At 9 pm, Wu Xue Wei was watching TV in the living room. Feng Churui walked out of the kitchen and asked as he took off his apron. She actually wanted to arrogantly say no! However, the fragrance of the food floated in the air and she surrendered again. Seeing the change in her expression, Feng churuiughed softly. He walked over and took her hand to bring her into the dining room. Wu Xue Wei just threw down the remote control and followed him. ¡°Is it good?¡±He asked with an elegant smile. ¡°It¡¯s Good!¡±She answered sincerely without any hesitation. ¡°Hehe... That¡¯s good.¡±He smiled in satisfaction. Seeing that she was eating happily, the smile on his lips deepened. His cooking was very good. Wu Xuewei definitely had the most say in this! After eating her fill, she was deeply vexed again. It was the same trick again! Every night, he would use midnight snacks to seduce her! It worked every time! He had clearly said not to bother with him and just treated her coldly like this. Once she was cold, she would not feel anything. She did not expect her attitude to be cold. He always had a way to make her break her technique! Looking at the smile on his face, Wu Xuewei felt inexplicably dazzling, as if she was mocking her: see, you can¡¯t Refuse Me. ring at him angrily, she walked back to the bedroom with heavy steps. The Doctor said that there were more wounds on her body, so she should not touch water for a period of time. Not being able to touch water meant that she could not take a shower. It had been a few days, and she was about to break down because of the strange smell on her body! No matter what, she could not stand it tonight. She wanted to take a shower! Feng churui was cleaning up the dishes. After cleaning up, he returned to the living room and turned off the TV. Then, he nned to go back to the guest room to take a shower. When he passed by the master bedroom, he heard a scream that was neither big nor small. He quickly pushed the door open and entered the bathroom. When the bathroom door was violently pushed open by him, Wu Xuewei, who was naked and fell to the ground, crossed her arms across her chest. She closed her eyes and screamed, ¡°Ah! Get Out!¡± She was really unlucky! Not only did she slip on the shower gel, but she was also exposed by him. Wu Xuewei really hoped that there would be a crack in the ground at this moment so that she could crawl into it. It would be better than being so embarrassed right now! Feng Churui did not listen to her. He strode over and turned off the shower. He conveniently picked up the towel and covered her body. He squatted down and pinched her chin. He lifted her head. ¡°Are You Alright? Where did you fall?¡± Chapter 937

Chapter 937: Chapter 949: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [53]

Trantor: 549690339

Wu Xuewei tightened the towel and wrapped herself tightly before struggling to sit up. Her face was so red that Feng Churui could not help but wonder if blood would drip out. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go out,¡±she said. She averted her gaze and did not dare to look at him. Feng churui raised his hand and brushed away the wet hair that stuck to her face. Which part of her body had he not seen before? She had already done it, so why was she afraid to see it? However, looking at her embarrassed and angry appearance, he really did not dare to say these words. Once he said it, she would definitely be so angry that she would jump up for him to see. ¡°Stand up and let me see.¡±He reached out his hand to help her. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±She stubbornly stood up by herself. Just as she straightened up, her ankle hurt and she almost fell. Fortunately, he reached out his hand in time to help her, so that she did not fall. Feng Churui¡¯s expression was a little dark. He carried her out of the bathroom and ced her on the sofa. ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t move.¡± After saying that, he went out to get the medical kit. Wu Xuewei bit her lip and looked at her ankle. Very soon, he came in with the medical kit and squatted in front of her. He poured out some medicinal wine and ced it in his palm to warm it up. Then, he rubbed it on her ankle, he used a lot of strength and it hurt so much that she frowned. ¡°Be gentle. I¡¯m in Pain!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t rub it in unless it¡¯s heavy.¡± He continued to use more strength on her hand. Wu Xuewei sniffled and grabbed the pillow to rub her fingertips in. ¡°But I¡¯m really in pain!¡± Feng churui raised his eyes coldly. ¡°Serves you right. The doctor told you not to touch the water. What did you do just now? Do you want to leave an ugly scar on your body?¡± His tone unconsciously became heavier. Thinking about how she dared to take a bath before her injuries had fully recovered, and then thinking about how she dared to touch the water, there was an invisible fire burning in his heart. Wu Xuewei knew that she was in the wrong, so she simply shut her mouth and did not speak. However, in Feng Churui¡¯s eyes, her silence was a silent protest. ¡°Speak!¡±His tone became heavier, and the strength in his hands also became heavier. ¡°Ah!¡±Wu Xuewei was in so much pain that she almost burst into tears. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to help me do it, Alright!¡± Pulling back her foot, she limped back to the bedside. Feng Churui grabbed her wrist and pulled her back, pressing her onto the sofa and sitting down. He had really exhausted all kinds of methods to deal with her! If she was too gentle, she would ignore it, and if she forced it, it would be even worse. She would bounce back even more violently. Now, she was just worried that if her tone became a little heavier, she would quit. Seriously, she could not do anything to her at all. ¡°Stop fooling around. Sit down obediently.¡±He poured some medicinal wine and wiped her feet. ¡°If you don¡¯t wipe this medicinal wine in, your feet will swell up like a pig¡¯s trotter tomorrow.¡± ¡°Who asked you to be so fierce to me?¡±If he was not fierce, would she make a scene. ¡°Okay, I shouldn¡¯t be fierce to you.¡±He changed the topic, he said sternly, ¡°The Doctor said that you can¡¯t touch the water. Before your wound forms a scab, you are not allowed to bathe again. Tonight is an exception. It will only happen once. It will not happen again. Do you understand?¡± Speaking of this, Wu Xuewei became angry. She stretched out her arm and came in front of him. She grumbled unhappily, ¡°If you don¡¯t take a shower, don¡¯t take a shower. How can you not take a shower? Smell it. How Bad is the smell?¡± Feng churui seemed to smell it seriously. ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell. It smells good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, smell it yourself.¡±She grabbed her arm and twisted it in front of her. Wu Xuewei pulled her hand back and humphed softly. ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t smell anymore, it¡¯s all thanks to my shower just now.¡± After wiping the medicinal wine, Feng Churui packed up the medical kit and stood up to say to her, ¡°If you really feel ufortable, you can wipe your body, but you definitely can¡¯t take a shower.¡± Wu Xuewei ignored him and limped to the side of the bed to climb up. She pulled up the nket to cover herself and closed her eyes, pretending that he did not exist. Feng Churui put down the medical kit and returned to the bedroom. He went into the bathroom and wrung a wet towel beforeing out. Without any exnation, he lifted up her nket, she looked down at Feng Churui who was as scared as a little rabbit. ¡°Take off the towel. I¡¯ll help you dry yourself.¡± Chapter 938

Chapter 938: Chapter 950 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [54]

Trantor: 549690339

Wu Xuewei widened her eyes in shock. Did she hear wrongly? He wanted to help her wipe her body? How was this possible! Feng churui seemed to not understand her dullness. He raised his eyebrows and leaned over. ¡°Or do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°No!¡±Wu Xuewei quickly stretched out her hand to protect the towel. She looked at him with an expression as if she was guarding against a wolf. It was as if she was silently resisting. If he dared to touch her, she would not be polite to him! This time, it was Feng Churui who was confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your body stinks?¡± It was true that her body stinks, but didn¡¯t she take a shower just now? ¡°I took a shower just now...¡±the implication was that she did not need to wipe her body. Feng churui asked in a serious manner, ¡°Did you wash yourself clean?¡± ¡°This...¡±Wu Xuewei choked. She had just poured out the shower gel to wipe her body when she identally slipped. To be more precise, she did not take a shower, but just got drenched. Seeing that she was thinking about a difficult problem, Feng churui asked again, ¡°Have you washed the shower gel on your body?¡± If he remembered correctly, he could still see some bubbles on her fair skin before entering just now. If he guessed correctly, it was because the shower gel had not been washed clean. He knew everything. Wu Xuewei shook her head speechlessly and pouted, looking depressed. Since she didn¡¯t have it, then she had to wipe it clean. At the same time, she had to wipe her body properly so that she could sleep morefortably. That was what Feng Churui thought. Thus, he said matter-of-factly, ¡°Take off the towel. I¡¯ll help you wipe your body. Be Good.¡± ¡°Why are you helping me wipe?¡±Wu Xuewei¡¯s body shrank. ¡°I have my own hands and feet. I can do it myself. I don¡¯t need your help...¡± Thest sentence was almost a mumble, and her voice could not be any softer. ¡°Ha...¡±Feng churui chuckled softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy. Which part of your body have I not seen before? You Can¡¯t wipe your own back. It¡¯s still safer for me to help you. ¡°Moreover, the wound really can¡¯t touch water. I¡¯ll have to apply medicine on youter. ¡°You can look at it once or twice. What do you think?¡± In the end, he cleverly threw the question to her. He was not in a hurry. He waited for her to slowly ponder over it and slowly think it through. Wu Xuewei could not figure out why his attitude had suddenly changed so much. If it was because she had been abused by a pervert, he had done it because of guilt. However, after so many days, even if it was guilt.., that little bit of guilt should have been used up by now, right? Moreover, she really did not think that her robbery had much to do with him. He also did not need to be responsible for her personal safety. He was so good to her that she felt unreal. She always felt that such a good time with him was stolen. Stolen from Wu Yuqing. She was like a thief, enjoying the warmth that he gave her. At the same time, she was suffering from a moral reprimand in her heart. Thinking of Wu Yuqing, she still did not know that her fianc¨¦ was personally taking care of a woman. How sad she was, how disappointed Wu Xuewei was now. ¡°Why Are You So Good to me?¡± Not understanding why her mood was so low, Feng churui asked back, ¡°Good to you, isn¡¯t it good?¡± ¡°Here.¡±Wu Xuewei pointed at her chest, her throat felt tight. ¡°You will feel uneasy here and receive a reprimand from your conscience. ¡°You are someone who has a fianc¨¦e. You should have kept a distance from the opposite sex and stop treating me so well. ¡°That¡¯s because my current identity is that of a mistress that everyone despises.¡± Chapter 939

Chapter 939: Chapter 951 love isplete and hurt

Trantor: 549690339

¡°You are not a mistress.¡±Feng churui caressed her face gently. Wu Xuewei turned her head away and buried her head deep into the pillow, refusing his touch. He was not angry. He put down the towel and scooped her up into his arms, he hugged her tightly with his arms and stroked her hair gently with his chin. ¡°Xue Wei, you¡¯re not a mistress. Yuqing and I... are not like what you think.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. There¡¯s no need,¡±Wu Xue Wei said gloomily. Apart from feeling helpless, Feng Churui felt powerless when she refused to listen to what he wanted to say. ¡°In short, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Now, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything other than recovering from your injuries.¡± What he didn¡¯t dare to say was that she was naked and covered in whip marks and bloodstains. He still couldn¡¯t forget her until now. When he thought about how she had been pampered since she was young, and how she had been abused, he felt really bad. If it weren¡¯t for his identity, he really wanted to kill that man with his own hands. How dare she humiliate and abuse someone who he was usually reluctant to even speak loudly! He thought that in his lifetime, he did not want to see her get hurt a second time. In the end, Wu Xuewei still silently allowed him to wipe her body clean and once again put medicine all over her body. She closed her eyes and remained silent the entire time. He knew that she was not asleep and was just in a bad mood, she could not even muster the strength to speak. After so many years, with every action and expression of hers, he could know what she was thinking in her heart. Habits were so wonderful. .. While Wu Xuewei was enjoying the gentleness given by Feng Churui, Wu Yuqing, who was Feng Churui¡¯s fianc¨¦e, was not doing very well. It was not the first time that she was urged by the elders to get married. However, Feng Churui¡¯s attitude was unclear. She had tried countless times to find an opportunity to speak to him and put the marriage on the agenda, but in the end, she did not say it out. Whenever she had dinner with him, she would either be absent-minded or leave at thest minute. Recently, the elders in the family had been urging her again. This time, it was different from the past. It was just a simple verbal urge. The two elders of the Wu family had decided to meet with the two elders of the Feng family to finalize the marriage between the two children and choose a good day to get married. ¡°Old Liu, go and call the Feng family. Make an appointment for the elders of our two families to have a meal together,¡±said Old Wu. ¡°Yes, Yuqing and Ah Rui have been engaged for so long. It¡¯s time to get married,¡±Mrs. Wu echoed. The Butler, Old Liu, responded and called the secretary of the Feng family. When Wu Yuqing saw it, she quickly went forward and hung up the phone. Elder Wu was angry. ¡°Yuqing, What Are You Doing?¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, can I talk to Ah Rui First?¡±Wu Yuqing looked at her parents, feeling troubled, ¡°After all, Ah Rui is the mayor of a city. It¡¯s inevitable for him to be arrogant. If he finds out that you proposed marriage to uncle and aunt Feng without discussing it with him, he will be angry.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± Mrs. Wu also agreed with her husband, she said earnestly to her daughter, ¡°Yuqing, listen to Mom and Dad. Don¡¯t meddle in this matter. Your Dad and I will arrange your marriage properly. You can be a beautiful bride at ease.¡± ¡°Mom.¡±Wu Yuqing called helplessly and turned her gaze to her father. ¡°Dad, can you not meddle in this matter? Let me discuss it with Ah Rui first, okay?¡± Chapter 940

Chapter 940: Chapter 952: Love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [56]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Discuss?¡±Elder Wu scoffed, ¡°How many times have you discussed this so-called discussion? Have youe to a conclusion? You¡¯ve been stalling for so long, but your attitude isn¡¯t clear. Yuqing, Let Me Tell You, a woman can¡¯t bepared to a man in the end. ¡°You¡¯re already 27 years old. In a few more years, no one will want you anymore. Men are different. A man will only be in his prime when he¡¯s 30 years old. When that timees, he can marry an 18-year-old girl. Can you marry a young man?¡± Wu Yuqing lowered her head and did not say anything. She had to admit that what her father said was very realistic. This was the true portrayal of the current society. In the end, she still could not stop her anxious parents from asking the two elders of the Feng family to have dinner together. .. Two dayster, in the afternoon, Feng Churui received a call from his father who was far away in the capital. ¡°Dad, why are you calling me at this time?¡± ¡°Ah Rui, Yuqing¡¯s parents invited me and your mother for dinner. Now, your mother and I have arrived in S City. After you¡¯re done with your work,e to the Imperial Hotel.¡± ¡°Why is it so Sudden?¡±Feng Churui¡¯s hand that was reading the official document paused. Then, he closed it with a bang and leaned back heavily. ¡°It¡¯s a little sudden, but it¡¯s also because I¡¯m concerned about your marriage with Yuqing. Alright,e over after you¡¯re done with your work.¡±With that, elder Feng hung up the phone. Feng churui rubbed his forehead and looked at the phone in a daze. Secretary Wu came in with the official document. He called out to him a few times but did not hear it. He could not help but raise his voice. ¡°Mayor! What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡°HMM?¡±Feng Churui pulled his mind back and met his worried gaze. Then he said lightly, ¡°Nothing. Help me cancel the dinner with the local tax bureau tonight.¡± As he ced the official document on his right hand, secretary wu snickered and said, ¡°Is it for Miss Xue Wei?¡± It was not his fault for thinking that way. The mayor had been too kind to Miss Xue Wei recently. It was even better than two years ago! That was why he thought that way when the mayor canceled the dinner. Feng churui nced at him and lowered his head to open the official document again. Secretary wu rubbed his nose resentfully and turned to leave. The mayor¡¯s nce was as sharp as a knife. It was really killing him! Wu Xuewei received a call from Feng Churui. He said that he had a dinner appointment tonight and would not being back for dinner. He asked her to eat first and did not need to wait for him. She answered listlessly. Feng Churui could not help butugh. ¡°Why are you so listless?¡± ¡°No, I slept for too long during lunch. My head is swelling.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±His deep voice was very maic. ¡°I¡¯m busy first. I¡¯ll bring you the Mousse cake that you like when I go home tonight.¡± After hanging up the phone, Wu Xuewei began to feel a sense of loss. Habits were really a scary thing. It turned out that eating alone would not be a big deal. However, over the past few days, she had gotten used to having him apany her for dinner, now that she was sitting alone in the dining room, facing the silence in the room, she really felt very lonely. It was as if she was the only person left in the world. The quiet space made people feel a little flustered. After the Aunty finished preparing dinner, she had something to do at home and went back first. As soon as the Aunty left, Wu Xuewei put down her chopsticks and called her friends. Ever since her ident, she had not seen her friends. As soon as they received her call, they immediately made up their minds to go out for a big meal tonight. .. Wu Xuewei never thought that she would meet Feng Churui at the Imperial Group. The man who said he had a dinner party was talking about having dinner with his fianc¨¦e and his inws! Chapter 941

Chapter 941: Chapter 953 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [57]

Trantor: 549690339

In the corridor, passing by the door of their private room, the waiter had just returned the dining car to deliver the dishes in. The private room door was not closed, and the conversation inside was spilled out into her ears. ¡°Ah Rui, you see, our Yuqing Is Not Young anymore. It¡¯s time to settle the marriage between the two of you. You Won¡¯t me your uncle and your father for making the decision on their own, right?¡±Elder Wu looked at him with a smile, although his words were a little apologetic, his expression was confident. ¡°Elder Wu, what are you saying? The marriage has been settled. Ah Rui should change his address to father-inw.¡±Without waiting for Feng Churui to speak, elder Feng spoke first, giving elder Wu enough face. The two families¡¯wives were also chatting happily. Madam Feng looked at the dignified and elegant Wu Yuqing, and the more she looked at her, the more she liked her, ¡°Yuqing, since the Wedding Date has been set, you and Ah Rui should pick a time to choose a wedding dress and then take a photo of the wedding dress. At the same time, think about where to go on the honeymoon.¡± ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s still too early to talk about this,¡±Wu Yuqing said shyly, her gaze asionally turning to Feng Churui who was silent. Madam Feng followed her gaze and looked over. ¡°Ah Rui, you should also make a statement.¡± Feng churui took a sip of red wine. His voice was still indifferent. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± This sentence was undoubtedly a done deal. Both families were happy. After the waiter served the dishes, he retreated. The dining car identally bumped into the person by the door. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry! Are You Alright?¡±The waiter turned pale with fright and hurriedly went over to help. Wu Xuewei was caught off guard and was hit by the dining car. She rejected the waiter¡¯s hand and hurriedly got up. She ran back to her private room. The waiter asked anxiously behind her, ¡°Miss, are you alright? Miss, Miss...¡± Feng Churui turned his head to look when he heard the voice. He only had time to see a pink figure sh past in a hurry, leaving only half of his long yellow hair floating slowly. For some reason, he felt that it was familiar. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Excuse me.¡±After saying that, he walked out of the private room unhurriedly, closed the door, and pulled the waiter who was pushing the food cart. ¡°What did the person you bumped into look like?¡± The waiter said, ¡°A girl. A very beautiful girl. She was standing by the door. I didn¡¯t see her and identally knocked her down.¡± Feng Churui looked at the corridor for the whole day. There were waiters standing at the door of every private room. He asked again, ¡°Did you see where she went?¡± ¡°Thatdy ran to the direction of the elevator. She might have already gone downstairs.¡± ¡°I got it. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Feng Churui turned around and walked back. During this time, he took out his phone and called Secretary Wu. ¡°Secretary Wu, call me in ten minutes until I pick up.¡± Secretary Wu, who rarely left work early to go home to apany his wife, was confused. ¡°Mayor, why did you call? Can¡¯t you tell me now if you have something to say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Just call me!¡± ¡°Hello, Mayor? Mayor? Hello...¡±secretary Wu looked at the hanging phone and rubbed his chin, thinking that the mayor¡¯s temper was a little weird. No, the mayor rarely lost his temper. What kind of person had the ability to make the mayor, who was known for his elegance and nobility, angry? When Feng Churui returned to the private room and sat down, his parents and old Mrs. Wu were already discussing the guest list for the wedding banquet. Wu Yuqing lowered her voice and asked him, ¡°What do you think?¡± He smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m obedient to my elders.¡± ¡°But...¡±Wu Yuqing¡¯s face shed with an ambiguous expression. Chapter 942

Chapter 942: Chapter 954 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [58]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Hahaha, look at how good the rtionship between the two of them is. They are even whispering to each other.¡±Mrs. Wu teased the two of them, causing the other three elders tough heartily. At this moment, Feng Churui¡¯s phone rang. He took a nce and hung up, pretending as if nothing had happened as he continued eating. Then, his cell phone rang again. This time, he hung up again. The phone rang several times in a row, but he hung up. Elder Feng looked at him. ¡°Whose call is it? Why aren¡¯t you picking up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s secretary Wu.¡±He did not hide anything. Elder Feng was displeased. ¡°Since it¡¯s secretary Wu¡¯s call, how can I not pick up? What if there¡¯s a political matter that¡¯s dyed?¡± Feng churui said unhurriedly, ¡°Nothing is more important than having dinner with your family.¡± This sentence made elder Feng especially satisfied. The Feng family¡¯s motto was to put Family First. He had expressed his filial piety. Elder Feng and Madam Feng were very reasonable and let him pick up the phone. All political matters were important, and there was plenty of time for him to apany his family. Feng Churui looked at elder Wu and Madam Wu and asked them with his gaze. Since elder Feng and Madam Feng had already spoken, the two elders of the Wu family were naturally embarrassed to let him stay. After all, their goal for tonight had already been achieved. Whether Feng Churui stayed or left did not have much of an impact on them. ¡°Father, mother, Uncle Wu, Aunt Wu, Yuqing, Enjoy Your Meal. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±After bidding farewell gracefully, Feng Churui took his time to pick up the phone and walked out. After leaving the private room, he immediately hung up secretary Wu¡¯s phone and called Wu Xuewei. The phone kept ringing, but no one picked up. This also made him more certain that the person who was bumped by the waiter at the door of the private room was her. After leaving the hotel, he went straight to the apartment. In the other VIP private room, Wu Xuewei was in a bad mood aftering back from the bathroom. Qiao Lun and his friends saw it and asked her what happened. She only shook her head and said that it was nothing. How did this look like nothing happened? Her face was depressed. No matter how they teased her, she could notugh. At least she could force herself tough. Laughing was worse than crying. It was better not tough! ¡°Xuewei, is there something on your mind? Can you tell me about it?¡±Qiao Lun snatched the wine ss that Wu Xuewei filled up again and ced it in front of him. She had already drunk a lot tonight. People who drank in a bad mood easily got drunk. He was afraid that she would feel bad if she kept it in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay. What can happen to me?¡±Wu Xuewei smiled innocently and reached out to snatch the wine back. She gulped down the wine and then patted his shoulder with her drunken eyes. ¡°Are you a friend?¡± ¡°Of course!¡±Qiao Lun nodded affirmatively. He had a posture that said, ¡®whoever dares to say otherwise will be waiting to be beaten up.¡¯. ¡°Okay!¡±Wu Xuewei smiled in satisfaction. She took a bottle of wine and stuffed it into his hand. ¡°If you¡¯re a friend, then drink with me. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡± ¡°Drink and drink.¡±Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of her mouth, Qiao Lun boldly took the bottle and directly blew on it. When everyone saw that the two of them were so bold and drank so freely, they were all eager to give it a try. They abandoned their wine sses and picked up the bottle to drink. This mealsted for a full five hours, and almost all of their friends were drunk. A few boys ran to the bathroom and vomited. After washing their faces and sobering up quite a bit, they sent the girls back to the hotel one after another. Qiulun carried the drunk Wu Xuewei into the taxi and asked her where she lived. She leaned against the back seat in a daze and reported the hotel address. Then, she waved her hand and said no, no, no. She covered her head with one hand and thought for a long time, then, she stuttered and reported the apartment address. Chapter 943

Chapter 943: Chapter 955 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [59]

Trantor: 549690339

Wu Xuewei was about to fall asleep in the car. Qiao Lun patted her face from time to time, afraid that she would really fall asleep and that she would not be able to find her home when she reached the apartment. The taxi stopped in front of the apartment door. ¡°We¡¯re here. It¡¯s a total of 76 Yuan.¡± Qiao Lun took out arge bill and said that there was no need to change it. Then, he helped Wu Xuewei out of the car. Wu Xuewei could barely stand properly. She grumbled unhappily as she was helped out of the car. ¡°Xuewei, stand properly. which floor do you live on?¡±Qiao Lun was also extremely tired. He had drunk quite a lot. At this moment, he was only using his willpower to push her back home. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me... I don¡¯t know anything... ugh...¡±she burped. She covered her mouth and wanted to vomit. Her feet nted and she fell straight to the side. Qiao Lun quickly pulled her back. Out of inertia, she bumped into his arms. He hugged her tightly. He was deeply afraid that she could not stand properly and fall again. Wu Xuewei took the opportunity to hug him, she whimpered indistinctly, ¡°Oh... It¡¯s so ufortable...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ufortable, it¡¯s not ufortable. Bear with it. which floor are you staying on?¡±Qiao Lun patted her face and coaxed her. ¡°No... I know...¡±he rubbed his head against his chest. Qiao Lun had a troubled look on his face. He didn¡¯t know? Seeing that they were already downstairs, he still couldn¡¯t go up. After thinking about it, he decided to forget it. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her feel so ufortable, so he might as well send her to a hotel for the night. Just as she was about to turn around in his arms, a ck shadow walked straight over from the side and snatched the person in his arms away. ¡°What are you doing...¡±the angry scolding stopped when he saw the face of the person who came. Qiao Lun looked at Feng Churui and frowned as he probed, ¡°Are you Xue Wei¡¯s Uncle?¡± Carrying Wu Xue Wei, who reeked of alcohol and could not even stand steadily, Feng Churui¡¯s expression was cold. He did not even look at Qiao Lun as he asked in a low voice, ¡°How much did she drink?¡± Qiao Lun was annoyed that he did not take him seriously. However, this was rted to Wu Xuewei, so he endured it. ¡°I didn¡¯t calcte it carefully. At least a few bottles.¡± ¡°Thank you for sending her back.¡±After thanking him, Feng Churui¡¯s tone was serious. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t want to see her getting drunk with you guys again in the future.¡± Qiao Lun looked at him and then looked at Wu Xuewei. Finally, he asked in puzzlement, ¡°Xue Wei lives with you? My God! You... you guys, how can you...¡± Before he could finish his words, Feng Churui had already carried Wu Xuewei horizontally and turned around to leave, leaving him behind to shout in shock. ¡°Oh... It¡¯s so ufortable...¡±heid her down on the bed. Wu Xuewei, who was lying on the bed, leaned her body out of the window in difort. Her delicate brows were tightly knitted together, and she covered her mouth with one hand, wanting to vomit. Feng churui, who came in with the hangover soup, saw that her body was about to fall off the bed. He put down the hangover soup and went over to help her into the bathroom so that she could vomit. ¡°Urgh...¡±as soon as she entered the bathroom, Wu Xuewei immediately vomited. She vomited until she was in a daze. In the end, shey on the side of the toilet and panted heavily. Feng churui calmly watched from the side and passed the cup to her in a timely manner. ¡°Rinse your mouth.¡± After throwing up, she sobered up a little. She took the cup and obediently mouthed it. Feng churui asked, ¡°Do you still want to throw up?¡± She shook her head weakly. Without saying a word, he carried her out. She was ced on the bed again. She rolled around and rolled to the center of the bed. She pulled up the soft quilt with both hands and was about to sleep. ¡°Get up and drink the hangover soup before you sleep.¡±A voice that could not be resisted came into her ears. It was really noisy. She waved her hand impatiently and tried to p away the source of the noise. She mumbled in a daze, ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy... Don¡¯t disturb my sleep...¡± p ¡ª Her handsome face was pped by her waving ws in the air. There was a sudden rise of cold air pressure in the air. Chapter 944

Chapter 944: Chapter 957: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [61]

Trantor: 549690339

This p was not light, but it was not heavy for Feng Churui. However, being pped in the face was the first time in his life. Holding her hands, Feng Churui¡¯s face was cold as he pinched her chin. Wu Xuewei shook her head unwillingly, trying to shake his hand away. In the end, her chin hurt, and she cried out in pain as she slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Who am I?¡±His voice was cold and his gaze was dark. Wu Xuewei blinked her eyes and blinked away the fog in front of her eyes. She tried her best to see clearly in front of her.¡±... Uncle Feng?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡±The strength of her hand increased. ¡°I¡¯m in pain, uncle Feng...¡±she stretched out her hand to pry away the big palm that made her feel ufortable. However, Feng Churui ignored her and pinched her delicate chin even harder. He deliberately wanted to make her feel pain. ¡°Think carefully before you say anything. Who Am I?¡± Her Chin was in so much pain that it seemed like it was going to be crushed. Her brows were knitted tightly together. ¡°Feng Churui...¡± ¡°Ha...¡±heughed and let go of her chin. His fingertips gently caressed the part that was pinched red. ¡°It hurts so much.¡±Wu Xuewei mumbled sleepily. She pped his hand away, deeply afraid that he would abuse her again. The man turned to caress her face gently, his slender fingertips touching her. He entered her hair, grabbed the back of her head, and lifted himself up. His cold, thin lips pressed down, crushing her soft lips. Her sweetness made him unable to stop.. As if she was very ufortable, she pouted her lips in difort. ¡°Oh... It¡¯s so itchy...¡± Feng Churui took off her clothes and took a look. It turned out that the wound was scabbed. Seeing that her hands were scratching harder and harder, and the sound of her nails scratching her skin was getting louder and louder, he hurriedly grabbed her hands. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to scratch.¡± It was really ufortable, and her hands could not be scratched. Wu Xuewei suddenly became disobedient. Her hands were held back, so she used her legs to kick randomly. She kicked her legs and whimpered in pain. After she made such a scene, her sad and pitiful little appearance made his romantic heart disappear in an instant. He was afraid that she would scratch the scabbed, so he had no choice but to lie down beside her and pull her into his arms, he grabbed her hands and whispered into her ear, ¡°Go to sleep. You Won¡¯t itch when you fall asleep. Be Good.¡± This night was destined to be difficult to endure. Her soft and delicate body twisted from time to time in his embrace, unconsciously lighting a fire randomly, causing him, who was awake, to be tormented by Gu Wanwang. Finally, it waste at night when she fell asleep. Only then did she settle down, and only then could he sleep peacefully with his eyes closed. .. The next day, when Wu Xuewei woke up, she waspletely dumbfounded. Who could tell her what was going on? Why was Feng Churui sleeping beside her? Furthermore, what was going on with the arm resting on his stomach? What was going on with his chin resting on her shoulder? Heavens, she was clearly the one who was drunkst night. Why did she have a feeling that he was the one who was drunk now? Otherwise, why would he be lying on the same bed as her? If she was not mistaken, this was indeed her room. Her inner world was already in turmoil. She pulled his arm away from her stomach and got up carefully. ¡°Where are you going?¡±He reached out his arm and wrapped it around her waist again, pulling her back to the bed. Up. Shey back down heavily, and the mattress swayed along with it. Her heart also swayed uneasily, and she stared nkly at the ceiling. For a moment, she could not get used to being so close to him when they were both awake. Seeing that she did not speak, Feng Churui was not angry. He pulled up the quilt and covered her up. He got out of the bed and walked out. When he reached the door, he stopped and turned around. ¡°Get up. After breakfast, I¡¯ll take you to get your hair done.¡± Her yellow hair was an eyesore no matter how one looked at it. It was still the natural ck color from before. She was so obedient and elegant. Wu Xuewei grabbed a lock of her hair and looked at it. ¡°What hair? I think my hair style is pretty good now. I don¡¯t want to do it.¡± Feng Churui crossed his arms over his chest. His tall body leaned against the door frame. He looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°Do you want to get up on your own initiative, or do you want me to help you?¡± If he helped, how could he help? Wu Xuewei pursed her lips. She was about to say that she got up on her own, but when she thought about what she heard at the door of the private roomst night, her mood instantly sank to rock bottom. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about me in the future. I don¡¯t need you to bother about me. My matters have nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Nothing to do with me?¡±Feng churui narrowed his eyes and straightened his body. He slowly walked towards her and pinched her chin. She was forced to raise her head to look at him. ¡°Yes, it has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Your first night is what I want. It has nothing to do with you?¡±Feng churui lowered his voice. There were no fluctuations on his elegant and handsome face. However, his pitch-ck eyes revealed an exceptionally sharp gaze. Wu Xuewei pried his hand away and bit down hard. His brows were tightly knitted but he did not shake her off. After a long while, she shook off his hand and wiped her mouth with her sleeve, she flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Everything has nothing to do with you! You¡¯re about to get married, why do you still care about me? ! A dog uses a mouse to meddle in other people¡¯s business!¡± Chapter 945

Chapter 945: Chapter 958: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [62]

Trantor: 549690339

Looking at the saliva on the back of his hand, Feng Churui did not know whether tough or cry. He raised his hand to look at her angry little face and could not help but reach out to pinch it. She pped it away and said in disgust, ¡°Go away, don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°What will happen if you touch me?¡±If the consequences were serious, he might not touch her. ¡°I hate you to death!¡±Wu Xuewei gnashed her teeth. It was really too detestable. He was clearly about to get married, but he still came to provoke her. What did he take her for? A spare tire or a doll that he used to apany when he was lonely and lonely? He had eaten her up and wiped her clean. He was already very magnanimous and did not want him to take responsibility. What else did he want to be satisfied with? Feng Churui withdrew his fingertips. The consequences were a little serious. ¡°Was it you who was at the door of the private roomst night? Did you hear everything?¡± ¡°What did I hear? I didn¡¯t hear anything. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±She flopped onto the bed and pulled up the nket to cover her head. The next second, the nket was pulled away. She reached out to pull, but her hand was easily held by him. ¡°Don¡¯t cover your head. You¡¯ll suffocate.¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t want you to care anymore. Aren¡¯t you annoyed?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Get Up. It¡¯s time to eat breakfast.¡±He left those words elegantly and turned to go back to the guest room to take a shower and change his clothes. Seeing that he really walked out just like that, Wu Xuewei couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She sat up abruptly, she casually grabbed a pillow and threw it at his back. ¡°Feng Churui, what do you mean? You can kill me with a cup of ice-cold water, or you can kill me with a cup of boiling water. Just don¡¯t Dangle Me Like That!¡± ¡°You Want to know?¡±Feng Churui¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll tell you after breakfast.¡± Looking at his figure as he left, Wu Xuewei was like a deted rubber ball as she copsed on the bed. On the bed, why was she so frustrated. Why was she always in a passive position while he always controlled the overall situation and followed the path he wanted to develop. This feeling was terrible! Although she really did not want to listen to his words and get up for breakfast, in order to listen to his answer, Wu Xuewei still got up slowly and washed up. When she arrived at the dining room, he had already showered and changed into a set of clean clothes to sit in front of the dining table. Seeing that she was slowly unwilling to go over, he stretched out his hand towards her and his gaze was indifferent and profound. ¡°Come here.¡± She gave an awkward snort and deliberately chose a seat furthest away from him to sit down. When the Auntie saw that she was sitting so far away, she kindly moved her portion of breakfast over to her. Feng Churui drank a mouthful of milk and said, ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no need to be busy this weekend. You can get off work.¡± ¡°Ah, okay.¡±The Auntie took the apron and left in a short while. Wu Xuewei actually didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. She drank a few mouthfuls of milk and took a few bites of toast. She didn¡¯t even wipe her favorite strawberry jam before eating. Then, she took a napkin and wiped her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Tell me.¡± Looking at the almost untouched breakfast in front of her, Feng Churui frowned. ¡°Finish the milk.¡± Okay, she drank it! She picked up the milk and gulped it down. She looked at him provocatively. ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Feng churui cut the poached egg unhurriedly and put it into his mouth. He chewed it slowly. When her patience ran out and she was ready to leave, he put down his knife and fork, walked to her side, and bent down, when she was at a loss, he turned her head and kissed the corner of her mouth with his cold and thin lips. He stuck out the tip of his tongue and curled it gently, sucking away the milk on the floor. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not dirty now.¡±He stood up and exined calmly. Wu Xuewei¡¯s small face flushed red as she hurriedly stood up. The chair was pushed back a few steps by her action of standing up. The legs of the chair rubbed against the floor, making a sharp sound that was particrly ear-piercing. ¡°You... You took advantage of me!¡± ¡°Yes.¡±He did not deny it. Then, he said incoherently, ¡°She and I will not get married.¡± Chapter 946

Chapter 946: Chapter 959: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [63]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Yes.¡±He did not deny it. Then, he said incoherently, ¡°She and I will not get married.¡± ¡°Liar!¡±Wu Xuewei did not believe him. ¡°I clearly heard that you agreed and that you were already preparing to choose a wedding dress for your wedding photo. Don¡¯t try to lie to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±She looked like a little furry beast. Her entire body was on guard. He could not bear it and reached out to rub her head. His gaze fell on her hair color.. In the end, he still could not stand this yellow hair. ¡°Since you said you¡¯re not lying to me, then what I heardst night was all an illusion?¡±She was obviously not that easy to fool. She was on guard, but she still refused to believe it. She had always believed that what she heard was true. So, she would not believe his words easily, at least for now. Feng Churui realized that he was inexplicably angry at her distrust. Yes, angry. Could it be that in her eyes, in her heart, what he said was so untrustworthy? When had he ever lied to her? Although he was angry, he would still exin what he should exin. However, he did not intend to speak about more detailed matters. ¡°That¡¯s just a temporary measure. In short, what you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen. Yuqing and I Won¡¯t Get Married.¡±You¡¯re not a mistress. He added thest sentence silently in his heart. ¡°Is what you said true?¡±She carefully confirmed. Heughed. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± He really won¡¯t get married to Wu Yuqing? That¡¯s great! Does this mean that she has a chance? Wu Xuewei covered her mouth and giggled. Feng Churui took her hand and brought her into the bedroom. He took out a dress and a coat from the wardrobe and gave them to her to change into. After taking the clothes and being pushed into the bathroom, Wu Xuewei finally reacted and poked her head out of the bathroom, she suddenly realized something and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. What does it have to do with me whether you marry Wu Yuqing or Not? If your wife is not Wu Yuqing, then it must be someone else!¡± This was the first time Feng Churui doubted her IQ. He had already made it so obvious, yet she still did not understand? Although he was a little slow to realize it, he admitted that he did not want to see her get hurt, not even a little. Two years ago, her confession had indeed frightened him. Before that, he had never thought of changing the identity of her little niece. He thought that it was because of the friendship between the two families. However, he had never delved into why he was not as attentive and indulgent to the girls from several families who were friends with the Feng family at the same time as Wu Xuewei. She had decided to go to university in s city, but she suddenly went abroad without a sound. He was like an outsider, only learning about her going abroad to study alone from her parents. He admitted that he was angry. There was also a hint of revenge in it. Therefore, he did not care about her and had never thought of getting to know which country she was in and how she was doing recently. He was even angrier when she came back and bumped into her and saw her going down with a group of friends and touching the K-powder, drinking, and going to bars that most young people nowadays would touch. It was better for her not to miss her when he wasn¡¯t sure what he could give her. It didn¡¯t bother her. It was just that everything wasn¡¯t going as he had nned. He was out of control. Yes, he was out of control. He was out of control when he saw her cuddling with Joran at the bar. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was because he was drunk and had an affair with her, or if he had wanted to do it in the first ce. He was just using being drunk as an excuse. Chapter 947

Chapter 947: Chapter 960: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [64]

Trantor: 549690339

If this was what made him frustrated, then the fact that she was worried about him when she saw the news and was kidnapped and tortured on the way to the hospital was the catalyst. It made him understand that he could not bear to see her get hurt, not at all. ¡°Why are you looking at me all the time? Is there any word on my face? Or, Am I right? !¡±His absent-minded gaze made Wu Xuewei very dissatisfied. She hugged her clothes and grumbled. ¡°Quickly change your clothes.¡±Feng churui held his forehead helplessly. He pushed her head back and closed the bathroom door. .. After changing her clothes, Feng Churui drove her to a membership salon that only VIP customers could enter. ¡°Mayor, Good Morning! Why are you free today? Do you want a haircut or... ?¡±The moment he swiped his card and entered the door, a hairstylist immediately greeted him. ¡°No.¡±Feng churui pushed Wu Xuewei, who was sizing up the interior decoration next to him, forward. ¡°Dye her hair ck and cut it into t bangs.¡± ¡°Thisdy has a very good face shape. Her skin color is fair and doesn¡¯t need to be dyed yellow to match her skin color.¡±. Compared to the middle portion of the queen-like appearance, the waist-length ck hair and t bangs would be more suitable for your temperament. ¡°Mayor, please wait a moment. I will make thisdy¡¯s hairstyle Perfect,¡±the hairstylist said humbly, then, a shop assistant came over and led him to the VIP waiting area. Feng churui raised his hand and touched the unusually obedient Wu Xuewei. He reminded her, ¡°Be good and cooperate. I will wait for you.¡± Wu Xuewei nodded her head gloomily. Seeing that she agreed, Feng Churui went to the waiting area. She was not active in s city often, so the hairstylist could not recognize her identity, so he made a gesture to invite her, ¡°Miss, please follow me this way.¡± After a full three hours, Wu Xuewei appeared in front of Feng Churui with a brand new hairstyle. He was reading a magazine, and when he noticed a gaze, he raised his head. This nce made him feel happy. Her smooth and long hair hung at her waist, and under her round bangs, there was a pair of lively, watery eyes. The tip of her nose was elegant and yful, and her rosy little mouth was suffused with ayer of watery light, like a cherry that attracted people to pick. Seeing that he was smiling at her, Wu Xuewei awkwardly picked up two tufts of hair and swept them against each other. Then, she raised her head and saw that he was still smiling. She stomped her feet in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Uncle Feng!¡± After looking at him for so long, she had at least given him an urate statement. was he good-looking or not good-looking. He kept smiling like this, which made her feel a little flustered. ¡°Huh?¡±Feng Churui stood up and took out his card to ask the waiter to pay the bill. He walked over to her. His wide and thick palm gentlynded on the top of her hair. He gently rubbed it twice, and in his elegant voice, there was a hint of satisfaction. ¡°Very beautiful.¡± This was how she looked like before. Being praised, especially since he was the one who praised her. Wu Xuewei secretlyughed in her heart for quite a while. Then, not knowing what modesty was, she shamelessly said, ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°Haha...¡±heughed. His low and deepughter was like the most mellow wine, intoxicating her, he added, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very beautiful. So, don¡¯t mess up the color of your hair in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not messed up. Yellow is very beautiful, okay? A lot of people in America have very beautiful yellow hair.¡±Wu Xuewei clenched her small fists and argued for her lost yellow hair, the shop assistant paid the bill and walked over, handing the card to him. Chapter 948

Chapter 948: Chapter 961 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [65]

Trantor: 549690339

Feng Churui took the card and held her hand as they walked out. ¡°You also said that they are Americans, and you are Chinese. ck is your main color.¡± After getting into the car, Wu Xuewei was still pouting in puzzlement. When she saw him turn the car around, she could not help but be curious. ¡°Where are we going? To have afternoon tea?¡± ¡°To have dinner with your Uncle Rong and the others.¡± ¡°Uncle Rong, Uncle Tang, Uncle Feng...¡±she sighed heavily. ¡°You think I don¡¯t have to call you uncle anymore? Your rtionship is all messed up. ¡°You see, I call sister Anning sister Anning, but Uncle Rong is Uncle Rong. My rtionship is all messed up.¡± Feng Churui recalled the first time she met Anning. She refused to call her aunt but insisted on calling him sister. Now that he thought about it, it turned out that she had this kind of peace of mind. Presumably, she had already had improper thoughts about him back then? ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Call me whatever you like. If you call Ah Chao and Yan by their names, I don¡¯t mind.¡±His handsome face was elegant, but the words he said easily betrayed his friends. He was suspected of valuing a man over a friend.. ¡°You said it!¡±Wu Xuewei immediately smiled and answered. She was deeply afraid that he would go back on his words. Then, she twisted her fingers, she muttered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Uncle Tang, Ah Chao, Uncle Rong, Yan? Yes, yes, and sister Mo Mo, sister anning... That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it!¡± Seeing her muttering to herself with a sly and slightly confused look, the corners of her lips were still curled into a smile. It was still early before dinner time. Feng Churui asked her if she was hungry. Wu Xuewei shook her head and did not feel hungry. He asked again, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the shopping mall and go over at dinner time?¡± He thought that girls should like to go to the shopping mall and shop, right? ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can decide.¡±Wu Xuewei felt that as long as she was with him, it would not be a problem for her to be his little sidekick. Feng churui smiled again. It was unknown whether he was praising her or mocking her. ¡°You¡¯re really easy to bring along.¡± When they arrived at the shopping mall, Wu Xuewei eagerly followed beside Feng Churui and strolled up the first floor with him. Gradually, he realized that her gaze was not on the dazzling array of goods, but on his face. He turned his head and frowned slightly. ¡°Why? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No.¡±She shook her head and rolled her eyes. ¡°If I had something on my face, I would have helped you take it down long ago. Would I have let you embarrass yourself all the way up here?¡± After listening to her words, Feng Churuiughed lightly and teased, ¡°Since I don¡¯t have anything dirty on my face, why are you still staring at it? Don¡¯t tell me that my face is more attractive to you than those clothes and bags?¡± She did not expect the great mayor to be so smug. Wu Xuewei wrinkled her small nose and snorted, ¡°Of course not.¡± It was not about whether he was attractive or whether the clothes and bags were attractive. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°Are you thirsty? What do you want to drink?¡± She was not very hungry, but she was thirsty. Wu Xuewei thought for a while and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Feng, do you want to drink cappino?¡± ¡°Do you want grapefruit juice?¡±Feng churui understood her little tricks. Usually, when she asked this, it meant that she wanted to drink a cappino but could not bear to part with the grapefruit juice. She could not finish two cups and it was a waste. Therefore, she would usually give him a cappino with a smile and drink the grapefruit juice herself, after she drank half of it, she came over pitifully and asked if she could give her a little cappino and generously give him her grapefruit juice to drink. Unexpectedly, after two years, she still didn¡¯t change this habit, and he was happy to indulge her. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±Miss Xue Wei nodded like a chick pecking rice, with a super sweet smile on her face. Chapter 949 - Chapter 962: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [66]

Chapter 949: Chapter 962: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [66]

Trantor: 549690339

¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Looking at his tall and tall back as he left, Wu Xuewei felt an indescribable heat flow in her heart, and her mind started to wander. Did she have him now? She never thought that one day, she would be able to go shopping with him like an ordinary couple. Now that this scene had happened, she had an unreal feeling. It was like a mirage. She was afraid that it would be a sh in the pan. Feng churui came over with two cups of drinks and a red bean pancake. When she saw that she was looking down at the tips of her feet in a daze, she used her free hand to knock on her head. With a cry, she covered her head and raised her head. Feng churui frowned slightly. ¡°What are you thinking about? Why are you so absent-minded?¡± As she said that, she passed the cappino and the red bean pancake to her. Wu Xuewei took them and took a sip slowly as she was used to it, then she said, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s true that you apanied me to the mall. or have I fantasized about it too many times, and now I¡¯ve gone crazy and had an illusion?¡± ¡°Are you sure now?¡±Feng Churui unexpectedly pinched her face and pulled it out. Her face was pulled like a fermented dough, and it was very cute. Wu Xuewei widened her eyes and only reacted after a long while. She hurriedly pped his hand away in shame and anger and rubbed her face, she grumbled unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to be pinched in public. Look, everyone isughing at me.¡± Feng Churui looked around. Indeed, many people looked over with smiling eyes. Looking at the little ostrich with her red face and lowered head, he could not help butugh. He raised his hand to pat her head out of habit andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Others think you¡¯re cute, notughing at you.¡± ¡°How do you know that they are notughing at me but think I am cute?¡±Wu Xuewei raised her head and took a big gulp of cappino. Then, she narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. Feng churui pretended to think for a while before he said seriously, ¡°Because that¡¯s what I think.¡± He thought she was cute, so naturally, he also thought that others were looking at her because she was cute? Regardless of whether others felt that way or not, his words still made Wu Xuewei¡¯s mood improve greatly. At least in his heart, it was fine as long as he felt that she was cute. She held a cappino and drank it. asionally, she would take a bite of the sweet and crispy red bean shortbread. At other times, she would stare at his side profile, which was also iparably handsome. Even the simple drink of fruit juice was so elegant. Her every move was full of profound self-restraint and nobility. She thought that maybe she would like him for a reason. He was outstanding enough, elegant enough, manly enough, gentle and gentlemanly enough, with a good family background and a bright future. All kinds of conditions were in line with the conditions of the current female Prince Charming. She had nevere into contact with him. Just seeing him on the television and news could attract her by his refined and noble aura, not to mention that she had been with him for so many years. How could she escape. Feng Churui had one hand in the pocket of his suit and one hand holding the cup. He stopped halfway. Sensing her burning gaze, he raised the cup and asked, ¡°Do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Wu Xuewei passed him her cappino and took his grapefruit juice. She did not mind that he had drunk it and began to drink. Feng Churui could not help butugh at her silly actions. He drank his cappino. When he was with her, he was always so rxed. She was so content that two drinks would make her happy for half a day. Chapter 950

Chapter 950: Chapter 963 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [67]

Trantor: 549690339

Wu Xuewei suddenly had an idea. She wanted to help him buy clothes. How Great of a sense of aplishment would it be for the man she loved to wear the clothes she bought? With this thought in mind, Wu Xuewei pulled him toward a luxury store not far ahead. ¡°Where are we going?¡±Following her footsteps, he casually asked. ¡°To buy clothes for you.¡± ¡°Hehe...¡±the purpose ofing to the mall was not for her to buy clothes, but for her to buy clothes for him instead? ¡°Eh! Isn¡¯t that Mayor Feng? The mayor alsoes to the mall. Other than the news, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen the Mayor!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why do I remember that the mayor has a fianc¨¦e? Who is that female university student beside him?¡± ¡°Arm-in-arm? Oh My God, this rtionship is definitely not simple!¡± ¡°This, should I take a photo...¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good, right? Can the mayor take a photo?¡± ¡°Why not?¡±? The mayor of a city was a role model for the citizens. The mayor¡¯s private life was indecent, and the citizens could also supervise him! Moreover, looking at the rtionship between the mayor and that woman, it was obvious that they were a mistress. Perhaps the mayor¡¯s fianc¨¦e was still kept in the dark!¡± The two of them quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Soon after, many of the townsfolk recognized Feng Churui and began to whisper among themselves. The discussion grew louder and louder, and Wu Xuewei¡¯s heart gradually sank to the bottom of the ice. Many people had already taken out their phones and were ready to take photos. Feng Churui¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. His displeased gaze swept over. Suddenly, Wu Xuewei pulled him along and ran like she had gone mad. He was displeased. ¡°Xuewei, why are you running?¡± ¡°Are you not going to run and wait for someone else to take photos? Once it¡¯s on the news, you won¡¯t be able to exin it even if you have a hundred mouths.¡±Moreover.., their rtionship was indeed not simple. Once it was exposed by the media, then his political career would definitely be affected. How could she have forgotten that as a civil servant, he had to keep his private life in check? Now that he had a fianc¨¦e, and now that they were behaving intimately in public, this would definitely have a negative impact on him. She dragged him all the way to the parking lot and got into the car. She leaned against the back of the chair and panted heavily, exhausted. There was a bottle of mineral water in the car. Feng Churui opened the cap and handed it to her. Wu Xuewei shook her head and turned her head to look out of the window. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let those people chase us out and see us.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±Feng churui frowned. He was dissatisfied with her action of running away. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that others will point at me and call me a mistress. I¡¯m afraid that those photos will be posted on the Inte. I¡¯m afraid that your political career will be affected!¡±After saying ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡±three times in a row, Wu Xuewei was a little flustered and exasperated. She covered her face with both hands, in the end, her tone became weaker. ¡°Although you said that I¡¯m not a mistress, in my heart, I¡¯m a mistress. Morally, I¡¯m a mistress.¡± Feng Churui had never thought that one day, when he was with her, he would have to avoid everyone¡¯s gaze and be secretive. Feng Churui turned her head and pulled her hand. After confirming that she was not crying, he pulled her into his arms and patted her back tofort her, he sighed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the photos are taken, they won¡¯t be able to spread out. ¡°The moment you run away, it will further confirm other people¡¯s guesses that you have a guilty conscience. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not thinking about your situation. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you an exnation. ¡°Also, you¡¯re not a mistress. Don¡¯t look down on yourself, understand?¡± It was just as she said. Perhaps morally, she was a mistress, but emotionally, she had never been one. ¡°I believe you.¡±Wu Xuewei in his arms, muffled voice. Chapter 951 - Chapter 964: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [68]

Chapter 951: Chapter 964: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [68]

Trantor: 549690339

She believed that he had the ability to intercept those unfavorable rumors and suppress the negative news. However, her heart was still filled with anxiety. There was no sense of security at all. .. When they arrived at the restaurant, Wu Xuewei patted her face as she got out of the car to cheer herself up. Feng Churui was not in a hurry to get out of the car. Instead, he turned his head to look at her. ¡°If you¡¯re in a bad mood, don¡¯t force yourself. If you really can¡¯t do it, shall we go back and eat?¡± Although he hadforted her, her mood was still clearly downcast. He did not want to see her forced smile. He picked up his phone and was about to call Rong Yan to say that he was not going. Wu Xuewei pressed his hand down. ¡°Don¡¯t. We¡¯re already at the entrance of the restaurant. How can we not go? Moreover, I haven¡¯t seen Uncle Rong and the others for a long time.¡± Feng Churui did not feel good. Look at how nervous she was, meeting Rong Yan just like that? Thinking so, he naturally asked, ¡°You want to see your Uncle Rong so much?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡±Wu Xuewei scratched her head embarrassedly. Thinking about it, this was the first time she had appeared in front of his friends after having sex with him. The meaning was different. It was just as important as meeting her parents for the first time. ¡°What else is there?¡±Feng Churui chased after her relentlessly for the first time. Wu Xuewei was afraid that he would ask about it, so she tried to cover it up and shouted, ¡°Are you going to eat or not? I¡¯m starving to death.¡± ¡°Get out of the car.¡±There was nothing she could do about it, so she let her be. When they arrived at the private room, young master rong, Luo Anning, Tang Chao, and Lu Momo had already arrived. When they saw the two of them walking in hand-in-hand, the four of them were dumbfounded. Young Master Rong was the first toe back to his senses. He covered up his awkwardness and coughed lightly. His gaze fell on Wu Xuewei¡¯s face, and his handsome brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Xuewei, why are you here with your uncle Feng?¡± At this time, she should be studying abroad, right? Why was she here with Ah Rui, and they were even holding hands? Even though everyone knew that Ah Rui had doted on her in the past, they had never seen him hold hands so intimately. When young master Rong said this, Anning and the Tang dynasty nodded in tacit understanding. Young Master Rong asked what his little friends were thinking! Wu Xuewei scratched her head in embarrassment, not knowing how to answer. She looked at the man beside her with a pleading gaze. Feng Churui was still calm and elegant, pulling her to sit down at a leisurely pace, then he said, ¡°She yed truant and came back. Now she¡¯s staying with me.¡± ng ¡ª Bang ¡ª PA ¡ª Pu ¡ª Four discordant sounds rang out, forming aical overture. This time, the Tang dynasty was no longer calm, he used his chopsticks to knock on the edge of the bowl. ¡°Ah Rui, do you know how to express yourself? What do you mean that Xue Wei is living with you now? Don¡¯t say such ambiguous and misleading words, alright? Don¡¯t Ruin Xue Wei¡¯s Innocence!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±Lu Mo quietly echoed. An Ning looked at the unperturbed Feng churui, then looked at Wu Xuewei, who was in a hurry to exin but did not know where to start. Her little face was red from anxiety, and she turned to look at Young Master Rong, ¡°It can¡¯t be what I think, right? Tell me, is this true?¡± Young Master Rong pinched his lovely wife¡¯s face and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s really what you think. Ah Rui¡¯s bestial nature burst out, and he ate Xue Wei thoroughly.¡± From the initial shock, he had grown up with his brother who had been wearing the same pair of pants. He could understand what he meant with just a sentence from him. Chapter 952 Chapter 952: Chapter 965 Love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [69]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh my God¡­¡±An Ning held her forehead and leaned into young master Rong¡¯s embrace. Xue Wei was too pitiful. How could ah Rui eat young grass like an old cow! ¡°Young Master Rong¡¯s words were neither light nor heavy. Coincidentally, everyone could hear it. The corners of Feng Churui¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and a rare trace of uneasiness appeared on his calm face. ¡± ¡°When Wu Xuewei saw that everyone was looking at Feng Churui as if he was a Q beast, she became anxious. ¡°That, it¡¯s not what you think! Uncle Feng, he¡­¡± ¡± !! ¡°¡±If it¡¯s not what we think, then what?¡±Lu Mo¡¯s interest was piqued, and he asked nosily. ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s rare that Ah Rui didn¡¯t eat you uppletely?¡±Tang Chao propped his head with one hand, and his eyes shone with the light of ¡®tell me quickly, tell me quickly¡¯. ¡± ¡°An Ning took a sip of tea. ¡°Xue Wei, don¡¯t be nervous. Tell me slowly.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay.¡±Young Master Rong agreed. ¡°Tell me what happened when he bullied you. Uncle Rong will take revenge for you. Even if you have a sexual outburst, you can¡¯t go after your own people.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He almost choked on his tea. Putting down the Teacup, he rubbed his temples in frustration. ¡°Hey, can you guys say something normal? Can we still enjoy this meal?¡± ¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Lu Mo nodded silently. ¡°Eating while gossiping is one of life¡¯s great pleasures!¡± ¡°Young Master Tang held his wife¡¯s head and gave her a big kiss. He echoed loudly, ¡°My wife is right!¡± ¡± ¡°An Ning said, ¡°Mo Mo, I finally believe that you and Ah Chao are a perfect match.¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong snorted arrogantly, indicating that he had a foresight. ¡°I have long discovered this.¡± ¡± ¡°As the person involved, Wu Xuewei felt that she had to say something. For example, to defend Feng Churui, so she simply told them everything. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. In fact, uncle Feng was drunk before¡­ Before that.¡± ¡± ¡°In order to prove that her uncle Feng¡¯s character was absolutely fine, she added sincerely, ¡°Only once, really!¡± ¡± ¡°PFFT¡­ it¡¯s only messy after drinking! Feng S is really very calm!¡±Lu Mo was the first tough. ¡°Tang Chao was alsoughing so hard that he mmed the table. ¡°Ah Rui, Ah Rui, what should I say about you? Once, just once¡­ Pfft¡­ ha¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± ¡± ¡°An Ning tried hard to hold back herughter, but in the end, she realized that she could not hold it in anymore. She buried her head into Young Master Rong¡¯s embrace, her shoulders twitching violently. Young Master Rong also lowered his head andughed fiercely, using the action of patting his wife¡¯s back to smooth her breathing. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei slowly turned her head to look at Feng Churui, whose face was livid. She moved her fingers and said, ¡°Am I Wrong?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei shrunk her neck. Since she was right, why did he have to look unhappy and Gnash his teeth? ¡± ¡°On the topic of ¡°X.¡±. Xue Wei, the Little White Rabbit, who was very innocent about the topic, didn¡¯t know that she had only emphasized it once, which made people suspect that Feng S was a long-haired man. Ability.. ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, you guys, enough is enough. If you continue tough, Xue Wei won¡¯t even dare to raise her head.¡±Feng Churui knocked on the bowl, indicating to his little friends that they should stopughing when they had enough. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±Wu Xue Wei raised her head and retorted with a red face. ¡°Who was the one who kept grabbing my hand under the table just now?¡±Feng Churui felt that teasing her was quite interesting. ¡°¡±You¡­¡±being exposed by someone¡¯s small actions, Wu Xuewei was furious. She snorted and turned her head away, not speaking to him. ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯m not joking anymore.¡±Young Master Rong let them order the dishes. When the dishes were all served, he then asked seriously, ¡°Ah Rui, have you thought about it?¡± ¡± Chapter 953 ?Chapter 952 ¨C Chapter 953 ¡°Chapter 952: Chapter 965 Love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [69]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh my God...¡±An Ning held her forehead and leaned into young master Rong¡¯s embrace. Xue Wei was too pitiful. How could ah Rui eat young grass like an old cow! ¡°Young Master Rong¡¯s words were neither light nor heavy. Coincidentally, everyone could hear it. The corners of Feng Churui¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and a rare trace of uneasiness appeared on his calm face. ¡± ¡°When Wu Xuewei saw that everyone was looking at Feng Churui as if he was a Q beast, she became anxious. ¡°That, it¡¯s not what you think! Uncle Feng, he...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±If it¡¯s not what we think, then what?¡±Lu Mo¡¯s interest was piqued, and he asked nosily. ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s rare that Ah Rui didn¡¯t eat you uppletely?¡±Tang Chao propped his head with one hand, and his eyes shone with the light of ¡®tell me quickly, tell me quickly¡¯. ¡± ¡°An Ning took a sip of tea. ¡°Xue Wei, don¡¯t be nervous. Tell me slowly.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay.¡±Young Master Rong agreed. ¡°Tell me what happened when he bullied you. Uncle Rong will take revenge for you. Even if you have a sexual outburst, you can¡¯t go after your own people.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He almost choked on his tea. Putting down the Teacup, he rubbed his temples in frustration. ¡°Hey, can you guys say something normal? Can we still enjoy this meal?¡± ¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Lu Mo nodded silently. ¡°Eating while gossiping is one of life¡¯s great pleasures!¡± ¡°Young Master Tang held his wife¡¯s head and gave her a big kiss. He echoed loudly, ¡°My wife is right!¡± ¡± ¡°An Ning said, ¡°Mo Mo, I finally believe that you and Ah Chao are a perfect match.¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong snorted arrogantly, indicating that he had a foresight. ¡°I have long discovered this.¡± ¡± ¡°As the person involved, Wu Xuewei felt that she had to say something. For example, to defend Feng Churui, so she simply told them everything. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. In fact, uncle Feng was drunk before... Before that.¡± ¡± ¡°In order to prove that her uncle Feng¡¯s character was absolutely fine, she added sincerely, ¡°Only once, really!¡± ¡± ¡°PFFT... it¡¯s only messy after drinking! Feng S is really very calm!¡±Lu Mo was the first tough. ¡°Tang Chao was alsoughing so hard that he mmed the table. ¡°Ah Rui, Ah Rui, what should I say about you? Once, just once... Pfft... ha... Hahaha...¡± ¡± ¡°An Ning tried hard to hold back herughter, but in the end, she realized that she could not hold it in anymore. She buried her head into Young Master Rong¡¯s embrace, her shoulders twitching violently. Young Master Rong also lowered his head andughed fiercely, using the action of patting his wife¡¯s back to smooth her breathing. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei slowly turned her head to look at Feng Churui, whose face was livid. She moved her fingers and said, ¡°Am I Wrong?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei shrunk her neck. Since she was right, why did he have to look unhappy and Gnash his teeth? ¡± ¡°On the topic of ¡°X.¡±. Xue Wei, the Little White Rabbit, who was very innocent about the topic, didn¡¯t know that she had only emphasized it once, which made people suspect that Feng S was a long-haired man. Ability.. ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, you guys, enough is enough. If you continue tough, Xue Wei won¡¯t even dare to raise her head.¡±Feng Churui knocked on the bowl, indicating to his little friends that they should stopughing when they had enough. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±Wu Xue Wei raised her head and retorted with a red face. ¡°Who was the one who kept grabbing my hand under the table just now?¡±Feng Churui felt that teasing her was quite interesting. ¡°¡±You...¡±being exposed by someone¡¯s small actions, Wu Xuewei was furious. She snorted and turned her head away, not speaking to him. ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯m not joking anymore.¡±Young Master Rong let them order the dishes. When the dishes were all served, he then asked seriously, ¡°Ah Rui, have you thought about it?¡± ¡± ¡°Chapter 953: Chapter 966 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [70]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°As his gaze drifted toward Wu Xuewei, Feng Churui naturally understood what he was asking. It was nothing more than being together with Xue Wei. How was Wu Yuqing going to resolve it. ¡± The marriage between the two families had already been put on the agenda. All that was left was the marriage registration and the wedding. ¡°The Tang dynasty also put down their chopsticks and asked in a serious tone, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ah Rui, have you really thought it through? Don¡¯t Hurt Xue Wei when the timees.¡± ¡± ¡°No matter what, they had watched Wu Xue Wei grow up. They couldn¡¯t just watch as she was ndered by the rumors outside and hurt by the Wu Family, right? ¡± ¡°Although Wu Yuqing was Ah Rui¡¯s fianc¨¦e, everyone knew about the matter of marriage. There was only marriage and no feelings. ¡± ¡°As long as the family background was equal, it was most normal for strong and powerful people to unite. ¡± ¡°Therefore, in their view, as long as they were not married, Wu Yuqing would be an outsider and Wu Xuewei would be one of them. ¡± How could there be a reason to help an outsider but not one of them? ¡°¡±Yes, it¡¯s not a big problem. When the timees, I will solve it together.¡±Feng churui said slowly, ¡°Yuqing and I will not get married.¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Tang felt the same way and drank a mouthful of red wine, he said as someone who had been through this before, ¡°Indeed. Marriage means that you have to marry the person you love. That¡¯s what a marriage is. ¡°The second half of your life is so long. If you marry a woman you don¡¯t love and leave it at home, wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble and jumping into the fire pit yourself?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I know that you love me the most. You even broke the marriage contract for me.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s why, Lu Mo Mo, you have to treat this young master better, understand? You have to care for my body and mind...¡±young master Tang seized the opportunity to start seeking benefits for himself, before he could finish his words, Lu Mo covered his mouth in shame and anger. ¡°Alright, you can shut up tonight! Be Good.¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. However, it¡¯s still better to break off the engagement as soon as possible. The media outside are spreading rumors that your wedding date is approaching. The more the rumors spread, the more disadvantageous it will be for Xue Wei.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, I know.¡±Feng churui nced at Wu Xue Wei who had her head lowered as she ate silently. He thought to himself that it was time to return to the capital. ¡± ¡°When the dinner ended, Feng Churui brought Wu Xue Wei away first. Just as they were about to walk out of the private room, he stopped in his tracks and patted her head. ¡°Say goodbye to them.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±AH? There¡¯s no need for that...¡±Wu Xue Wei was timid. Although she had decided to call Uncle Rong Yan and uncle Tang Ah Chao, if she were to really call them that, it would not be something that could be changed overnight. ¡± ¡°Besides, she was also embarrassed.. ¡± ¡°Say Goodbye.¡±Feng Churui insisted. ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s small face fell as she hid in front of him. She stuck out her small head from his side and said to Young Master Rong and Young Master Tang,¡±... Yan, sister Anning, Sister Ah Chao and sister Mo Mo, Goodbye!¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, she retracted her head and ran out like a wisp of smoke, as if there was a ghost chasing after her. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui did not know whether tough or cry. Like a young master Tang, he stretched out his hand and ced it on the back of Lu Mo Mo¡¯s chair. He took a nce at Wu Xuewei who had run away. Then, he turned his head and said to everyone, ¡°This little girl is really shy.¡± ¡± ¡°Do you think everyone is as thick-skinned as you?¡±Young Master Rong ridiculed. ¡°Lu Moughed silently. An ning muttered to himself, ¡°It seems that you are also very thick-skinned, right?¡± ¡± Young Master Rong touched his handsome face. ¡°Do I? I don¡¯t think so.¡± .. ¡°At night, after taking a shower, Wu Xuewei hugged a pillow and rolled around on the bed. She did not know what to do. ¡± ¡°When she thought of the scene at dinner that night, she blushed and buried her face into the pillow. She grumbled, ¡°Ahhh... it¡¯s so embarrassing...¡± ¡± Chapter 954 ? ¡°Chapter 954: Chapter 967 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [71]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When Feng Churui came in, he heard her muttering about how embarrassing it was. He closed the bedroom door, walked to the bed, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s embarrassing?¡±¡± The sudden voice gave her a big fright. She hugged the pillow tightly and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°When did youe in? You didn¡¯t make a sound at all. You scared me to death.¡± ¡°¡±Scared? Did you do something wrong?¡±Feng Churui pulled the pillow away in amusement. Then, he took the opportunity to lift the quilt andy down.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei sat up with a shudder and pressed on the quilt. ¡°You... you seem to have entered the wrong room, right? Go out of the guest room and turn right...¡±¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n to sleep in the guest room.¡±His eyes were clear as he fearlessly weed her. ¡°Wu Xuewei could no longer remain calm. She grabbed the pillow and hugged it tightly in front of her chest, she stammered, ¡°But... but I also don¡¯t intend to... I don¡¯t intend to sleep with you. It wouldn¡¯t be good if news of us living together were to spread. If we were to live together, we would be scolded to death...¡±¡± ¡°She was d that her family did not know about her skipping school. Otherwise, if they knew that she had skipped school and returned to S City to live with Feng Churui, her legs would be broken!¡± ¡°However, paper could not keep its fire. When the counselor called home, she would be finished.¡± ¡°Thinking to herself, Wu Xuewei decided that she had to go back to school. At least, she had to show her face. Only then would it be safe.¡± ¡°Feng Churui did not know what she was thinking at that moment. However, after hearing her words, he could not help but have a headache. How should he tell the Wu family about the matter with her?¡± This was really a headache. ¡°Seeing that it was gettingte, he stretched out his arm towards her. ¡°Come here and sleep.¡±¡± She was shocked. Did he have to be so straightforward! ¡°What was on her mind was written all over her face. Feng Churui did not know whether tough or cry. He could only exin, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind again? It¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t you n to rest?¡±¡± ¡°¡±But, are you really not going back to the guest room to sleep? It¡¯s not very good for two people to sleep on the same bed, right?¡±She was still bashful and did not want to lie down.¡± ¡°She was probably afraid that he would go berserk in the middle of the night or something, right?¡± ¡°Feng churui rubbed his forehead, ¡°Your wound has scabbed, so you¡¯ll scratch it randomly at night. Don¡¯t scratch it until it leaves a scar. With me apanying you, it won¡¯t be to the extent of letting you scratch it. Don¡¯t worry, I Won¡¯t go berserk. I still have this bit of self-control.¡±.¡± So that¡¯s how it is. It made her think blindly. Wu Xuewei let go of the pillow embarrassedly. She muttered and crawled to his side. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me earlier. It made me think...¡± ¡°¡±Think what?¡±He asked in amusement. After shey down obediently by her side, he turned off the light casually, leaving behind two dim yellow wallmps.¡± ¡°You know. Why are you asking me?¡±Wu Xuewei was embarrassed. She pulled up the nket and covered her head. ¡°Under the nket, the two of them were both wearing sleeping robes. They were lying straight. She felt a little ufortable. Her entire body was stiff and she did not dare to move.¡± ¡°¡±How many times have I told you not to sleep with your head covered? It¡¯s easy to be deprived of oxygen.¡±Pulling down the nket that covered her head, he suddenly turned sideways and ced his long arm on her small belly. He tightened it and easily pulled her into his embrace, wu Xuewei did not dare to take a deep breath. Her eyes were tightly shut.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei.¡±His low and serious voice came from beside her ear. ¡°Here!¡±She suddenly opened her eyes and responded reflexively. ¡°After she shouted this, she smacked her head in annoyance. Wu Xuewei, what are you doing? You were clearly pretending to sleep well. Why did you respond? Really!¡± Chapter 955 ? ¡°Chapter 955: Chapter 968: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [72]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It was all his fault that she had been reprimanded by him for a year in the army and had long developed a habit. As long as he called her by her full name, she would reflexively shout out loud. ¡± This was great. He had easily seen through her. ¡°¡±Stop knocking. If you continue knocking, you¡¯ll be even more stupid.¡±Feng churuiughed softly. He took her hand that was beating her head in frustration and kept it under the nket. The hand under the nket patted her. ¡°Don¡¯t tense up your body. Rx.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±OH.¡±After listening to his words, Wu Xuewei tried to rx her body. ¡± ¡°Neither of them spoke again. For a moment, it was silent. ¡± ¡°After a while, Wu Xuewei heard him ask, ¡°Can¡¯t Sleep?¡± ¡± ¡°Although she did not want to admit that she would not be able to sleep with him sleeping beside her, she was just so useless. All she could smell was the pure masculine scent on his body. On his waist was the long arm that he had on his arm, especially.., this man was the man she loved the most. Under such circumstances, how could she possibly fall asleep when she was not even excited! ¡± ¡°¡±I can¡¯t fall asleep,¡±she said in a muffled voice. She was not afraid of beingughed at. Her heart was still beating happily. ¡± ¡°Feng churui simply hugged her and let her stand up to face him. Meanwhile, he reached into her clothes with one hand and gently stroked her back. He looked at her half-opened eyes and asked, ¡°Is this a little morefortable?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was immersed in her memories. When she was very young, she slept with her mother. She could not fall asleep, so her mother used her hand to gently stroke her back until she fell asleep. ¡± ¡°To be honest, it was not just a littlefortable, but veryfortable. ¡± She nodded and her heartbeat also calmed down. Shezily responded and closed her eyes. ¡°The room was silent. The world was so quiet that only the sound of each other¡¯s breathing could be heard. Under the nket, the two of them were leaning against each other. He was stroking her back, patiently and gently. ¡± .. This sleep was the most stable and stable sleep that Wu Xuewei had ever had since she skipped school and returned to S city. ¡°When she woke up the next day, the seat beside her bed was already empty. Feng Churui went to the city hall. The aunt called for her outside the door, telling her to get up and eat breakfast. ¡± ¡°After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Wu Xuewei slowly went to the dining hall. The aunt brought breakfast to the table and saw herzy appearance, she could not help butugh and said, ¡°Miss Xuewei, if you are still sleepy, you can go to sleep after eating breakfast. The mayor specially instructed me to wake you up and eat breakfast no matter what.¡± ¡± ¡°She was still covering her mouth with one hand and yawning in a delicate manner. When she heard the aunt¡¯s words, her heart suddenly felt warm. Initially, she was still disappointed that the first person she saw when she woke up in the morning was not him. However, now, she hadpletely let it go. ¡± ¡°He had work to do, so naturally, he could not apany her to sleep until the sun was up like an ordinary person. His thoughtful exnation had already made her very satisfied. ¡± ¡°At least, it proved that he had already begun to care about her in detail. This proved that she still had a ce in his heart. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei did not know if she should think this way, but in the bottom of her heart, she could not help but think this way. Because she loved him, because that person was not someone else, but Feng Churui. ¡± It was because that person was her lover. It was because love was that simple! ¡°¡±Aunty, what about him? Has He eaten breakfast?¡±Wu Xuewei asked as she ate breakfast. ¡± ¡°¡±The mayor woke upte today. He did not have time to eat breakfast at home. However, Secretary Wu brought breakfast for him. He should be eating it in the car.¡± ¡± Chapter 956 ? ¡°Chapter 956: Chapter 969 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [73]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°OH.¡±What Wu Xuewei thought of was that he was eating breakfast in a hurry in the car. She did not know if breakfast was to his taste. Did he eat well. ¡°Thinking of this, she felt her heart ache. She had just decided to make a trip back to the United States. The matter of returning to the United States had to be discussed with him. The official documents that restricted him from leaving the country were still waiting for him to revoke them. In the afternoon, she would also bring the lunchbox to the city hall to look for him! ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei drank a mouthful of milk and turned to the Auntie who was tidying the kitchen. She said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go with you to the supermarketter to buy the dishes for lunch.¡± ¡± ¡°The Auntie stuck her head out and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Miss Xuewei, are you trying to pick out the mayor¡¯s favorite dishes?¡± ¡± ¡°Being guessed by others, she stuck out her tongue embarrassedly, but she did not deny it. ¡°I have something to look for him at noon, so I¡¯ll bring him lunch along.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Of course, no problem. Let¡¯s go after you finish your breakfast. The mayor will be very happy to know that Miss Xue Wei is so devoted to him.¡± ¡± .. ¡°When she went to the supermarket to buy vegetables, Wu Xuewei almost always picked the vegetables that Feng Churui liked to eat and put them in the cart. Then, she thought about how he liked to eat mangosteen, so she went to the fruit section to pick mangosteen. ¡± It was Monday and it was morning again. There were not many people in the supermarket. Wu Xuewei and the Auntie shopped for almost an hour before they finally bought a cart full of vegetables and fruits. ¡°When they returned to the apartment, Wu Xuewei reported the name of the dish. The aunty came to cook while she acted as a helper. ¡± ¡°The Aunty repeatedly pushed her out of the kitchen, but she shamelessly pushed her in again. She threatened to cook a meal for Feng Churui in good faith. Even if she did not know how to cook, it was necessary for her to act as a helper. The aunty could not do anything about it, she could only leave her behind. ¡± Wu Xuewei watched the Aunty Cook and was secretly anxious at the side. She thought that she could try it herself one day. She was not paying attention and the hot oil in the oil pan sshed onto her hand. It was so hot that her hand shrank and she drew in a deep breath. ¡°¡±Aiya, let me see. Where did you get scalded?¡±The auntie quickly put down the spat and picked up her hand to check. She saw that the vegetables in the pot had not been turned over, she pushed the Auntie over. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine. Hurry up, the vegetables are going to be burnt.¡± ¡± ¡°After being frightened by her, the Auntie ran to turn over the dishes. However, she still turned around and reminded her worriedly, ¡°First, rinse it under the tap with cold water. Then, wipe it with the scalding medicine. Don¡¯t leave any marks.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I got it. Auntie, just focus on the dishes. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡± ¡°In the end, she was chased out of the kitchen. She carried the medicine box and applied the medicine in the living room. ¡± ¡°After a busy morning, the sumptuous lunch was finally ready. The Auntie took out a food box and divided the food into small boxes and boxes. She also used an insted box to pack the pigeon soup. After packing it up, Wu Xuewei, who had changed her clothes, took the food box, she said goodbye to the Auntie happily and set off for the city hall. ¡± ¡°The taxi stopped at the entrance of the Majestic City Hall. Wu Xuewei paid the fare and got off. Although she had not been here for two years, the guards still recognized her. When they saw her carrying the food box, they immediately let her go. ¡± Wu Xuewei was about to walk into the office building of the City Hall when she heard someone greeting her from behind ¡°¡±Miss Wu, good afternoon! Are you here to see the Mayor?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Good afternoon! Yes, I¡¯m here to see Ah Rui. It¡¯s almost lunchtime. I¡¯m afraid that he will be so busy that he will forget to eat lunch again.¡±Wu Yuqing¡¯s voice was still as generous and decent as ever. ¡± ¡°That person smiled and said, ¡°Miss Wu is really thoughtful. The mayor is very lucky. The mayor is currently working in his office. He doesn¡¯t have a meeting today.¡± ¡± Chapter 957 ? ¡°Chapter 957: Chapter 970 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [74]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Thank you, then I¡¯ll go in first.¡±After saying her thanks, Wu Yuqing walked over rhythmically in her high heels. ¡± ¡°The high heels made a clear and crisp sound as they stepped on the ground. As they gradually approached, Wu Xuewei¡¯s heart tightened into a ball. By the time she reacted, she had already dodged behind therge circr pir at the side. ¡± ¡°Hiding behind the pir and watching Wu Yuqing Walk into the Office Building, Wu Xuewei suddenly realized that this was the embarrassment caused by different identities. ¡± ¡°If she was Feng Churui¡¯s fianc¨¦e, then she was the one who walked into the office building confidently today. She was not like a mouse that hid behind the pir and did not dare to see anyone. ¡± ¡°Holding the food box in her hand, she leaned against the pir. She wanted to wait for Wu Yuqing to leave before she went in. This waitsted for more than an hour. ¡± ¡°At noon, the civil servants all walked out of the office building and went to eat. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s legs were numb from standing. She kicked and kicked her legs to circte the blood. Just as she switched to the other leg, she looked to the side and saw Feng Churui and Wu Yuqing walking out together, chatting happily. ¡± ¡°The two of them did not know what they were talking about, but there were smiles on their faces. The man was elegant, and the woman was ady. Putting aside their personal feelings, to be fair, the two of them were really a good match. ¡± ¡°A Perfect Couple, a perfect match. ¡± Anyone who saw them would think that they were a match made in heaven. ¡°She had been standing behind therge pir the whole time. No one had noticed her, not even a single person. She had hoped that he would have a trace of telepathy with her, even if it was just a side nce. However, he did not. ¡± ¡°Looking at the backs of the two of them walking further and further away, Wu Xuewei lowered her head and looked at the food box in her hand. Her nose felt sour. She had been busy for the whole morning. What was it for? ¡± ¡°He had never said that he liked her, loved her, or anything like that. He had never said exactly who she was to him, or what identity she had to live with him. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s vision began to blur. She sniffed and blinked away the tears that were about toe out. At the same time, she felt sad, but she was also afraid that everything he was doing now was because he forced himself on her, so he was taking responsibility for her. ¡± ¡°From the beginning to the end, he only said that he and Wu Yuqing would not get married. ¡± ¡°He would not get married to Wu Yuqing, but he did not say that he wanted to marry her either. ¡± ¡°The more chaotic one¡¯s heart was, the more wild thoughts one would have. Especially when she saw the scene of him leaving with Wu Yuqing, it stimted her even more. ¡± ¡°She was unwilling, unwilling to just stand there like a poor wretch. After hesitating for a while, she picked up her phone and dialed his number. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, what¡¯s the matter?¡±He picked up the phone and his deep voice reached her ears through the radio waves. ¡± ¡°Biting her lips tightly, Wu Xue Wei held back the sourness in her heart and said, ¡°Uncle Feng, where are you?¡± ¡± ¡°He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m having lunch with my colleagues outside. What about you? Have You had lunch?¡± ¡± Having lunch with his colleagues? Could it be that Wu Yuqing was his colleague? She did not go. Wu Yuqing came to the City Hall to look for him because she was worried that he would forget to have lunch when he was busy.. ¡°Unwilling to give up, she asked again, ¡°Male colleague or female colleague?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Why are there so many questions today?¡±He was puzzled and immediately asked back, ¡°What would you do if you were a female colleague?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±There aren¡¯t many questions. I¡¯m just curious. Female colleague is just a female colleague. What else can I do? Oh right, I just want to remind you to remember to have lunch at noon. And, thank you for reminding me in the morning. Well, nothing much, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡± Chapter 958 ? ¡°Chapter 958: Chapter 971 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [75]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After saying that, without waiting for him to return, Wu Xuewei hurriedly hung up the phone.¡± ¡°She was afraid that if she was a littleter, he would hear her already sobbing voice.¡± ¡°She had personally watched him and Wu Yuqing Walk Out, so how could it be that they were having lunch at the same time? If she had not seen that scene, she would have believed his words without a doubt. However, when she saw it, she could not lie to herself no matter what.¡± .. ¡°Wu Yuqing came back from the bathroom and saw Feng Churui holding his phone in a trance. She sat down opposite him and asked curiously, ¡°Ah Rui, what¡¯s wrong? You can be in a trance while staring at your phone.¡±¡± Feng Churui put the phone into his pocket calmly and then smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°She felt that Wu Xuewei¡¯s phone call was a little strange, but she could not tell what was strange about it. Her tone was no different from usual and she did not have time to think deeply, wu Yuqing started to talk to him about the wedding.¡± .. ¡°Walking out of the city hall, she wandered aimlessly on the streets. It was already winter, and the cold wind blew on her face like a knife, causing her to feel pain.¡± ¡°The pedestrians walked in a hurry, but she was the only one who did not know where she was going. She wandered aimlessly, and the food box in her hand also became heavy.¡± ¡°Unknowingly, she came to an open park. The trees were not as green as they were in spring and summer. The park looked a little deste.¡± She sat on the bench and opened the food box. She took out the vegetable boxes one by one and ced them on the bench. She poured the soup and lowered her head to slowly drink it. ¡°The soup was hot, but her heart was already cold.¡± ¡°She drank some in the apartment. It was clearly a fresh and sweet taste, but why did she feel that it was tasteless now?¡± A pair of dirty and broken feet appeared in her line of sight. Wu Xuewei had just raised her head when she saw a tramp standing in front of her. He was dressed in rags and his entire body was emitting a stench. She subconsciously wanted to pick up the food box and leave. The tramp saw that she had put all the vegetables into the food box and rudely snatched it away. Wu Xuewei held onto it tightly and refused to let go. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re not allowed to snatch my things! I can give you money...¡± ¡°The tramp forcefully pushed her to the ground, picked up the food box that had fallen to the ground together, and ran away.¡± Wu Xuewei fell to the ground and did not get up for a long time. What was this? The scene of Feng Churui and Wu Yuqing going to lunch together did not count. Even the food that she had prepared diligently was snatched away by the tramp. Was She not sad enough? ¡°With one hand on her eyes, shey on the cold ground and cried out. It was an act of venting, but also a grievance.¡± .. ¡°When Wu Xuewei returned to the apartment in the afternoon, she gave the Auntie who opened the door a big scare.¡± ¡°Her eyes were red and swollen, and her body was dirty and dusty. She looked like she had lost her soul, the Auntie looked at her and held her hand. ¡°Miss Xuewei, what happened to you? Did you cry? Why Are You So Dirty? Did You Fall?¡±¡± ¡°The aunt¡¯s concerned look made Wu Xue Wei feel a trace of warmth. She smiled tiredly. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m fine. I just fell. It hurt a little, so I cried.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Are you really fine? Are there any injuries on your body? Oh No, I have to check carefully...¡±the aunt nagged and was about to bend down to check her legs.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei stopped her and emphasized that she was alright. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go in and sleep first.¡±¡± ¡°After saying that, she entered the bedroom and locked the door. No matter how hard the Auntie knocked on the door, she did not open it.¡± Chapter 959 ? ¡°Chapter 959: Chapter 972 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [76]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When Feng Churui came back, the aunt saw the aunt¡¯s worried look and could not help but ask, ¡°Aunt, what happened?¡± ¡± ¡°The aunt seemed to see a life-saving straw, she hurriedly said, ¡°Mayor, it¡¯s Miss Xue Wei. She brought you lunch. When she came back in the afternoon, her eyes were red and her body was very dirty. I asked her what happened. ¡°She only said that she fell and cried because of the pain. In the end, she locked herself in the bedroom and never came out.¡± ¡± ¡°You said that she brought me lunch? To the City Hall?¡±Feng churui grasped the main point and his beautiful brows furrowed slightly. ¡°The aunt was a little dumbfounded, and then she stuttered, ¡°Mayor... didn¡¯t you see Miss Xue Wei?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui acquiesced, and the aunt rubbed her hands, she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Oh no, could it be that Miss Xue Wei was bullied?¡±? ¡°She went to the supermarket with me after breakfast and said she would bring you lunch at noon. ¡°After working all morning, she went out with lunch. Could it be that she didn¡¯t go to the City Hall?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I know. The aunt is fine, you can go home.¡±After understanding what had happened, Feng Churui walked to the sofa and sat down. He needed to think calmly. ¡± ¡°If what Auntie said was true and she had gone to the city hall to look for him in the morning, then it was impossible that he had not seen her. ¡± What was the reason for her call in the afternoon? ¡°Suddenly, he remembered that Wu Yuqing had also gone to the city hall to look for her in the morning. Could it be that... Xue Wei was also at the city hall, but she had not gone to look for him? ¡± ¡°She had asked him where he was and what colleague he was with. In fact, it was to see if he would tell her the truth? ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He got up and walked to the bedroom door. He tried to turn the doorknob, but the door was locked from the inside. ¡± ¡°So, he raised his hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Xue Wei, it¡¯s me. Open the door.¡± ¡± The bedroom was silent. Not a sound could be heard. ¡°He didn¡¯t know if she was asleep or if she didn¡¯t want to open the door for him. Just like that, she didn¡¯t open the door, he just stood at the door and knocked. ¡°Xue Wei, you went to the city hall today, right? You Saw Me with Yuqing? Don¡¯t you want to hear my exnation? Open the door. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s say it face to face.¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep.¡±Her tired voice came from the bedroom. ¡°Go to sleep after you say it.¡±He insisted. ¡°Open the door. Be Good.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei ignored him. She was really tired. She had cried in the park for a long time in the afternoon, and now she was very sleepy. ¡± ¡°She was not in the mood to listen to his exnation. No matter how he exined, it could not change the fact that Wu Yuqing was his fianc¨¦e. ¡± ¡°As long as Wu Yuqing was still his fianc¨¦e for one day, she would still be unable to see the light if she encountered a scene like today. She could only hide behind the pir like a rat crossing the street, then, she watched them leave together openly. ¡± ¡°This was different from what she had imagined. She didn¡¯t want to be stuck together all the time, but at least it could make her feel safe. She didn¡¯t want to be so passive and make her feel like an unnecessary existence. ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, she buried her head into the pillow. She wanted tough but couldn¡¯t. Look, she was being self-righteous again. Feng Churui had never promised her anything, let alone acknowledged her status as her girlfriend. ¡± ¡°How could they be in love? As expected, she was daydreaming again. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui stood at the door for a long time. He never thought that in order to not let her misunderstand, he deliberately hid the fact that he was having lunch with Wu Yuqing. ¡± Chapter 960 ? ¡°Chapter 960: Chapter 973 Love Thoroughly, Hurt Thoroughly [77]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Although she did not say it, how could he not feel that Wu Yuqing had always been a presence that she minded. ¡± ¡°What was even more unexpected was that she had already gone to the city hall, but she did not go to his office to look for him. ¡± What exactly was she afraid of? Didn¡¯t he already tell her that she was not a mistress? Why was she still so timid? Why couldn¡¯t she let go of him. ¡°In the middle of the night, he came out of the study, took the spare key, and opened the bedroom door. ¡± ¡°The bedroom was pitch ck, and the curtains were tightly drawn. Not a trace of starlight coulde in from outside. ¡± ¡°The door was opened, and the light from the corridor shone in. He saw the bed. There was an obvious bump on the bed. He closed the door and walked over to her side to lie down. ¡± ¡°Just as he reached out to put her head on his arm andy her down, his skin was wet when Feng Churui suddenly turned on the light. ¡± ¡°Under the light, her eyes were red and swollen like two big and round walnuts. The tip of her nose and mouth were red. When he reached out to touch it, the pillow was still wet! ¡± How Long did she cry for? ¡°This question kept shing in his mind. He let out an almost inaudible sigh. Feng Churui kissed her red and swollen eyes, turned off the light, and hugged her to sleep. ¡± ¡°Thinking of tomorrow, she must have a good talk with her. ¡± ¡°The next day, Wu Xuewei woke up early. ¡± ¡°When she saw the man lying next to her, she was first shocked, but then she calmed down. ¡± ¡°This was his apartment, and the spare key was in his hands. No door could lock him. ¡± ¡°Carefully taking away his arm, she took the clothes and tiptoed into the bathroom to change. The bathroom door closed, and the bed. The sleeping man suddenly opened his eyes and turned his head to look at the empty space beside him. He smiled and buried his head into the pillow. ¡± ¡°After washing up, she came out and saw Feng Churui standing at the bathroom door in a formal suit. Wu Xuewei was shocked. ¡± Wasn¡¯t he still sleeping? When did he wake up? Waiting at the bathroom door without a sound almost scared her to death. ¡°¡±You¡¯re awake.¡±Forcing a smile, Wu Xuewei said and walked past him. ¡± ¡°Her wrist was suddenly grabbed and her body was forced back. Feng churui held her shoulders with both hands and lowered his eyebrows. ¡°Yesterday, I had lunch with Yuqing. I was afraid that you would think too much, so I didn¡¯t tell you the truth.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh, that¡¯s what you wanted to tell me.¡±Wu Xuewei acted as if nothing had happened and shrugged with a smile. ¡°I thought it was something. Well, I know now. Is there anything else?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui stared into her eyes without blinking. ¡°You went to the city hall yesterday. Why didn¡¯t you go to the office to look for me? Auntie said you brought me lunch, right? Why didn¡¯t you tell me over the phone?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei really wanted to ignore him and scream hysterically at him. What did she mean to him? Could she give her an urate number so that she would not let her self-pitying thoughts run wild! ¡°However, she didn¡¯t do it in the end, instead, she smiled nonchntly. ¡°So what if I go to the city hall? Wherever Wu Yuqing is, I Can¡¯t be seen in the light. In front of my legitimate fianc¨¦e, I¡¯m the third party. HMM, also known as the mistress. Isn¡¯t it just a lunch? I thought it was to bring you lunch or not. It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is who you choose to eat with. As for the phone call, it¡¯s just to make sure you haven¡¯t eaten. If you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll take care of lunch myself. After a busy morning, someone has to digest the results. Otherwise, it would be a waste.¡± ¡± Chapter 961 ? ¡°Chapter 961: Chapter 974 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [78]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±So eating alone, not only did you cry, but you also dirtied yourself?¡±It was not that she did not understand the sarcasm in her words, but if she wanted to vent, then let her be. ¡± ¡°Knowing that she had been pampered since she was young, the Wu family had instilled in her the spirit of being upright, holding her head high, and having confidence and self-respect. Just like yesterday, she avoided Wu Yuqing with a guilty conscience, causing her to suffer a psychological setback. ¡± ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t need to make myself look pitiful to gain your sympathy. I¡¯m not that lowly.¡±It was obvious that she had misunderstood what he meant and thought that he was dissatisfied, he was questioning her miserable appearance when she returned home yesterday. ¡± She did not want to tell him that she had not eaten dinnerst night and was very hungry now. She pried his hand away and went out. ¡°When she sat down in the dining room, the Aunty had already prepared breakfast. When she saw hering out, she poured milk for her and asked with concern, ¡°Miss Xue Wei, are you okay?¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s good. Yesterday, Aunty was scared by you. I thought that I was bullied outside, so I came back crying with grievances. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. If you¡¯re fine, Aunty will be relieved.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei drank a mouthful of milk and her bad mood dissipated a little. ¡°Who bullied me? Besides, if someone bullied me, I will definitely bully them back. Otherwise, I would be so cowardly, right?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, yes, Yes, our Miss Xuewei is This!¡±The aunt gave a thumbs up in praise, which made Wu Xuewei smile again and again. ¡± Feng Churui also came to the restaurant and sat down opposite her. Wu Xuewei immediately lowered her head and ate breakfast quietly. ¡°The Auntie also saw that something was wrong, so she poured some milk for Feng Churui and returned to the kitchen to get busy. ¡± Feng churui had just eaten a few mouthfuls when Wu Xuewei had already finished her breakfast at the speed of the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. She took a napkin and casually wiped the corner of her mouth before getting up and leaving. ¡°Stop!¡±Feng Churui said in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Wu Xuewei turned around and nced at him. ¡°Feng churui frowned slightly, as if he was a little distressed and puzzled. Then, he raised his eyes and said, ¡°Are you quarreling with me?¡± ¡± ¡°Do I look like I am?¡±Wu Xuewei really wanted to raise her head andugh three times. Did he not understand whether it was considered quarreling? What was the definition of quarreling? Did he not know? Did he have to make her shout until her face turned red and her neck was thick before he thought that she was quarreling with him? Forget it. Being with such a man would shorten his life sooner orter! ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±Feng Churui¡¯s voice was faint and carried a trace of awkwardness. ¡°¡±Then it¡¯s Not!¡±After saying that, Wu Xuewei left inrge strides. She returned to the bedroom to change into a set of clothes. She picked up her wallet and prepared to leave. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui had also finished his breakfast and was about to head to the city hall. When he saw hering out, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t need to trouble mayor Feng. I can take a taxi myself.¡±After saying that, he passed by him. ¡± ¡°He had just entered the elevator and pressed the button for the first floor. Seeing that the elevator door was about to close, a hand stuck in and the elevator door opened again. Feng Churui¡¯s tall and imposing figure shed in. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei stood on the right side while Feng Churui stood on the left side. The elevator descended all the way and people came in from time to time. Seeing that there were more and more people, Wu Xuewei also gradually leaned on the side. Just as she was vexing over why the elevator had not reached the first floor yet.., a long arm came over and pulled her into his embrace through the crowd. It was covered tightly. ¡± ¡°Let go.¡±She lowered her voice and twisted her body slightly. ¡°There were so many people here. If they were to be seen and spread out, it would not be good. ¡± Chapter 962: Chapter 975 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [79] ? ¡°Chapter 962: Chapter 975 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [79]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If it were not for the fact that there was someone in the elevator, she would definitely push him away. If she could not even figure out if she was arguing with him, she would really die of anger! ¡± ¡°¡±Behave yourself. We will be there in a while.¡±Patting her flushed face due to anger and uneasiness, Feng Churui was calm andposed. He looked at the numbers that were jumping up and down elegantly andpletely ignored her. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei could only suffer a loss by herself. She was carried to the first floor by him. With a ding, the elevator opened and everyone filed out. She also quickly pushed away the man who was hugging her and ran out quickly. ¡± ¡°Behind her, the sound of regr footsteps could be heard. She walked faster and faster. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei cursed in a low voice and ran quickly. When Feng Churui saw that she had run away, he also chased after her. He grabbed her in front of the apartment door and pulled her to the ck Land Rover that was parked at the side. ¡± ¡°Let go of me. I said I don¡¯t need you to send me off.¡±Wu Xuewei threw a tantrum. She sat in the car with her arms crossed over her chest and turned her head to the other side in a huff. ¡°In the quiet car, Secretary Wu was a little embarrassed. She cleared her throat and asked the driver to put on the music. ¡± ¡°Feng churui pinched her chin and turned her face to face him. He said in a positive tone, ¡°You¡¯re arguing with me.¡± ¡± ¡°No.¡±She was still angry. ¡°Hehe...¡±Feng churui smiled and pinched her cheek. ¡°I know you are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Not!¡± ¡°You are.¡± ¡°¡±If I said I¡¯m not, then I¡¯m not. Aren¡¯t you annoyed?¡±She was annoyed. When she argued with him, he did not know it was an argument. She did not want to argue with him anymore, but he continued to bring up another topic. ¡± ¡°¡±Do You Find Me Annoying?¡±Feng churui lowered his voice, his eyes slightly gloomy. ¡± ¡°¡±So what if I am? So what if I am not? Will you stop bothering me if I say it?¡±Could she just leave him alone? Now that she saw him, she would think of how happy he was with Wu Yuqing Yesterday. ¡± So happy that she would think that she was an unnecessary one and that she was dispensable. ¡°To be honest, Feng Churui was a little hurt. It was not that he had never been in a rtionship before. It was just that those women were very sensible. They would not be like her, throwing tantrums at him or throwing tantrums at her. ¡± ¡°No one was like her, who could be coaxed andforted by him personally. ¡± ¡°Therefore, up until now, he was helpless against her petnt and willful throwing tantrums. ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t know what to say so that she wouldn¡¯t be angry, and he also didn¡¯t know what to do so that her mood would be better. ¡± ¡°If his identity hadn¡¯t changed, he would still treat her as his little niece, and then he would be more tolerant. However, now that he was getting used to the change of his identity, he naturally couldn¡¯t treat her the same way as before. ¡± ¡°¡±If you find it annoying, then I won¡¯t say it,¡±Feng Churui said faintly, then let go of her and sat back down. ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu stole a nce at the two of them from the rearview mirror. Sigh, what should I say about their expressions? The mayor had a gloomy expression while Miss Xue Wei was sulking. Both of them were unhappy! ¡± ¡°In order to break the silence, Secretary Wu asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Xue Wei, where are you going?¡± ¡± ¡°Let me off at the intersection ahead. Thank you.¡± ¡°To the city hall.¡± ¡°Before Secretary Wu could respond, Feng Churui immediately spoke. It was obvious that he would not let her off the car. ¡± ¡°When Wu Xuewei heard that, she became even angrier. ¡°I want to get out of the car!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Go to the city hall,¡±he said calmly. As he spoke, an unquestionable authority was emitted. ¡± ¡°No matter how much she caused a ruckus, he did not want to let her get out of the car. Now that she was still angry, who knew if she would leave home in a fit of anger. ¡± Chapter 963 ? ¡°Chapter 963: Chapter 976 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [80]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Are you crazy!¡±Wu Xuewei was going crazy. ¡°Why did you bring me to the city hall? Are you only satisfied when everyone sees their great mayor openly bringing a woman into the city hall to work? !¡± ¡°Why not?¡±Feng churui raised his eyes indifferently and looked at her quietly. ¡°This time, not only Wu Xuewei was anxious, even secretary Wu was anxious, he tried to open his mouth, ¡°Mayor, think twice! Miss Xuewei is right. You can¡¯t appear together with her so openly, not to mention appearing at the city hall. If this gets out, it will not be good for you!¡±¡± ¡°Bringing a woman to the city hall so early in the morning, it would be strange if it did not arouse suspicion!¡± ¡°Even if they really had an intimate rtionship, they could only keep it a secret for a day at a time. Before he broke off the engagement, such a matter would inevitably attract the attention of the entire society to his private life.¡± ¡°When the negative news came out, his political career would be affected!¡± Let¡¯s not talk about whether the Wu family would take the opportunity to make things difficult for him. Even Wu Xuewei would be attacked by public opinion! ¡°Regardless of whether there was any emotion involved, Wu Yuqing was the Mayor¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This was an indisputable fact. And no matter which aspect Wu Xuewei looked at it from, when Feng Churui and Wu Yuqing were engaged, she was together with Feng Churui, she was just a third party.¡± Her identity was enough for the public opinion to target her. ¡°¡±Secretary Wu, shut up.¡±Feng churui nced at her indifferently.¡± ¡°Secretary Wu¡¯s face was flushed red from anxiety and she shut her mouth forcefully. However, her anxious and pleading gaze continued to look at Wu Xuewei.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei also knew that once he made a decision, it would be very difficult to change it. She could only lower her attitude. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the city hall.¡±¡± ¡°Then where do you want to go? I¡¯ll send you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to send me.¡±She was not a three-year-old child. How could she get lost? ! ¡°¡±Then let¡¯s go to the city hall.¡±After saying this much, they went back to where they started.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Qiao Lun. He won¡¯t be happy when he sees you.¡± Feng Churui looked at her deeply. He raised his hand and gently caressed her face. ¡°Then do you know that I won¡¯t be happy when you go look for Qiao Lun?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei bit her lip and did not speak. He knew that he would not be happy if she went to look for Qiao Lun. Then, he would not put himself in her shoes. Would she be unhappy when he was together with Wu Yuqing?¡± ¡°Seeing that her eyes were red, Feng Churui held her in his arms and patted her back gently, ¡°Yesterday, it was my fault. Don¡¯t be angry. ¡°If I knew that you brought me lunch, I wouldn¡¯t have gone out to eat with her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have let you eat alone. ¡°Also, I will make a trip back to the capital to talk to my parents and settle the marriage.¡±¡± ¡°Really? Are you really going to break off the engagement with Wu Yuqing?¡±Wu Xuewei raised her head from his embrace and looked at him with a pair of misty eyes. ¡°She was somewhat in disbelief and worried that his parents would not agree to break off the engagement. Also, would his parents me him if he proposed to break off the engagement?¡± ¡°Feng Churui could not help butugh. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve always minded my marriage with her. You¡¯ve always treated yourself as a mistress. There¡¯s a reason for this subconscious self-judgment. ¡°Because I¡¯m engaged to her, you¡¯ve always been bound by morality. ¡°If I don¡¯t break off the engagement with her, I don¡¯t seem to have the right to be with you openly.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Is it worth it for me?¡±She was so touched that her nose turned sour and she almost burst into tears. Her hands gripped the shirt on his chest tightly. It seemed that the closer she got, the closer she could be with him without any distance or obstacles.¡± Chapter 964: Chapter 977 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [81] ¡°Chapter 964: Chapter 977 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [81]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±I thought I made it clear enough. You should know your importance.¡±Feng churui sighed and touched her head, he said unusually seriously, ¡°In the future, when you see Wu Yuqing, Do Not Hide. You are my girlfriend. There is no need to hide from her. ¡°From the very beginning, we agreed that we would only get married for the sake of getting married. After marriage, we would not interfere.¡± ¡± ¡°When the words ¡°Girlfriend¡±came out, Wu Xuewei could not hold it in any longer. She was crying andughing at the same time. She was both happy and sad at the same time. She had finally waited for this day. ¡± ¡°Hearing him admit that she was his girlfriend, she was even more satisfied than receiving a limited edition luxury gift! ¡± ¡°Her chest was filled with his words, and her heart was thumping wildly like a deer. ¡± ¡°Impulsively, she wrapped her arms around his neck and courageously kissed his thin lips. ¡± Harmony: ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... .. Feng Churui was stunned. He lowered his eyes and looked at her long eyshes that were trembling non-stop. Her lips were tightly pressed against his and did not move at all. ¡°If it were not for the fact that he could not move after being kissed by her, he really wanted tough. Her kissing skills were really terrible. It seemed that he had to teach her well.. ¡± Wu Xuewei was panting after being kissed by him until the base of her tongue was numb. Only then did she whimper in protest and punch his chest lightly with her pink fist. ¡°Feng Churui let go of her, still wanting more. He reached out to wipe away the silver threads that flowed out from the corner of her lips. His voice was unbelievably deep. ¡°This is what a kiss looks like. Do you understand?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei blushed. She was also hot-headed just now, so she did not care and kissed him. Now that she had regained her rationality, she was extremely embarrassed. ¡± ¡°Especially when she saw Secretary Wu deliberately turning his head to look out of the window, she wished that she could find a hole to hide in. ¡± ¡°Are you still going to look for your little boyfriend?¡±He asked her with a faint smile. ¡°Wu Xuewei blinked her watery eyes and stammered, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them for a few days... it¡¯s weird...¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui pondered for a moment, ¡°Then I¡¯ll invite Yuqing over for lunch.¡± ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±Wu Xuewei was so angry that she stomped her feet. ¡°¡±Then what you mean is, are you going to apany me?¡±The smile on Mayor Feng¡¯s lips was so elegant that it wasparable to a diplomat¡¯s! ¡± ¡°¡±Of course I¡¯m going to apany you!¡±What else could he do? He could only watch helplessly as he and Wu Yuqing Went Out Together Again, right? ¡± ¡°Good girl.¡±Feng s patted her head in admiration again. ¡°Initially, he wanted to bring up the matter of showing his face in the United States with him. Now that he thought about it, it was better to wait a little longer. ¡± He would bring it up again when he returned from the capital. It would also make her feel more at ease. ¡°Otherwise, even if she returned to the United States, her heart would not be at ease. ¡± ¡°In the end, Wu Xuewei did not go to the city hall. Instead, after Feng Churui got off the car, the driver sent her back to the apartment. ¡± .. ¡°In the afternoon, she came to the city hall. Secretary Wu told her that Captain S was in a meeting and told her to wait in the office first. ¡± Theyout of his office was very simple. There were all kinds of books neatly ced in the bookcase. The documents and documents on the office desk were arranged in a sorted and orderly manner. They were clean and tidy with a sense of ability. ¡°Wu Xuewei was sitting on the sofa, ying with her phone out of boredom. Suddenly, Secretary Wu rushed into the office. ¡± Chapter 965 ? ¡°Chapter 965: Chapter 978 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [82]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Secretary Wu, what happened to you? You scared me in a hurry.¡±Wu Xuewei patted her frightened little heart and put away her phone. ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu looked back from time to time, then closed the door and came in. ¡°Miss Xuewei, quickly find a ce to hide. Chief Wu Yulin Is Here!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yulin, Wu Xuewei¡¯s cousin, was the same age as Feng Churui. He was the chief of the Public Security Bureau in City X. ¡± ¡°¡±Why... Why is my cousin here? No, I can¡¯t let him see me!¡±If Wu Yulin saw her, she would be done for. Before the counselor could call home, she would be arrested and punished. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was anxious. However, the mayor¡¯s office was different from the corporate office. It could be expanded into a lounge or something. ¡± ¡°Looking Up, other than the sofa, coffee table, bookcase, and that office desk! ¡± ¡°She could not go out at all. Her cousin and uncle Feng were friends, so she would definitelye in and wait for him. When she went out, wouldn¡¯t she bump into him? ¡± ¡°However, there was no ce to hide if she did not go out! ¡± ¡°The crisp sound of leather shoes stepping on the floor outside the door gradually approached. Secretary Wu looked at the office desk, and with a determined heart, she pulled her up and stuffed her under the desk, as she stuffed the desk, sheforted her, ¡°Miss Xue Wei, it¡¯s been hard on you! Don¡¯t make a sound, the mayor will be back soon!¡± ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu had just opened the door when Wu Yulin, dressed in police uniform, walked in. Secretary Wu smiled and greeted him, ¡°Chief Wu, howe you have time toe over?¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he invited him into the office to sit down. ¡± ¡°Wu Yulin took off his police cap and ced it on the coffee table, then sat down on the sofa, ¡°There¡¯s a case that¡¯s quite troublesome, so the police are working together to capture the criminal suspect across the city. They just finished their work and came over to see Ah Rui. It¡¯s been more than half a year since Ist saw Ah Rui.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±The mayor is in a meeting. The meeting should be over soon.¡±Secretary wu brewed some tea and brought it to the coffee table. ¡°Chief Wu, please have some tea.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yulin picked it up and took a whiff of the tea¡¯s fragrance. He gave it a light peck and praised, ¡°Good tea!¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing Secretary Wu¡¯s fawning nod, he asked in puzzlement, ¡°Ah Rui is in a meeting. Secretary Wu, why aren¡¯t you in the conference room?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Ah, this...¡±secretary Wu cursed inwardly. He couldn¡¯t possibly say that the mayor had specially sent him out to take care of Miss Xue Wei because it was already noon, right? ¡± ¡°After a pause, secretary wu said, ¡°The mayor asked me toe out and get some information. Coincidentally, Chief Wu, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll entertain you on behalf of the mayor first.¡± ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re not an outsider. There¡¯s no need to entertain me. You Go on with your work. I¡¯ll just wait here.¡±Wu Yulin waved his hand and told him to go on with his work. ¡°Secretary Wu wanted to go back to the conference room, but could he go back now? ¡± ¡°Miss Xue Wei was still hiding under the office desk. If he left, what would happen if Chief Wu went around the office and found Miss Xue Wei? ¡± ¡°Seeing that he was still not leaving, Wu Yulin raised his voice. ¡°What? Secretary Wu, are you still afraid that I will go into the mayor¡¯s office and Steal Information?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare. How would I dare, Chief Wu? Alright then, you sit and enjoy your tea. The mayor wille back immediately after the meeting.¡±Thest sentence.., was meant for Wu Yulin to hear, and also for Wu Xue Wei, who was hiding under the office desk. ¡± It was to tell her not to be anxious and not to give herself away. The mayor would be back very soon. ¡°The moment secretary Wu left, the office fell silent. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei did not dare to breathe heavily. She pricked up her ears to listen for any sounds. Wu Yulin had just started sipping tea, but he was getting a little bored from waiting. He got up and slowly toured Feng Churui¡¯s office. ¡± Chapter 966 ? ¡°Chapter 966: Chapter 979: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [83]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Yulin took out a few books from the bookcase and casually flipped through them. Then, he put them back in a daze and closed the bookcase. ¡°This kid is still so boring. He can even read Philosophy!¡± ¡± ¡°Muttering to himself, he walked to the front of the office desk and picked up a pen. As he yed with it in his hand, he heard his cousin¡¯s voice behind him. There was only a wooden board across the office desk. Wu Xuewei¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her throat. ¡± She secretly prayed that her cousin would never sit on the office chair! ¡°The heavens did not seem to hear her prayers. Wu Yulin yed with the pen for a while, then bypassed the office desk, wanting to sit on Feng Churui¡¯srge office chair. At this time, Wu Xuewei had already closed her eyes tightly, she was ready to die. ¡± Kacha ¡ª ¡°Feng Churui pushed the door open and entered. Wu Yulin stopped in his tracks and turned back to look at him. ¡°Ah Rui, are you done with the meeting?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s gaze stopped on the office desk. He then chuckled and walked over in a few big strides. He walked around him and sat on the chair. When he sat down, he did not dare to lower his gaze. He was afraid that Wu Yulin would discover something fishy. ¡± ¡°Why? Are you interested in my office?¡±Feng Churui said half-jokingly. He then opened the official document on the desk and nned to work. ¡°Wu Yulin was speechless. He simply sat on the corner of his desk. ¡°Are you serious? It¡¯s already noon, and you¡¯re still looking at it. Do you have to work so hard?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui quietly moved the chair a little in and then said casually, ¡°A public servant naturally has to serve the people.¡± ¡± ¡°After he sat down, Wu Xuewei felt safe. His long legs reached in andpletely covered her. She secretly exhaled and pulled at the leg of his pants, motioning for him to quickly get rid of her cousin. ¡± ¡°After squatting for so long, her hands and feet began to feel numb. It was very ufortable. ¡± ¡°¡±By the way, have you eaten lunch?¡±Feng churui seemed to have just remembered that it was noon, so he asked this question. ¡± ¡°Wu Yulin mmed his palm on his desk, giving Wu Xuewei a fright. She subconsciously grabbed Feng Churui¡¯s legs to seek protection. ¡± ¡°With this grab, something happened. He grabbed his thigh.. ¡± ¡°Feng churui drew in a deep breath. Wu Yulin did not notice his strange behavior and continued, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know how to take the initiative to treat me to a meal! Since it¡¯s already sote, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s Go Eat!¡± ¡± Feng Churui was silent for a moment. ¡°You go out first. I have an official document that needs urgent approval. I¡¯lle after you sign it.¡± Wu Yulin walked out. ¡°Then you move faster.¡± The office door closed. Feng Churui slid his chair back for some distance before Wu Xuewei slowly climbed out. She leaned on his leg and panted. ¡°She¡¯s finally gone...¡± Feng Churui¡¯s eyes were deep. He picked her up and sat on herp. Hisrge palm held the back of her head as he kissed her thin lips. ¡°He kissed her a little fiercely, as if he was venting something. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei passively let her take his breath. Her arms slowly wrapped around his neck, and she softly moaned as he kissed her deeper and deeper. ¡± ¡°After a long time, Feng Churui finally let go of her, who was panting heavily. His breathing was also heavy, and he was no longer as calm as before. ¡± ¡°He caressed her waist, which was not even close to her waist. His voice was hoarse. ¡°You were lighting a fire just now. Do you know that a man¡¯s ce can not be casually touched?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei pursed her lips, feeling wronged. was he ming her? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t do it on purpose that you¡¯re even more infuriating.¡± ¡°¡±Knock, Knock, Knock ¨C¡°secretary Wu said outside the door, ¡°Mayor, Chief Wu asked me to hurry you up!¡± ¡± Chapter 967 ? ¡°Chapter 967: Chapter 980: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [84]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Releasing her, Feng churui said apologetically, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to have lunch with you again today. Shall I ask the chauffeur to send you home?¡± ¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± ¡°Seeing her depressed look, Feng churui pinched her chin in amusement. ¡°Be happy. We have plenty of time in the future. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± ¡± .. ¡°A few dayster, Feng Churui wanted to return to the capital. ¡± ¡°Before he left, Wu Xuewei hugged him tightly. ¡°You have to be well, understand?¡± ¡± ¡°What she was most afraid of was that if he suddenly broke off the engagement, his father and mother would identally hurt him in anger. ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry about me. But you...¡±Feng Churui pulled her out of his embrace, he pinched her delicate chin. ¡°Eat at home on time, sleep on time, and don¡¯t fool around with those friends at the bar. I¡¯ll be back soon. Three days at thetest. Don¡¯t make me worry, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Okay.¡±There was only one good word out of thousands of words. ¡°So Obedient.¡±Feng Churui hugged her tightly again. ¡°The atmosphere of parting was always sad. Although it was only three days, they had been together for the past few days, eating and sleeping together. It was inevitable that they would feel a little disappointed. ¡± ¡°In order not to make him worry, Wu Xuewei held back her tears. ¡± ¡°After Feng Churui left, Wu Xuewei could only send him to the entrance of the apartment. There were too many people at the airport, and she was afraid that she would be exposed. ¡± ¡°Once he left, time seemed to slow down. ¡± Only then did she realize that 24 hours a day could be so long. It was so long that she had nothing to do other than eat and sleep. ¡°She wanted to talk to him, but she realized that he was not around. It was not that she had not thought of calling him, but she was just afraid that it would be inconvenient for him. ¡± ¡°After all, he was going back to discuss breaking off the engagement. It was not a joke. ¡± ¡°It would be a lie to say that she was not worried about him. On the contrary, she was very worried about him. ¡± She had heard with her own ears that the parents of both parties had set a wedding date and were just waiting to pick out a wedding dress for the wedding photo to be held. How could she easily make him break off the engagement? What if he got into a fight with his parents? ¡°She spent the first day of his departure in a daze. On the first day, he did not give her a phone call or a text message. ¡± She did not know if he had returned home safely or if he had mentioned the annulment to his parents. ¡°The next day, she slept until noon. ¡± ¡°When the aunt woke her up in the morning, she was so fast asleep that she did not hear it. It was probably because she had slept toote the night before. ¡± ¡°After lunch, the aunt saw that she was alone and sullen, so she suggested that they go for a walk in the park. ¡± ¡°Recalling the unpleasant encounter in the park thest time, Wu Xuewei shook her head decisively. ¡± ¡°Then do you want to go shopping? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±The aunt was worried that she would get sick from boredom alone. How could this person always stay at home and not go anywhere? She had to go out to get some fresh air and see the changes outside. ¡°¡±Aunt, the weather bureau said that the temperature will drop drastically in the next few days and it will snow. The weather is freezing, so I don¡¯t want to go out.¡± ¡± ¡°The Aunty was at a loss. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you learn how to cook from Aunty? When the timees, you can also cook for the mayor asionally?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei raised her head and her eyes lit up. ¡°Okay! Aunty, I¡¯ll learn how to Cook from you!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Hehe...¡±the Aunty was amused by her exaggerated reaction. Then, she patted her chest and promised generously, ¡°Okay, Aunty promises not to hide anything. I¡¯ll teach you everything.¡± ¡± ¡°Thus, during the days when Feng Churui left, Wu Xuewei¡¯s boring life began to be exciting. ¡± ¡°She followed the Aunty to the supermarket to buy vegetables. The Aunty taught her how to choose vegetables and meat. Then, when she returned home, she taught her how to match the main dishes with the side dishes, from the simplest washing to cutting, and finally, cooking. ¡± Chapter 968 ? ¡°Chapter 968: Chapter 981 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [85]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei was afraid that she would not be able to remember it clearly, so she took out a small notebook and carefully memorized step by step. That humble and studious appearance of a primary school student! ¡± ¡°After this day, Wu Xuewei¡¯s life was exceptionally fulfilling. ¡± ¡°At night, she took a bath andy on the bed. On the bed, she tossed and turned and could not fall asleep. She was thinking of giving Feng Churui a call to give it a try, but she did not expect that he would call her first as if he had a telepathic connection. ¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡±She picked up the phone and asked the question that she had been worried about for the past two days. ¡°Yes.¡±Feng Churui was obviously unwilling to talk about this topic. ¡°How about you? Have you eaten on time these two days?¡± ¡°Of course. I will definitely do what I promised you.¡±Wu Xuewei braced herself and lied. She did not forget her glorious feat of sleeping until she woke up. ¡°Ha... that¡¯s good.¡±Heughed again. Hisughter was low and deep. His voice was maic and seductive. ¡°Wu Xuewei grabbed the corner of the nket. She did not dare to ask him how the matter of breaking off the engagement had been resolved. She muttered, ¡°When will youe back?¡± ¡± ¡°Miss me?¡± ¡°... Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±Cunning. He actually threw the problem at her! ¡°Feng Churui was stunned for a moment, and then heughed even more gloomily. ¡°I miss you to the same extent as you miss me.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Nonsense, who misses you? Stop being narcissistic...¡±Miss Xue Wei was shy. ¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll take back what I said just now. Just Pretend I didn¡¯t say it.¡± ¡°¡±Wait! You¡¯re not allowed to take back what you said. Anyway, I¡¯ve already heard it. I took it seriously!¡±Wu Xue Wei was anxious. How could she take back what she had said! ¡± ¡°¡±In that case, I¡¯m not narcissistic. Do you really miss me?¡±A mountain was higher than a mountain. Mayor Feng always had a way to make her submit. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei suddenly felt lost. In the silent night, she could not hold him or feel his warm body temperature. Her heart was empty. The hand holding the phone tightened, she said, ¡°Feng Churui, I miss you. Can youe back quickly? The house is too big. Without You, the house is empty.¡± ¡± ¡°She was the only one sleeping in the apartment at night. To be honest, she was afraid. ¡± ¡°However, she could not tell him openly. She was afraid that he would worry. She could not even settle down in the capital to deal with things. ¡± ¡°Therefore, she could only tell him on the other end of the phone that she missed him and wanted him toe back quickly. ¡± ¡°Hearing her weak voice, Feng Churui remembered that he had forgotten to ask his aunt to stay in the guest room when he was not around! ¡± ¡°Now, she was the only one at home. How could it not be empty? ¡± How could she not be afraid? ¡°¡±Okay, I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was overjoyed, she asked again, ¡°Then... how is your matter going? Forget it, forget it. You Don¡¯t have to tell me. If youe back tomorrow, I¡¯ll Cook for you, okay? Today, I learned cooking from my aunt for the whole day. I know how to cook simple dishes...¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui chatted with her untilte at night. It was not until she fell silent on the other end of the phone and fell asleep that he said, ¡°Good night.¡±He hung up the phone. ¡± ¡°After hanging up the phone, Feng Churui could not fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. The matter was not resolved as smoothly as he had imagined. ¡± ¡°His parents did not agree to the annulment of the engagement, and it even rmed the two elders of the Wu family. Wu Yuqing had also received the news and rushed to the capital today. ¡± The two families gathered together and did not understand why he suddenly wanted to annul the marriage contract when the wedding date was near. ¡°The two elders of the Wu family naturally did not agree. No matter whose daughter spent two years of her youth on a man, it would not be so easy to make him break off the marriage. ¡± ¡°Moreover, how could the Wu family give up on the marriage of the Feng Family? ¡± ¡°PS: a certain unscrupulous author has recently discovered his conscience. Has He be diligent? Every day the whole day¡¯s updates are concentrated in the early morning update, SO, baby go to bed in the morning to see it, don¡¯t have to wait at Night ~ ~ ¡± Chapter 969 ? ¡°Chapter 969: Chapter 982: Love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [86]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If one did not give up, the result of not agreeing would be endless discussion. The Wu family even rxed their requirements and agreed to dy the marriage, but the only thing they could not do was to break the marriage contract. ¡± Feng Churui was very tired. He did not even know whether it was right or wrong to agree to this marriage. ¡°It was true that his parents were very satisfied with this marriage and wanted him to settle down and settle down as soon as possible. He had once thought that he would marry Wu Yuqing and have children, just like many ordinary people. ¡± He cultivated a rtionship through getting along with her. ¡°But before he could cultivate a rtionship, Wu Xuewei had intruded into his love world without warning. ¡± ¡°Until she appeared, he realized that marriage could not be wronged. ¡± ¡°If he did not marry someone he loved, there would be no happiness in the future. ¡± The person he could not sleep with on the other side of the bed was Wu Yuqing. He could not do it with Wu Yuqing. It was the mostpatible rtionship between lovers. Things.. .. Feng Churui¡¯s flight at noon arrived in the evening. Wu Xuewei had been busy in the kitchen since noon. ¡°Although she was still unfamiliar with it, it was not too difficult with the help of an aunt who was at the side at all times. ¡± ¡°After cing all the dishes on the dining table, Wu Xuewei looked at the table full of dishes and smiled in satisfaction. ¡± ¡°¡±Miss Xue Wei, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get off work. Just leave the dishes in the sink. I¡¯ll clean them up again tomorrow morning.¡±Knowing that Feng Churui wasing back, the aunty tactfully left. ¡± ¡°Once the Aunty left, Wu Xuewei looked at the time and realized that there was still time. She hurriedly ran into the bathroom to take a shower and wash off the oily smell on her body. ¡± ¡°When Feng Churui came back, he found that there was no one in the living room. He walked into the dining room. The dishes on the dining table were still steaming. It was obvious that they had just finished cooking. He looked around and called out, ¡°Xuewei?¡± ¡± No one answered. Where did she go? ¡°He pushed open the bedroom door and looked at the tightly shut bathroom door. The sound of the shower came from inside. Feng Churui could not help butugh. He simply loosened his tie, took off his suit jacket and casually threw it on the sofa before lying on the bed. He closed his eyes to rest. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei finished her shower and came out wrapped in a towel. She was about to go to the wardrobe to find some clothes to change into, but she did not expect to see the bed as soon as she came out. The man lying on the bed. ¡± ¡°¡±Oh my God! When did youe back?¡±Wu Xuewei was shocked. After she reacted, she subconsciously covered the towel, trying to block the spring. The light. ¡± ¡°¡±I just arrived.¡±Feng Churui sat up and looked at the pink color on her skin after her shower. The color in his eyes deepened. He only turned his face away when he saw the uneasy look in her eyes, he cleared his throat. ¡°You can change first.¡± ¡± Such a conversation really tested one¡¯s self-control. ¡°¡±Oh, okay. Wait for me!¡±As if she had been pardoned, Wu Xuewei covered her chest with one hand and quickly ran to the wardrobe. She grabbed a dress and rushed into the bathroom. ¡± That speed could definitely be called a 100-meter sprint! Feng churui touched his face. ¡°Am I that scary? I¡¯m so scared.¡± ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Mayor Feng was that scary. It was just that... The memory of the night wasn¡¯t too good. That was why Miss Xue Wei was so scared. ¡± ¡°She was deeply afraid that if she identally lit a fire and provoked this man, wouldn¡¯t she be the one at a disadvantage? ¡± ¡°After changing her clothes, Wu Xue Wei instantly felt very safe. She came out of the bathroom and stood by the door reservedly. Her watery eyes looked at him. Feng churui smiled and slowly stood up, opening his arms to her, ¡°Xuewei,e here.¡± ¡± Chapter 970 ? ¡°Chapter 970: Chapter 983-love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [87]¡± Trantor: 549690339 The corners of Wu Xuewei¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she ran over to hug him. She stood on Tiptoe and stuck her head in his neck. ¡°I miss you so much...¡± ¡°¡±Yeah, me too.¡±Hugging her, she turned around and pressed her down on the bed. Up. ¡± Wu Xuewei looked at the man on top of her and carefully swallowed her saliva. ¡°You... What do you want to Do?¡± ¡°¡±What do you think?¡±Feng Churui had originally intended to hug her, but seeing her like a little white rabbit, he felt the urge to rape her. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei thought for a moment. Under his burning gaze, she smiled and stretched out a white and tender finger to touch his thin and cold lips. ¡°Do you want to kiss me? Do You Want to kiss me? Do You Want to Kiss Me Now?¡± ¡± ¡°What About You?¡±Feng churui took off her finger and took a small bite. ¡°Do you want me to kiss you?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s face instantly turned red. She pushed him away fiercely and jumped to the side of the bed to stand far away. Feng Churui was caught off guard by this push and fell on the bed. On the bed, he saw that she had gotten what she wanted from far away and smiled. ¡°I specially made some food for you. If you don¡¯t eat it now, it will be cold.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui ced a hand above his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. What should I do?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei stared at him. What? Not Hungry? That meant he didn¡¯t want to eat? How could he do that! She had been busy for so long. He had to eat a little at least. It was too disrespectful. ¡°She rushed back angrily. Kua was on his waist. Wu Xuewei pulled away his arm that was covering his eyes, she pouted unhappily. ¡°Uncle Feng, you have to be kind! I specially prepared a meal for you. How can you not give me face?¡± ¡± ¡°I learned this from you.¡±Feng churui simply put his arms behind his head and was happy to see her angry look. Wu Xuewei was even more dissatisfied. How was she not kind? ¡°How am I not kind? Tell me!¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s index finger touched his thin and cold lips, and his gaze was tinged with a smile. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s face turned red as she turned her head away. She muttered, ¡°You only know how to bully me. What else do you know...¡± ¡± ¡°Who asked you to be so easy to bully.¡±Feng Sze¡¯s long smile was very handsome and very charming. ¡°Can¡¯t I not kiss you?¡±Miss Xue Wei¡¯s index finger dug into the buttons of his shirt and spun around. ¡°Can¡¯t I Not Eat You?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°After saying that, Wu Xue Wei admitted defeat. She was not someone so pure that she had not even kissed him before, so there was nothing to be shy about. However, she was still a little embarrassed to take the initiative to kiss him. ¡± ¡°With this thought in mind, she cupped his handsome face and kissed the faint, cold, thin lips. ¡± ¡°Unsurprisingly, this kiss was deepened by him on his own initiative. ¡± ¡°He hugged her soft waist and flipped her underneath him. As their lips and tongues intertwined, she raised her hand and wrapped it around his neck. She unconsciously moaned, her voice low and soft, like a kitten meowing, her voice stirred people¡¯s hearts. ¡± Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony.. ¡°This is not, just almost c. Gun Z fire, she was frightened, obediently he pulled up, and then led to the restaurant. ¡± Chapter 971 ? ¡°Chapter 971: Chapter 984: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [88]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Churui saw that she was in a daze and sat on the chair, feeling at a loss. As he served her soup, he asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei held the Soup Bowl and sipped it. If the bowl was big enough, she really wanted to bury her head in it. Hearing his question, her ears started to burn. ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°¡±Oh... a little...¡±especially when his hard body pressed against her, she was a little scared until he pulled her up. ¡± She still remembered the first time. The page was used by him to... Go in. It hurt like hell. Feng Churui drank a mouthful of soup. His handsome face was slightly red. She was still young and had just passed 20 years old. She might not know much about men¡¯s S theory. His reaction was just a normal male reaction. ¡°However, seeing her so scared, he still felt a little regretful. He should not have gotten drunk and forced himself on her. If he wanted her, she should have been treated gently. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei,¡±he called her lightly. ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei lowered her head and ate the rice. She answered without raising her head, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui was d that she did not raise her head. Otherwise, she would have seen his embarrassment. He still said calmly, ¡°That was a normal male reaction just now. You Don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± ¡± Ah? Wu Xuewei had forgotten to chew a mouthful of rice in her mouth. She raised her head to look at him in a daze. was he trying to exin to her? ¡°¡±When a man moves, he will have a reaction. That is a normal s theory phenomenon. So, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±Seeing that she did not understand, he continued to add. ¡± ¡°¡±Oh, I got it.¡±Wu Xuewei nodded quickly. At the dinner table, he was exining to her about the normal s theory phenomenon of a man. It was really embarrassing! ¡± ¡°The dishes are very delicious.¡±Feng Churui praised slowly after tasting every dish. ¡°Really? !¡±Wu Xuewei raised her head with a swoosh and looked at him with her eyes shining. ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious if you put your heart into it.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei scratched her head embarrassedly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not all my fault. Aunty has been helping me. Since you like it, I¡¯ll Cook for you every day in the future, Okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui put down his chopsticks and looked at her without blinking, ¡°Xuewei, I¡¯ve received your kindness. But, don¡¯t Cook in the future. The kitchen is not a suitable ce for you to stay. asionally, you can cook. It¡¯s fun, but not every day.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Why?¡±Wu Xuewei didn¡¯t understand. He clearly thought it was delicious, right? ¡± ¡°Give me your hand.¡±He stretched out his palm towards her. Wu Xuewei hesitated for a moment before slowly cing her hand in his palm. He grabbed her hand and pulled it in front of his eyes. He saw a few obvious small marks on the back of his hand. ¡°How does it feel to be sshed with oil? Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± ¡°It... It doesn¡¯t hurt very much...¡± ¡°¡±Is that so?¡±He asked softly. Then, he put down her hand and wiped the corner of his lips with a napkin. He got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Enjoy your meal.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he walked out of the restaurant. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei rubbed the oil mark on the back of her hand. When she saw him leave, her heart felt a little stifled. ¡± She could not help him with anything. She could not be as shrewd and capable as Wu Yuqing. She could not be in politics. She could give him some of her own unique insights in politics. She could apany him to attend dinner parties and socialize with ease. ¡°She did not like dinner parties. She also did not like to participate inmercial banquets. When she was with him, other than sticking to him, she could not help him with anything. ¡± ¡°She felt that the Feng family had chosen Wu Yuqing as their daughter-inw for a reason. Wu Yuqing¡¯s looks, family background, and social skills were all obvious to everyone. ¡± Chapter 972 ? ¡°Chapter 972: Chapter 985 love thoroughly, Hurt thoroughly [89]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If Wu Yuqing became Feng Churui¡¯s wife, she would definitely be in IKEA. ¡± As for her? ¡°She had not finished university yet. Not to mention her job, even her basic social skills were far inferior to Wu Yuqing, who was on both sides of the fence. ¡± ¡°The only thing she could do now was to learn how to cook so that when he came home from work, he could eat the hot dishes that she personally cooked. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei sat in the dining room for a long time. The dishes on the table were already cold to the bone, and Feng Churui did not eat much at all that night. ¡± ¡°It was not that she did not know what was good for her. She understood that he felt sorry for her. It was just that she felt that she had to do something for him in order to calm down. Then, she would hypnotize herself. See, Feng Churui also needs you, ¡®He can¡¯t leave you either.¡¯. ¡± Feng Churui was in the study dealing with official matters. He was dyed for three days and had a lot of official documents piled up. He had no choice but to work overtime on the instructions. ¡°When he realized that it was veryte, he was the one who had finished making the instructions for a stack of documents that was as tall as a hill. He rubbed his dry eyes and left the study. He went to the bedroom out of habit. ¡± ¡°There was no sign of Wu Xuewei in the bedroom. He went to the living room again. When he saw that the lights in the dining room were still on, he furrowed his brows and strode in. ¡± ¡°Wu Xueweiy on the dining table, her eyes wide open. No one knew what she was thinking about. The dishes on the table were still in their original positions. She justy there, not moving at all. Her eyes rarely blinked. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui pulled her up and said in a slightly sullen voice, ¡°Wu Xuewei!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei rubbed her dry eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Here!¡± ¡± ¡°Exin to me what¡¯s going on with your behavior of staying here all the time!¡± ¡°¡±Are you angry at me?¡±Wu Xuewei raised her eyelids and her eyes quickly turned red. She was already feeling wronged and hated herself for not living up to her expectations. Now that she heard his tone getting heavier, her fragile defenses were about to burst. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui did not want to say anything more. He was already angry, so how could he take it back. ¡± ¡°He held her hand and walked back to the bedroom inrge strides. His legs were tall and long, and his steps were big. Wu Xuewei could only keep up with him by jogging. She was also holding her breath and was unwilling to speak to him to slow him down. ¡± Feng Churui was furious and did not have the time to care about her feelings. He dragged her into the bedroom and threw her onto the bed. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± ¡°After saying these two words, he turned around and went out, turning off the lights as well. ¡± ¡°The room was dark. Wu Xuewei opened her eyes in the darkness and looked in the direction of the bedroom door. After a long while, she quickly got up, turned on the lights, and rushed out. ¡± She caught up with him in the corridor and hugged him tightly from behind. Feng Churui was hugged by her like a small rocket. His tall body staggered for two steps before he stabilized himself. He lowered his head and looked at her tightly intertwined hands. He had a headache and was helpless. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be angry. Can¡¯t I listen to You?¡±Wu Xueweiy on his broad back, her voice muffled and depressed. ¡± Feng Churui didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Wu Xuewei became even more nervous. She tightened her arms around him, ¡°Uncle Feng, Uncle Feng, don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay? I was wrong... I¡¯ll listen to you from now on, okay? You Used to love me the most, and I know that you still do, right, Uncle Feng?¡± ¡± Feng Churui¡¯s voice was a little heavy. ¡°Change the way you address me.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei burst intoughter, then walked around him and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Feng Churui? Ah Rui?¡± ¡± ¡°As you wish.¡±Feng churuiughed lightly and pinched her delicate chin. ¡°Then, seeing that she was like a tree in his arms, he said, ¡°I want to go back to the guest room to take a shower. Why, do you want to join me?¡± ¡± Chapter 973 ? ¡°Chapter 973: Chapter 986: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [90]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei immediately let go of him and stuck out her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry anymore! I¡¯ve already showered, you can take your time to shower yourself. That... I¡¯m going to sleep, Goodnight!¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, she stood on her tiptoes and pulled his head down. She kissed him on the face before letting go of him and running back to the bedroom. ¡± ¡°Touching the moist temperature on his face, Feng Churui smiled lightly once again. However, this time, the smilested for a very, very long time. ¡± .. ¡°¡±Ah Rui, can you tell me the reason why you decided to break off the engagement?¡±In the mayor¡¯s office, Wu Yuqing sat on the sofa and looked at the man who was burying his head in the documents at his desk. ¡± ¡°¡±Yuqing.¡±Feng Churui put down the documents and thought for a moment, then, he said solemnly, ¡°Actually, when we were having dinner at the hotel to discuss the wedding date, I wanted to reject it. At that time, I was afraid that the two families would be embarrassed, so I endured it and did not mention it. However, I did not expect that Uncle Wu and Aunt Wu would find out about it after I returned to the capital to discuss it with my parents.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Do we really have to cancel the engagement?¡±Wu Yuqing¡¯s expression was troubled, as if she was weighing something. ¡± ¡°He did not hesitate at all. ¡°Yes, we have to cancel the engagement.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±What a pity. I thought we would be the most perfect couple. I didn¡¯t expect that we would still not be fated.¡±Wu Yuqing spread her hands and said with some regret and helplessness. She then changed the topic, she then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about breaking off the engagement. I have agreed. I will pacify my parents. However, it will be a little difficult.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m deeply sorry, but I still hope that you canfort them properly.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s rare for the mayor to ask for help. I¡¯ll do my best toplete the task.¡±Wu Yuqing stood up and made a gesture to leave. Feng Churui also stood up, she quickly waved her hand. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to see me off. Before the news of the annulment is released, let me enjoy the vanity of the mayor¡¯s fianc¨¦e for thest time.¡± ¡± ¡°Her free and easy attitude made Feng churui admire her, so he gestured for her to leave. ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡± ¡°After watching Wu Yuqing leave, Feng Churui sat down again and pressed the call button to let Secretary Wu in. ¡± ¡°Since his father, mother, and the two elders of the Wu family did not agree to the annulment, he could only use forceful methods to kill her first before reporting it. ¡± ¡°He would naturally give a certain amount ofpensation to the Wu family for what he owed, but there was really no need to get married. ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu came in immediately. ¡°Mayor, what are your orders?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui yed with the pen and said calmly, ¡°Secretary Wu, go and draft a statement. Say that Miss Wu Yuqing and I don¡¯t have the same character and peacefully dissolve the engagement. Find a reputable newspaper and send it out.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Got it, mayor. I¡¯ll go draft it now.¡±Secretary Wu did not find it strange that the mayor wanted to dissolve the engagement. ¡± ¡°He treated Miss Xue Wei so well that there was no reason for him to do so. After not seeing her for two years, he still interfered with her affairs. It was self-evident what was hidden in this. ¡± .. ¡°The next day, the news of the mayor and his fianc¨¦e, Miss Wu Yuqing, peacefully breaking off the engagement caused a sensation throughout the city. ¡± ¡°Although the statement said that it was because the two of them did not agree with each other that they broke up peacefully, there were still many people who did not believe it. ¡± ¡°The wedding date had already been set, and the news had already spread out. Everyone would rather believe that there was something fishy about the sudden cancetion of the engagement than believe that the two of them had a different personality. ¡± ¡°After all, the news about politicians was different from ordinary people. After the mayor¡¯s statement was reported, more entertainment news and gossip broke out. The cancetion of the engagement was quickly silenced. ¡± Chapter 974 ? ¡°Chapter 974: Chapter 987 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [91]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Just as Feng Churui had expected, as soon as the news came out, his private phone was smashed by his father, mother, and the two elders of the Wu family. ¡± ¡°He did not know how Wu Yuqing had calmed him down, but no one knew his own father and mother better than him. He had been a dignitary all his life and had always been the one to issue orders. He did not expect that one day he would be checkmated by his son, he would kill First and reportter. ¡± The extent of his anger could be imagined. ¡°As for the two elders of the Wu family being called by him, it was nothing more than him breaking the rules of the game. They had agreed to discuss it, but it had turned into him making the decision alone. ¡± This was also a very infuriating behavior. ¡°In an instant, Mr. Feng Churui had angered the two families. ¡± .. ¡°When he returned to the apartment at night and had dinner, his phone, which had been quiet for the whole afternoon, rang again like a bomb. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was excitedly telling him about the interesting incident that happened at the amusement park with Qiaolun and the others. When she heard his phone ring, she stopped and waited for him to pick up the call. ¡± Feng Churui took a look at the caller ID and turned his phone to silent mode. He ced his phone on the table and looked up at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t You Say Anything?¡± Wu Xuewei was a little surprised. She pointed at the still-lit phone. ¡°Your phone rang. Aren¡¯t you going to pick it up?¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a small matter. There¡¯s nothing to pick up. Tell me, what happened to Qiaolun after that?¡± ¡± ¡°The innocent Miss Xuewei was led away by Mayor Feng¡¯s words. She continued her interesting story. ¡°Oh, then Qiaolun was pulled by your girl¡¯s ear...¡± ¡± ¡°Days seemed to have calmed down just like that. What was done was done. No matter what Feng Churui¡¯s parents wanted to do, there was no room for them to do anything. ¡± ¡°They naturally had to criticize Feng churui, but he refused to pick up the phone, and they had no time toe to s city to teach him a lesson because of their busy political affairs. ¡± ¡°Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. ¡± ¡°Qiao Lun and his friends were going back to the United States. No matter how fun China was, the United States was still their home. ¡± ¡°On the day they went back, Wu Xuewei went to the airport to see the ne off. Qiao Lun hugged her tightly with slightly red eyes. In the end, he only said one sentence, ¡°Bless you.¡±. ¡± ¡°Then, he passed the security check without turning back. ¡± .. It was night. Wu Xuewei stood in front of the French window in her pajamas. She stood there for an hour. Feng churui came out of the study and found her in front of the French window in the living room. He hugged her from behind and rested his chin on her shoulder. His voice was gentle. ¡°What are you thinking about sote at night?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei closed her eyes and leaned back. She leaned all her weight on his chest. ¡°Uncle Feng, I sent Qiaolun and the others back to the United States today.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Your Friend is back in the states, so you¡¯re feeling down?¡±He reached out and gave her a proper massage on her temple. ¡± ¡°¡±A little.¡±She nodded obediently. Then, she remembered that she had dragged her way back to school, she said, ¡°Uncle Feng, I want to go back to school. I¡¯ve been ying truant for so long, and I¡¯m worried that the counselor will find out. I¡¯ll show my face at school ande back?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui did not dare to tell her that his engagement with Wu Yuqing was broken off, but he also did not tell his family that she was his girlfriend. ¡± ¡°Firstly, he was afraid that his parents would not agree. Secondly, he was afraid that her family would not agree. Thirdly, she was still in school and could not y truant to stay with him all day. ¡± ¡°At her age, she should be enjoying school life, not wasting everything for love. ¡± ¡°Also, Wu Yuqing told him that the two elders of the Wu family had been dissatisfied with the forced dissolution of the marriage contract and suspected that he had a new lover, so they had recently hired private detectives to investigate him. ¡± Chapter 975 ? ¡°Chapter 975: Chapter 988 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [92]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He could more or less guess the thoughts of the Wu family. It was nothing more than the fact that this marriage was not going to work out, so he might as well ruin his reputation. ¡± ¡°Once they found out that he had a woman, then the evidence would be their most advantageous weapon in attacking him. ¡± ¡°A politician¡¯s lifestyle must be kept in check. Otherwise, it would be a stain on the political road, and it would hinder his progress in his promotion. ¡± ¡°On the other hand, Feng Churui was worried that Wu Xuewei would be exposed. ¡± ¡°She was still young, and she had always been a flower in the greenhouse. The Wu family had protected her very well, and she had never been harmed by any aggressive public opinion since she was young. ¡± He was afraid that the Wu family would make an issue out of her. ¡°Even though the Wu family¡¯s influence was there, the Wu family did not dare to do anything to provoke the Wu family. However, it was hard to guarantee that the Wu family would be desperate and throw caution to the wind. ¡± ¡°At that time, the situation would be out of control. ¡± ¡°In fact, he was not affected by the negative impact. He was just worried that she would not be able to bear it. ¡± ¡°He was looking for an opportunity to speak to her and ask her to return to the United States for the time being. No matter what, she had to finish her studies. He did not approve of her behavior of ying truant. ¡± ¡°Now that her injuries had all healed, he was d that there were no scars. He was not worried anymore and could let her go back to the United States. ¡± He did not expect that she would bring it up before he even opened his mouth to talk about it. This surprised him a little. ¡°However, an ident was still an ident, feng churui still prepared a speech. ¡°Xue Wei, I haven¡¯t mentioned your injury to you before. ¡°Since you have recovered, then go back to the United States. You are now a student, so you should have the self-discipline of a student. ¡°Your main task and purpose today is to study. When you return from your studies, we¡¯ll have a good discussion about what happened between us, HMM?¡± ¡± ¡°You want me to go back and study? Until graduation?¡±Wu Xuewei couldn¡¯t react in time and stared at him with her eyes wide open. ¡°She wanted to go back to the United States, but she just wanted to show her face. She didn¡¯t say that she wanted to go back and study all the time! ¡± ¡°Feng Churui saw her astonishment, but.., he needed to correct her wrong thoughts. ¡°Xue Wei, you are a student now. The most important thing is to study. Don¡¯t let love take up your whole life. Moreover, I don¡¯t want my other half to be a delinquent who ys truant and ys truant. I remember that you have always been a well-behaved child together, so don¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at his expression, Wu Xuewei knew that he was not joking, nor was he discussing with her. He was giving her orders. Although his tone was gentle, he did not allow her to interfere. ¡± ¡°The moment she thought of being separated from him for so long, she hugged him tightly, she buried her head deep into his arms. ¡°But, I don¡¯t want to be away from you for so long, not at all. ¡°You said that you can¡¯t let love fill my life, but Love is my life, and you are my life. ¡°If you want me to go back, I will go back... But I¡¯m afraid... I¡¯m afraid that when I leave, other women will court you. I hate having women around you...¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing herining tone, Feng Churui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He stroked her hair with his chin, he could not help butugh. ¡°Is it long? ¡°You cane back during the summer and winter holidays. Moreover, the spring festival is in four months. Aren¡¯t youing back? ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are thinking about all day. If a woman tries to please me, Will I ept it? ¡°So in your eyes, I¡¯m such a person with no self-control.¡± ¡± Chapter 976 ? ¡°Chapter 976: Chapter 989: Love Thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [93]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Then promise me that you¡¯re not allowed to get too close to other women, and even more so, you¡¯re not allowed to have private dates with other women. You¡¯re not allowed to send them home, you¡¯re not allowed to give them gifts, and you¡¯re not allowed to leave your private number with them...¡± ¡± ¡°Covering her chattering little mouth, Feng Churui did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, whatever you say, I¡¯ll agree to all of it. Is that Alright?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei nodded her head in satisfaction. She pulled down his hand, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed his lips. Then, her eyes sparkled as she looked at him. No matter how much she looked at him, she could not get enough of him. ¡± ¡°¡±Seems like it¡¯s not enough.¡±Feng churui chuckled in distress. As she blinked her eyes in confusion, she cupped her little face and raised it up. Her thin and cold lips kissed his, rolling and lingering. ¡± ¡°That night, Feng Churui still hugged her to sleep. Even though the wounds on her body had already healed, she would no longer scratch and scratch randomly because of the scabs. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei knew that this was the warmth before their parting. She treasured it very much and wished that time could go slower, even slower, so that the sky would not be bright. ¡± .. ¡°As expected of the mayor, he was very efficient. During breakfast the next day, he told her that he had already booked a flight ticket for her to the United States at noon. ¡± ¡°Although she had mentally prepared herselfst night, at this moment, she was still unable to recover from her shock. ¡± She thought that he had only discussed with herst night and she had agreed that he would dy her return for a few days. ¡°She did not expect that he would let her leave so suddenly, even in such a hurry. ¡± ¡°Originally, the first person she saw when she woke up in the morning was her, which made her feel very beautiful. Now that she heard what he said personally, her mood instantly sank to the bottom. ¡± ¡°Using a spoon to stir the porridge in the bowl, she lowered her head and said gloomily, ¡°Can¡¯t we go back in two days? Must We be in such a hurry?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You¡¯ll fall behind in your studies too much, and you¡¯ll have a hard time learning the following lessons.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Even if it¡¯s for my own good, I just don¡¯t want to leave today. The day after tomorrow, can I go back to America the day after tomorrow?¡±Wu Xue Wei raised her head and pressed her palms together against her chin, bargaining pitifully. ¡± ¡°Seeing that his expression was slightly cold, she cut off his flesh and said, ¡°Tomorrow, can you do it tomorrow?¡± ¡± Feng Churui did not say anything. It was just that his gaze that was filled with wisdom had already expressed his position in an indifferent manner. ¡°Wu Xuewei copsed her shoulders. She was really depressed now. Spoonfuls after spoonfuls of porridge were being sent into her mouth, she said in a peeved manner, ¡°I know. As you wish, I¡¯ll leave immediately at noon. No, after eating, I¡¯ll go to the airport to apply for a boarding pass. I¡¯ll directly wait in the waiting room so that you won¡¯t find me an eyesore...¡± ¡± ¡°What are you thinking about again?¡± ¡°¡±Why should I tell you what I¡¯m Thinking?¡±He picked up the bowl and finished the porridge. He wiped his mouth and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Enjoy, Uncle Feng!¡± ¡± Feng churui frowned. ¡°Xue Wei!¡± She ignored him and walked quickly to the bedroom. ¡°When he returned to the bedroom, he found that she had opened the wardrobe and put all the clothes she had worn on the bed. She started to fold the clothes on the bed, and there was an open suitcase on the ground. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, what are you doing?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei¡¯s hand that was folding the clothes paused. She continued to fold the clothes with an expressionless face, and her speed was getting faster and faster. ¡°Didn¡¯t I fulfill your wish and prepare to pack up and leave?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui held her hand, and his eyes were unfathomable. ¡°Your flight is at noon. It¡¯s not urgent.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No Rush, I see you are quite anxious.¡±Her temper came up, said the words with sarcasm and provocation. ¡± Chapter 977 ? ¡°Chapter 977: Chapter 990 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [94]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±You¡¯re about to return to the United States. Are you sure you want to quarrel with me in the remaining time?¡±Feng Churui looked at her indifferently. Sometimes, he did not understand, why could a woman quarrel over a matter that seemed to be very simple to him.¡± ¡°The strange thing was that if it was another woman who was throwing a tantrum, he would have long left. She was the only one who was throwing a tantrum. Although he was speechless, he still tried tomunicate with her patiently.¡± ¡°Seeing that he had be so unlike himself, Feng Churui smiled bitterly. He kicked her suitcase to the side and stretched out his long arm to pull her into his embrace.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei twisted her body. Her eyes were already as bright as the stars. Feng churui held her tightly and then pinched her chin, surrendering. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry. Smile, Huh?¡±¡± Miss Xue Wei¡¯s tone was very harsh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m in a bad mood. I can¡¯t Smile!¡± ¡°¡±Are you sure you can leave willingly the day after tomorrow or Tomorrow?¡±Feng Churui said. ¡°In my opinion, the longer you stay, the more reluctant you are to leave. ¡°Since you have to leave sooner orter, rather than feeling reluctant to leave after a long time, why not send you away forcefully from the beginning?¡±¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re the only one who has a point. I¡¯m in the wrong, Alright?¡±Wu Xuewei was still very depressed. How could she not understand the big point that he spoke of?¡± She was just angry at hisck of interest! ¡°They could be considered a couple now, right?¡± ¡°When other couples wanted to part, which one of them was not the boyfriend who went to great lengths to create romance and open his mouth to persuade her to stay. On the other hand, he did not even try to persuade her to stay. He was in a hurry to speak the night before and booked the ne ticket early the next morning, it was as if he could not wait for her to leave immediately.¡± Who would feel better if it was someone else? He would either be sullen to death or sullen to death! ¡°She had a sense of propriety in her temper. If she was the kind of girl who would not die if she did not seek death, she would definitely argue with him until her face turned red.¡± Feng churui would not know her thoughts if she did not say them out loud. He thought that she did not want to go back to the United States to study and that was why she was quarreling with him. ¡°In fact, Mayor Feng was also a lucky man. In their previous rtionship, due to his status as mayor, his girlfriend was very sensible and considerate, making him busy with his work, he didn¡¯t have the slightest distraction to manage his rtionship.¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing¡¯s engagement was even more worry-free. He casually selected the daughter-inw candidate selected by his parents. After that, it was time for the two parents to get busy. On the day of the engagement ceremony.., he took the time to attend. His identity was the male lead.¡± ¡°After the ceremony, he rushed back to the city hall for a meeting.¡± ¡°During the engagement period, Wu Yuqing would not bother him. She knew her limits. Every time she asked him out for dinner, if he refused, she would definitely ask him out after a long period of time.¡± ¡°And he understood her thoughtfulness. When he was free, he would asionally ask her out for dinner. If he needed a femalepanion for the social banquet and dinner, she would also be at his beck and call. In his opinion, the 24 filial fianc¨¦es were none other than Wu Yuqing.¡± ¡°Fortune and misfortune coexisted. Since his previous rtionships did not cause him to be too distracted and put in too much effort to manage them, when he arrived at Wu Xuewei¡¯s ce, he was somewhat at a loss and felt a helpless sense of defeat.¡± This was because he did not even know how he could coax her to be happy if she continued to be awkward. She did not worship money and did not have too high a requirement for material things. She also ate whatever she had and was not very disappointed. Chapter 978 ? ¡°Chapter 978: Chapter 991: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [95]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This made Feng Churui, who wanted to please her, very helpless. ¡± ¡°With a sigh, Feng churui rubbed his temples tiredly. ¡°Xue Wei, don¡¯t be like this...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be like this? Don¡¯t be like what? Why, do I make you feel very tired? Are You Tired?¡±Wu Xue Wei¡¯s eyes turned red without warning, her eyes were quickly filled with sparkling tears, and she forcefully held them back to prevent them from falling. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui was a little annoyed by her sudden tears. He said in frustration, ¡°Wu Xuewei!¡± ¡± ¡°He was annoyed that he had made her cry while she was fine. As her boyfriend, he was really a failure. ¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re angry at me!¡±Wu Xuewei felt even more wronged this time. Her tears fell with a pitter-patter. She felt that not only did her actions make him feel tired, but she was also angry at her now. She felt so ufortable that she wanted to cry out loud. ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m not...¡±Feng Churui tried to exin to her, but her tears kept falling. She did not want to listen to him at all. She stubbornly stretched out her hand to wipe away her tears. She looked for an opening and wanted to run out. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui quickly pulled her back and held her tightly in his embrace. He caressed her. He touched her head. She used him of being angry at her. This time, he did not even dare to raise his voice, he lowered his voice and whispered into her ear, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be angry at you. I just said it a little too harshly. I didn¡¯t find you annoying, and I didn¡¯t feel tired. Okay, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t cry, Okay? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back to the United States today, then don¡¯t. If you want to go back tomorrow, then go back tomorrow. If you want to go back the day after tomorrow, then go back the day after tomorrow. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui suddenly remembered that secretary Wu once told him that when his wife quarreled with him, as long as he raised his voice, it didn¡¯t matter what the main point of the quarrel was. The main point was that his wife would directly attack him for yelling at her, in the end, he lost the battle. ¡± ¡°Every time he quarreled with his wife, as long as her tears flowed, regardless of whether it was his fault or not, he would lose the battle. He would quickly hug his wife for a while to coax her and admit his mistake. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui thought that he was really not an ordinary person. In the morning, he let Wu Xuewei use and scold her and make her cry. He did not know whether he should be proud or self-reflect. ¡± ¡°He was older than her, and she was only a young girl of 20 years old. It was only right for him to let her go. ¡± ¡°Between two people, one had to lower his head first, and the other had a way out, right? ¡± ¡°Wu Xueweiy in his arms and mischievously wiped her tears and snot all over his shirt. Then, she raised her head. Her eyes were red like a little white rabbit. Her temper came and went quickly. The moment she opened her mouth.., her voice became a little hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you anymore. I¡¯ve decided to return to the United States today.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui thought that she was still angry. ¡°Xuewei, don¡¯t force yourself. If you don¡¯t want to go back, then don¡¯t go back first.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m not forcing myself. You¡¯re right.¡±Wu Xuewei sniffed. ¡°If I leave early orte, I¡¯ll have to leave.¡± ¡± The important thing was that the quarrel was over. He had also lowered himself to coax her. She should listen to him and go back today. She didn¡¯t want to give him any trouble. ¡°Are you really not angry anymore?¡±Feng churui still had a skeptical attitude. Wu Xuewei pouted and red at him. ¡°Do you really want me to be angry with you like an unreasonable shrew?¡± ¡°¡±Ha...¡±Feng Churui was amused by her. ¡°Since you¡¯re not angry anymore, give me a kiss.¡± ¡± ¡°So Be it. Anyway, if she was not angry, she would be a fool not to eat tofu! ¡± Wu Xuewei hugged his neck and pulled his head down. She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him. She was not reserved at all and did not hold back at all. She gave him a firm kiss. Chapter 979 ? ¡°Chapter 979: Chapter 992: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [96]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Touching the corner of her lips, Feng Churui smiled mockingly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Uncle Feng has turned evil and is taking advantage of me.¡±Wu Xuewei wrinkled her nose and pushed him away a little, nning to put her luggage away. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui pulled her back again. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll let you take advantage of me.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he grabbed the back of her head and kissed her. ¡± ¡°Her kiss was not a kiss at all. It was just a real kiss, just a kiss. ¡± His lips separated when they touched. How could he be satisfied? ¡°Unlike her light kiss, Feng Churui gave her a firm French kiss.. ¡± Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony.. ¡°When the kiss ended, Wu Xuewei was panting with anger. Feng Churui¡¯s breathing was also slightly tense. The S Kiss seemed to be a game between the two of them as they tried their best to eat each other up. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei pushed him in embarrassment. ¡°Hurry up and go to City Z Hall. Otherwise, it will be toote.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay.¡±Although he was reluctant to leave, he still had his own responsibilities. ¡°Let Aunty Cook whatever you want to eat. I wille back for lunch with you and then send you to the airport. Wait for me at home.¡± ¡± ¡°With a smile, he pushed him out of the bedroom and sent him to the door. ¡°Got it. Go ahead. Be careful on the way home.¡± ¡± .. Wu Xuewei quickly forgot about the unhappiness in the morning. She told Auntie about the dishes that she liked to eat and then went to the supermarket with her to buy vegetables and go home to cook. ¡°When the table of dishes was ready, Feng Churui just happened to go home. ¡± ¡°She smiled and pulled him to wash his hands, and then returned to the dining room to sit down. Feng Churui looked at the table full of dishes that she liked to eat and smiled lightly. It seemed that he was really not angry anymore. He really did not stand on ceremony with Auntie. Every dish was what she liked to eat. ¡± ¡°¡±Uncle Feng, after I return to the United States, we have to make a phone call every day. If you are busy, you can save the phone call, but you can¡¯t save the text message. If I really can¡¯t hold it in anymore and miss you, Can Ie back to visit you on the weekend?¡±While eating, wu Xuewei was chattering about various trivial matters. ¡± ¡°No.¡±Feng churui mercilessly killed her thoughts. ¡°Wu Xuewei put down her chopsticks and pouted. ¡°Why not? There are no sses this weekend, so why can¡¯t Ie back to see you?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui stuffed the chopsticks back into her hands and watched her continue to eat with a sullen expression, then, she said, ¡°I hope that other than studying, you¡¯ll have more extracurricr activities. Of course, you can make friends, go to parties, go to the library with your ssmates to study, or go on a mountain bike ride with your friends to have outdoor activities. These are the life you should enjoy at your age, and I am just a part of your life. You Can¡¯t let love rece all of life, otherwise, your world will be very small. Can you understand that?¡± ¡± ¡°In fact, what he didn¡¯t tell her was that the friends he made in school were often the purest and most innocent. ¡± ¡°In society, whether they were partners or colleagues, these people had interests and couldn¡¯t be the purest of friendships. ¡± Chapter 980 ? ¡°Chapter 980: Chapter 993 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [97]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He hoped that her university life would be rich and colorful. If she could recall it after many years, she would smile and say that she had no regrets. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei said gloomily, ¡°Then won¡¯t you miss me at all? What if you really miss me to the point of going crazy?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui thought for a moment as if he was troubled, and then said, ¡°I think I still have that bit of self-control.¡± ¡± ¡°He could not fly back and forth for more than 20 hours just to see her. Compared to eating biscuits every day, he was more willing to endure for a few days and eat delicious cakes. ¡± ¡°In the end, mayor Feng stillforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s something called a video call? If you miss me, you can video call me. Of course, I miss you too.¡± ¡± That¡¯s more like it! Wu Xuewei smiled and leaned over to kiss him. ¡°She almost thought that he was cold in love and wouldn¡¯t miss her! After hearing what he said, she was satisfied! In any case, it was already good enough to see him and hear his voice. Compared to the past two years, she couldn¡¯t even see him, let alone hear his voice. These conditions were much better now! ¡± ¡°After dinner, Feng Churui sent her to the airport. For the sake of safety and privacy, he did not get out of the car. Instead, he hugged her tightly in the car, he whispered, ¡°Call me when you arrive in the United States. You have to call me no matter howte it is. Also, you can make friends. You are not allowed to call me your boyfriend. Keep a distance from boys and don¡¯t go to bars and get drunk, understand?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, yes, yes, I understand!¡±Wu Xuewei buried her head in his neck and kissed the skin on his neck. Her voice suddenly sounded a little sad. ¡°Uncle Feng, I¡¯m going in.¡± ¡± Feng churui patted her back. ¡°Go.¡± Wu Xuewei got out of the car. It was inconvenient for Secretary Wu to show her face. The driver got out of the car and helped her carry her luggage into the car. He only came out after she checked her luggage with the boarding pass. ¡°¡±Mayor, Miss Xuewei has passed the security check.¡±The driver got into the car and said. ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±Feng Churui looked out of the window with an indifferent expression. ¡± ¡°¡±Okay!¡±The driver started the engine. After driving for a distance, he saw Wu Yuqing lining up to get into a taxi outside the airport. ¡± ¡°¡±Mayor, it¡¯s Miss Wu. She seems to be waiting for a taxi,¡±secretary Wu said. ¡± ¡°Naturally, Feng Churui also saw it, so he nodded at him. Secretary Wu understood and pressed down the window. ¡°Miss Wu!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing was lost in her own thoughts. When she heard the voice, she looked up and was surprised to see Secretary Wu, so she smiled and said, ¡°Secretary Wu, what a coincidence.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, Miss Wu. Are You Waiting for a car? Come on, we¡¯ll give you a ride!¡± ¡± ¡°Is it convenient?¡± ¡°It¡¯s convenient!¡±Secretary Wu said as she got out of the car and opened the door for her. ¡°Wu Yuqing got into the car and was not surprised to see Feng Churui. This was his car, but she was a little surprised to see him at the airport at this time. ¡± ¡°¡±Ah Rui, are you also here to send a friend?¡±Wu Yuqing asked. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui was slightly surprised, and then smiled lightly. ¡°Yes. What about you? Are you here to see your friend off?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±UH... Not Really...¡±Wu Yuqing stammered, then, she vaguely said, ¡°Oh right, my father recently hired a private detective. I suspect that he wants to follow and investigate you. ¡°You¡¯d better be on guard. I don¡¯t know when my father¡¯s anger will subside. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will spare no effort tofort him.¡± ¡± Feng churui propped his forehead with one hand. ¡°Do you need me to get your father to investigate something? We can¡¯t just let the money we hired go to waste.¡± Chapter 981 ? ¡°Chapter 981: Chapter 994 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [98]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Frankly speaking, the mayor¡¯s identity and the privacy of his life were protected. Moreover, his identity as the young master of the Feng family was naturally protected by the security guards. It would not be so easy for ordinary detective agencies to investigate and follow him, unless he was a professional agent of the National Intelligence Bureau. ¡± ¡°When Wu Xuewei was around, he had to be on guard. There would always be apse in a hundred secrets. He was afraid that it would harm her. Now that Wu Xuewei had returned to the United States, it was even more impossible for him to worry about anything. ¡± ¡°No matter what the two elders of the Wu family wanted to do, as long as they did not cross his bottom line, he would not retaliate. ¡± Just treat it aspensation for breaking off the engagement. ¡°Wu Yuqing was amused by his distressed look and burst outughing. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. If you let my father find out something, I believe that he will have more confidence to continue investigating. As long as you don¡¯t find it troublesome and don¡¯t worry, I have no objections.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Ha... that¡¯s true.¡±She couldn¡¯t let her father taste the sweetness, or else he would be even more persistent. ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing got off the car in the city center. Feng Churui returned to the city hall. As soon as he entered the office, a ck shadow flew straight toward the front door. ¡± Feng churui nimbly dodged it. The ashtray hit the wall and shattered with a sound. ss shards fell to the ground. ¡°Looking at the dignified middle-aged man sitting on the sofa, Feng Churui could not help but rub his forehead and sigh. ¡°Mr. Feng Jianguo, are you nning to murder your own son?¡± ¡± ¡°The current state. The Vice Minister of the State Council, Feng Jianguo, was dressed in a strict ck suit. His hair wasbed back meticulously. He was over middle-aged, and although there were traces of age on his face, one could still see his handsome and suave appearance when he was young, his eyes were calm and filled with a sharp light. When he looked at Feng Churui, there was a hint of anger in his eyes. ¡± ¡°Your mother and I need a reasonable exnation.¡±Feng Jianguo went straight to the point. ¡°After being dyed for a month, he took the opportunity toe to city a for an inspection. He flew here specifically to interrogate Feng Churui. ¡± ¡°Feng churui poked out of the door. ¡°Secretary Wu, bring in a pot of da Hong Pao.¡± ¡± ¡°After giving his orders, he walked to the sofa and sat down. Looking at his father, who was in a high position, he did not know where to start. ¡± ¡°What? You Dare to do it now but don¡¯t dare to say it?¡± ¡°¡±Father, I was the one who did it. Naturally, I will do my best to bear the consequences.¡±Feng churui said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing much to say. It¡¯s just like what I said in my statement. Because I found out that my identity was not good with Yuqing, we decided to break up peacefully. ¡°As for the Wu family, I just want to say that I¡¯ve always done things this way. I only care about the oue I want. ¡°Whether the others agree or disagree, it has little to do with me.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Jianguo said angrily, ¡°Including me and Your Mother?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Father, don¡¯t take it out of context. Of course, you and mother aren¡¯t included among the people I¡¯m talking about.¡± ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu came in and when he saw Feng Jianguo, he gingerly ced the tea on the coffee table. ¡°Minister, please have some tea.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Jianguo nodded. Feng churui gave him a look, and secretary Wu quickly left as if he had been granted amnesty. ¡± ¡°¡±In terms of family background, the Wu family is indeed not good enough for you. Since the marriage has already been annulled, and you and the daughter of the Wu family are notpatible in character, then choose another one. ¡°Your mother is already selecting a suitable candidate. Take the time to go home and make your own choice.¡±Feng Jianguo took a sip of tea, he revealed the second purpose of this trip. ¡± ¡°I understand. I will go back when I have time.¡±Feng Churui had no choice but to agree to it first. Chapter 982 ? ¡°Chapter 982: Chapter 995 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [99]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Anyway, when the time came, he would just say that he was busy with work and could not get away. ¡± ¡°He did not n to tell his family about Wu Xuewei¡¯s matter for the time being. He would talk about it after she graduated. However, before she graduated, he would have a headache whenever he thought of having to deal with the blind date arranged by his mother. ¡± He did not feel particrly envious when he saw the children of his two childhood friends who got married and had children. It was not the case for his parents. ¡°Without Wu Yuqing, it was equivalent to having no shield. Feng Churui was already having a headache. ¡± A father knows his son like a father. Feng Jianguo saw through his thoughts at a nce and cut off his escape route. ¡°There¡¯s no need to spare time. I¡¯ve seen your schedule. You have the whole day next Sunday. Book a ne ticket back on Saturday night.¡± ¡°¡±Got it.¡±Sure enough, the older the wiser. ¡± ¡°After sending Feng Jianguo off, he returned to his office. Just as he sat down, he received a text from Wu Xuewei: ¡± ¡°¡±Uncle Feng, I¡¯m boarding the ne.¡± ¡± ¡°He could not help but chuckle. He replied, ¡°Waiting for your call.¡±. ¡± Wu Xuewei sent him a kiss emoji. ¡°Putting down his phone, he began to bury his head in the pile of documents. ¡± .. ¡°It was already past midnight when he received Wu Xuewei¡¯s call. After learning that her friends were going to pick her up at the airport, Feng Churui finally felt at ease. ¡± ¡°As if she was concerned about the time difference, Wu Xuewei said a few words, afraid that it would disturb his rest, so she hung up the phone. ¡± Feng Churui looked at the phone that had hung up and felt somewhat lost. ¡°In the bedroom, the crystal light was still on. He leaned against the headboard of the bed and was flipping through a magazine in his hand. He had specially waited for her call, but he did not expect that the call would end up with only a few words. ¡± Why did he feel so empty in his heart? ¡°Everything in the bedroom was decorated ording to her preferences. The girl¡¯s aura was very strong, and it did not match his elegant and steady temperament at all. ¡± ¡°Although his bedroom had once belonged to her, the habit of sleeping in the bedroom with her for more than a month could not be changed until she returned to the United States. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui put the magazine on the bedside table, turned off the light, and leaned on the soft pillow tofort himself. In fact, it was quite good to sleep in her bedroom alone. Her breath was still there. ¡± .. ¡°After a week, it was the weekend again in the blink of an eye. ¡± ¡°Due to his father¡¯s order, Feng Churui asked Secretary Wu to book a flight on Saturday night and return to the capital overnight. ¡± ¡°The Feng family¡¯s security guards came to pick him up and returned home. Without exception, his father and mother were not at home. Both of them were leaders and had to deal with all kinds of official documents every day. It was not an exaggeration to say that they had a lot of work to do every day. ¡± ¡°Knowing that he wasing back, the butler led the servants to wait in the courtyard. As soon as Feng Churui got off the car, he was weed into the house by the butler. He greeted him warmly and finally pulled him into the dining room, he carried the soup that Mrs. Feng had instructed people to prepare early in the morning. ¡± ¡°¡±Thank you for your hard work, Butler. There¡¯s no need to be busy. I only came back after eating. The soup will be fine. There¡¯s no need to bring the food here.¡±Feng churui drank the soup and said lightly. ¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s good. The dishes are all warm. Young Master, you can eat whenever you¡¯re hungry. You must be tired from the journey. I¡¯ll get someone to draw the bath water for you.¡±The Butler went to work again. ¡± Feng churui shook his head andughed. He let him go. ¡°After drinking the soup, he went back to the bedroom to take a bath. Although he only came back during the spring festival, his bedroom was cleaned by the servants every day. The decorations were just like when he left. ¡± ¡°Perhaps it was because the news that her mother was busy arranging a partner for him had spread, but as soon as he took a shower, his cell phone rang. It was on time. ¡± Chapter 983 ? ¡°Chapter 983: Chapter 996 love thoroughly, Hurt thoroughly [100]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Looking at the number, there was no note. The number showed that it was from imperial city. After hesitating for a moment, he picked it up. ¡± ¡°A female voice sounded, ¡°Ah Rui, I heard that you¡¯ve returned to Imperial City. Are You... Okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, may I ask who you are?¡± ¡± Fang Ying was a little hurt. ¡°I¡¯m Fang Ying.¡± Fang Ying? ¡°Feng Churui searched his mind and realized that there was this person. She was his ex-girlfriend. However, that was a few years ago. ¡± ¡°He did not think that she would call him at this time to reminisce, so he asked, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡± ¡°Fang Ying was a little embarrassed by his straightforwardness. ¡°Ah Rui, don¡¯t be so distant. If we can¡¯t be lovers, we¡¯re still friends, right?¡±? ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve read the report. You and Miss Wu have broken off your engagement. Do you have any ns now?¡±? ¡°Yes, I mean, do you have a suitable candidate in mind?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui said honestly, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I already have a candidate for a wife.¡± ¡± ¡°Can I know which family¡¯s daughter is so lucky?¡±Fang Ying was ready to break the ice and get to the bottom of it. ¡°In fact, Feng Churui already understood her purpose. It was nothing more than to inquire about the situation and also to try to get back together. ¡± ¡°In order not to let himself get into unnecessary trouble, he said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing his tone of wanting to hang up the phone.., fang ying quickly said, ¡°Ah Rui, to be honest, I haven¡¯t been able to forget you all these years. ¡°In the past, I was too naive and fantasized about fairy-tale love. All these years, I haven¡¯t met anyone who could move my heart. ¡°After going around and around, I realized that the person I love the most is still you.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui furrowed his brows in confusion. After thinking for a while, he decided to be more straightforward. ¡°Fang Ying, it¡¯s impossible for us. I have someone I like. If she doesn¡¯t give up on me, I won¡¯t let her go first.¡± ¡± ¡°In the end, Fang Ying knew that if she continued to speak, she would only be asking for humiliation, so she hurriedly hung up the phone. ¡± ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t her fault. It was just that she wasn¡¯t the person that Feng Churui was moved by. ¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Fang Ying and her predecessors were quite sad. Feng Churui couldn¡¯t even remember which face their names corresponded to. ¡± ¡°Just as Fang Ying hung up the phone, Wu Xuewei¡¯s call immediately came in. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui couldn¡¯t help butugh. Just as he was about to hang up the phone and call her, he didn¡¯t expect that she would call him first. He walked to the French window and picked up the phone with a faint smile. ¡°Xuewei.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei¡¯s angry voice immediately entered his ears. ¡°Feng Churui, who were you talking to on the phone just now? You talked for so long! Do you know how bad my mood is when I keep trying to get an international long-distance call? Ah?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh...¡±Feng Churui pondered for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Just now, a peach blossom took the initiative to look for me. Since I have you, I rejected it very decisively. Why? Are you unhappy?¡± ¡± ¡°The other end of the phone was silent for a moment, and then Wu Xuewei said excitedly, ¡°Really? You Didn¡¯t lie to me? Did you reject it cleanly? is that peach blossom as young as me and as beautiful as me?¡± ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember her face anymore. There¡¯s no way topare this.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s also possible that I¡¯m not as beautiful as that Peach Blossom?¡± ¡°Feng churuiughed lightly. In his mind, he automatically pictured the vivid expression on her palm-sized face. He said to her in a serious tone, ¡°Usually, I will have an impression of those with outstanding looks.¡± ¡± The implication was that the peach blossom¡¯s appearance was not so good that it was still fresh in his memory. Chapter 984 ? ¡°Chapter 984: Chapter 997 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [101]¡± Trantor: 549690339 Who said that Mayor Feng didn¡¯t know how to sweet-talk? Who said that Mayor Feng didn¡¯t know how to love. Tone? Wasn¡¯t it the style of his mayor to use a serious tone to sweet-talk and fight his way through vulgarity? ¡°Miss Xue Wei was instantly cured. She said obediently, ¡°I love you the most, Uncle Feng! Okay, I have to go to ss. You should rest early. Well, based on your good behavior just now, you can not miss me tonight.¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing the unconceble joy in her tone, Feng Churui wanted to tell her about the blind date tomorrow. The words were on the tip of his tongue, but in the end, he could not bear to ruin her good mood. ¡± ¡°Anyway, he was just going to deal with it. He did not intend to be serious. ¡± It was fine if he did not say it. She did not know if she would be happier. .. The next morning. ¡°¡±Father, mother, Good Morning.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui went downstairs. Feng Jianguo and Mrs. Feng were sitting on the sofa reading the morning newspaper. When they saw himing down, they stood up. ¡°Good morning. Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡± ¡°The family of three sat in the dining room. Mrs. Feng, whether intentionally or not, said that the grandson of some family had gotten fatter and that some family had married a daughter-inw who was very filial. Her words were filled with envy. ¡± ¡°Feng churui pretended not to understand. He smiled and listened, but he did not agree. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Feng sighed softly, ¡°Ah Rui, you¡¯re not young anymore. Look at Rong Yan and Ah Chao. You grew up wearing the same pair of pants. Now, people get married and have sons. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to give me a grandson right away, but you should get married soon.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui said, ¡°There¡¯s no one I want to settle down with. You know, divorce is not good for civil servants.¡± ¡± ¡°Since her son had said so, Mrs. Feng could not force him any further. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any photos of girls of the right age. You can go take a lookter and see if there¡¯s anyone you like. Those girls are free today.¡± ¡± ¡°With that said, there was no room for him to refuse. ¡± ¡°After dinner, Feng Churui looked at the photos. There were photos of them, some of them were true to life, some had no makeup, and they had simple family backgrounds and age preferences. ¡± Feng churui casually pointed at a woman with neat short hair and a heroic look between her brows. ¡°Let¡¯s go with her.¡± ¡°¡±Zhuang Han? This girl went to the police academy. After graduating, she went straight to the police station.¡±Mrs. Feng took a look and then nodded. She asked her personal assistant to contact the Zhuang family¡¯s daughter. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui did not listen to the details of the blind date at all. After his mother told him the location and time, he went upstairs. ¡± .. ¡°At 12:30 in the afternoon, Feng Churui went to a high-ss western restaurant ording to the appointment. ¡± He ordered a ss of water and then began to wait for the blind date. ¡°From 12:30 until 1:00, he did not see anyone. Feng Churui lost his patience. He did not want to go on a blind date in the first ce, but now he had a reason to leave. ¡± ¡°Just as he reached out to get the waiter to pay, he saw a policewoman rushing in from outside the door. Under the waiter¡¯s guidance, she looked over, smiled at the waiter, and thanked him, walking quickly toward him. ¡± ¡°¡±Mayor Feng, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting!¡±Zhuang Han sat opposite him, still panting. ¡± Feng churui smiled elegantly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. What would miss Zhuang like to eat?¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m fine with anything, as long as it¡¯s...¡±before Zhuang Han could finish her sentence, her phone started ringing. She smiled apologetically, hung up, and turned off her phone. ¡± ¡°Feng churui smiled faintly. ¡°Miss Zhuang, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just an insignificant person.¡±As she spoke, Zhuang Han began to order her food. ¡± ¡°Everything seemed to be going smoothly, but that was just the appearance of it. ¡± ¡°Zhuang Han had just handed the food to the waiter when the furious Wu Yulin came in from outside and saw her immediately. ¡°Zhuang Han, how dare youe to a blind date!¡± ¡± Chapter 985 ? ¡°Chapter 985: Chapter 998 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [102]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Zhuang Han had just handed the food to the waiter when the furious Wu Yulin came in from outside and saw her at a nce. ¡°Zhuang Han, how dare youe on a blind date!¡± ¡± ¡°Compared to Wu Yulin¡¯s anger, Zhuang Han waspletely indifferent. She said indifferently, ¡°Chief Wu, please have some self-respect. A man is unmarried and a woman is not married. What¡¯s wrong with meing on a blind date? Is it against the rules or thew?¡± ¡± Feng Churui looked at the dramatic scene in front of him and suddenly had the thought of taking advantage of the fact that people were not paying attention to him. How would he know that the person he pointed at casually this time would actually know Wu Yulin! ¡°Moreover, it seemed like their rtionship was not shallow! ¡± ¡°After being hit back by Zhuang Han, Wu Yulin¡¯s handsome face turned purple, ck, and red. If he could not start with her, then he could at least start with her blind date, right? ¡± ¡°Just as his gaze turned fiercely to the man opposite her, he was dumbfounded. ¡°Ah Rui, why is it you? !¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui also hoped that he was not the one who was going on a blind date with Zhuang han. ¡°Ahem, I broke off the engagement, so mother arranged a blind date.¡± ¡± ¡°Initially, he had thought that if there was a man who dared to go on a blind date with Zhuang han, he would definitely think of a way to break hisckeys. When he saw that it was an acquaintance, he immediately felt relieved. He pulled a chair over and sat down. He looked at the confused Zhuang Han, then he looked at Feng churui and said, ¡°Ah Rui, this woman is my ex. She has a ruthless personality. I advise you to choose another good wife. She is not suitable for you.¡± ¡± Bang ¡ª ¡°Zhuang han mmed his palm on the table anxiously. ¡°Hey, Wu Yulin, what do you mean?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you understand the literal meaning, officer Zhuang?¡±Wu Yulin directly picked up the water in front of her and took a sip, ¡°If you admit that your Chinese was taught by a math teacher, I can exin it to you out of kindness since we used to have a rtionship.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Wu Yulin, you owe me, right? When did I say that my Chinese was taught by a math teacher? It was clearly taught by a physical education teacher!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui felt a headacheing on and rubbed his forehead, his apologetic interruption had attracted the attention of the restaurant¡¯s customers. ¡°Yulin, Miss Zhuang, since you two know each other, I Won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Take your time. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡± ¡°Good brother!¡±Wu Yulin patted his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s drink together next time!¡± ¡°¡±No problem.¡±After saying that, Feng Churui got up and left. ¡± Zhuang han watched Feng Churui leave and called him from behind unwillingly. He had just called him a few times when Wu Yulin covered his mouth and lectured him. He should not shout in public and so on.. ¡°In the evening, Feng Churui took the time to call him in his busy schedule and ask him how the blind date was going and if it was suitable. ¡± Feng Churui could only say that the girl was good in everything except that she was too mboyant and not suitable for him. ¡°Mrs. Feng did not say anything, only saying that there were a few more girls for him to choose from. ¡± ¡°After hanging up the phone, Feng Churui looked at the information sent by Secretary Wu and found out that Zhuang Han had already been with Wu Yulin when she was studying at the police academy. ¡± ¡°However, she was assigned to Imperial City as soon as she graduated, while Wu Yulin was transferred to City X. He was the chief of the Bureau and she was a police officer. He was used to giving orders, and she was proud and proud, thinking that women could also hold up half the sky, and she could also make a name for herself without relying on her family. ¡± ¡°Long-distance rtionships were painful and also a test for each other. Wu Yulin could not stand being in a long-distance rtionship with her, so he asked her to make a report and apply for a transfer to City X. Zhuang Han refused. ¡± ¡°She thought that she was following the orders of her superiors in the capital. Since her superiors did not ask her to transfer, she naturally would not leave on her own. ¡± Chapter 986 ? ¡°Chapter 986: Chapter 999 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [103]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°As for Wu Yulin¡¯s position, he did not have the qualifications to be promoted, so he could note to the capital. ¡± ¡°Just like that, because they had different opinions, they quarreled a lot. Both of them felt that this rtionship was very tiring. ¡± ¡°In the end, they broke up peacefully. ¡± ¡°It was strange to say that after they broke up, Wu Yulin had not found a girlfriend. Zhuang Han had also never taken a liking to a man. It was only until thest time Wu Yulin returned to the old mansion in the capital that he met her, who was on police duty, only then did the two of them be involved again. ¡± ¡°Hence, the scene of Feng Churui¡¯s blind date with Zhuang Han and Wu Yulin¡¯s interference in the end happened. ¡± .. ¡°After the marriage was annulled, Wu Yuqing had been trying her best to appease her parents¡¯indignant feelings. However, her father was also stubborn. He thought that Feng Churui had wasted two years of her youth and could not let it go just like that. ¡± ¡°She felt a little guilty. In fact, it was not Feng Churui who had dyed her. In private, they had agreed that for the sake of her parents and the interests of the family, they would marry each other. They would not even interfere in their married life. ¡± ¡°However, even if she told her parents about this now, their parents would not believe her, right? ¡± They would only think that she wanted them to calm down and let this matter go. ¡°Recently, the private detective was unable to find any useful information, which made father Wu even angrier. Wu Yuqing saw it, but there was nothing she could do. ¡± She could only let time ease her father¡¯s anger. ¡°At night, she came to the bar to drink alone with her stomach. She had been frustrated for the past few days, and she wanted to use the alcohol to vent. ¡± She did not expect to meet Feng Churui here. Feng churui came to drink with Young Master Rong and Tang Chao. He was also very surprised to meet Wu Yuqing. ¡°Out of friendship, he saw that she was a girl drinking, so he went over to invite her to join him. ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing also knew Young Master Rong and Young Master Tang. At that time, she had already met young master Tang¡¯s fianc¨¦e when she was still Lan Na, but now his wife was already the daughter of the Lu family. ¡± ¡°She could not help but sigh in her heart. As expected, a marriage contract without feelings always ended with the annulment of the marriage contract. ¡± ¡°¡±Yuqing, Are You Here to drink alone?¡±Feng churui walked over and sat down beside her. ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, I¡¯m a little depressed, so I came out for a drink. What about you, are you here to drink with Young Master Rong and Young Master Tang?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, it¡¯s Mo Mo¡¯s birthday tonight. After dinner,e to the bar to y.¡±He paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for a girl like you. If you don¡¯t mind,e with us.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Is it convenient?¡±Wu Yuqing was still a little worried. After all, it was Lu Mo¡¯s birthday. It was not appropriate for her to go as an outsider. ¡± ¡°If it was in the past when she was his fianc¨¦e, she would have dly agreed. But now, she had to be worried. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. They like to be lively.¡± ¡°Just like that, Feng Churui led her into the private room. ¡± ¡°In the private room, Lu Mo Mo was wearing the birthday star crown and Luo Anning were together. No one knew what they were talking about. Young Master Tang was holding the microphone and singing a love song affectionately. Young Master Rong wasining with a look of disdain. ¡± ¡°There were no outsiders, but it was very lively. ¡± ¡°Seeing Feng Churui bring Wu Yuqing in, everyone was stunned for a moment, then, it was Wu Yuqing who greeted first. ¡°Miss Lu, Happy Birthday to you! I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to prepare a gift. I hope you won¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo¡¯s mouth was in an ¡®o¡¯shape. If it wasn¡¯t for an ning pinching her waist, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to react. Then, she chuckled and said, ¡°How can that be? I Won¡¯t take it to Heart!¡± ¡± Chapter 987 ? ¡°Chapter 987: Chapter 1000 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [104]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng churui exined, ¡°Yuqing was drinking alone outside. It wasn¡¯t safe for a girl, so I brought her in.¡±¡± ¡°Young Master Tang put down the microphone and poured a few sses of wine. Then, he called for everyone to drink together.¡± ¡°Feng Churui didn¡¯t drink much, but Wu Yuqing drank a little too much. In the end, she ran to the bathroom and vomited.¡± ¡°At eleven o¡¯clock, Young Master Rong¡¯s phone rang. Just as he picked it up, he heard the displeased voice of the young master. ¡°Ba Ba, bring my mother back...¡±¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re going to sleep? MMM, let Grandma tell you a story. Your Mother doesn¡¯t have time to apany me. That¡¯s it, good night, son!¡±After hanging up, young master Rong decisively turned off his phone.¡± ¡°HMPH, trying to snatch his wife? No Way!¡± ¡°Luo Anning hugged him and nibbled on his neck. ¡°Rong Yan, how can you treat your son like this? He¡¯s your biological son, not someone you picked up!¡±¡± ¡°After ying for a while, Luo Anning was worried about her son, so she dragged the unhappy young master Rong home.¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing vomited from the bathroom and took the initiative to leave. Feng Churui saw that she was quite drunk, so he offered to give her a ride.¡± ¡°Tang Chao hugged lu mo and said, ¡°Wife, everyone has left. Let¡¯s not y anymore. Let¡¯s go home and y.¡±¡± Lu Mo turned to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s so fun about going home?¡± ¡°Young Master Tang whispered into her ear mysteriously, ¡°A husband and wife battle. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s Fun?¡±¡± ¡°You Rascal!¡± .. ¡°Feng Churui sent Wu Yuqing to the Wu Family¡¯s door. She got out of the car and said goodbye to him. Then, she turned around and walked into the house.¡± ¡°This scene happened to be captured by a private detective. When the photo was handed to Wu¡¯s father the next day, he was even more furious.¡± ¡°In the photo, Wu Yuqing was drunk. She said goodbye to Feng Churui who was in the car. From the license te, it could be seen that it was Feng Churui¡¯s car.¡± ¡°He believed that his daughter was forcing a smile on a daily basis. She still had not walked out of the shadow of being abandoned by Feng Churui, so she drank alone.¡± ¡°And after Feng Churui broke off the engagement with his daughter, they were still entangled together. It was clear that they were ying with his daughter¡¯s feelings.¡± The furious Father Wu sent a letter to the city. The party secretary reported Feng Churui¡¯s indecent lifestyle and ying with women¡¯s feelings. ¡°After the party secretary received the letter, he immediately went to talk to Feng Churui. Due to the Feng family¡¯s influence, the party secretary naturally first learned about the situation from him, then made a custom-made letter to reject father Wu¡¯s question.¡± Feng churui also did not expect that his good intentions would actually be exchanged for such a letter ofint. ¡°However, he was not afraid of anything. So what if it was a letter ofint? There was no need for him to appear. He believed that after his father and mother found out about it, they would immediately deal with it. The sessor of the Feng family would not be allowed to have any political stain.¡± ¡°Therefore, Father Wu was still too naive.¡± ¡°After learning that her father actually reported Feng Churui, and the reason was to y with her feelings, Wu Yuqing felt ashamed and indignant, for the first time, she quarreled with her father. ¡°Dad, I told you, we broke up peacefully! Can you not take what you think to be the truth? What you did troubled me and embarrassed me! Yes, you did it for my own good, but can you please be a little more rational? Feelings have always been about reunion or separation. We found out that the two of us were not suitable for each other, so we separated. This was perfectly normal. Howe when ites to you, you must think that Feng Churui abandoned me and yed with me. What if he yed with me?¡±¡± Chapter 988 ? ¡°Chapter 988: Chapter 1001 love thoroughly, Hurt thoroughly [105]¡± Trantor: 549690339 Father Wu stubbornly believed that she was afraid that reporting Feng Churui would negatively affect his political career and affect his promotion in the future. This was an overzealous act of protecting her beloved. ¡°Since young, she had done everything well and did not need him. She was so worried about her daughter, but now she was arguing with him over a man, father Wu was very disappointed. ¡°Yuqing, didn¡¯t Daddy Do all this for You? ¡°If I wasn¡¯t angry for you, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk of offending the Feng family to write that report letter! ¡°You said that Feng Churui didn¡¯t abandon you, that he didn¡¯t y with your feelings. Then tell me, why did he send you to the door when you were drunk? ¡°Since you¡¯re already the one who broke off the engagement, why do you still want to get involved with you?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing felt very tired. She could bear the physical tiredness, but the mental tiredness was really too much for her to bear. ¡± ¡°Feelings, family ties, and repeated urrences. Even if she was an irond person, she would still copse now. ¡± ¡°¡±Dad, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. In the two years that I¡¯ve been engaged to Feng Churui, he has never taken advantage of me. We¡¯ve always treated each other as guests. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know very well that a marriage between politics and business has always been a rtionship of interest. It has no feelings. ¡°During the two years that you were engaged to the Feng family, you have to admit that you brought a lot of benefits to ourpany. A lot of big deals were made for the Feng family. ¡°To be fair, using two years to exchange for thepany¡¯s benefits, I didn¡¯t lose anything. If you want to lose, it¡¯s just the Feng family losing a favor. Dad, don¡¯t do this again. I hope this is thest time! I Can¡¯t persuade you. I also have a responsibility. In the recent period, you and mom should calm down. I¡¯m grateful for your good intentions, but please be reasonable. The people can¡¯t win against the officials. Take advantage of the fact that Feng Churui didn¡¯t fight back because of the old friendship, and stop as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯m going to stay at the condominium. I¡¯lle back when you guys calm down and stop being angry.¡± ¡± Wu Yuqing left after saying that. ¡°That night, Wu Yuqing invited Feng Churui to dinner. ¡± ¡°¡±Ah Rui, I apologize on behalf of my father for what he did! I hope you don¡¯t mind. He was just angry for a moment.¡±Wu Yuqing poured wine for herself and Feng Churui before raising her ss to toast him. ¡± Feng Churui took a sip. ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be a next time for such a thing.¡± ¡°¡±It won¡¯t happen. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already quarreled with my father and made things clear. He won¡¯t do such a thing again.¡±Wu Yuqing Smiled, then she sighed. ¡°Rui, actually, I owe you a thank you for the past two years.¡± ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±Feng Churui looked at her with interest. ¡°Wu Yuqing said matter-of-factly, ¡°With the engagement with the Feng family, this big tree, ourpany has made a lot of big deals. Do you think we should thank you?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±In that case, I should thank you too.¡±Feng churuiughed. ¡°With the engagement with you, I¡¯m finally free from my mother¡¯s matchmaking arrangements.¡± ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is what friends do.¡±Wu Yuqing raised her ss. ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°After drinking, she said, ¡°We can be considered friends, right?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui thought for a moment and slowly asked, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Thank you, Mayor Feng, for not holding a grudge against me. This meal is on me!¡±After hearing his words, Wu Yuqing knew that he would not hold a grudge against her father. ¡± Chapter 989 ? ¡°Chapter 989: Chapter 1002 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [106]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In this way, she was relieved. ¡± .. ¡°University of California, USA. ¡± ¡°In the morning, she had breakfast with her roommate and prepared to go to the ssroom. On the way, she called Feng Churui, but no one picked up. ¡± ¡°She called three times in a row, but no one picked up. ¡± ¡°In the end, she gave up. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei held her phone tightly, feeling depressed and depressed. She did not know why, but she had been calling him these few days. She could not say more than ten sentences, but he had something to do over there. ¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it was morning or night, she always wanted to hear his voice more, but in the end, she could only hang up and hang up. ¡± ¡°Perhaps it was a woman¡¯s intuition. She always felt that something was going to happen, and her heart faintly felt uneasy. ¡± This kind of uneasiness continued for nearly a month. ¡°One night, she called Feng Churui, and he quickly picked up. ¡± ¡°She pretended to be joking and asked, ¡°Uncle Feng, what have you been busy with recently? Why Don¡¯t you have time to talk to me for a while?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been a little busy recently. It¡¯ll be fine after some time.¡± ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say what he was busy with, so Wu Xue Wei couldn¡¯t continue to pursue the matter. She could only probe, ¡°Uncle Feng, I don¡¯t have any sses in a few days. Can I fly back to see you?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No!¡±He rejected her very quickly, and it was even a little abnormal. Wu Xuewei immediately furrowed her brows. ¡± ¡°However, she still forced a smile and tried hard to maintain the calmness on her face. ¡°Why not? You Don¡¯t want to see me, or did you do something wrong to me behind my back, so you don¡¯t want me to go back?¡± ¡± ¡°Thest sentence waspletely a probe from her, and it also carried a joking meaning. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui was serious, and he didn¡¯t even agree with her joke. ¡°Xue Wei, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I didn¡¯t let youe back for your own good. Have you forgotten what I told you before you went back to the States?¡± ¡± ¡°Of course she hadn¡¯t forgotten, but she still felt that of all her ssmates and friends, he was the only one she cared about. ¡± ¡°Before hanging up the phone, she asked weakly, ¡°Uncle Feng, did you really not do anything to let me down?¡± ¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Focus on your studies.¡±His voice was as clear and maic as ever. Wu Xuewei swore that it was not that she did not believe his words. It was just that she had been feeling very uneasy. She had to find a way to verify it. ¡°Hence, she called her cousin, Wu Yulin. ¡± ¡°The call was quickly picked up. Wu Yulin¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Little Xuewei, why are you looking for me?¡± ¡± ¡°Fortunately, Wu Yulin was still awake. Wu Xue Wei started to greet him with a sweet mouth. After talking for a long time, she finally asked his purpose. ¡°Brother Yulin, I tried to call Uncle Feng, but no one picked up. has uncle Feng been very busy recently?¡± ¡± ¡°Everyone in the Wu family knew that Wu Xue Wei had been sticking to Feng Churui since they were young. In any case, the two families were family friends, and the good rtionship between the younger generation was something that the heads of the two families were happy to see. ¡± ¡°Suddenly speaking of Feng Churui, Wu Yulin muttered, ¡°It should be just official business, right? Recently, there haven¡¯t been any big movements in s city. It¡¯s a big n, so he shouldn¡¯t be very busy. Why, is he not picking up your calls?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. I really miss him. But he actually doesn¡¯t pick up his calls. I¡¯m so sad.¡±Wu Xueweiined like a little girl. ¡± ¡°¡±Oh, I know!¡±Wu Yulin suddenly realized and remembered what happened a month ago. ¡°Your uncle Feng is probably busy with the blind date, so he didn¡¯t bother to talk to you!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±What? ! You said he¡¯s on a blind date? !¡±Wu Xuewei¡¯s voice suddenly became eight degrees higher, full of disbelief. ¡± Chapter 990 ? ¡°Chapter 990: Chapter 1003 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [107]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Yulin was a little puzzled, ¡°Your uncle Feng is not young anymore, what¡¯s so strange about a blind date? Oh, you might not know this, but your uncle Feng has broken off his engagement with his fianc¨¦e, so he¡¯s busy with the blind date now. Last month, when I went back to the capital to look for your sister Zhuang, I even bumped into your uncle Feng and your sister Zhuang on a blind date. Luckily, I bumped into them! Otherwise, your future cousin-inw would be your aunt!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Hehe... is that so? Then Brother Yulin, you have to treat sister Zhuang better. Don¡¯t let her run away again. I have to go to ss. Goodbye, Brother Yulin!¡± ¡± ¡°After hanging up the phone, Wu Xuewei could no longer smile. Why would he go on a blind date? ¡± ¡°When she returned to the United States, what did he promise her? ¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t date a woman alone, and he even went on a blind date. This was even worse! ¡± ¡°Even if he had no choice, he should have told her in advance, right? ¡± ¡°This was the most important confession between a boyfriend and girlfriend, and he didn¡¯t do it. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei had been absent-minded recently. If it wasn¡¯t for Juve pulling her along the way, she would have crashed into the trash can. If it wasn¡¯t for Qiulun reminding her, she wouldn¡¯t even know how to eat meat and would only eat the side dishes. ¡± The most serious incident happened at a masquerade ball organized by a club. A person came out of the ball and was taking a walk outside. He identally fell into the fountain. ¡°Qiulun and his friends chased after her. When they saw her climb out in a sorry state, they were worried and angry. After taking her to change her clothes, they asked her, ¡°Xuewei, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your recent behavior has made us very worried.¡± ¡± Wu Xue Wei also knew that she should not have let her imagination run wild. She should take the initiative to ask him and rify all her doubts. ¡°However, his cell phone had been switched off recently. She called Secretary Wu. Secretary Wu said that the mayor was in a meeting. When he was done with his work, he would ask him to call her back. She had no choice. She was like a person waiting for death. She could not do anything. ¡± Feng Churui did not call her back. He just sent her a message every day telling her to study hard and take care of herself. All the messages she sent him also sank into the sea. There was no response. ¡°She wanted to go back. She wanted to go back like crazy, but he did not want her to go back. She knew that. ¡± ¡°If he knew that she had gone back, he would definitely be angry. She did not want to make him angry, but she also did not want to suffer like this. ¡± ¡°In the middle of a dilemma, she lost her soul. ¡± ¡°Because, she loved him so anxiously. ¡± ¡°In the face of her friends¡¯concern, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say it. I feel that he has changed. All his actions tell me that he doesn¡¯t want me to disturb him. He seems to be avoiding me. I can¡¯t contact him... i... Am really in pain...¡± ¡± ¡°Juventus hugged her, he patted her back andforted her, ¡°Silly Girl, love is like this. There is sweetness and bitterness. ¡°You feel that he has changed. Perhaps this is just your feeling alone. Have you asked him clearly? Have you decided to continue together, or have you decided to give up on this rtionship?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know... He didn¡¯t give me the chance to contact him at all...¡± ¡± ¡°Qiao Lun couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Xuewei, since you¡¯re so uncertain, why don¡¯t you just go back to the country and ask him directly!¡± ¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me to go back to the country...¡± ¡°¡±Hahaha...¡±Qiao Lun raised his head andughed. ¡°You¡¯re so silly! Does he not want you to go back to the country, or is he afraid that you¡¯ll go back to the country? If he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why would he stop you from going back to the country? ¡°Who among couples doesn¡¯t want to see each other every day? would there be a couple who doesn¡¯t want to see each other? ¡°A couple who doesn¡¯t want to see each other, is that still a couple?¡± ¡± Qiao Lun¡¯s words woke up the person in the dream. The question that Wu Xuewei had been hesitating and struggling with seemed to have found an exit now. Chapter 991 ? Chapter 991: Chapter 1004: Love and hurt Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Looking at her friends, she cried andughed emotionally, she hugged her friends one by one. ¡°I know what to do. Thank you, my dear. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. I can¡¯t continue to think on my own.¡± ¡± ¡°Even if she made him angry, she couldn¡¯t care less. She couldn¡¯t let her imagination run wild and fall into the torture of her own imagination. ¡± ¡°Moreover, his behavior was really abnormal. She did not believe that nothing had happened on his side. ¡± ¡°Otherwise, he would not be so busy that he did not even have time to make a phone call. ¡± .. Qiao Lun was worried about her. He ignored her objections and bought a ne ticket back to China with her. ¡°On the journey back to China, she held her head with one hand weakly. The stewardess asked her if she was ufortable. ¡± She smiled and said no. The stewardess smiled and left. ¡°Looking at the white clouds outside the porthole, Wu Xuewei could not help butugh. If even a stranger could see that she was ufortable, would feng churui not feel her unhappiness? ¡± She did not know what the answer was. ¡°Because it was not him, she did not know what he was thinking. ¡± ¡°After more than ten hours of flight, she slept in a daze. In the end, she was woken up by Qiao Lun. He patted her face and said, ¡°Xuewei, we should get off the ne.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei turned her head and saw that they had already returned to S City International Airport. Under the dark night sky, the airport was still brightly lit and busy. She nodded slowly and followed Qiao Lun off the ne. ¡± ¡°In the taxi, Wu Xue Wei had her eyes closed. She looked very tired. Qiao Lun looked at her with heartache, but he could not share anything with her. He only asked her, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s Go Eat Something First?¡± ¡± ¡°She had not eaten the ne meal. After so long, she should be hungry. ¡± Wu Xuewei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°She had something on her mind, so she lost her appetite. Strangely, she did not feel hungry. She only wanted to return to the apartment as soon as possible to see if Feng Churui was at home. If he was busy, would he still be at the City Hall? ¡± ¡°Seeing her like this, Qiao Lun suddenly became very angry. ¡°Wu Xuewei, you look some! I really look down on you!¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he turned to look at the driver. ¡°Driver, pull over.¡± ¡± ¡°They had already entered the downtown area. The taxi pulled over and paid the fare. Qiao Lun pulled her out of the car. They found a nearby restaurant and went in. They ordered arge table of dishes, then, with a fierce expression, he stuffed the chopsticks into her hands. ¡°Eat! Only when you¡¯re full will you have the strength to go and settle the score with him!¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei was forced to eat more than half of the bowl of rice. Qiao Lun was also extremely hungry and wolfed down the food. Wu Xuewei secretly took out her phone and sent Feng Churui a text message ¡°¡±Uncle Feng, are you busy?¡± ¡± ¡°Eat seriously!¡±Qiao Lun nced at the small movement under her table and bent his finger to give her a heavy tip on the forehead. ¡°¡±Qiao Lun, you¡¯re so violent.¡±Wu Xuewei muttered. In the end, she picked up the chopsticks and slowly ate. ¡± ¡°After about ten minutes, her phone vibrated twice. There was a new messageing in. ¡± Feng Churui¡¯s message was very concise. There was only one word ¡ª ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Looking at this cold word, Wu Xuewei suddenly lost all her strength. In fact, what she hated the most was when she was full of enthusiasm and chatting with people. The other party would always reply with simple words like ¡®Yes¡¯, ¡®Oh¡¯, ¡®Yes¡¯. ¡± ¡°She always had a feeling of being disliked by the other party, not being valued, not being weed. ¡± Chapter 992 ? ¡°Chapter 992: Chapter 1005: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [109]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She had been enduring for a long time, and now that she was so close to him, she could no longer endure this kind of inexplicable cold treatment. Her fingers rapidly tapped on her phone, and soon, she finished typing a text message and sent it over ¨C¡± ¡°¡±Uncle Feng, do you know that you have been very cold recently? I don¡¯t know what I did wrong to make you angry, or what happened to you. ¡°I don¡¯t want to guess by myself, and you don¡¯t have to hide from me all the time. If you have something to say, just say it! ¡°Are you no longer interested in me, or are you suddenly bored? You can tell me the truth!¡±¡± ¡°This time, Qiulun asked her to eat more, but she couldn¡¯t eat another bite.¡± ¡°She held her phone with both hands and waited for his text message reply. Wu Xuewei¡¯s silly look made Qiulun very worried, and he envied the man she cared so much about.¡± ¡°If he cared half as much as that man, he would smile and wake up even if he fell asleep!¡± ¡°This time, Feng Churui¡¯s reply was very quick. He did not ask her to wait for another ten minutes.¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Recently, I¡¯ve been busy with official business and neglected you. You can focus on your studies and take care of yourself. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±¡± ¡°These two sentences were full offorting words. It could be seen that he cared about her, but he did not care about her at all.¡± But why couldn¡¯t he be happy? ¡°In the end, Wu Xuewei put down her phone and looked at Qiao Lun who was already full and looking at her. ¡°Qiao Lun, I¡¯m going to look for him.¡±¡± ¡°Qiao Lun Sighed. This silly girl, if he could get her, he would definitely not let her worry about gains and losses like this!¡± ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±In the end, he was worried about her being alone. It was still alright if that man didn¡¯t bully her. If he really did something bad to her, he could at least help her vent her anger.¡± The facts once again proved that her intuition was very urate. ¡°The taxi had just stopped at the entrance of the apartment when she saw Feng Churui¡¯s ck Land Rover driving out from inside. He was the one driving, and the woman in the front passenger seat was surprisingly Wu Yuqing!¡± ¡°The two of them were chatting with smiles on their faces, so they did not notice that she was sitting in the taxi that was parked at the entrance.¡± Wu Xuewei felt that the sky that she had always believed in copsed with a bang. ¡°Her mind was nk, and her breathing began to be difficult. It was as if something was blocking her heart, making her feel suffocated.¡± ¡°She did not dare to think about it. It was already sote, and it was almost twelve o¡¯clock. Why did Wu Yuqing and hee out of the apartment together, and where were they going now.¡± ¡°Qiao Lun looked at her ufortable appearance and roared at the driver who was still looking for change. ¡°Master, quickly follow the car in front!¡±¡± ¡°¡±No, no...¡±Wu Xuewei¡¯s trembling hands tightly held onto his wrist. She shook her head with a mournful expression. ¡°Don¡¯t chase, Don¡¯t Chase...¡±¡± ¡°Qiao Lun¡¯s hands held onto her weak shoulders and shook her angrily, his tone was also raised in anger. ¡°Wu Xuewei, wake up! Look at how you look now. You¡¯re so weak that you¡¯re like a coward that makes peopleugh at you! What are you afraid of? Afraid of seeing a scene that you can¡¯t stand even more? No matter what, I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t chase after him now, you¡¯ll definitely regret it!¡±¡± ¡°It was almost midnight. A man and a woman were alone in the middle of the night. They were not in a proper rtionship. It was already very suspicious for them toe out of the apartment together, and they even went out together.., it made people even more suspicious that there was an improper rtionship between the two of them.¡± Chapter 993 ? ¡°Chapter 993: Chapter 1006 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [110]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Qiao Lun knew that Wu Xuewei was very sad now, but sadness was inevitable. From the moment she returned to the country, it was destined that she could only be brave and not cowardly. ¡± Would she regret it? ¡°Wu Xuewei asked herself in her heart. Yes, she was a coward now. She did not dare to investigate what rtionship he had with Wu Yuqing and why he came out of his apartmentte at night, ¡°Where are we going now?¡±. ¡± She was afraid of seeing the scene that she didn¡¯t want to see the most. She was even more afraid of what would happen if these things were exposed. Naked. Naked. It was presented before her eyes. What should she do? ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s car drove all the way to the apartment under Wu Yuqing¡¯s name. After parking the car, he got out and opened the car door for her in a gentlemanly manner. Wu Yuqing got out of the car with a smile on her face. She didn¡¯t know what the two of them were talking about, but Wu Xuewei only saw.., in the end, the two of them hugged each other. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei only felt her blood boiling and her mind buzzing. Qiao Lun looked at the two of them hugging each other and clenched his fists so hard that they made cracking sounds. He pretended to push the door open and got out of the car, wanting to beat up Feng Churui. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei pulled him back. There was a pleading look in her eyes. ¡°Qiao Lun, don¡¯t Go!¡± ¡± ¡°Qiao lun growled, ¡°Wu Xuewei, look clearly at what they are doing. You have the right and position to ask for a reasonable exnation!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei did not speak. She only shook her head. Her eyes were already covered with tears. When Qiulun struggled to get out of the car again in anger, Wu Xuewei had no choice but to turn her head and rush the taxi driver, ¡°Driver, please drive away quickly!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei let the driver drive the car back to Feng Churui¡¯s apartment. Before getting out of the car, she told Qiulun to go to the hotel to rest. He was tired after running all the way with her. ¡± ¡°Qiao Lun refused to leave and insisted on waiting for Feng Churui toe back. Wu Xuewei had no choice but to yell at him to leave. In the end, Qiao Lun shook his head in disappointment at her and gritted his teeth as he let the driver drive. ¡± ¡°The taxi soon disappeared from her sight. She bit her lips tightly. It was not that she did not know that Qiao Lun was doing this for her, but it was simply impossible for her to return any feelings to him, so she was destined to owe him. ¡± ¡°After Feng Churui sent Wu Yuqing Home, he returned to the apartment. When he opened the door, he saw that the entire room was bright. For a moment, he was at a loss. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was sitting on the sofa. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she raised her head to look at him. It was as if she did not see the rare surprise on his face. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Feng, I¡¯m back. Are you surprised?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui furrowed his brows slightly. Then, he rxed and closed the door behind him. He smiled gently. ¡°Xuewei, why did youe back so suddenly?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei sneered in her heart. If she had note back all of a sudden, would she have seen such a wonderful scene tonight? ¡± ¡°Her master bedroom had been locked, the guest room had been redecorated, and the nkets and bedsheets were all brand new. She knew what all this meant, but she would rather not know anything. ¡± ¡°¡±Uncle Feng, are you afraid that I wille back?¡±She tilted her head slightly and smiled with her eyes curved. However, there was not a trace of a smile in her eyes. There was only a look in her eyes as she studied his facial expression. ¡± ¡°How long have you been back?¡± ¡°Feng Churui asked as he walked over and sat down beside her. He reached out his hand to hug her. Wu Xuewei suddenly stood up excitedly and took a few steps back. The smile on her face fadedpletely, she looked at him coldly. ¡°Uncle Feng, you haven¡¯t answered me. Are you really afraid that I wille back?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei, calm down. Sit down and tell me slowly.¡±Feng Churui stood up as well. There was a trace of seriousness on his handsome face. ¡± Chapter 994 ? ¡°Chapter 994: Chapter 1007: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [111]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±No, if you want to sit, you can sit. I¡¯ll just stand and listen.¡±Wu Xueweiughed. ¡°Tell me. From the Blind Date a month ago until now, how many things have you told me that I don¡¯t Know?¡±¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s heart sank. Wu Yulin had indeed told her about the matter. However, he could not understand why Wu Yulin would tell her about his blind date. He had no reason or reason to tell her.¡± ¡°In the eyes of outsiders, Feng Churui and she were merely family friends. They would not be so close that he had to tell her about his blind date.¡± This made him very confused. This was also the reason why he was not worried when Wu Yulin disrupted the blind date. He just did not expect that there was really no such thing as an airtight wall in this world. ¡°From her expression, he knew that she had been back for some time. From the time he sent Wu Yuqing Home, it was very likely that she had already returned to the apartment.¡± It could be imagined that she had already seen everything in the apartment.. ¡°She wasn¡¯t sure if she had seen Wu Yuqing. To be safe.., feng Churui picked a safe topic and said, ¡°Yulin should have told you, right? ¡°My mother arranged for me to go on a blind date, but I couldn¡¯t refuse. I didn¡¯t expect that the blind date would be with Yulin¡¯s ex-girlfriend. ¡°Actually, whether it¡¯s Yulin¡¯s ex-girlfriend or not, we won¡¯t have any results. ¡°The blind date is just a formality to give my mother an exnation.¡±¡± ¡°Haha...¡±Wu Xuewei sneered. ¡°You continue.¡± ¡°She understood her sarcasm and ridicule, however, Feng Churui still had no choice but to continue. ¡°I¡¯ve already locked up your bedroom. ¡°Because there are guests visiting recently, your bedroom¡¯s decoration style will cause people to misunderstand, so I locked it up. ¡°The guest room has been renovated. I used it as my bedroom.¡±¡± ¡°¡±What else are you hiding from me?¡±Wu Xuewei saw that he did not intend to continue speaking, so she opened her mouth with an unclear meaning.¡± What about Wu Yuqing? What about his ex-fianc¨¦e? Why didn¡¯t she say anything? ¡°Was she afraid that she would suspect something, or did she really think that she was so gullible that she could be fooled with just a few words?¡± ¡°If her cousin had not told him personally that he was on a blind date, if she had not seen him and Wu Yuqing together in the middle of the night, she would not have believed that the man that she had promised her so readily after leaving money would actually go behind her back!¡± She had never thought that he would also cheat! ¡°Feng Churui took two steps forward and grabbed her chin, frowning slightly. ¡°Tell me, how long have you been back? What did you see?¡±¡± He had a bad feeling. She must have seen him with Wu Yuqing! ¡°But, why didn¡¯t she say anything?¡± Why didn¡¯t she ask anything? It was because of her sarcastic and mocking look that he felt that things were much more serious than he had imagined. ¡°¡±I just arrived and didn¡¯t see anything either.¡±Wu Xuewei frowned slightly. He pinched her. ¡°Why, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±¡± ¡°He frowned, he let go of her chin slightly. ¡°Everything is not what you think. There is nothing between me and Wu Yuqing. ¡°At the banquet, her gown was spilled with fruit juice. I brought her back to change her clothes and then just like what you saw, I sent her home.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Haha...¡±Wu Xuewei giggled. Suddenly, a strange force pushed him away. Feng Churui did not know whether it was because he was caught off guard or because he did not have any defenses against her at all. He was actually pushed by her and stumbled onto the sofa, she sniffed fiercely and told herself not to cry. She did not want to lose her remaining pride to him!¡± Chapter 995 ? ¡°Chapter 995: Chapter 1008 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [112]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Feng Churui, to be honest, I¡¯m really disappointed in you! You could have left me hanging for a month without giving me any reason. You didn¡¯t pick up your phone calls. Secretary Wu said that she would call me back when you weren¡¯t busy, but did you? I¡¯ve called over a hundred times. Did you call me back once? Hehe, do you know that every time I see the text messages you send me, I can¡¯t help but think, what are you doing? When you sent me the text messages, was your expression impatient? Was it a perfunctory attitude. Only now do I know that you don¡¯t want me to return to the country. It turns out that it¡¯s not unreasonable. Only when I¡¯m not around can you let go. Look at you now. How Free Are You? You can go on blind dates whenever you want. You can go out with women in the middle of the night whenever you want. ¡°Feng Churui, I¡¯m really envious of you. You¡¯re so lucky in love!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Wu Xuewei!¡±Feng Churui stood up. His tall figure stood in front of her and immediately made her look even more petite and weak. He looked at Wu Xuewei, who was only as tall as his chest, her beautiful eyes quickly turned red from the hysterical roar just now. Ayer of watery tears umted in her eyes and refused to fall. Her Chin was raised high, it was as if she was carrying her pride and dignity. ¡± ¡°She was like a peacock fighting alone, using her beautiful feathers to decorate her armor. She was proud and beautiful. ¡± ¡°He looked at her, and she looked at him the same way. However, one was powerless, and the other was cold and indignant. ¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re emotionally unstable now. You Won¡¯t listen to anything I say. We¡¯ll talk again when you¡¯vepletely calmed down.¡±He reached out to hold her hand. It waste, and she should be tired after running all the way. ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t Touch Me!¡±Before his hand touched her, she had already flung her hand away fiercely as if she was avoiding bacteria, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about whether I should calm down or not. What I need now is not to calm down! If you don¡¯t want to say it, then fine, I won¡¯t force you. Let¡¯s calm down for a period of time and consider whether this rtionship still has any value to continue.¡± ¡± ¡°After Wu Xuewei said that, she strode out. ¡± ¡°¡±Wu Xuewei, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? !¡±Feng Churui was stunned. Then, he immediately caught up to her and grabbed her. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Where do you think you¡¯re Going? Don¡¯t be willful!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei lowered her head and bit down hard on his wrist. She bit down hard and did not show any mercy. Blood was bitten out of Feng Churui¡¯s wrist. When he felt that his flesh was about to be bitten off by her, he let go of her hand. ¡± Wu Xuewei wiped the blood from her mouth. ¡°I told you not to touch me! Don¡¯t follow me again. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t force me!¡± ¡°After saying that, she strode out. She mmed the door of the apartment with a loud bang. ¡± The tears that she had been holding back finally flowed out without any restraint at this moment. It was uncontroble. It was as if a piece of flesh had been pulled out of her heart. She was so familiar with this feeling that it felt like she would die in the next second. It was the same as when she was rejected by him two years ago. It was better to wish for death than to feel waves of heartache. It was so unbearable that she wished she was dead. ¡°Feng Churui looked at the tightly shut door and took a step forward. When he heard her words, his body immediately stiffened. He stood still for a long time. He wiped his face in frustration and walked to the French window, there was no sign of her under the apartment.. ¡± Wu Xuewei found a hotel and had been sitting on the bay window in her room. Her mind was in a mess. She knew that she was really unprincipled and spineless to do this after such a thing had happened. Chapter 996 ? ¡°Chapter 996: Chapter 1009: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [113]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°But she had no choice. She really had no choice. who asked her to be unable to keep her heart and throw so many feelings towards him back then? Now that she had encountered these things that caught her off guard, other than hiding and crying herself, she did not have any independent opinions at all. ¡± ¡°Although she said it in a very open-minded manner, allowing both of them to calm down, only she herself knew that if she had not said that back then, she would really have lost even a little bit of dignity. ¡± .. ¡°Qiao Lun called Wu Xuewei early in the morning. The call was only picked up after a long time. He had just heard her speak.., he immediately became nervous. ¡°Xuewei, what¡¯s wrong with your voice? Have you cried? Damn it, you shouldn¡¯t have left firstst night! Are you at the apartment? I¡¯ll go look for you immediately!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei said that she was no longer at the apartment. Then, she reported the hotel¡¯s address and got up to go to the bathroom to wash up. ¡± She had curled up for too long and her legs had gone numb. She had just stepped on the carpet from the bay window when her legs went limp and she fell to the ground. ¡°Her legs seemed to be pricked by thousands of needles at the same time. Since she could not stand up, she decided not to sit on the ground. ¡± It was not until the doorbell rang that she got up to open the door. ¡°Seeing that her eyes were so red and swollen that they looked like fish bubbles, she could barely open them. Her eyes could only open a small gap. Wu Xuewei moved aside to let him in, then, she coughed and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up. Wait for me.¡± ¡± ¡°The moment she said that, her voice was so hoarse that it sounded like it was rubbing against each other. ¡± ¡°¡±Wu Xuewei, how long have you been crying for?¡±Qiao Lun touched her face with a heartache. His fingertips gently touched her swollen eyelids. He wanted to scold her for being useless, but he swallowed his words. ¡± He couldn¡¯t bear it. He couldn¡¯t bear to yell at her when she was so heartbroken. ¡°¡±I forgot.¡±She seemed to be afraid that he would worry, so she tried her best to smile, thinking that she had given him a smile. In fact, what she didn¡¯t know was that her forced smile was even uglier than crying. ¡± ¡°She booked the first flight to the United States this morning. After having a simple breakfast with Qiao Lun in the hotel restaurant, the two of them went to the airport. ¡± ¡°At the airport, she saw Feng Churui waiting there. Secretary Wu stood behind him. When she saw her, secretary Wu did not dare to greet her. She just nodded her head. ¡± ¡°The two of them stood a few meters away from each other face to face. Wu Xuewei began to feel lucky. Qiaolun ran to buy her a pair of sunsses after breakfast. So now, her embarrassment and her cowardice were not disyed in front of him. ¡± ¡°Qiao Lun also saw Feng Churui. He patted Wu Xuewei¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Wait for me.¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he strode over and raised his fist to greet Feng Churui¡¯s face. ¡°Damn you! How dare you bully her!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui was born in the army and easily dodged his punch. Secretary Wu also took the opportunity to hold Qiao Lun back. ¡°Comrade, the rtionship is between the two of them. Can you not get involved? Isn¡¯t it messy enough?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui walked to her in three steps and stood still. Through the sunsses, he could not see her expression clearly, but it should not be gentle. ¡± ¡°Are you going back?¡±He asked. Wu Xuewei looked at him and did not say a word. ¡°He looked at her deeply and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start. I¡¯m really sorry to make you sad. This is not what I want to see...¡± ¡± ¡°Before he could finish, Wu Xuewei passed by him and walked to Secretary Wu. She reached out to pull Qiao Lun over and went to check in. ¡± She didn¡¯t say a word throughout the whole process. Chapter 997 ? ¡°Chapter 997: Chapter 1010 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [114]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Churui watched her go through the boarding pass and then go to line up to go through the security check. That thin and weak back seemed to contain a great amount of energy, and people did not dare to look down on it.¡± Did she not even want to look at him again? Did she even want to give him time to say a few words? ¡°Really, was that so?¡± ¡°Secretary Wu hesitated and said beside him, ¡°Mayor...¡±it was gettingte, it was time to go to the city hall.¡± ¡°Feng churui calmly retracted his gaze, turned around and walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±¡± .. ¡°After returning to the United States, Wu Xuewei¡¯s mood was still not a little better. On the ne, she had not said a word. No matter how anxious Qiao Lun was or how many questions he asked, he refused to say a word. When she asked too many questions, she kept on crying. The flight attendant had sent over tissues, he hurriedly helped her wipe her tears.¡± But those tears were like tap water that had been turned on. They could not stop! ¡°After more than ten hours of flight, she cried and slept. She was so Haggard that she did not have a trace of life.¡± ¡°When they reached school, Qiaolun was worried about her. On the way back to the dormitory, he called Juventus and asked them to take care of her. She was very depressed.¡± ¡°Juventus and the others rushed downstairs from the dormitory. When they saw Wu Xuewei, they were shocked. ¡°Oh MY God! What happened? Why are your eyes crying like that?¡±¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. Take her upstairs to rest. I¡¯ll buy food for you.¡±Qiao Lun pushed Wu Xuewei to them. He looked at her worriedly before turning around and leaving. ¡°Wu Xuewei was in a daze. She didn¡¯t want to do anything. She could hear the questions from Juve and the concern on their faces. However, she didn¡¯t have the strength to do anything.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t even want to say anything. She was tired and her heart was tired. In the face of their concern and concern, she could only shake her head and nod her head to answer.¡± ¡°Then, shey on her bed. She pulled up the quilt and covered herself.¡± ¡°She thought that after suffering for two years, happiness had already fallen on her. She just did not expect that perhaps this was just a joke that God had yed on her, causing her to be intoxicated in a mirage.¡± ¡°Feng churui, you have really disappointed me..¡± ¡°She cried again and again, and her heart ached again and again. Wu Xuewei had lost ten kilograms in a week. Her eyes were sunken, and her chin was bing thinner and thinner.¡± ¡°From the moment she returned to the United States, her phone had been switched off. She wanted to calm herself down, and she also wanted to be proud of herself. She wanted to face everything that he had done to her with ease.¡± ¡°However, she was, after all, a newbie who had no experience in rtionships. Once she encountered such a situation, she waspletely flustered and lost her bearings.¡± She did not even know what was right to do. She did not even know what she should do next. ¡°More than once, she had thought that if she didn¡¯t love him, would she suffer like she did today?¡± ¡°No Way, not even the past two years of suffering!¡± ¡°If she didn¡¯t love him, she wouldn¡¯t have let her imagination run wild with his indifference. She wouldn¡¯t have tried every possible way to find fault with herself to excuse him. She wouldn¡¯t have seen him with another woman and walk away with such a good-for-nothing, she would not have gone up to him and given him a hard p, then casually said goodbye.¡± ¡°Her phone had been turned off for too long, and it had run out of battery. That day, she charged her phone and turned it on. Thirty-two missed calls and texts popped up.¡± ¡°She nced at the missed calls. They were all from Feng Churui, and the texts were all from him.¡± Chapter 998 ? ¡°Chapter 998: Chapter 1011 love thoroughly, Hurt thoroughly [115]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The fingertips that touched the screen of the phone began to tremble faintly. Bitterness and bitterness welled up in her heart. Why, why did she have to hurt her heart again, only then would she be nervous about her. ¡± ¡°She did not have the courage to finish reading the 11 text messages. She was really afraid that she would cry again. Over the past week, she had cried enough. Several times, she almost could not open her eyes. She really had a feeling.., that if she continued to cry, her eyes would be blinded by her tears. ¡± His apology and exnation were all so pale and powerless. He said that it had nothing to do with Wu Yuqing. He said that she had to take care of herself. He even said that he loved her.. ¡°Wu Xuewei really wanted to ask him, what did he know about love? ¡± ¡°If he loved her, how could he bear to ignore her? If he loved her, he knew that she would be angry and sad if he did those things. But why did he do it without her knowing? ¡± ¡°There was no reply. She closed her eyes and when she opened them again, it was already clear. She pressed the turn off button and her phone was casually thrown to the side of the bed. ¡± .. ¡°Tang Chao looked for Feng Churui to drink, but he rejected him because he was not in the mood. Tang Chao was puzzled. If he was not in the mood, shouldn¡¯t he drink more? ¡± ¡°Thus, he used his ruffian strength and rushed into the mayor¡¯s office. He pulled him up, who had already left work. ¡°Ah Rui, let¡¯s Go and drink with me!¡± ¡± Feng churui calmly pried his hand away and nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± ¡°Then, he returned to his desk and began to read official documents. Tang Chao leaned over and ced his hands on his desk. He pressed his palms on those official documents and said in a disappointed tone, ¡°Ah Rui, drink with me.¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free. Ask Yan to go.¡±He pulled away the documents and continued to read. ¡°¡±He wants to bring his son!¡±Tang Shao was furious and said angrily, ¡°Just say whether you want to apany him or not. Just say it!¡± ¡± Feng Churui looked up at him and frowned slightly. ¡°Did Mo Mo give you explosives again?¡± ¡°¡±Tsk...¡±Tang Shao scoffed and said arrogantly, ¡°Is this young master the kind of man who is afraid of his wife? It¡¯s already good enough that I don¡¯t bring her into the Cold Pce!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh, is that so?¡±Mayor Feng pretended to pick up his phone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell her exactly what you said just now.¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing that he was really going to call Lu Mo, Tang Chao suddenly pounced on him and snatched his phone away, he shouted, ¡°Damn! Feng churui, are you a brother? You Can¡¯t y with people like this! Fortunately, this young master reached out his hand and snatched it away. Phew...¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he took the phone and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± ¡°Feng churui picked up thendline on the table and said very kindly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Calling is the same.¡± ¡± PA ¡ª ¡°Tang Chao directly put the receiver in his hand on thendline and said with a mournful face, ¡°Alright, this young master admits that it was Lu Mo who gave me the explosives. Is that Alright?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh, tell me.¡±Feng churui simply changed to afortable position and crossed his legs. He crossed his hands and ced them on hisp, looking like he was listening to a story. ¡°How did she make you eat the explosives?¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao rummaged around and finally took out a cigarette. He lit it with the lighter and then sat on the sofa, smoking with a dispirited look. ¡± ¡°When he was in a bad mood, perhaps listening to other people¡¯s miserable experiences would make him feel better? ¡± ¡°With this thought in mind, Feng churui urged, ¡°Hurry up and say it.¡± ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story...¡± Feng churui rubbed his temples. ¡°Cut the long story short and get to the point!¡± Chapter 999 ? ¡°Chapter 999: Chapter 1012: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [116]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Young Master Tang mulled it over for a moment, he said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s all Lu Momo¡¯s fault. Look at Little Handsome Rong, he can jump and shout. My Son isn¡¯t around yet, how can I not be anxious? ¡°Let her give birth to a child for me. Hey, she¡¯s saying that she¡¯s just married and hasn¡¯t adapted to married life yet. It Won¡¯t be toote to wait for two or three years before giving birth. ¡°It¡¯s not toote, it¡¯s not toote. How can it not be too damnte? ¡°I¡¯m so envious of those who have children!¡± ¡± Feng churui sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s really a long story. Continue.¡± ¡°Young Master Tang lit another cigarette after he finished smoking, his face was filled with worry. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give birth, then don¡¯t give birth. I¡¯m just living my Daddy¡¯s Addiction, Alright? ¡°Isn¡¯t it just lying to Lu Xingzhi to call me daddy twice? Is there a need to say that I¡¯ve taught her precious little brother bad? ¡°Fine, now he¡¯s bringing his baby brother back to his parents¡¯House!¡± ¡± The corner of Feng Churui¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. His brother-inw had to call him ¡®daddy¡¯? To think that he could think of such a thing! Lu Mo was not angry. He felt that it was strange. It was hard for Lu Mo to marry such an unreliable husband. ¡°After pondering for a moment, he said to Tang Chao, ¡°I think it¡¯s right to be angry silently. You deserve to eat dynamite.¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Tang was displeased. Why should he be unhappy alone? He should at least let him say something unhappy to make him happy, right? ¡± ¡°¡±Looking at your fiery face, did you quarrel with Little Xue Wei?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui nced at him, not intending to tell him. ¡± ¡°The more he did not say, the more curious Tang Chao became, and the more enthusiastic he became, ¡°I know even if I don¡¯t say it. You quarreled with Little Xue Wei. It seems that the quarrel was not light. Sigh, Ah Rui, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but since you¡¯re already together with that girl Xue Wei, how are you going to get together with Wu Yuqing?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui had been holding back his words since thest time when it was Mo Mo¡¯s birthday. Wu Yuqing was an adult, and it was not as if she had never gone to a bar alone to drink. was there a need for him to worry about bringing her along? ¡± ¡°Watch your words.¡±Feng Churui put down the document and did not read a single word. ¡°What do you mean by getting together? Yuqing and I Are Friends.¡± ¡°Tang dynasty gave him a look that said, ¡®you don¡¯t understand this, do you?¡¯ He began to talk about his experience. ¡°Let me tell you, my Lu Momo said that between men and women, there is no pure friendship other than adultery. ¡°There is no pure friendship other than love! ¡°Those who use the excuse of a bosom friend are just spare tires! ¡°It¡¯s even more nonsense to talk about friends. If you let me treat a woman like this, Lu Momo will definitely cry like a little steamed bun with me when we get back.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui was in disbelief. Seeing that he did not seem to be fooling around, he asked softly, ¡°When Lu Mo Mo cries, does he look like a little steamed bun?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±F * ck you! Who told you to pay attention to this? Get to the point!¡±Tang Chao did not want to say more, he simply grabbed him by the shoulders and walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and have a drink with this young master!¡±After drinking, he still had to go to his inws¡¯house to fetch his wife back. Was it easy for him.. ¡± ¡°After leaving the bar and returning to the apartment, Feng Churui¡¯s mind was unusually clear, as if alcohol had no effect on him at all. ¡± ¡°It was not that he did not understand what Tang dynasty said in the evening, but there were many things that were not absolute. ¡± ¡°Just because she did not like to let him interact with the opposite sex, he could not really cut off contact with all the opposite sex. His identity was destined to not be as free and easy as Rong Yan and Tang Dynasty. ¡± He was an official. Everything had to be done ording to the rules. He had to follow the procedure and follow the rules. There were many female officials and subordinates. It was impossible for him to not interact with all of them. Chapter 1000 ? ¡°Chapter 1000: Chapter 1013 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [117]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Unlike Rong Yan, as long as he wanted to, he couldpletely iste himself from all the members of the opposite sex. Everything depended on his preferences, and unlike the Tang dynasty, where there were many men in the gang, he could avoid the members of the opposite sex. ¡± He felt that everyone would have a different view of things... nothing was absolute in the world. ¡°Moreover, he really didn¡¯t think that as a friend, there would be any problems if he cared about it. ¡± ¡°When he returned to the apartment, he called Wu Xuewei as usual. It was still the cold and mechanical female voice. After hesitating for a moment, he still sent her a text message. Even though the topic would always revolve around her studies and body.., but other than these two exhortations, he thought that she wouldn¡¯t be willing to read anything else. ¡± .. Wu Xuewei spent two weeks to calm herself down. She was no longer like the first week where she was like a lunatic who only knew how to cry other than crying. ¡°She used time to calm herself down. As long as she did not think about Feng Churui and did not think about anything rted to him, she would be able to calm down. ¡± ¡°However, when she wanted to stop thinking about how Feng Churui¡¯s rtionship with her would go on, something happened that caught her off guard. ¡± ¡°That morning, during the big ss, her stomach suddenly hurt. During the week she cried, her stomach hurt from time to time, but at that time, her heart hurt so much that it felt like it wanted to take away her breath, the pain in her stomach was nothing. ¡± ¡°This time, she thought that it would be like before, the pain would go away after a while. She didn¡¯t expect that this pain would hurt her for a full 15 minutes. ¡± ¡°In the end, Juve noticed that her face was covered in cold sweat and her face was pale. She hurriedly asked what was wrong with her. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m... fine...¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as she said that, her vision went dark and she fainted. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei! Xue Wei, what¡¯s Wrong?¡±Juve couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He shouted at Qiao lun, ¡°Qiao Lun,e here quickly. Xue Wei fainted!¡± ¡± ¡°Qiao Lun suddenly got up and rushed over. When he saw that Wu Xue Wei had fainted, he was scared. So, he carried her and ran to the infirmary. ¡± ¡°When Wu Xuewei woke up, she saw Qiao Lun and Juve¡¯s surprised and happy expressions. Juve held her hand tightly. ¡°Xuewei, that¡¯s great. You¡¯re awake!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I. . . What Happened?¡±She remembered that when the professor was teaching, she had a stomachache. Then, her vision went ck and she didn¡¯t know anything. ¡± ¡°This...¡±Juve hesitated and looked at Qiao Lun. ¡°Qiaolun didn¡¯t look well. It could be seen that he was very angry. This made Wu Xuewei even more anxious, but she still joked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that like all the female leads in idol dramas, I have an incurable disease?¡± ¡± Qiaolun looked at her with an indescribable pain in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Three months.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know if it was because she fainted, but her mind was nk and she couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡± What was Qiao Lun Saying Just Now? Was she pregnant? Three months? She was already three months pregnant? Why didn¡¯t she know.. ¡°¡±Qiao Lun, April Fool¡¯s Day is not here yet. Don¡¯t Mess with me. This is not funny at all.¡±She curled the corners of her lips andughed lightly. ¡± ¡°¡±Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡±Qiao Lun paced back and forth on the spot and wiped his face hard, then he continued, ¡°The Doctor said that you¡¯re three months pregnant. It¡¯s just because of your emotional fluctuations that the fetus is in danger of miscarriage. Do you know why your stomach hurts? It¡¯s because the fetus in your stomach is resisting you. Objection!¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei was not mentally prepared at all. She subconsciously lowered her head and reached out to touch her lower abdomen. was there already a child inside? Chapter 1001 ? ¡°Chapter 1001: Chapter 1014: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [118]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Qiao Lun looked at her stunned expression and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Xue Wei, don¡¯t be afraid. If you don¡¯t want it, you can abort it...¡± ¡± ¡°No!¡±Wu Xue Wei hurriedly refused and looked up at him. ¡°I want her. This is my child.¡± ¡°This was her child, a child that was rted to her by blood. How could she bear to abort it? ¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Qiao Lun still wanted to say something, but was pushed by Juve, hinting him not to say anything, then, he said to Wu Xuewei, ¡°Xuewei, have you thought it through? If you give birth to the child, what will happen to your studies? Also, are you sure that your rtionship is stable enough now? Can you give the child a warm and healthy home to grow up in?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei tightly gripped the corner of the nket, her face pale.¡±... I don¡¯t want to abort her...¡± ¡± ¡°She really did not know that she would be pregnant. The Doctor said that she was three months pregnant, but she only felt that her lower abdomen was slightly protruding. It was not very obvious. ¡± What made her feel most incredulous was that there was actually a small life inside. ¡°It was a very strange feeling. It made her feel that she had a close and inseparable rtionship with Feng Churui. This feeling was very good, really very good. ¡± ¡°Qiao Lun¡¯s brows knitted together. Seeing her immersed in happiness.., he had no choice but to say something to discourage her. ¡°You want to give birth to this child. Have you ever thought about whether he wants it or not? You¡¯ve seen what he did behind your back with your own eyes. Are you sure you want to keep this child?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s face turned pale again. Juventus pushed him out of the infirmary, he scolded her angrily, ¡°Listen, Qiaolun, I know you like Xuewei, but are you sure you want to attack her at this time? Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s already suffering?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m afraid that the decision she makes now will make her regret it in the future! I¡¯m just reminding her that there are some practical problems that can not be ignored! For example, a man¡¯s heart.¡± ¡± ¡°Juve helplessly held his forehead, ¡°Qiaolun, you¡¯re not Xue Wei¡¯s him. You Don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking in his heart, so you don¡¯t have the right to say these things! Maybe he also wants this child. After all, we¡¯re not him, so don¡¯t say these things in the future, okay? Xue Wei doesn¡¯t like to hear it either.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Juve, I¡¯m sorry.¡±Qiaolun spread his hands, ¡°I can¡¯t stop saying that in the future. Unless he really does his best and leaves me with no room to say anything else, I won¡¯t shut up. Because I want Xue Wei to be happy more than anyone else.¡± ¡± Qiao Lun left. Juve felt that this conversation was a very unpleasant one. ¡°Because their opinions were all stubborn with their subjective positions. They couldn¡¯t convince the other party, nor could they make themselves give up their own opinions. ¡± .. ¡°Ever since she found out that she was pregnant, afraid that negative emotions would affect the fetus, Wu Xuewei would make herselfugh every day. She would also pay attention to the nutrition of her meals and eat them on time. Even Juwen realized that she was in good spirits, her face was not as pale as before. Now, it was white with a tinge of red. She was very healthy. ¡± ¡°It was naturally a good thing that she was happy. Among her friends, she was the first to be pregnant, so everyone came to touch her belly out of curiosity. They wanted to feel what it was like to have a baby inside. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei did not know whether tough or cry as she touched her slightly protruding belly. It was not obvious, and her belly could not be seen even if she wore a winter coat. Suddenly, she felt that she was quite lucky. ¡± ¡°Aftering to the United States, she had met this group of friends who had apanied her during her most torturous and low-tide two years. Until now, they had not left. She was very d. ¡± Chapter 1002 ? ¡°Chapter 1002: Chapter 1015 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [119]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Being pregnant did not cause her any suffering, such as vomiting. She was very rxed and could eat and sleep. This also made her no different from a normal person. ¡± ¡°The news of her pregnancy was only known to the school doctor and the group of friends from Juve. After all, it was not something that was worth publicizing, so everyone unanimously chose to keep it a secret. ¡± ¡°When she found out that she was pregnant on the third day, Wu Xuewei turned on her phone and looked at the missed calls and text messages. She hesitated for a while before returning Feng Churui¡¯s call. ¡± She thought that the two of them had tomunicate. She couldn¡¯t keep giving him the silent treatment. ¡°Now that they had a child, she thought a lot. She even considered their future. ¡± ¡°However, the current problem was why he would do so many things behind her back. Only when the problem was solved could she talk to him about the child. ¡± ¡°The call was picked up very quickly. Feng Churui¡¯s voice was a little tired, and it was not difficult to detect a trace of joy. ¡°Xue Wei, you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei held the phone tightly and suddenly did not know what to say. It was not that she was not angry. Until now, she was still a little sad and trusted him 100% . However, what he returned to her made her very hurt. ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± His voice was very pleasant to the ears. Wu Xuewei had always known that his voice was calm and steady. His voice was gorgeous and made people involuntarily focus on listening to his words. ¡°Wu Xuewei told him frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to you.¡± ¡± ¡°On the other end, he smiled gently. ¡°Just say whatever you want. Whatever you want to say, just say it. I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, let me ask you. If I were to go on a blind date with a man and you knew about it, would you be angry?¡± ¡± ¡°I would.¡±Feng Churui answered without hesitation. ¡°Wu Xuewei smiled faintly. ¡°I came out of my residence with a mante at night and left together. If you knew about it, would you be angry?¡± ¡± ¡°I would.¡±Feng churui seemed to understand what she meant. It was nothing more than asking him to put himself in her shoes. ¡°She wanted him to stand in her shoes, look at these things, and try to understand her feelings. ¡± ¡°¡±Uncle Feng.¡±Wu Xuewei¡¯s voice was very low and light, as if the wind would blow it away. ¡± Feng Churui¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°She touched the roses that Juve had just bought this morning and ced them in a vase. They were delicate and beautiful with thorns. She was identally pricked by the thorns, and a bead of blood instantly appeared on her fingertip. ¡± ¡°She looked at her finger and said to him, ¡°I don¡¯t want there to be cheating in my love. I don¡¯t like to be betrayed, and I don¡¯t like to be unfaithful. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡± Feng churui focused. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei put her finger into her mouth and sucked all the blood away before saying, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Hang up.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, she took the lead to hang up the phone. ¡± ¡°Love was like that delicate and beautiful rose. There were thorns in its beauty. You could enjoy its beauty, but you would also be stabbed by it. ¡± Sweet and bitter coexisted. ¡°After thinking about it, Wu Xuewei still felt that she should forget about it. Why did she insist on getting an answer from him? Even though he avoided the topic, she was still disappointed. ¡± ¡°The disappointment in her heart could not be faked. She knew that if she insisted on it, it might only make her unhappy. ¡± ¡°It was better to look at the bright side. This way, her mood might be better. ¡± ¡°She did not ask for anything from him. She only hoped that he would not lie to her, not betray her, and be exclusive to her. This was because the prerequisite for all of this was that she had already done it for him. Therefore, she also hoped that he would be able to do it. ¡± Chapter 1003 ? ¡°Chapter 1003: Chapter 1016 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [120]¡± Trantor: 549690339 .. ¡°¡±Rui, can youe to my ce...¡±¡± ¡°When he received Wu Yuqing¡¯s Call, Feng Churui was leaning on the sofa reading a book. He put down the book and sat up. He took the phone and walked to the French window. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±¡± ¡°¡±... I¡¯m so scared. Can You Come and apany me? I don¡¯t know who to call... I¡¯m very confused now...¡±Wu Yuqing¡¯s words were stato. Clearly, she was really scared.¡± ¡°That was because he had never seen her scared before. She had always been elegant and decent. The smile on her face was neither deep nor shallow, just nice to look at.¡± ¡°Turning around to go back to the bedroom to get his coat, Feng Churui said to her on the other end of the phone as he went out, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away. Wait for me.¡±¡± ¡°Soon, Feng Churui drove to Wu Yuqing¡¯s apartment. Downstairs, he saw her waiting there in a down jacket, shivering in the cold wind.¡± ¡°Seeing him, she smiled and ran over. ¡°Ah Rui, you¡¯re here.¡±¡± ¡°Looking around, Feng Churui patted her shoulder and smiled faintly. ¡°Go up. It¡¯s cold here.¡±¡± Wu Yuqing looked at him and smiled. The two of them went upstairs together. ¡°It was not the first time Feng churui came to her apartment. He walked to the living room and sat down. Wu Yuqing poked her head out of the kitchen. ¡°Ah Rui, coffee or tea?¡±¡± ¡°Just give me a cup of boiling water.¡± ¡°¡±Okay, wait a moment.¡±With that, she went back to the kitchen to get busy.¡± ¡°Not long after, she came out with some in water and some pastries. Wu Yuqing sat down beside him and looked at the news program that was ying on the television. ¡°Are you still leaving tonight?¡±¡± ¡°Feng Churui picked up the water and took a sip before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll stay tonight.¡±¡± .. ¡°Secretary Wu realized that Miss Wu Yuqing had been very close to the mayor recently. From time to time, she woulde to the city hall to have dinner with the mayor.¡± ¡°The mayor¡¯s attitude was also ambiguous. He did not reject her, but he did not always ept her invitation.¡± ¡°What made secretary Wu even more puzzled was that the mayor had clearly broken off the engagement with Miss Wu because of Miss Xue Wei. However, his actions now left him puzzled. Every day after work, he did not need a chauffeur to drive, instead, he drove himself to pick up Miss Wu and then went back to Miss Wu¡¯s apartment.¡± ¡°Once, he even went to the supermarket with his wife. Coincidentally, he saw the mayor and Miss Wu going to the supermarket together. The way the two of them talked andughed made him think that the two of them were in love!¡± ¡°He did not understand and did not dare to ask. After all, that was the mayor¡¯s own love affair. He had no control over it and was not qualified to do so.¡± He just had some sympathy for Miss Xue Wei. ¡°If she knew about these things, would she be very sad?¡± ¡°At this point, Wu Xue Wei sneezed loudly. Goosebumps rose all over her body. She touched her nose and muttered, ¡°Who is saying bad things about me?¡±¡± ¡°Juventus took out a tissue and gave it to her, he winked at her. ¡°I think, it¡¯s not that someone is saying bad things about you, it¡¯s that someone is missing you. Look, your ears are red. Isn¡¯t there a saying in China that when your ears are red, someone is missing you?¡±¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was speechless. ¡°Juve, you even know this?¡±¡± ¡°Juve flirtatiously yed with her long brown curly hair and said proudly, ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t spend those few months in China for nothing. This isn¡¯t a problem for me.¡±¡± ¡°Qiaolun walked over and sat between the two of them. He mercilessly ridiculed, ¡°You can gloat all you want, you only know this one.¡±¡± Chapter 1004 ? ¡°Chapter 1004: Chapter 1017 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [121]¡± Trantor: 549690339 Juve was unconvinced. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. I can read Fortune!¡± Qiao Lun made a posture of listening attentively and stretched out his hand in front of her.¡±.¡± Juve¡¯s face flushed red. She pped his hand away. Qiao Lun was right. She only knew that one person. She really didn¡¯t know anything else. ¡°¡±Alright, the two of you. Qiao Lun, don¡¯tugh at the pot calling the kettle ck.¡± ¡± ¡°Qiao Lun touched the tip of his nose and stopped teasing Juve. He looked at her seriously and asked, ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you going to tell him that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve asked for leave. I¡¯ll be back in two days. I n to tell him in person.¡± ¡°Qiao Lun agreed with her. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s better to tell him in person. Xuewei, why don¡¯t I go back with you? You¡¯re a pregnant woman. I don¡¯t trust you.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Qiao Lun, I¡¯m not a child anymore. Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m weak. I can take care of myself. Of course, I still have a child.¡±Wu Xuewei could only refuse Qiao Lun¡¯s concern. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m still worried.¡±Qiaolun said and looked at Juve. ¡°Why don¡¯t you apany Xuewei Back? My identity might bring inconvenience to her. I have no problem with that. It wouldn¡¯t be good if people misunderstand her.¡± ¡°Juve thought about it. Based on the situationst time, she felt that it was still necessary to apany her back. ¡± ¡°After all, Feng Churui had a criminal record. This time, she didn¡¯t know if their conversation would satisfy both sides and give them a result. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll go back with you. As long as you¡¯re done talking, I¡¯lle back.¡±Juve made the final decision. ¡± ¡°Juve...¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei still wanted to say something, but Juve used an apple to block her mouth. She smiled and said, ¡°Resistance is invalid. The original judgment is upheld!¡± ¡± .. ¡°In the end, Wu Xue Wei didn¡¯t want to trouble her friends again and again because of her own matters, so she returned to the country a day early. By the time Juve and Qiao Lun found out, she had already boarded the ne. She only sent a message to tell them that she had returned to the country, don¡¯t worry about her. ¡± Juve was so angry that they gnashed their teeth. They waved their fists and said that they would definitely beat her up when she gave birth to the child. Why was she so disobedient? ! ¡°On the ne, Wu Xuewei was exceptionally tired. She seemed to have slept all the way to s city. If the flight attendant hadn¡¯t woken her up during the meal, she might have been able to sleep without eating anything. ¡± ¡°Considering that the child needed nutrition, she still braced herself and ate the food before continuing to sleep. ¡± ¡°When she arrived in s city, it happened to be morning. The winter nights were longer than the daytime, so even if it was eight o¡¯clock, the sky had not yetpletely lit up. ¡± ¡°When she got into the taxi, the driver asked her where she was going. After hesitating for a long time, she reported the address of the vi under her name. ¡± ¡°She thought that before she had a clear discussion with Feng churui, it would be better for her to stay in her vi. ¡± ¡°The vi was always cleaned by the part-time worker aunt, so when she went back, the aunt happened to be still cleaning. When she saw her, the aunt recognized her. ¡± ¡°¡±Miss Wu, you¡¯re back?¡±The aunt stopped what she was doing and looked at her with a smile. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei made up a reason. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here in S City to celebrate my friend¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ll stay here for a few days.¡± ¡± ¡°Then, she said yfully to her aunt, ¡°Aunt, I secretly went back to China to celebrate my friend¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ll be back in a few days. You have to keep it a secret for me. Don¡¯t tell my grandfather.¡± ¡± ¡°No problem. I promise to keep it a secret for you.¡± Chapter 1005 ? ¡°Chapter 1005: Chapter 1018 Love Thoroughly, Hurt Thoroughly [122]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Thank you, Auntie!¡±Wu Xuewei beamed, then went upstairs to her bedroom. ¡± ¡°The furnishings in the bedroom were exactly the same as the furnishings in her old residence in the imperial capital. The Auntie cleaned it every day, so clean that there was not a singleyer of dust on it. ¡± ¡°Lying on the bed. Upstairs, she thought about whether she should call Feng Churui and tell him that she had already returned to the country, and that she had something to discuss with him? ¡± ¡°The Auntie went upstairs and knocked on the door. ¡°Miss, have you eaten breakfast? If you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll go and make you something to eat.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was taking a bath and came out with a towel wrapped around her neck. She thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Okay, Auntie, you can just make some. I¡¯m not picky about food.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay. Miss, please wait a moment. It will be ready soon.¡±The Auntie smiled and went downstairs to get busy. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei went to open the wardrobe and found that there were no clothes inside. This was troublesome. She did not bring anything back, let alone clothes. ¡± ¡°In the end, she took the dirty clothes that she had changed into the washing machine to wash. Then, she nned to go to the mall to buy some clothes tomorrow. ¡± ¡°After eating breakfast, she went to sleep. Recently, she had been very sleepy. When she was full, she was so sleepy that she fell asleep. ¡± ¡°The Aunty stayed behind to take care of her. She asked her what she wanted to eat in the afternoon and evening. Then, she went to the supermarket to buy food. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei slept very soundly this time. She only woke up in the evening. When she went downstairs, the Aunty had already brought the prepared food to the table and beckoned her to wash her hands and eat. ¡± ¡°¡±Aunty, your cooking skills are really good! Delicious!¡±Wu Xuewei ate a few chopsticks and gave a thumbs up. ¡± ¡°The aunty was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°As long as you like it, miss. . I¡¯ll Cook It for you tomorrow.¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing that the Aunty had been busy for the whole day, Wu Xuewei let the Aunty go home to rest. After the Aunty left, she sat on the sofa and watched TV after she had eaten her fill. She was watching the local radio station, which happened to have a news broadcast. ¡± ¡°When she saw Feng Churui inspecting the work, his strict suit and elegant face, standing in the crowd, always attracted people¡¯s attention at first nce. ¡± ¡°As she watched, she picked up her phone and sent him a text message ¡± ¡°¡±Uncle Feng, I remember that your birthday ising soon, right?¡± ¡± ¡°If she remembered correctly, Feng Churui¡¯s birthday happened to be in the next few days. During those days, she had been hesitating whether she shoulde back and have a good talk with him about the child. Only now did she remember that his birthday wasing soon. ¡± ¡°Well, she might as well give him a surprise on his birthday! ¡± ¡°Feng Churui did not reply to the text message. Instead, he quickly called her. Wu Xuewei turned off the television before picking up the phone. He could not let him find out that she had already returned to S city. ¡± ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter? Is there any special surprise for my birthday?¡±His voice carried a hint of a smile. It was faint, and it sounded veryfortable in his ears. ¡± ¡°Take a guess.¡± ¡°He asked tentatively, ¡°You wille back to see me, right?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s eyes rolled around. She picked up a pillow and hugged it in her arms. Instead of answering, she asked, ¡°Do you want me to go back to see you?¡± ¡± ¡°There was a moment of silence on the other end. Wu Xuewei hurriedly said, ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t have time to go back. I have more sses recently, so I can¡¯t apply for leave.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good that you have such a heart.¡±Suddenly, he added, ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for your birthday. I¡¯ll give you a surprise!¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°After hanging up the phone, Wu Xuewei did not think about why he was silent. She only thought that she would tell him the news of her pregnancy on his birthday. ¡± ¡°If he really loved her, then this baby would be the biggest surprise for him. ¡± Chapter 1006 ? ¡°Chapter 1006: Chapter 1019 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [123]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The next day, Wu Xuewei slept until noon. She got up and had lunch. Wearing the clothes that had been washed and dried yesterday, she set off for the mall. ¡± She had to buy a few sets of clothes to change into. ¡°She did not expect to meet Luo Anning, who was shopping with Lu Momo in the mall. She held little handsome¡¯s hand and the little guy walked beside her. That exquisite little face was even more stunning than young master Rong¡¯s. ¡± Lu Momo seemed to beining to her unhappily. His cute baby face was full of childishness. ¡°¡±Sister anning, Sister Momo.¡±She took the initiative to go up and greet her. ¡± ¡°At this moment, Wu Xuewei was shopping alone at the mall. Luo Anning and Lu Momo were both stunned. When they came back to their senses, Wu Xuewei had already squatted down, she stretched out her index finger and pointed at little handsome¡¯s smooth and tender skin. ¡°Little handsome, can you call me Auntie?¡± ¡± ¡°Handsome frowned slightly as he had never seen Wu Xuewei before. Then, he raised his head to look at Luo Anning and asked, ¡°Mommy...¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning rubbed her son¡¯s head. ¡°Handsome, say hello to Auntie Xue Wei.¡± ¡± ¡°Only then did the little guy open his mouth. ¡°Hello, Auntie Xue Wei.¡± ¡± ¡°The more Wu Xuewei looked at handsome, the more she liked him. Looking at how handsome looked exactly like young master rong, she could not help but wonder if her child would also look like Feng Churui? ¡± ¡°Lu Mo tapped his index finger silently and asked her, ¡°Xue Wei, you¡¯re back. Does your uncle Feng Know?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±He doesn¡¯t know yet. Sister Mo Mo, you guys have to keep it a secret for me.¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo scratched his head andughed dryly. ¡°Hehe, of course there¡¯s no problem, no problem...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go and have a drink. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± ¡± ¡°The three of them and the little guy went upstairs to a cafe and sat down. Wu Xuewei ordered a ss of orange juice. After chatting for a while, she took her leave and went to buy clothes. ¡± ¡°As soon as Wu Xuewei left, Lu Mo went to an Ning¡¯s ear and asked, ¡°An xiaoning, do you think we should tell Xue Wei and Ah Rui about this?¡± ¡± The news of Feng Churui and Wu Yuqing being very close to each other spread like a gust of wind. Everyone was very curious about the two of them. ¡°Luo Anning used a tissue to wipe off the milk foam at the corner of Xiao Shuai¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know about Ah Rui and Wu Yuqing¡¯s matter. It¡¯s better to let the two of them solve it themselves. It¡¯s not convenient for us to interfere.¡± ¡± Lu Mo nodded silently. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei bought a few sets of clothes and felt a little tired, so she carried the shopping bags downstairs and prepared to return to the vi. ¡± ¡°Just as she walked out of the shopping mall, she was bumped by a man who was in a hurry. The shopping bags all fell to the ground. The man repeatedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Are You Okay?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m fine.¡±Wu Xuewei squatted down to pick up the shopping bags. The Man also squatted down to help her pick them up. At this moment, a female voice sounded in front of her. ¡± ¡°Xuewei?¡±Wu Yuqing Called Out uncertainly. ¡°Wu Xuewei raised her head. When she saw Wu Yuqing, her face instantly turned pale. When Wu Yuqing saw that it was really her, she hurriedly walked over. ¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei, how are you? Are You Okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei clenched the shopping bag in her hand tightly and lowered her head. She said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡± ¡°Then, she staggered away from her and quickly walked to the roadside. She reached out and stopped a taxi. ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing¡¯s face turned pale. She was worried that something had happened to her body, so she chased after her. ¡°Xuewei, xuewei, wait!¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei acted as if she did not hear her shout and urged the driver to drive away. ¡°Wu Yuqing also stopped a taxi and told the driver to follow closely behind her. ¡°Master, please hurry up. We must not lose them.¡± ¡± ¡°The driver was not vague. It just so happened that they were on the way to the vi in the suburbs of Ji Yuan County. There were not many cars, so he stepped on the elerator and sped up to catch up. ¡± ¡°The taxi stopped at the entrance of the vi. Wu Xuewei paid the fare and hurriedly got out of the car. Coincidentally, Wu Yuqing also paid the fare and followed. ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing stopped her. ¡°Xuewei, what¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡± ¡°Knowing that there was no way to avoid it, Wu Xuewei¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Really?¡±Wu Yuqing did not quite believe it. She nced at the vi in front of her and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a cup of tea?¡± ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are you following me?¡±Wu Xuewei rubbed her forehead tiredly. Chapter 1007 ? ¡°Chapter 1007: Chapter 1020 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [124]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±You are Ah Rui¡¯s little niece. I have to take good care of you on his behalf. Why, aren¡¯t you going in?¡±As she spoke, Wu Yuqing gestured for her to go in. The cold wind outside blew on her face like a knife, causing her to feel a sharp pain. ¡± Wu Xuewei sneered in her heart. Could it be that Feng Churui had never told her what the rtionship between the two of them was? Little niece? ¡°Heh, could it be that this was how Feng Churui introduced himself to her? ¡± Wu Xuewei felt a little dizzy and ignored her. She opened the door and walked in quickly. Wu Yuqing also followed her in a sh and closed the door behind her. ¡°As she walked, Wu Yuqing Sized Up the Vi. Strangely, she did not find any servants. She followed Wu Xuewei all the way into the house and saw that her face was still so pale, she could not help but ask her, ¡°Xuewei, you don¡¯t look well. Are you tired or something?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you here to drink tea?¡±Wu Xuewei did not answer and asked instead. Wu Yuqing Smiled Awkwardly. Wu Xuewei did not wait for her answer and did not see the Auntie downstairs. She rushed upstairs and called out, ¡°Auntie.¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing the call, the Auntie quickly came down from upstairs. When she saw Wu Yuqing, the Auntie smiled and said, ¡°Miss, this youngdy is your friend, right?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei had told her that she was returning to the country this time to celebrate her friend¡¯s birthday, so when she saw that there were guestsing, the Auntie subconsciously thought so. ¡± Was Wu Yuqing her friend? ¡°Wu Xuewei mocked herself in her heart. Perhaps she would not be able to be friends with Wu Yuqing in this lifetime, because she was Feng Churui¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e. Moreover, she was the woman who came out of his apartment in the middle of the night after the engagement was broken off. ¡± ¡°Just based on these alone, she could not have the intention of making friends with Wu Yuqing. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei lowered her eyes and walked to the sofa to sit down. She said to the auntie, ¡°Auntie, please make a pot of good tea.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go make tea now.¡±The Auntie replied before turning around and entering the kitchen to get busy. ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing walked to the Sofa and sat down. Looking at Wu Xuewei¡¯s obvious unwillingness to receive guests, she could not help but find a topic to talk about. ¡°Xuewei, why is there only one auntie taking care of You At Home?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei hugged a pillow and rested her somewhat tired chin on it. ¡°One Auntie taking care of me is already enough.¡± ¡°¡±Miss, the tea is here. Please have some tea.¡±The Auntie served the tea and poured a cup for both of them. Then, she took the tray and prepared to return to the kitchen. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei raised her head and called out to the auntie, ¡°Auntie, you should get off work. I¡¯m having dinner with my friends tonight, so I won¡¯t be eating at home.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Ah, okay.¡±The Auntie thought that the two of them had something to talk about, so she didn¡¯t say much. She simply packed up and left. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei looked up at Wu Yuqing and said in a clear and shallow voice, ¡°What do you want to talk to me about? Tell me.¡± ¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°¡±Otherwise, why did you follow me all the way from the mall? Could it be because you saw that I didn¡¯t look good and asked for the reason?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing took a sip of her tea and said seriously, ¡°What if I Say Yes?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Haha...¡±Wu Xuewei smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, she was mocking her in her heart. ¡± ¡°Did she think that with her words, she would be naive enough to think that she was concerned about her and wanted to treat her well? ¡± ¡°She, Wu Xuewei, was not that naive! ¡± ¡°At most, the two of them only knew each other. They were not good enough to care about each other. ¡± ¡°Moreover, she had always known that a person who treated a person well had a purpose. ¡± ¡°Just like how she used to treat Feng churui well, it was because she knew that she liked him, so she wholeheartedly treated him well. ¡± Chapter 1008 ? ¡°Chapter 1008: Chapter 1021 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [125]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng churui treated her well because they were family friends. He treated her well because she was a little girl that he had watched grow up, and secondly, he treated her well so as to maintain the rtionship between the two families. ¡± As for Wu Yuqing? ¡°She cared about her, and she really could not figure out what she wanted from her. ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing knew that she did not believe her. Although she did not say anything, all of her emotions were written on her face. She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Xue Wei, are you hostile towards me?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei looked at her indifferently and ordered her to leave, ¡°Do you have anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, I want to go upstairs to rest.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing was about to say something when the phone rang. She took a look and said to Wu Xue Wei, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s your uncle Feng Calling. I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei instantly lost her mood. She did not care whether it was rude or not. She stood up and walked upstairs. ¡°¡±Hello Ah Rui... I¡¯ve already taken the household register... Should I go now... That¡¯s right, when you get off work, the Civil Affairs Bureau will be off work... then it¡¯s better to go now...¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei had already stepped on the first step when she suddenly turned around. The color of her blood immediately faded from her face. Because of shock, her eyes widened. ¡± What did Wu Yuqing Just Say? Take the household register to the Civil Affairs Bureau? With who? Feng Churui? ¡°Wu Yuqing looked up unexpectedly and saw that Wu Xuewei¡¯s face was so pale that there was not a trace of blood. Her entire body was trembling visibly, and she looked like she was about to copse, she blurted out, ¡°Xuewei, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face even paler than before?¡± ¡± ¡°Her voice traveled through the radio waves to Feng Churui¡¯s ears. He said in shock, ¡°Yuqing, who are you talking to?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, I¡¯m talking to Xue Wei,¡±Wu Yuqing said hurriedly ¡± ¡°At this moment, Wu Xue Wei had confirmed what she was thinking. She smiled and looked at Wu Yuqing hurriedly exining to him on the other end of the phone. It made her feel cold all over. ¡± ¡°She turned around and walked up one step after another mechanically. The temperature in her heart gradually disappeared, and then she was surrounded by coldness. ¡± ¡°Xue Wei is in S City? Why are you with her? !¡± ¡°¡±When I stole the household register from my home, I met Xue Wei at the entrance of the shopping mall. I saw that she didn¡¯t look well, so I followed her all the way back to her vi. Rui, I won¡¯t tell you now. Xue Wei doesn¡¯t look well. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital first,¡±Wu Yuqing said, she was about to hang up the phone. ¡± ¡°On the other end of the line, there was a loud thud as a heavy object fell to the ground. ¡°Yuqing, Listen, You...¡± ¡± Feng Churui¡¯s anxious voice came to an abrupt stop. Wu Yuqing called him a few times before she realized that her phone was already out of battery and turned off automatically. ¡°After thinking about it, she felt that Feng Churui¡¯s unfinished words were to make sure that she took good care of Wu Xue Wei. As the Feng family had a deep rtionship with the Wu family, Wu Yuqing put away her phone and ran upstairs. ¡± ¡°She pulled Wu Xuewei from behind. ¡°Xuewei, I see that you don¡¯t look well. Come with me to the hospital and let the doctor examine you properly.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Let go.¡±Wu Xuewei did not turn her head, and her tone was cold. ¡± ¡°Her entire body was shivering uncontrobly. Her mind was still forcefully repeating the contents of the phone call just now. She felt that her heart was being corroded by intense pain, and a suffocating feeling enveloped her, tie her up. ¡± ¡°Lie, it turned out that he was lying to her. Those words that had nothing to do with Wu Yuqing were all lies! ¡± Chapter 1009 ? ¡°Chapter 1009: Chapter 1022 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [126]¡± Trantor: 549690339 To think that she was prepared to give him a surprise on his birthday like a fool. She did not expect that he would give her a surprise in the end. ¡°How could he treat her like this? If he had even the slightest bit of affection for her, he would not treat her so cruelly. ¡± What exactly went wrong? He clearly said that he loved her. Why did he marry Wu Yuqing? ¡°If she had not overheard it by chance today, she would not have known that she had been kept in the dark all this time! ¡± She was kept in the dark like a fool! ¡°Wu Xuewei, Oh Wu Xuewei, look at what kind of person you have fallen in love with! ¡± You deserve to be deceived! ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s condition was really bad. Wu Yuqing also felt it. She did not know what exactly was wrong with her. In the room with the heater turned on, she was actually shivering from the cold. She clenched her hand tightly, she was determined to bring her to the hospital. ¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei, don¡¯t be willful! It was your uncle Feng who asked me to take good care of you. Now, you have to go to the hospital with me because you don¡¯t look good. And I can¡¯t let you ruin yourself like this.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei turned around. Her eyes were rapidly filled with blood. They were terrifyingly red. She looked coldly at Wu Yuqing and said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Let Go.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing also had her own determination. She held her hand tightly as if to prove her determination. ¡°Unless you follow me to the hospital, I won¡¯t let go.¡± ¡± ¡°Enough!¡±Wu Xuewei shouted hysterically. ¡°Don¡¯t stab someone in the heart and pretend to be a saint again! Who are you trying to show off to! Get lost. I don¡¯t want to see you! Get Out of my house immediately!¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing was stunned. She raised her other hand to touch her face. ¡°Xuewei, what... What happened to you?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei pushed her away fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t Touch Me!¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing was caught off guard by her push and staggered back a few steps. Coincidentally, there was a pool of wet water on the floor at the entrance of the stairs. She stepped on it and slipped. Her body fell backward. ¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Wu Yuqing screamed in shock and rolled down the stairs. Wu Xuewei¡¯s mind was nk. She looked at her hands in a daze. What did she do just now? Did she push Wu Yuqing Down The Stairs? ¡°Ah... Don¡¯t... My Child...¡±Wu Yuqing¡¯s weak voice sounded from downstairs. ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s face was pale and she rushed down hurriedly. At the entrance of the stairs, she saw Wu Yuqing lying on the floor, her lower body stained with blood. It was the Wet Wu Yuqing. ¡± ¡°Her hands were tightly sped on the handrail of the stairs. She muttered in a daze, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose... I. . . I didn¡¯t do it on purpose...¡± ¡± Wu Yuqing weakly held her lower abdomen. Tears fell from the corner of her eyes. Her lower body was already stained with blood. She felt a weak life slowly passing through her body. She cried out in pain. Wu Xuewei suddenly came back to her senses and took out her phone in a panic. Her fingers trembled a few times due to fear before she slid open the screen lock. ¡°Yes... call an ambnce...¡± ¡°Xuewei... how can you do this to me... return my child to me...¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei put down the phone in a daze and looked at Wu Yuqing, who had a pained expression on her face. She could not say a word.. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know that she would push her down the stairs by mistake. She didn¡¯t know that she was pregnant, and she didn¡¯t mean to push her. However, Wu Yuqing wouldn¡¯t believe what she said now. ¡± ¡°¡±Yuqing, What Happened To You? !¡±Feng Churui suddenly came in from outside the door. When he saw Wu Yuqing lying in a pool of blood, a trace of shock shed across his face. Then, he quickly stepped forward and half-carried her up. ¡± Chapter 1010 ? ¡°Chapter 1010: Chapter 1023: Love Is Complete, injury isplete [127]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Yuqing seemed to have seen a life-saving straw as she grabbed his arm tightly. ¡°Ah Rui, save my child...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t Cry, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right now!¡±Feng Churui picked her up and raised his eyes to take a deep look at Wu Xuewei who was standing on the stairs. ¡± That look was extremely cold. Wu Xuewei¡¯s heart tightened and she almost lost her bnce. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that the child is fine.¡±Feng churui retracted his gaze and carried Wu Yuqing away quickly. Wu Xuewei¡¯s legs went weak and she held onto the handrail and squatted down slowly. She leaned her head against the handrail and held onto her heart with one hand. She panted heavily and stared at the pool of blood on the floor. It was Wu Yuqing¡¯s blood. Perhaps her child was lost because of her own mistake. ¡°Feng Churui said, ¡®you¡¯d better pray that the child is fine.¡¯when he was worried about Wu Yuqing, he would not know that she was also pregnant with his child! ¡± ¡°She would not forget that his cold gaze was like countless knives stabbing at her, cutting her into pieces. ¡± ¡°Her tears flowed silently. No one knew her sorrow, her pain, and her remorse. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui and Wu Yuqing were like Two Executioners. They were clearly the ones who had hurt her first, so why did they still appear in front of her so righteously? ¡± ¡°Yes, she had mistakenly pushed Wu Yuqing down the stairs. She admitted that she was wrong. She did not do it on purpose. ¡± ¡°If time could be reversed, she would rather be the one who fell down the stairs than be a murderer who killed her child! ¡± .. ¡°Standing at the corner of the corridor with her back against the cold wall, Wu Xuewei looked at the ceiling in a daze. At the end of the corridor was the emergency room. Wu Yuqing was still in the emergency room. Feng Churui stood outside the emergency room by the door with his head lowered, his expression was gloomy and unclear. ¡± ¡°Time, minute by minute, ticked Wu Xuewei¡¯s heart. ¡± She did not dare to go forward. She was afraid to see his cold eyes again. She was even more afraid of his disgusted expression. ¡°The door of the emergency room opened and Wu Yuqing was pushed out. Feng Churui walked forward and asked the doctor, ¡°Doctor, did you save the Child?¡± ¡± ¡°The Doctor pulled down his mask and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Mayor, we tried our best, but we still could not save the fetus. Miss Wu is still young. Take care of your body. You can still have the child in the future.¡± ¡± Feng Churui was in a daze for a long time before he nodded and followed the nurse to send Wu Yuqing into the ward. Wu Xuewei walked out from the corner and stopped the doctor. They were too far away so she could not hear what they were talking about just now. ¡°She clenched her fists nervously. ¡°Doctor, how is... Miss Wu¡¯s Child?¡± ¡± ¡°The doctor looked at her suspiciously. Seeing that she did not look like a bad person, he told her, ¡°Miss Wu¡¯s child has already been miscarried and can not be saved.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei did not know how she walked out of the hospital. She only felt that there had never been a winter that made her feel this cold. ¡°It was so cold that her entire body was trembling and her teeth were trembling. She hugged herself, wanting to give herself a little bit of warmth. However, it was all in vain. ¡± Her entire body was cold. How could she give birth to warmth. She walked step by step aimlessly. She did not dare to return to the vi. There was no trace of Wu Yuqing¡¯s blood. It reminded her that she was an executioner and had killed a child¡¯s life. ¡°Suddenly, she ran back as if she had gone mad and ran all the way back to the hospital. ¡± ¡°Standing at the door of Wu Yuqing¡¯s Ward, she heard her heartbroken cries. Wu Xuewei lowered her head and stared at her toes. She hesitated for a long time before she pushed open the ward door. ¡± Chapter 1011 ? ¡°Chapter 1011: Chapter 1024 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [128]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When Wu Yuqing saw Wu Xuewei enter, she did not stop crying. Instead, she pointed at her and growled, ¡°You murderer, I was kind enough to care about you. Why did you do this to me... do you know that the child is my life...¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei lowered her head and allowed her to curse without saying a word. She knew, of course, she knew this feeling. ¡± She was also a mother. The child in her stomach was a treasure that was connected to her bloodline. Losing the child was like taking her life. ¡°Feng Churui was originallyforting Wu Yuqing. When he saw Wu Xuewei enter, he frowned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei licked her dry lips and raised her head. She slowly bowed to Wu Yuqing and stood up. She lowered her head and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°Get Out, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡± ¡°It was ridiculous. Two hours ago, she was the one who shouted these words at Wu Yuqing. Two hourster, the roles were reversed and it was Wu Yuqing who didn¡¯t want to see her. ¡± She stood there in a daze and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she said?¡±Feng Churui looked at her with cold eyes. Wu Xuewei stood there in a daze. Her feet seemed to have taken root and she couldn¡¯t move. Did he think that she pushed Wu Yuqing down the stairs on Purpose? Shouldn¡¯t he give her an exnation? ¡°This was an exception. Towards her, did he and Wu Yuqing not have even the slightest bit of apology in their hearts? ¡± Feng Churui looked worriedly at Wu Yuqing who was gradually losing control of her emotions. He stood up and grabbed Wu Xuewei¡¯s hand without any exnation and dragged her out. Wu Xuewei was like a puppet that he dragged to the door and pushed her out. ¡°Before closing the door, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to provoke her again, get lost.¡± ¡± There was no greater sorrow than death of the heart. Wu Xuewei nodded numbly. ¡°I understand.¡± Bang ¡ª ¡°The door closed in front of her eyes, isting her from his cold eyes and Wu Yuqing¡¯s heart-wrenching cries. ¡± ¡°When she walked out of the hospital once again, she did not know when it had started snowing. The Velvet Snowkes were like a bustling dance, falling from the sky one after another. ¡± .. It was Wu Xuewei¡¯s second time in the hospital. Her face was pale as she stood at the door of Wu Yuqing¡¯s ward. She was holding a receipt from the hospital in her hand. ¡°She bit her bloodless lips and supported herself against the wall to stabilize her swaying body. After taking a deep breath, she opened the door and walked in weakly. ¡± Wu Yuqing was asleep. Feng Churui was sitting on the sofa reading official documents while Secretary Wu went to buy dinner. ¡°When he heard the sound of the door opening, he thought Secretary Wu had returned. He had just raised his head when he saw Wu Xuewei¡¯s pale face. He frowned subconsciously and closed the official document with a thud. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡± ¡°As he said that, he was about to get up and walk towards her when Wu Xuewei walked towards the hospital bed. She only stopped when she came to the bedside. Looking at the pale-faced Wu Yuqing, she smiled silently. The bitterness in her heart was as if she had eaten Coptis chinensis. ¡± ¡°Realizing what she was going to do, Feng Churui took a few big steps to her side and grabbed her wrist to drag her out. ¡°She just fell asleep, don¡¯t mess around!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei did not have the slightest strength in her body. However, when she was pushed to the door by him, her five fingers were like iron ws, tightly clutching the door frame. The despair in her eyes was so deep and so thick. ¡± ¡°She looked at him and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Even if I leave, let me finish my words before I leave.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing was in a Bad State of mind. She could not sleep well, and when she heard some noise, she woke up. ¡± Chapter 1012 ? ¡°Chapter 1012: Chapter 1025 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [129]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Before Feng Churui had the time to investigate the despair in Wu Xuewei¡¯s eyes, Wu Yuqing was the first to speak, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m here to atone for my sins.¡±Wu Xuewei nced coldly at Feng churui and said weakly, ¡°Let go.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s gaze was fixated on her pale face. After a long while, he let go of her hand. ¡± ¡°He watched as she dragged her flimsy footsteps step by step to the bedside. Then, she raised the sheet that she had been holding tightly in her hand, she said, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I didn¡¯t mean to push you downstairs. I know that I¡¯m the murderer that you said I was. I killed your child. So, in order to appease your anger, I...¡± ¡± ¡°At this point, Wu Xuewei suddenly found it difficult to breathe. She took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and endured the chill from the bottom of her feet. She said, ¡°I aborted my three-month-old child. This is the abortion form. Please confirm it.¡± ¡± She put the abortion form on the bedside table and turned to leave. ¡°Wu Yuqing was shocked and reached out to pick up the form. She took a look and raised her voice. ¡°Wu Xuewei, you are crazy!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei stopped in her tracks, without turning her head, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. I know that the two of you hate me. You hate that I killed your child. ¡°Therefore, I will use my own child to pay for your child¡¯s life. One Life for one life. ¡°If... the two of you are still not satisfied... Sue Me... I¡¯m willing to bear all the consequences of my mistakes.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying these words, she did not have any extra strength left. She dragged her weak legs and walked out step by step. ¡± Feng Churui¡¯s mind was dizzy for a moment. What did she say just now? She aborted her three-month-old child? Her child was his child! ¡°Her wrist tightened. Feng Churui pulled Wu Xuewei back and pressed her against the wall. His eyes were red, his expression was unprecedentedly cold. ¡°Wu Xuewei, tell me that what you said just now is not true! Your child is still perfectly fine in your stomach!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei looked at his almost crazy appearance and only smiled. Her smile was pale and bitter. ¡°Feng Churui, don¡¯t tell me that you are not happy that my child has been aborted?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Wu Xuewei!¡±Feng Churui¡¯s voice was tense and suppressed. He punched her hard beside her ear. With a thud, Wu Xuewei did not feel anything when she heard it. ¡± ¡°She was not afraid, and she would not... feel sorry for him. ¡± He stared at her with red eyes. ¡°That¡¯s my child!¡± ¡°¡±Yes, it¡¯s your child. That¡¯s why you should be thanking me, right?¡±Wu Xuewei looked at him fearlessly, ¡°It¡¯s illegal for civil servants to give birth out of wedlock and vite the family nning regtions. As the mayor, you will also be disciplined. ¡°I aborted the child. You should be thanking me. ¡°In order to fulfill your wish, I voluntarily quit. ¡°Oh, right, when you get married, remember to send me an invitation. I will send you my blessings.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui pinched her chin and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°That¡¯s my child. How can you abort it... Wu Xuewei, how can you! Wu Yuqing and I Have Never Been What You Think We Are...¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei shook her head tiredly, he interrupted her, ¡°No matter what your rtionship is, whether it¡¯s a lover or a passerby, none of this matters to me anymore. ¡°My child is gone, and My Heart is dead. I have a clear conscience towards you. I have a guilty conscience towards Wu Yuqing, so regardless of whether she charges me or not, I will not hire awyer to defend me.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, she looked at him calmly. ¡°Also, I kept forgetting to say... Feng Churui, I hate you.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Wu Xuewei, you lunatic ¨C¡± ¡± ¡°Under Wu Yuqing¡¯s Shrill Scream, her vision went ck, and shepletely lost consciousness. ¡± ¡°PS: I was too tiredst night. I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell asleep. Everyone has been waiting for a long time. Today seems to be women¡¯s Day. Everyone, go tell your mother happy holidays ¡± Chapter 1013 ? ¡°Chapter 1013: Chapter 1026 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [130]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng churui swiftly caught her falling body and hugged her tightly in his arms. ¡°Xue Wei, Xue Wei!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei¡¯s face turned paler and paler, without any response. ¡± ¡°Feng churui bent down and carried her horizontally. Before he left quickly, he turned around and looked at Wu Yuqing, he enunciated each word clearly. ¡°I won¡¯t help you. The child that Xue Wei had no intention of letting you abort, her child and I have already paid with our lives. We don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± ¡± Wu Yuqing looked at Feng Churui who carried Wu Xue Wei and left in a hurry. Only at this moment did she realize that the person who had always existed in his heart was Wu Xue Wei! This was also the first time in the two years she had known Feng churui that she saw the shock and panic on his face apart from his elegant and calm expression. She had thought that Wu Xue Wei was just their family¡¯s little niece. She did not expect that their rtionship had actually reached such a stage! ¡°Realizing that she had made a huge mistake unintentionally, Wu Yuqing looked at the abortion list with a deathly expression on her face. Her mind went nk.. ¡± .. ¡°When Wu Xuewei woke up, it was already night time. The hospital was very quiet, as if she was the only person in the world. ¡± The coldness that seeped into her bones made her shiver. ¡°She had just moved her fingers when Feng Churui, who was lying on the side of the bed asleep, immediately woke up. He raised his head and saw that she had opened her eyes. The worry on his face was reced by joy. ¡± ¡°Holding her hand tightly, Feng Churui¡¯s voice was unbelievably hoarse. He touched her pale face and asked her, ¡°Xue Wei, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? Are you thirsty? Do you want me to pour you a ss of water?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei looked at him quietly. There was no joy, anger, or sorrow in her dark eyes. She just looked at him without any emotion. She acted as if she had not heard his words. After a few seconds, she turned her eyes away indifferently. At the same time, she twisted her wrist forcefully, she broke free from his dry and warm palm. ¡± ¡°The person she did not want to see the most was him. As long as she saw his face, she would remember his coldness and his ruthlessness. ¡± ¡°She had once given birth to a child that belonged to him. However, now that the child was gone, her heart also died along with it. ¡± She hated Wu Yuqing and hated Feng Churui even more! ¡°It was these two people. One said that he loved her, and the other was already his ex-fianc¨¦e. However, they had secretly decided to hide their marriage together! ¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Wu Yuqing, she would have been kept in the dark and waited for his birthday like a fool to tell him about the existence of the child. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei couldn¡¯t help but sneer. If that was really the case, then when he found out that she had his child in her belly, he would have asked her to abort it, right? ¡± ¡°After all, Wu Yuqing¡¯s child was legal, while her child was not wee. ¡± ¡°Now that he was guarding her, he looked so sad and painful. Was it because Wu Yuqing¡¯s child had already been aborted, so he had no choice but to settle for her child? ¡± ¡°However, it was a pity that her child had also been aborted. ¡± She wanted to see what kind of painful expression he could put on in front of her. ¡°Xue Wei...¡±Feng Churui lowered his eyes and watched her tuck her wrist into the quilt. He had never seen such a disgusted action before. What he was most afraid of had happened. She really hated him. ¡°Looking at his empty palm, a sense of disappointment shed through his heart. The pain in his heart could notpare to hers. ¡± ¡°He knew that she was really hurt. From the moment she was silent, her heart had already resisted him. ¡± Chapter 1014 ? ¡°Chapter 1014: Chapter 1027 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [131]¡± Trantor: 549690339 He could not imagine what kind of heart-wrenching feeling she would have when she decided to be the mainstream child. ¡°He vaguely remembered that she had said on the phone that she would give him a surprise on his birthday, and that the surprise she did not have time to give was his child? ¡± ¡°If he had known that she was in s city earlier, then everything that happened today would not have happened. All the harm that she had suffered could have been avoided. ¡± Regret was not enough to express the regret in his heart. ¡°When the doctor told him that she had suffered serious injuries after the abortion and that the uterine wall had be thinner, it would be difficult for her to conceive in the future. ¡± ¡°At that moment, he was willing to bear all the pain and all the suffering that he had suffered. ¡± The person who didn¡¯t want to hurt her the most was himself. ¡°He couldn¡¯t forgive himself, and he didn¡¯t have the face to ask for her forgiveness. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡± ¡°Under the light, her face was so pale that it was almost transparent. Her lips didn¡¯t have any color. Perhaps she had slept for a long time, but at that moment, she opened her eyes and stared at something without blinking, lost in thought. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui looked at her. There was a dull pain in his heart. He closed his eyes, his voice was hoarse. ¡°I know that a thousand apologies won¡¯t bring back our child. ¡°I also know that my actions have hurt you, but Xue Wei, believe me, I have nothing to do with Wu Yuqing! ¡°The child in her belly is not mine, and I¡¯m not going to marry her. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin it to you slowly in the future, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei moved andy on her side, her back facing him with indifference. At the same time, she closed her eyes, refusing to listen to anything he said. ¡± ¡°Right and wrong, right and wrong, it was no longer important. ¡± It really wasn¡¯t important. ¡°Just like he said, a thousand or ten thousand apologies wouldn¡¯t bring back the child. Therefore, all the feelings between them werepletely lost along with the child¡¯s loss. ¡± ¡°The first button was wrong, but she only found out after thest button, that some things were wrong in the beginning, but she had to admit it in the end. ¡± ¡°Now, even if she did not want to admit it, she had to admit that falling in love with Feng Churui was a wrong beginning. ¡± ¡°She loved him so anxiously and hurt him so thoroughly, and he never knew how painful it was for the person who loved him to let his imagination run wild for him. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, everything that had happened recently had taught her a bloody lesson and made her realize that she had lost her way. ¡± ¡°When she could still walk away, she would resolutely decide to leave him. Only then would she be able to live up to herself. ¡± ¡°In her ears, he was saying sorry over and over again. He was repenting and ming himself. But what was the use of all this? ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei closed her eyes. Her voice had be light because of the weakness in her entire body. ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry to me. Sorry can only exchange for your peace of mind, not my relief. You get out.¡± ¡± She didn¡¯t want to see him again. She really wanted to be strangers for the rest of her life. ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s eyes were a little red, and his throat was choked. Blood was dripping from the bottom of his heart. It was as if someone had used a knife to cut open a hole, and it hurt. ¡± ¡°He opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. Looking at her tightly shut eyes, it seemed that he was tired of looking at him. He stood up, took a few steps, and turned back. He came to the bedside and tucked her in. ¡± ¡°¡±Okay, if you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll go out. You have a good rest, I¡¯ll be outside. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡± Chapter 1015 ? ¡°Chapter 1015: Chapter 1028 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [132]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After waiting for a long time, Feng Churui did not receive a reply. She smiled bitterly, turned around, and staggered out of the ward. ¡± ¡°This night, some people did not have the heart to sleep, and some people were suffering. ¡± ¡°The next morning, secretary Wu went to Feng Churui¡¯s apartment early in the morning to deliver the chicken soup that his aunt had prepared this morning. When she saw the mayor sitting in the corridor, secretary Wu was shocked! ¡± ¡°His beard was loose, his face was Haggard, and his eyes were bloodshot. was this person still the elegant and noble mayor who had always been neatly dressed and gentlemanly? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°When he saw him, Feng Churui stood up, secretary Wu quickly handed over the insted food box and the breakfast that he had sold. ¡°Mayor, here. This is the chicken soup that aunt had just prepared this morning. This is breakfast, and it¡¯s still warm. Mayor, you should eat more.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui took the insted food box and breakfast, gave a faint ¡°HMM¡±, and then twisted open the ward door to enter. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei had already woken up, or rather, she had not slept the whole night. Her muddled mind was very muddled. When she saw him enter, she did not have any expression and treated him as if he was air. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui walked to the bedside and sat down. He scooped a bowl of soup and put it away. Then, he tried to help her up, ¡°Xue Wei, are you hungry? This is the chicken soup that Auntie made specially for you. Drink some. The Doctor said that your body is weak and needs to be nourished.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei waved his hand away and then turned her head to the side, not intending to pay attention to him. ¡± ¡°A trace of injury shed across Feng Churui¡¯s eyes. Then, he forced himself to help her up. He stuffed a pillow behind her waist and made her sit back carefully. Then, he picked up the bowl and fed her the chicken soup. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei refused to open her mouth. Feng churui coaxed her gently, ¡°Xuewei, no matter how much you hate me, you can¡¯t joke about your own body. Drink a little more, eh?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei looked at him coldly and said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui pretended not to hear this hurtful sentence. He scooped up a spoonful of soup with a spoon and brought it to her lips to blow on the warmth. He brought it to her mouth. ¡°Come, open your mouth.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei frowned slightly and pushed his hand away. The soup in the spoon spilled out, dirtying the quilt and his suit. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui looked at her with deep understanding in his eyes. He said almost self-deprecatingly, ¡°If this can make you happier, I don¡¯t mind. If you want to ssh it, after you finish drinking this bowl of soup, you can ssh whatever is left in the thermal box.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei lifted the nket. She could not wait to put on her shoes. She was busy walking out of the ward. There was still room for him to leave. ¡°Feng Churui put down the bowl, took a few big strides and pulled her back. He carried her to the hospital bed. He sat down on the bed and lowered his head to scold her angrily. ¡°Are you crazy? You just had an abortion and you dare to step on the ground barefooted!¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei chuckled softly. ¡°There¡¯s no me or you. There¡¯s no me or you.¡± Her words expressed her determination. Feng Churui was unable to ept her in such a manner. He could not believe that her heart could be so ruthless just like that. Feng churui nodded lightly and turned around to leave. His tall figure left with a trace of loneliness. ¡°After leaving the ward, Feng Churui thought for a long time before picking up the phone to call Luo Anning. ¡± ¡°¡±Anning, do you have time today? Can you help me take care of Xue Wei? She just had an abortion... I¡¯ll only make her more resistant...¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui hung up the phone, and secretary wu reminded him, ¡°Mayor, do you want to go back to the apartment to take a shower and change before going to the City Hall?¡± ¡± Chapter 1016 ? ¡°Chapter 1016: Chapter 1029 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [133]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng churui lowered his head to take a look at his own clothes, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± ¡± ¡°He called the nurse over to take care of Wu Xuewei, then asked the hotel to send over chicken soup. Only then did he leave the hospital and return to the apartment. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was indeed hungry. She also knew that her body was extremely weak now. Her legs were weak and weak, and her waist was sore. With Feng Churui gone, she was in the mood to eat. ¡± ¡°She drank all the chicken soup that the nurse had fed her. Then, sheid down and continued to rest. ¡± ¡°Not long after, she heard a series of regr footsteps. She gradually approached. Wu Xuewei suddenly opened her eyes and saw a tall and handsome man looking at her. ¡± She was shocked. She half sat up and looked at the strange man warily. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a bad person.¡±Du Xiaoran looked at the panic and pretended to be calm on her face andughed lightly. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei frowned. ¡°But I don¡¯t know you. Moreover, it¡¯s impolite to enter my ward without permission.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, I Was Rude.¡±Du Xiaoran smiled innocently and sat down on the chair by the bed. ¡± Wu Xuewei frowned again. ¡°You didn¡¯t invite me to sit down. I¡¯m rude again.¡± ¡°¡±Haha... Miss Wu is really cute.¡±Du Xiaoran stood up and put his hands in the pockets of his suit. He lowered his head and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Speaking of which, I should be thanking you.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t even know you. How can I make you thank me?¡±Wu Xuewei really felt that this person was inexplicable. Not only did he barge into her ward for no reason, he even said something that people did not understand. ¡± She looked around for a moment. None of the carers were around. Where did they all go? ¡°Looking for your carer?¡±Du Xiaoran¡¯s words exposed her thoughts. ¡°Wu Xuewei was not stupid. She could hear his confidence from his words. After a little spection, she thought of it. ¡°The carers were all sent away by you.¡± ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so Smart.¡± ¡°Heughed softly and reached out his hand to pat her head without any warning. Wu Xuewei wanted to dodge, but he withdrew his hand first and put his hands in the pockets of his suit, his posture was upright and elegant. ¡°I should thank you because you helped me get rid of unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. What exactly did I help you with? Do you want to thank me?¡± ¡°Du Xiaoran did not intend to answer her. Instead, he turned around and walked out. Wu Xuewei hurriedly called out to him and shouted at his back, ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t told me your name!¡± ¡± ¡°Du Xiaoran stopped in his tracks. Then, he turned around and looked at her with a faint smile, ¡°Remember, my name is Du Xiaoran. Based on the fact that you helped me solve a problem, I promise you a chance. When you encounter a problem, you cane and look for me.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei felt that it was an illusion. She asked du Xiaoran, ¡°Are you really sure that I¡¯m the person who helped you solve the problem? There won¡¯t be any mistakes?¡± ¡± ¡°Du Xiaoran was still smiling. His smile gave people a veryfortable feeling. His tone was neither fast nor slow. His voice was very special. It was not feminine, but it did not appear rough either. It was between maic and deep. ¡± ¡°Just like the sound of a cello, it gave people a veryfortable sense of hearing. It was very easy to remember his voice. ¡± ¡°He looked at Wu Xuewei and asked, ¡°Are you doubting my ability?¡± ¡± ¡°She shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re mistaken. In the end, I found out that there was a mistake.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No.¡±Du Xiaoran said, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. It¡¯s you, Wu Xuewei.¡± ¡± Chapter 1017 ? ¡°Chapter 1017: Chapter 1030: Love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [134]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei nodded. Even though she did not remember that she knew this number one character, nor did she remember that she had done anything to help him solve his problems, but since he had promised, she did not need this opportunity, it was a pity. ¡± ¡°Can I ask you for anything? I¡¯m referring to the opportunity that you promised.¡± ¡°¡±Ha... as long as you don¡¯t want to go into space, you want to take the Moon, and you want to be a female president, these absurd things are basically okay.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I got it.¡±Wu Xuewei asked again, ¡°Then how do I Find You?¡± ¡± ¡°Du Xiaoran thought for a moment, took out his gold-ted business card, and handed it to her. ¡°Keep it well, don¡¯t lose it.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei looked down at the gold-ted business card in her hand. There was only a name and a string of phone numbers, not even thepany name and job title. ¡± ¡°This person is very strange, Wu Xuewei thought to herself. ¡± ¡°Not long after du Xiaoran left, Luo Anning came. She came alone. Little handsome insisted oning with her. Considering that Wu Xuewei had just had an abortion, she was afraid that seeing little handsome would remind her of her lost child, so she came alone. ¡± ¡°She walked into the ward and saw Wu Xuewei leaning against the headboard of the bed. She tilted her head and looked out of the window, lost in thought. The nurses were guarding at the side. The entire ward was silent. ¡± ¡°Xuewei.¡±Luo Anning walked in with flowers and fruits. She handed the things to the nurses and sat down by the bed. ¡°Looking at Wu Xuewei, she asked, ¡°Do you feel better?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei looked at her, and her nose felt sore. She muttered, ¡°Sister Anning...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Be Good, Don¡¯t cry.¡±Luo Anning walked to the side of her bed and sat down. She touched her thin little face. ¡°Is there anything you want to talk to me about? Anything is fine.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was stunned for a moment before she understood that she was called over by Feng Churui. In an instant, she was on her guard. ¡± Luo Anning sighed. Her guard was so obvious. Did Ah Rui Know? ¡°Not to mention Ah Rui, even if she was being looked at by Wu Xuewei with such a cold expression and gaze, she would still feel ufortable, let alone Feng Churui. ¡± ¡°¡±Sister Anning, I have nothing to say,¡±Wu Xuewei said faintly. After she finished speaking, she seemed to be afraid that she would get something out of her mouth, so she closed her eyes. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning was a little helpless, but she was also a little disappointed. She was helpless because she did not know how to let go of the knot in her heart. She was disappointed because she could notplete ah Rui¡¯s instructions and could not help him much. ¡± Luo Anning did not go to thepany and stayed until noon. She was only reced when Feng Churui rushed over during lunch. ¡°After leaving the ward, Luo Anning shook her head at him. ¡°Ah Rui, I¡¯m sorry. Xue Wei did not tell me anything. She is very smart and guarded. Perhaps she thought that you called me here, so she did not say anything to me.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui nodded, he looked into the ward. ¡°I know, Anning. It¡¯s not your fault. She¡¯s very guarded now. Those who have anything to do with me are probably cklisted in her eyes. ¡°You should go back. It¡¯s been hard on you this morning.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re wee.¡±Before Luo Anning left, she instructed him, ¡°Ah Rui, take good care of Xue Wei. She¡¯s still young. You should amodate her more.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, I know.¡±If she was willing to throw a tantrum at him, he would be willing to ept it. He would not have thought that he would be so helpless and helpless now. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui deliberately waited until the nurse had fed her Chinese food before pushing the door open and entering. Once he entered, Wu Xue Wei immediately closed her eyes and turned a blind eye. ¡± Chapter 1018 ? ¡°Chapter 1018: Chapter 1031 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [135]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Walking to the bedside and sitting down, Feng Churui held her hand that was ced outside the nket. His voice was a little hoarse as he said, ¡°Xue Wei, do you really not want to see me that much?¡± ¡± ¡°Even if he knew that he was wrong and caused her to be hurt, did he really not have any feelings at all? ¡± He did not know how her heart had gone through the process of transformation. He only knew that this Wu Xuewei made him feel very unfamiliar. Her coldness reminded him of himself. ¡°When Wu Yuqing was in trouble, didn¡¯t he face her with such a cold, no, perhaps even more cold and emotionless expression? If he was already feeling so ufortable, what about her? ¡± ¡°Was she also like him now, feeling as if her heart was cut by a knife? ¡± ¡°When Wu Yuqing had a miscarriage, her emotions were very unstable. He knew better than anyone how much Wu Yuqing valued this child. ¡± ¡°What he was worried about was that the resentment in Wu Yuqing¡¯s heart would be hard to dispel and she would be charged with intentional injury. After all, it was an indisputable fact that Wu Yuqing lost a small life because of her mistake in pushing someone. ¡± ¡°Her appearance undoubtedly stimted Wu Yuqing. He finally managed tofort her, but the moment she appeared, Wu Yuqing¡¯s nerves tensed up again.. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, the Doctor said that you can go home and recuperate. Can I send you back to the apartment? With aunty at home to take care of you, I¡¯ll be more at ease.¡±She did not want to talk, she could choose not to say it, but he could not be silent because of her cold treatment. Her body was very weak and she had to recover. ¡± ¡°He had not told her about the thinning of her uterine wall, nor had he told her that it might be difficult for her to conceive in the future. ¡± ¡°Such an oue was too heavy. It was so heavy that if she could not conceive, she would not have the chance to be a mother in the future. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei ignored him. Her eyes were tightly shut, and her pale face looked as if she was in aa, without a trace of consciousness. Feng Churui sat quietly by the bed and looked at her, a bitter smile on his lips. ¡± ¡°He really wanted to touch her thin cheeks. Every time he raised his hand, he did not dare to lower it. He just looked at her foolishly, staring at her peaceful face greedily. ¡± ¡°There was no indifference, no deliberate coldness, and no disgust. ¡± .. ¡°In the next few days, Wu Xuewei was brought back to the apartment by Feng Churui. Before she left the hospital, Wu Yuqing came to see her once. ¡± ¡°She stood at the end of the bed and looked at her with a sorrowful gaze, she said, ¡°Wu Xuewei, you are the most reckless girl I have ever met who doesn¡¯t know how to Cherish Life! ¡°If I were you, even if I was hated by others and scolded by others, I would never joke about the life of my child. ¡°You can get rid of a child on impulse. You Don¡¯t know that to others, the life of a child is even more important than your own life.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing added, ¡°I came here to apologize to you. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you and Rui had such a rtionship. You lost control the other day because you heard what I said on the phone to Rui, right? ¡°Yes, we were going to register with the Household Register at the Civil Affairs Bureau, but it was just a fake registration. ¡°We didn¡¯t intend to get married at all. What we did was just a show for others to watch.¡± ¡± ¡°After Wu Yuqing Left, Feng Churui walked in. His nervous expression revealed an unnoticeable panic. He held her hand tightly as if he was afraid that she would disappear at any moment. ¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei, Wu Yuqing came over? Did she say anything to you? Did she me you? Tell me, did she say anything that made you unhappy?¡± ¡± Chapter 1019 ? ¡°Chapter 1019: Chapter 1032 love thoroughly, Hurt thoroughly [135]¡± Trantor: 549690339 Wu Xuewei only frowned and did not pay attention to his words. She also did not notice his tone and the worry in his eyes. Her gaze was only fixed on his hand that was holding her tightly. ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s gaze slid down andnded on his own hand. Then, he let go of his hand as if he was moving in slow motion. The corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Okay.¡±¡± ¡°If she didn¡¯t want him to touch her, then he wouldn¡¯t touch her.¡± He was really fine with it. He was just afraid that she would continue to be so depressed. He felt very sad that she had lost her child because it was also his first child. ¡°In particr, the child¡¯s loss was indirectly caused by him. This made him want to cut himself into a thousand pieces to let her vent her hatred.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t need anything. She didn¡¯t need his care, and... She didn¡¯t need him.¡± ¡°Secretary Wu and the Auntie from the apartment came to fetch her back. The Auntie supported her and could not hide her worry. Along the way, she was trying to enlighten her. Feng churui carried her luggage and walked three steps behind her, she looked at the Auntie who was chattering non-stop while she was like a blockhead, not responding to a single word.¡± Her heart tightened. She really wanted to let her cry and shout out loud. It was better than her overly calm appearance and making him worry. Feng Churui might not know that grief was nothing more than heartbreak. Wu Xuewei did not even have tears to cry now. ¡°¡±Miss Xue Wei, get in the car.¡±Secretary Wu saw Wu Xuewei standing beside the car door and refused to get in no matter what, so he could onlye up and persuade her.¡± ¡°The auntie also echoed, ¡°Yes, Miss Xue Wei. The wind is strong outside and the miscarriage is equivalent to less than half a month. You Can¡¯t catch the wind now. Hurry up and get in the car. It¡¯s warm in the car.¡±¡± ¡°Feng Churui stood behind her, his tightly knitted brows never rxing. His fingers that were holding onto the luggage tightened slightly, he looked at Wu Xue Wei¡¯s back and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to ride in the same car with me, I can take a taxi back.¡±¡± ¡°Secretary Wu was shocked and could not help but call out, ¡°Mayor!¡±¡± Wu Xue Wei raised her eyes slightly and pulled away the Auntie¡¯s arm that was holding her. ¡°You guys can go on your own.¡± ¡°At this point in time, what kind of mentality did she have to live under the same roof as him?¡± The person she did not want to see the most was him. Why did he not understand? ! ¡°Every time she saw him, she would think of his deceit, his indifference, and his ruthlessness. How could she endure that piercing pain in order to live in the same apartment as him as if nothing had happened, how could she see him every day?¡± ¡°Who was going to tell her why he was still acting like a king today, interfering in her life!¡± ¡°¡±Miss Xue Wei, where are you going?¡±The aunt reacted and ran a few steps to grab her cold hand, ¡°Why are your hands so cold? Miss Xue Wei, just listen to me for once. Get in the car first, okay? It¡¯s too cold outside.¡±¡± ¡°The aunt¡¯s hands kept rubbing her hands, trying to warm her up, but her heart was cold. How could her body be warm?¡± ¡°It was indeed cold today. Look, it was snowing, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°In the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to see the aunt so worried. After all, the aunt didn¡¯t owe her anything. ¡°Aunt, you go back. I¡¯m going back to America.¡±¡± ¡°This...¡±the aunt was stunned. ¡°Feng Churui walked up to her and looked at her with a deep gaze, ¡°Even if you want to go back, you have to wait until your body recovers before you go back. If your body doesn¡¯t recover... it will be very difficult for you to get pregnant again in the future. Xue Wei, listen to me for once.¡±¡± Thest sentence had a trace of a prayer that was not difficult to detect. Chapter 1020 ? ¡°Chapter 1020: Chapter 1033 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [136]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the end, Wu Xuewei was brought back to the apartment. ¡± ¡°The Aunty was busy preparing supplements. Feng churui ced her luggage in her bedroom and saw her sitting on the sofa on the phone, quietly listening to her tell her friends that she was safe, after she hung up the phone, she said, ¡°Are you tired? Go back to the bedroom and rest for a while.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei stood up and returned to the bedroom as she was told. A trace of joy appeared between Feng Churui¡¯s brows. This was the first time she did not put on an obedient expression. ¡°He followed behind her. Just as he was about to enter, the door was instantly closed in front of him, and the lock was also dropped. ¡± ¡°Feng churui touched the tip of his nose, which had almost been hit, and smiled bitterly. Forget it. He should be satisfied with this degree. He could not force her to do anything else. ¡± .. ¡°It waste at night. With a light click, the bedroom was opened from the outside. ¡± ¡°Under the faint moonlight outside the window, Feng Churui walked to her bedside and sat down on the spacious bed. On the bed, she was lying straight, the nket covering her neck. Her hands gently grabbed the corner of the nket, as if she was not sleeping soundly. Her beautiful eyebrows were slightly knitted together. ¡± ¡°He raised his hand and gently stroked her face. In just a few days, her face, which had a little baby fat on it, had be so thin that her chin had be sharp. Her face had also been so pale that there was no color in it. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s heart ached for her, but he did not know how to care for her. Taking care of her would not disgust her. ¡± ¡°He could only wait until she fell asleep before he could sneak in, sit by her bed, and watch her sleep quietly. ¡± Only then would she not look at him coldly. Only then would he not be hurt by her. ¡°¡±Fool...¡±he murmured, ¡°If you are angry, you can take revenge on me. Why did you choose the way to hurt yourself the most? If you abort the child, the one who will be hurt the most is you.¡± ¡± ¡°He gently grabbed her hand and put it under the quilt, ¡°I know you never believed me. You only believed what you saw. ¡°But I don¡¯t me you. Indeed, I did something wrong. You should hate me. ¡°Do you know why I ignored you? ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to pick up your call or call you. I was afraid that I would mess up all my ns if I heard your voice.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churuiughed lightly and lowered his eyes, his eyes were gloomy. ¡°Wu Yuqing¡¯s Child Is Du Xiaoran¡¯s. She loves du Xiaoran deeply, but du Xiaoran might not have any feelings for her. When he found out that she was pregnant, du Xiaoran wanted to get rid of the child in her stomach. The child was as important to her as her life. In front of Du Xiaoran, she denied that the child was his and said that the child was mine. She thought that Du Xiaoran would let her off, but how could he believe her one-sided words. So, he began to send people to investigate and follow her ¡± ¡°¡±Wu Yuqing was forced into a corner and could onlye to me to beg. ¡°You don¡¯t know, when I rejected her, she knelt down and begged me to act with her to save the child that she regarded as her life. I was moved. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to her at first. The reason I agreed to her was because I saw her being assassinated, and because we were once engaged, I agreed to y along with her, to protect a weak life.¡± ¡± ¡°His voice was low and slow as he told her that if she was awake, she wouldn¡¯t even want to look at him, let alone listen to him for so long? ¡± ¡°Only then would she be able to listen to him quietly, even if she could not hear him at all. ¡± Chapter 1021 ? ¡°Chapter 1021: Chapter 1034 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [137]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±On the night you suddenly returned to the country, you saw Wu Yuqing leaving our apartment. I told you that she had dirtied her dress during the banquet, but it wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°She was identally spilled juice on her dress by an assassin disguised as a waiter. Then, she took the opportunity to change her clothes and tried to kill her. When they went upstairs one after another, I saw the handle of the gun in the assassin¡¯s trouser pocket. It was only because I stopped her in time that she was spared. It was also at that time that I believed her words. Du Xiaoran wanted to kill her. Oh right, I forgot to tell you that Du Xiaoran¡¯s true identity is the young master of the Blood Fiend Empire. Back then, the assassination of Tang master was also done by the assassin of the Blood Fiend Empire, Cang Lang. ¡°After Cang Lang was killed by the Tang sect, Du Xiaoran came over. Wu Yuqing also met him at that time.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei...¡±he called her name in a low voice, his gaze was filled with sorrow. ¡°Nothing happened between Wu Yuqing and Me. I went to her house to stay over because someone maliciously cut off the electricity and water in her family. She was afraid that Du Xiaoran would send people to kill her, so she called me. ¡°In fact, Du Xiaoran has been sending people to keep an eye on her. Even if we¡¯re putting on an act, we have to do our best. ¡°Seeing that it¡¯s almost the end of the year, I was worried that you woulde back and hear rumors about me and her. It would be hard for you to ept, so I nned to put on a show under du Xiaoran¡¯s surveince. I wanted him to believe that Wu Yuqing and I were really together and that the child was my ears and not his. The Better Wu Yuqing and I Were, the better. We took the household register to the civil affairs bureau and nned to get a fake marriage. Hehe... perhaps you wouldn¡¯t believe it, but I even let Secretary Wu buy a fake marriage certificate. It was very cheap, only 21 yuan. I didn¡¯t expect that you would meet Wu Yuqing. She followed you back to the vi, and you heard my conversation with her. I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, the child that she wanted to protect the most would actually be rejected by you ¡± ¡°¡±I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but when I saw Wu Yuqing lying in a pool of blood and you standing on the stairs with a cold gaze, I was really mad. Later, when I saw Wu Yuqing Lose Control of her emotions and was in extreme pain, I felt even more indebted to her. Because the person who got rid of her child was you. I had the responsibility to make it up to her for you. I knew very well how important the child was to her. I was worried that she would sue you in a fit of anger. Of course, I believed that with the Wu family¡¯s power, they would definitely not let anything happen to you, even if you were the one who was wrong. ¡°However, if the matter is spread out, it will ultimately be disadvantageous to you. I don¡¯t want to see anyone pointing at you and using you. ¡°I want to take good care of her, appease her emotions, and then make up for the Wu family. This can be considered as atonement for your sins.¡± ¡± ¡°Speaking of this, Feng Churui¡¯s hand had already moved to her lower abdomen, and his eyes were slightly moist, his voice was also hoarse. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually be so sad that you would use our child to exchange for her child¡¯s life. ¡°Xue Wei, if I had known that you were pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t have done that to you... It¡¯s toote to say anything now. I know that it¡¯s hard for you to forgive me. Even I feel that I¡¯m unforgivable. ¡°On one side is my woman and child, and on the other side is someone else¡¯s woman and child. Why Can¡¯t I tell which is more important...¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui leaned over and gently kissed her pale lips, ¡°Xue Wei, I¡¯m sorry... And I love you. Go to sleep, I hope your dreams won¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡± ¡± Chapter 1022 ? ¡°Chapter 1022: Chapter 1035 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [138]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei woke up the next day, brushed her teeth, washed her face, and walked out of the bedroom to the dining room. The aunt heard the sound of footsteps and poked her head out of the study. When she saw that she had gotten up, she wiped her hands on the apron, she gestured for her to sit down first. ¡°Miss Xue Wei, good morning. Are You Hungry? Wait a little longer. The soup will be ready soon. I¡¯ll bring it out for you.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei hesitated for a moment before nodding and pursing her lips. After a long while, she raised her eyes and looked at the Auntie. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± ¡± ¡°The Auntie¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, ¡°You Child, how can you be so sensible. Why are you thanking me? It¡¯s my duty to take care of you. But you, you must take care of your body. Otherwise, in the future... forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. I¡¯ll go and see if the soup is ready.¡± ¡± The aunt hurriedly turned her back and touched her eyes with her hand. Wu Xuewei lowered her head. No one knew what she was thinking. ¡°While Wu Xuewei was drinking the soup, Feng Churui also got up. He nced at her who was quietly eating at the dining table. After a pause, he walked towards the living room. ¡± ¡°The aunt brought out the porridge. When she saw him, she called out to him, ¡°Mayor, breakfast is ready. Come and eat.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui turned his head and looked at Wu Xuewei, who had put down the bowl of soup with a cold expression. He smiled at the Auntie and said, ¡°No, I asked Secretary Wu to buy breakfast. We can eat it in the carter.¡± ¡± ¡°It was not that he did not want to have breakfast with her, but he was afraid that seeing him would make her lose her appetite. ¡± ¡°After saying that, he sat down on the sofa in the living room with a magazine in his hand. He casually flipped through it, but in fact, he did not read a single word. He had been listening carefully to the movements in the dining room. ¡± Only when he heard the crisp sound of a spoon touching a bowl did he slowly smile. ¡°Wu Xuewei did not eat much. After she was full, she returned to the bedroom. Feng Churui walked to the dining room and saw that there was still more than half a bowl of porridge left in her bowl. He let out a low sigh, he told the auntie, ¡°Auntie, ask Xue Wei what she wants to eat. Cook something for her ording to her taste. It doesn¡¯t matter if you eat less, just eat less and more. You have to keep up with the nutrition.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, mayor. I will take good care of Miss Xue Wei.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Thank you for your concern, Auntie.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±This is what I should do.¡±The auntie urged him, ¡°Mayor, you go to the city hall. Remember to eat breakfast.¡± ¡± ¡°After giving her instructions, she watched him leave. ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Weiy on the bed. On the bed, she was hesitating whether she should call du Xiaoran. She wanted to leave this ce, and she desperately wanted to leave. ¡± She felt that she could hardly breathe. Seeing him every day reminded her of all the things he had done to her. ¡°Just as she hesitated and decided to pick up the phone, there was a knock on the bedroom door. ¡± ¡°¡±Miss Xue Wei, are you resting? Secretary Wu is here. He has something to say to you. Is it convenient for you toe out for a while?¡±It was the voice of the Auntie. ¡± What did secretary Wu want to talk to her about at this time? ¡°Wu Xue Wei stood up and slowly walked out. Secretary Wu was waiting in the living room when he saw her walk out, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Xue Wei, it¡¯s like this. Recently, the Blizzard has been raging. The suburbs of S City have encountered a once-in-fifty-year ice disaster. The situation is urgent. The mayor has rushed over to personallymand the rescue. He wanted me to tell you that he might not be back for the next three days. He wants you to take good care of yourself.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei listened expressionlessly. In fact, she was secretly d that her chance hade! ¡± ¡°She was just thinking about how to leave this ce. She did not expect that he would take the initiative to give her a chance to leave. Fortunately, she did not call du Xiaoran. Otherwise, she would have wasted her only chance. ¡± Chapter 1023 ? ¡°Chapter 1023: Chapter 1036 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [139]¡± Trantor: 549690339 Wu Xuewei did not say anything. She just nodded her head with a cold attitude. ¡°Secretary Wu, on the other hand, smiled. Based on Miss Xue Wei¡¯s attitude towards the mayor recently, it was normal for her to be so cold now. It would be strange if Miss Xue Wei smiled and responded to him.¡± The purpose of this trip had been achieved. Secretary Wu had sessfully retired. It was almost noon. The aunt was ready to go to the supermarket to buy groceries and Cook lunch and dinner for her. ¡°When the aunt was ready to go out, Wu Xuewei said, ¡°Aunt, I suddenly want to eat the macarons from the West Point Shop in the southwest. Can you buy them for me?¡±¡± ¡°Macarons?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei nodded. ¡°Yes, one serving of all vors.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Okay, then you wait for me at home. I will buy them for you very soon.¡±The aunt warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t go out. It will hurt your body if it snows outside. Do you understand?¡±¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Wu Xuewei gave a faint smile. Only then did the aunt leave with relief. ¡°From the French window, she saw the aunt carrying an umbre out of the door. She immediately went back to the bedroom to change her clothes. She wrapped herself in a down jacket, put on a scarf, earmuffs and gloves, and took her wallet, ID card, passport, and umbre. She quickly went out.¡± ¡°S city was his territory. No matter where she was, he could find her. At that time, she still could not escape the fate of being forcibly brought back to the apartment by him.¡± ¡°City X was her cousin¡¯s territory. If she was discovered, she would definitely be captured and brought back to the imperial capital. With her family in the imperial capital, she did not dare to go back.¡± ¡°After thinking for a while, she decided to go to City C, a tropical coastal tourist city in the southernmost part of China. It was also the city with the best air quality in the country.¡± ¡°City C was located at a lowtitude and belonged to the tropical oceanic monsoon climate zone. The annual average temperature was 25.7 degrees Celsius. The highest temperature was June, with an average temperature of 28.7 degrees Celsius. The lowest temperature was January, with an average temperature of 21.4 degrees Celsius, it was known as a ¡°Natural greenhouse.¡±. [9]¡± ¡°She did not know if it was because of the abortion, but she was more afraid of the cold now than before. She thought that even in winter, her hands and feet would warm up after sleeping under the quilt for an hour. But now, even if she slept until the second half of the night, she would still be woken up by the cold, the reason was that her feet were cold.¡± ¡°Therefore, going to the Warm City C was the best choice.¡± ¡°After making up her mind, she bought a bullet train ticket and headed to City C.¡± ¡°Two hourster, she arrived in City C. in an instant, she was extremely hot. When she got into the taxi to the hotel, she had to take off her down jacket, scarf, gloves, and earmuffs.¡± ¡°Along the way, she quietly looked at every inch of the city and felt a sense of relief.¡± ¡°She stayed in a hotel near the sea and ordered food to be delivered to her room. Looking down from the French window, she could see the White Beach and the blue sea water. There were sses on the beach and she was ying beach volleyball in her bikini, there were also people sunbathing on recliners. It was a leisurely and lively scene.¡± ¡°Because she knew that her body had deteriorated after the abortion, she paid extra attention to nutrition. She ordered chicken soup, white rice, and a few seasonal vegetables. In fact, she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. She just had to eat them to nourish her body.¡± ¡°Maybe it was because Feng Churui¡¯s words that it would be difficult to conceive in the future made her afraid, so she didn¡¯t dare to joke about her body.¡± ¡°After eating her fill, she sat on the sofa and watched TV for a while before falling asleep. She went to bed. Lying on the sofa, she fell asleep very quickly.¡± This was the most stable sleep she had ever had since her ident. ¡°In City C, the pace of time was slowed down, and the pace of life was also slowing down. The sky here was blue, vast, and cloudless. It was as beautiful as cotton candy, it makes people want to take a bite to see if it is really as sweet as they imagine.¡± Chapter 1024 ? ¡°Chapter 1024: Chapter 1037 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [140]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Sometimes, the mood goes with the weather. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was now far away from s city, far away from those who had hurt her, the people she had hurt, and all the Troubles and pain seemed to have been temporarily sealed off by the archives. ¡± ¡°She slept well until dawn. After eating breakfast, Wu Xuewei nned to take a walk on the beach below. ¡± ¡°After taking a stroll on the beach, she returned to the hotel. As soon as she entered the hotel, she was shocked by the people who came out in the embrace of the officials! ¡± .. ¡°For four days in a row, Feng Churui was on the front line of the anti-ice disaster,manding the rescue and resettlement work. ¡± ¡°The ce where he slept was the same as all the armed police soldiers who were rescued. It was a tent that had been temporarily raised. He ate instant noodles and dried food, and drank boiled water that had been boiled with snow. ¡± The bad snowstorm weather had already caused damage to the property and safety of many people. He had no choice but to make timely and effectivemand and rescue measures. ¡°These days, he was so busy that he was dizzy. The overload of work had already made him look tired. His eyes were bloodshot. He could fall asleep as soon as he touched the pillow. He did not give him any extra time to think about Wu Xuewei. ¡± He thought that she was still living in the apartment obediently. There was an aunt taking care of her there. He was still at ease. ¡°He also thought that if he did not appear in front of her, her mood would be better and her appetite would be greater? ¡± ¡°On the fifth day, he had just finished directing in the morning. The follow-up work had also been arranged properly. The people who were affected by the disaster had also been safely transferred. He could leave the rest of the work to his subordinates toplete. ¡± ¡°At this moment, he was caught off guard by a phone call from Mrs. Wu! ¡± ¡°Mrs. Wu cried on the phone, ¡°Rui, can youe to the Wu Residence?¡±? De Chang had gone crazy. Xue Wei was about to be killed by him... Rui,e quickly. Xue Wei has always listened to you. If you advise her, she will say it.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui could not hear what Mrs. Wu said after that. His mind was buzzing with the words, ¡°De Chang has gone crazy. Xue Wei is about to be killed by him.¡±. ¡± ¡°¡±Quick, go to the airport!¡±Feng Churui did not have time to think. He hung up the phone and let the driver drive. ¡± ¡°On the highway, the road was frozen. The driver did not dare to drive fast. Feng Churui was burning with anxiety. ¡°Faster!¡± ¡± ¡°The driver still had some misgivings. ¡°Mayor, the road is frozen. Although the wheels are equipped with anti-skid devices, it¡¯s still better to be careful.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s heart was set on Wu Xuewei, who was far away in the capital. He could not wait any longer. ¡°Double sh, pull over. You take the car behind.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Mayor, let me drive. I¡¯ll speed up.¡± ¡± ¡°Get out of the car!¡±The road was indeed dangerous. He did not need to drag the lives of others to apany him. ¡°In the end, the driver had no choice but to get out of the car. Feng churui sped all the way to the airport. One time, the wheels slipped and hit the guardrail. The safety air bounced out and his head hit the airbag heavily. ¡± He was not seriously injured. His head was dizzy for a while before he came to his senses. ¡°After recovering from his shock, he continued to start the car and headed straight for the airport. ¡± ¡°When he went through all the hardships to reach the Wu family, the moment he entered the door, the servants saw him as if they had seen their savior. They hurriedly led him in and even forgot to say hello. ¡± ¡°In the living room, the scene was chaotic. Cries of dissuasion interweaved. ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang held a wooden stick as thick as a baby¡¯s arm in his hand. He was so angry that he could not contain his anger as he hit Wu Xuewei, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Are you going to tell me or not? !¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was still wearing her pajamas. She was kneeling on the ground with her hands supporting her knees. Her head was lowered, and her hair covered her face. Her expression could not be seen clearly, but there was already blood seeping through her pajamas. Even though she had been punished by the family.., she was also stubborn and did not say a word. ¡± Chapter 1025 ? ¡°Chapter 1025: Chapter 1038 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [141]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Stop!¡±Feng Churui was terrified as he saw this. He pushed aside the surrounding servants and quickly walked forward. ¡°¡±Ah Rui, you¡¯re here?¡±Madam Wu said happily, ¡°Quick, Ah Rui, quickly persuade Xue Wei. She will definitely listen to your words!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui walked to the front of Wu Xue Wei and squatted down. He pushed aside her hair, revealing that deathly pale face without any color. However, he stubbornly bit his lips and refused to say anything. ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte. Does it hurt?¡±He looked at her with a pained gaze. She was wearing pajamas. He could not see how her injuries would be like if she slept for a while. However, from the blood that seeped out of her pajamas, he could guess that her injuries were not light! ¡± She had just had a miscarriage and her body had not recovered yet. How could he have hit her so hard! ¡°Wu Xuewei remained silent. When her mother called him on the spot, she already knew that he woulde. However, in such a situation, he would only be more and more chaotic if he came. ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang¡¯s Anger had not subsided. The hand holding the wooden stick trembled slightly. Looking at his daughter, who had been obedient and obedient in the past, now being so stubborn, he scolded and hit her, but she refused to confess. ¡± ¡°When Mrs. Wu saw Feng Churui, she stood in front of Wu Dechang and exined the cause of the incident to Feng Churui. ¡± ¡°Yesterday, Wu Dechang followed the officials to City C for an inspection. He did not expect to meet his daughter, who he thought had always been obedient and well-behaved, studying in City C. Wu Dechang brought her back to the capital that night. ¡± ¡°It was not until this morning, when Wu Xuewei said that she had no appetite and did not want to eat, that Wu Dechang directly called the Chinese Medicine practitioner to examine her body. ¡± ¡°When they first met yesterday, he felt that his daughter¡¯s face was too pale. This morning, she said that she had no appetite, which made him worried. ¡± ¡°After the Chinese medicine practitioner came, Wu Xuewei refused to be examined. She said that there was nothing wrong with her body and that she was very well. In Wu Dechang¡¯s Eyes, the Act of refusing to be examined meant that there was something wrong with her heart. Therefore, he did not have the choice of whether she was willing or not. He directly asked the servant to hold her down, he asked the traditional Chinese medicine doctor to start the examination. ¡± ¡°After the examination, the result was that she had an abortion a few days ago. Now, her body was weak and needed proper rest and recuperation. ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu Never Expected that their daughter, who had always been obedient and obedient, would not only skip school, but also secretly have an abortion at the age of 20! ¡± ¡°The Wu family was strict and would never allow something like an unmarried pregnancy to happen. Moreover, she had also aborted the child herself. This made Wu Dechang Feel Very Sad and very embarrassed. ¡± ¡°After repeatedly interrogating, she refused to tell him who the father of the child was. ¡± Wu Dechang had no choice but to use the familyw on her. ¡°Fortunately, the old man was now overseeing the military exercises of the 18th Corps of the J Group. One had to know that the old man of the Wu family loved her very much. If the old man knew about this, her fate would only be more severe. ¡± ¡°The Wu family was clear about the rewards and punishments. No matter how much they pampered a child, they had to admit their mistakes and ept the punishment. ¡± ¡°Yet, Wu Xuewei did not mention it. She had touched Wu Dechang¡¯s Sore Spot. ¡± This was also the reason why Madam Wu did not hesitate to call Feng Churui to ask for help. ¡°When Feng Churui heard this, his heart ached even more. He lifted her face and used his fingertips to save her lips that were already badly bitten. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei nced at him and said in a very weak voice, ¡°You go...¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang threw away the wooden stick in his hand and said in a flustered and exasperated manner, ¡°Wu Xuewei, you¡¯re spoiled like this! That¡¯s why you¡¯re bing more and morewless! Now that you¡¯ve grown up, your wings have hardened and your heart has be wild, right?¡± ¡± Chapter 1026 ? ¡°Chapter 1026: Chapter 1039 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [142]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Ever since you were young, you¡¯ve never spoken back, never disobedient. Tell me, why did you do such a disappointing thing to father this time? Do you know that what you¡¯ve lost is not your face, Wu Xuewei¡¯s, but the face of my entire Wu Family!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Dechang, Calm Down.¡±Madam Wu patted his chest to soothe her anger, ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much. Can¡¯t you see that Xue Wei is about to be killed by you? Her body is already weak. If you hit her a few more times, you might as well just kill her directly! It saves me the heartache of watching!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You!¡±Wu Dechang pointed at his wife, trembling with anger. ¡°She did this B * Stard thing today because she was spoiled by you!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, it¡¯s my fault. Do you want to hit me too?¡±Mrs. Wu said. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±Wu Dechang snorted heavily and turned his face away. ¡°¡±Big Brother, sister-inw, don¡¯t me Xue Wei.¡±Feng churui ignored Wu Xue Wei¡¯s words and gently picked her up from the ground and put her on the sofa to sit down. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s great-grandfather, Wu Wenzhong, and Feng Churui¡¯s grandfather, Feng Yuanzhao, were of the same generation. Wu Wenzhong was much older than Feng Yuanzhao. Wu Xuewei¡¯s grandfather, Wu Changshu, who was also Wu Wenzhong¡¯s son, was of the same generation as Feng Churui¡¯s father, Feng Jianguo, feng Churui was of the same generation as Wu Xuewei¡¯s father, Wu Dechang. ¡± ¡°However, the Wu family married early and had children early. It was already four generations, while the Feng family marriedte and had childrente. It was only three generations. ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang was older than Feng Churui by more than ten years, but they were of the same seniority, so it was not wrong to call him Big Brother. As for Wu Xuewei, because she was of a younger generation, she had called Feng churui her uncle since she was young. ¡± ¡°When he heard Feng Churui say this, Wu Dechang only thought that he was pleading for Wu Xuewei¡¯s forgiveness, he immediately said angrily, ¡°Ah Rui, don¡¯t put in a good word for her. If she doesn¡¯t say anything today, I have plenty of ways to find out the truth. ¡°Do you want to wait for me to find out in two days, or do you want to confess now and see how she repents?¡± ¡± ¡°No matter what, he had to find out the man who got her daughter pregnant and aborted. Otherwise, he would never be able to vent his anger! ¡± ¡°¡±Brother, sister-inw, I didn¡¯t exonerate her. This matter is really not Xue Wei¡¯s fault.¡±Feng Churui slowly stood up, he walked over and picked up the wooden stick that had fallen on the ground. Under the puzzled gazes of Wu Dechang and Madam Wu, he handed the wooden stick to Wu Dechang. ¡± ¡°He lowered his head, sincerely and honestly, he said, ¡°The child in Xue Wei¡¯s stomach is mine. It¡¯s also because I didn¡¯t take good care of her and caused the child to be aborted. ¡°Big Brother, sister-inw, you shouldn¡¯t me her. Everything is my fault. I forced her. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, beat her or scold her, I have noints.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Rui, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±Wu Dechang tightened his grip on the wooden stick. This news came too suddenly and he couldn¡¯t believe it at all. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Wu also widened her eyes and covered her mouth with one hand, ¡°Oh my God! How could it be... Like This! Rui, you said that you forced Xue Wei? She has always treated you as her uncle. How could you treat her like this? Is what you said true? ! It Can¡¯t be that you¡¯re taking all the me for yourself so that Xue Wei won¡¯t be punished, right?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang¡¯s thoughts were simr to his wife¡¯s because they really couldn¡¯t imagine the elegant and cold Feng Churui as the person who forced Wu Xue Wei. Just because he had doted on Wu Xue Wei since she was young, this was seen by everyone. It was highly likely. It was most likely because he could not bear to see Xue Wei being punished, so he med himself for the crime and hid the identity of the father of the child for her. ¡± Chapter 1027 ? ¡°Chapter 1027: Chapter 1040 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [143]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Churui raised his head. His eyes were calm and focused. He slowly opened his mouth and started from the beginning, omitting Wu Xuewei¡¯s confession to him two years ago. After being rejected by him, she left the country in a fit of anger at the beginning of the year. ¡± ¡°He said that Wu Xuewei had returned to the country to y with her American ssmates. Coincidentally, he met them. On the night of her birthday, he drank too much and forced himself on her in a state of unconsciousness. ¡± ¡°Later, she ran back to the United States to continue her studies. It was only recently that she found out that she was pregnant and was at a loss, so she ran back to the United States to discuss with him what to do. ¡± ¡°The ident was that he did not take good care of her, causing the child in her stomach to be aborted. While he was busy visiting the ice disaster, she escaped. ¡± ¡°Then, she met her father unexpectedly and was caught and brought home. Finally, the matter of the abortion was discovered. She was scolded and beaten. When he received the news from Mrs. Wu, he rushed over. ¡± ¡°After saying this, Wu Dechang Fell Silent. It was not difficult to see the hidden anger on his face. Mrs. Wu covered her mouth and cried. Then, she ran to the sofa and hugged her daughter who was stunned and did not speak. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, why didn¡¯t you tell your mother the truth? If you had said it earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up by your father! You Silly Child... you were forced to not tell your father no matter what. Would your father not help you get justice?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei choked on her sobs. She looked up nkly at her mother who was crying like rain. Then, she clumsily raised her hand to wipe away her mother¡¯s tears and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t Cry...¡± ¡± How could madam Wu not cry? Her innocent and obedient daughter was only twenty years old. Her life had just begun. How could Feng Churui do such a heinous thing to her! It was no different from ruining her life! ¡°¡±Xue Wei, be good. I know you are still a good child...¡±Mrs. Wu hugged her tightly and stroked her head with one hand, then turned her head, she scolded Feng churui, ¡°Ah Rui, don¡¯t you have any humanity? Xue Wei is your niece, and you are such a monster toy your hands on her! I thought you really loved her. I was really blind in the past!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Sister-inw, you¡¯re right. Everything is my fault. So, it has nothing to do with Xue Wei.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang lowered his head and looked at his hand holding the wooden stick. His gaze shifted to Wu Xue Wei¡¯s nightgown, which was soaked in blood. He staggered two steps and held his forehead with one hand, he said in a low voice, ¡°Xue Wei, why didn¡¯t You Say Anything to Daddy? You... it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, Wu Dechang raised his voice and called for the butler. ¡°Go and get the doctor to Bandage Xue Wei properly! Hurry!¡± ¡± ¡°He turned around and looked at Feng Churui. He only felt his blood boiling. ¡°Ah Rui, as a big brother, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t forgive you for what you¡¯ve done to my daughter!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s lips held a faint smile of understanding. ¡°I know. Everything is my fault. Big Brother, do it.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang snorted. The wooden stick in his hand smashed heavily at him. The strength and speed were extremely fast, and he showed no mercy. ¡± ¡°This stick hit his shoulder. Feng Churui¡¯s body instantly lowered a little. Another stick fell, and his back bent a little. ¡± Pain was inevitable. ¡°However, he did not make a sound the entire time. He took the beating without anyints. He gritted his teeth and endured it. In the end, he was already half-kneeling on the ground, and his back took a few hits. ¡± The dull sound of the wooden stick hitting the flesh and the crisp sound of the bone hitting the flesh sounded extremely terrifying. Chapter 1028 ? Chapter 1028: Chapter 1041: Love Is Complete and injury isplete Trantor: 549690339 Wu Dechang Panted as he threw the wooden stick on the ground. ¡°You can leave now. The Wu family and the Feng family will never interact again!¡± ¡°Feng Churui did not deny it. Instead, he supported his knees with one hand and struggled to stand up. He picked up the wooden stick again, walked to the sofa, and handed it to Mrs. Wu. ¡°Sister-inw, you can do it too.¡± ¡± Mrs. Wu looked at the wooden stick in her hand and saw that his face was pale. There were fine beads of cold sweat on his forehead. She turned her gaze toward Wu Dechang for help. ¡°Wu Dechang snorted heavily. ¡°Butler, kick him out!¡± ¡± ¡°The Butler came in with the guards. He looked at Feng Churui with a troubled expression. ¡°Mayor Feng, you should go.¡± ¡± ¡°Just then, the doctor arrived. Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu quickly helped Wu Xuewei up the stairs, and the Doctor followed. ¡± ¡°In the living room, Feng Churui stood in the middle, and the air was still filled with the smell of blood. He did not know if it was Wu Xuewei¡¯s or his. ¡± ¡°He smiled bitterly and looked at the butler. ¡°Butler, I¡¯m sorry. I Can¡¯t leave for the time being. Tell the guards to leave.¡± ¡± ¡°With that, he took out his phone and called Feng Jianguo, Mrs. Feng, and his grandfather. He also asked them to invite Wu Xuewei¡¯s grandfather to the Wu family¡¯s old residence. ¡± .. ¡°In the bedroom, the female doctor helped Wu Xuewei bandage the wounds and bruises on her body. Only then did she open the bedroom door and let Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu in. ¡± ¡°¡±Doctor, is Xue Wei... Alright?¡±Mrs. Wu took two steps back and asked the doctor worriedly. ¡± Wu Dechang also looked at the Doctor nervously. His eyes were filled with guilt. ¡°The doctor said, ¡°Miss Xue Wei¡¯s body is very weak. In addition, she suffered a heavy blow just now. The only thing we can do now is to recuperate well. If her body doesn¡¯t recover well, the root of the illness will fall. We must not be careless.¡± ¡± ¡°After the Butler sent the doctor away, Mrs. Wu sat by the bed and held Wu Xue Wei¡¯s hand. She choked up several times and could not speak. ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang pulled over a Chair and sat down by the bed. He rubbed his hands slightly and said, ¡°Xue Wei, Daddy apologizes to you. It¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault for hitting you without asking the reason clearly.¡± ¡± ¡°He could only me himself for being angry at that time. He only thought about who the father of the child was. She was dead set on defending herself, so he hit her in a fit of rage. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei shook her head, lowered her head, and said softly, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not your fault...¡± ¡± She was the one who had disappointed her parents. She had made a mistake and deserved to be punished by the family. ¡°¡±Good girl!¡±Wu Dechang hugged her. ¡°Xuewei, don¡¯t worry. Dad and Grandpa will definitely seek justice for you. In the future, our Wu family and the Feng family will be irreconcble!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Father, forget it.¡± ¡± ¡°Forget it? How can we just forget about this matter? Do You Think That My Wu Dechang¡¯s Daughter Is Easy To Bully?¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei did not want to say anything more. She only said in a low voice, ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang Let Go of her and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, you have a good rest. Don¡¯t think about this matter anymore. You just have to take good care of your body. Father will handle this matter.¡± ¡± ¡°Mrs. Wu caressed her thin face and said with heartache, ¡°Go to sleep. Everything will be fine once you wake up. Be Good...¡± ¡± ¡°The bedroom door was closed and the room returned to silence. Wu Xueweiy on the bed. On the bed, her mind was nk. ¡± She did not have the spare mind to care about what would happen to the Wu and Feng families in the future. Her entire body was in pain. Shey straight on the bed. A simple turn would cause her wound. She closed her eyes and soon fell into a deep sleep. Chapter 1029 ? ¡°Chapter 1029: Chapter 1042 love thoroughly, Hurt thoroughly [145]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Yuanzhao, Feng Jianguo and his wife, and Xue Wei¡¯s grandfather, Wu Zhangshu, who had rushed back from the Military District, returned to the Wu family¡¯s old residence. ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang looked at his father who had suddenly returned home and was a little surprised. ¡°Dad, why are you back? Aren¡¯t you doing military exercises?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu took a sip of tea and said slowly, ¡°It was uncle Yuanzhao who called me back. I don¡¯t know what happened either.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuanzhao nced at his son and daughter-inw, then at his grandson who was obviously enduring the pain, and then said, ¡°Ah Rui, tell me. Why did you call us all here?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui bowed deeply to Wu Zhangshu, Wu Dechang, and Mrs. Wu. ¡°Uncle Wu, Big Brother, sister-inw, I beg you to marry Xue Wei to me!¡± ¡± ¡°When he said this, everyone was shocked. ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu was the most shocked. He almost choked on a mouthful of tea. Wu Dechang quickly went to help him breathe. ¡°Dad, drink slowly.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu waved him away and looked at Feng Churui. ¡°Ah Rui, what did you say just now?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui repeated his words sincerely. ¡°Uncle Wu, please marry Xue Wei to me. I really love her and will be responsible for the rest of her life.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Rui!¡±Feng Yuanzhao shouted in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this again. You and Xue Wei are not suitable.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Grandpa...¡±Feng Churui looked at Feng Yuanzhao with a frown, ¡°Maybe you won¡¯t say that after listening to me.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Jianguo still said calmly, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang¡¯s Face Was Very Ugly. He suddenly said, ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t mention today¡¯s matter to anyone!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Big Brother, do you want Xue Wei to be despised by others in the future?¡±Feng Churui asked him seriously. His meaning was very clear. Xue Wei was no longer a virgin. Moreover, she had given birth to a child. If it were to be spread in the future.., no Good Man would be willing to ept her. ¡± ¡°Once the matter was spread, the rumors and public opinion outside would be enough to make her break down. ¡± ¡°These words hit the nail on the head, poking the deepest worry in Wu Dechang¡¯s Heart. Even Mrs. Wu began to ponder. ¡± Feng Churui took a look at everyone¡¯s expressions and slowly told them everything. The atmosphere in the living room was so quiet that it was somewhat suffocating. ¡°After listening to his words, Feng Yuanzhao, Feng Jianguo, and Mrs. Feng¡¯s faces alternated between purple and ck. They had never thought that their son, who had always been regarded as the favored son of heaven, would actually do such a thing! ¡± ¡°Thus, the three of them sincerely apologized to the Wu family, and they also made up their minds to make Feng Churui take responsibility for Xue Wei. ¡± ¡°No matter what, he was the one who ruined Xue Wei¡¯s innocence. He should take responsibility for this! ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. He had not taken off his military uniform yet, and there was a dignified and imposing aura emanating from him. ¡± ¡°He did not speak. Perhaps it was because he had not made up his mind, but Feng Churui seemed to know his worries, he spoke again. ¡°Uncle Wu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not responsible for Xue Wei because I¡¯m responsible. ¡°I admit that when I forced her, I wasn¡¯tpletely drunk. I know that she was the one who forced me. I know that she is Wu Xue Wei. I also know that what I want is also her. ¡°I love her. I will take good care of her for the rest of her life. ¡°I beg you to marry Xue Wei to me!¡± ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±Wu Dechang was the first to reject. ¡°¡±Dechang, Tell Me the reason why you don¡¯t agree.¡±Wu Changshu picked up the tea and sipped it slowly. His turbid eyes shed with a bright light. ¡± Chapter 1030 ? ¡°Chapter 1030: Chapter 1043 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [146]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Dechang said firmly, ¡°I will not marry Xue Wei to a man who forced her, especially this man is the uncle she has relied on since she was young! His behavior is simply outrageous!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Daughter-inw, what do you think?¡±Wu Changshu turned his gaze to Mrs. Wu. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Wu clenched her fingers and frowned. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Changshu nodded, indicating that he understood, feng Yuanzhao also spoke at the right time. ¡°Changshu, Dechang, I think Ah Rui really likes Xue Wei.¡±. Humans are not saints. He himself said that he saw Xue Wei getting too close to her male ssmates, so he was blinded by alcohol and did something irrational to forcefully take Xue Wei. In my opinion, he truly cared about Xue Wei. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done such an impulsive thing. It was obvious that he had feelings for Xue Wei. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so jealous that he lost his mind just because Xue Wei was getting along with the opposite sex. Of course, he was in the wrong. Our Feng family will never side with him on this point. He should admit his mistakes and be punished. He won¡¯t be able to escape. But regarding the matter between him and Xue Wei, I still hope that you will think about it more. After all, Ah Rui¡¯s starting point was not wrong, he just used the wrong way of expressing himself. Now that he knows his mistake, I believe that he will not let Xue Wei suffer the slightest grievance in the future. Just give him a chance.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Jianguo also nodded in agreement, he spoke up for his son, ¡°Dechang, I Understand Your Feelings. If it was my precious daughter who was bullied, I would also want to personally kill that kid! However, now that things had already happened, it was useless to be angry. The only way to reduce the damage to Xue Wei was to solve it properly. Ah Rui had grown up under your watch. I believe you can clearly see his character. Since he was young, he had doted on Xue Wei very much. In the past, we did not understand and thought that it was because of Uncle¡¯s love for his niece. But now that he said that, I realized that although my son was smart, when it came to feelings, he was indeed stupid. He didn¡¯t know how to express himself, had a stuffy personality, and was dumb. Xue Wei had also liked to be with Rui since she was young. She would listen to whatever Rui said. I remember that two years ago, she was still making a fuss about not going abroad and going to university in S City, right? This child, isn¡¯t she hoping to get along with Ah Rui more. Perhaps, this child, Xue Wei, isn¡¯tpletely emotionless towards Ah Rui.¡± ¡± ¡°What Feng Yuanzhao and Feng Jianguo said was not without reason. They had watched Feng Churui and Wu Xue Wei grow up. It was not that they did not know the feelings between the two of them. One was especially doting and pampered, while the other was extremely clingy, he especially liked to be together with him.. ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu put down his teacup, he looked at Feng Yuanzhao and said, ¡°Uncle Yuanzhao is right. Jianguo is also right. I have watched Ah Rui grow up since he was young. I believe that the feelings between him and Xue Wei are real. If even Ah Rui can not take good care of Xue Wei, I¡¯m afraid that no one will be able to make us feel at ease in the future. Therefore, I have decided to marry Xue Wei to Ah Rui.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Dad...¡±Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu opened their mouths at the same time and called out, but they didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡± ¡°Do you think what I said is wrong?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡±Wu Changshu made the final decision. ¡°Feng Yuanzhaoughed heartily. ¡°Good, good, good. This matter is decided! Pick a good day. Ah Rui and Xue Wei will go and get the certificate. After Xue Wei graduates from university, we¡¯ll hold the wedding. What do you think?¡± ¡± Wu Xue Wei suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Her words were like a p of thunder ¡ª ¡°I don¡¯t agree! I don¡¯t want to marry him!¡± Chapter 1031 ? ¡°Chapter 1031: Chapter 1044: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [147]¡± Trantor: 549690339 The smile on Feng Churui¡¯s lips froze and disappeared instantly after hearing her resolute words. ¡°No one had expected that the female lead they were talking about would suddenly appear at this time, and she would not rest until her words were shocking. ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu had not expected that the granddaughter who had always liked Feng churui would be so determined to say that she would not marry. For a moment, he did not know what to do. ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang and Madam Wu looked at their daughter, worry shing in their eyes. ¡°Xue Wei, why are you down here? Quickly go upstairs and rest. Butler! Bring miss upstairs to rest!¡± ¡± ¡°The Butler walked over quickly. ¡°Miss Xue Wei, your body is weak. You should go upstairs and rest.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei waved the butler away and held her hand. She walked in front of Wu Zhangshu. ¡°Grandfather, I won¡¯t marry him! It¡¯s fine to marry anyone, but I won¡¯t marry him.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui hugged her by his side and lowered his head slightly. He coaxed her with an affectionate tone, ¡°Xue Wei, are you still angry with me? Isn¡¯t it good to marry me? You have a lifetime to torture me. Won¡¯t you be able to vent your anger better this way?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu was satisfied with Feng Churui. He was outstanding, steady, and reserved. Although he was born in a noble family, he was not as spoiled and arrogant as an ordinary young master. ¡± He was very satisfied with such a person as his grandson-inw. ¡°Looking at Feng Churui lowering himself to coax his own grandchildren, Wu Zhangshu could not stop smiling. Such a man was not good to Xue Wei, so what kind of man could be good to Xue Wei? ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei closed her eyes and only felt the blood rush to her brain. She used all the strength in her body to push him away. After saying this, she turned around and left. ¡± ¡°¡±Anyway, I won¡¯t marry him. If you want to marry him, you can do it yourself.¡± ¡± ¡°Before Feng Yuanzhao and Feng Jianguo could even speak, Wu Xuewei had already disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. ¡± ¡°At this time, Wu Dechang spoke hesitantly, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think Xue Wei spoke in anger. I think it¡¯s better to forget about this marriage. She doesn¡¯t want to marry. As her elders, we can¡¯t point a gun at her head and force her to marry, right?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui lowered his head and looked dejected. ¡°Big Brother, I did something bad and made her angry. She¡¯s still angry, so naturally, she can¡¯t take what I said 100% seriously.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I respect Xue Wei¡¯s wishes for this marriage,¡±Mrs. Wu said and made her stance clear. ¡± She didn¡¯t support the marriage between the two of them. ¡°¡±I do the same. As long as Xue Wei doesn¡¯t want to marry, then I won¡¯t marry.¡±Wu Dechang¡¯s love for his daughter was not fake. When he just found out that her private life was so messy that she actually got pregnant with a man and had an abortion, he was indeed mad, that was why he used the familyw after the interrogation was fruitless. ¡± But that was also because he was deeply in love with her. ¡°Now that he saw that his daughter¡¯s attitude was so firm, he felt that he owed her. The strength of his attack was not exaggerated at all. ¡± ¡°His daughter¡¯s injuries were inflicted by him. Now, he could not do anything to force his daughter to agree to this marriage. ¡± ¡°The elders of the Feng family did not say anything. Feng Churui stood there. His body was tall and slender, but his lowered brows were filled with grief. ¡± ¡°Because of one sentence from Wu Xuewei, he was sent to hell. ¡± ¡°She said that it would be good to marry anyone, but she would not marry him. ¡± What kind of mood did she use to say such ruthless words? Did she really hate him so much that she did not want to see him anymore and did not want to be entangled with him anymore? ¡°Feng Churuiughed lowly. In everyone¡¯s puzzled eyes, he restrained his smile. ¡± Chapter 1032 ? ¡°Chapter 1032: Chapter 1045 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [148]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He reached out his hand to wipe his face, and then said indifferently, ¡°If Xue Wei doesn¡¯t want to marry... Then she won¡¯t marry. I will still bear the responsibility. When she has thought it through, we will have a good talk...¡± ¡± ¡°He thought it through, and didn¡¯t force her. ¡± ¡°If she wanted to marry, that would be the best. If she didn¡¯t want to marry, he would certainly not force her into a dead end. ¡± ¡°He admitted that he was despicable. He had called the elders of both families here today to force the marriage. However, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so determined. ¡± Feng Churui thought that he had really hurt her deeply. ¡°However, what else could he do? ¡± ¡°Everything he did, in her eyes, was disgust, trouble, and entanglement. Even his appearance didn¡¯t make her feel troubled. What else could he do? ¡± He had said and done what he should have said and done. He really did not know how to move her heart and beg for her forgiveness. ¡°Now, he should have thought it through. If he did not want to get married, then he should not get married. It was fine as long as she liked him. ¡± ¡°He did not want to force her. He really did not want to force her into a dead end. When that time came, he wouldpletely erase him from his heart. He would never have the chance again. ¡± ¡°Everything that he was doing now might really be a problem for her. It was just like a pursuer that she did not like. Every day, she would appear in front of him in all sorts of ways, doing things that she thought were very good at expressing her feelings. However.., she did not know that these pursuers that she thought were suitable for her were actually a problem in her eyes. ¡± ¡°If they saw each other more than once a day, it might not necessarily lead to feelings, but it might also lead to dislike. ¡± He knew that he was being hated. He was being hated by Wu Xuewei. He also knew that she really hated him. Perhaps she really did not intend to forgive him. He knew all of this. He knew all of it. ¡°It was precisely because he knew that it was even more painful. Therefore, he could no longer deceive himself and tell himself that he still had to persevere. ¡± Giving up appropriately was actually giving each other a breathing space. It was giving each other a way out and a way out. ¡°¡±Nonsense!¡±Wu Zhangshu berated, the Spearhead was directed at Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu. ¡°Xue Wei is young and insensible. The two of you are just fooling around! Xue Wei is doing very well now, but what about in the future? Have you thought about her future? There was no such thing as an airtight wall in the world. Rather than letting others know that she was pregnant and aborted at a young age, doubting her character and upbringing, it would be better to let her marry Ah Rui. ¡°During the marriage period, having an abortion during pregnancy is an exnation that everyone can ept. ¡°If it were the former, if it were you, if your wife was such a person with a messy personal life, would you let her into the house?¡± ¡± ¡°In the end, Wu Zhangshu had more concerns. ¡± ¡°He was worried that his granddaughter would be scolded by others in the future. Therefore, this marriage had to be done no matter what. ¡± ¡°Even if he forced her to marry him, there was no room for negotiation. ¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re right.¡±Feng Jianguo said, ¡°Also, Ah Rui was in the wrong in this matter. How about this? After the two of them get married, if Xue Wei still doesn¡¯t want to be with him in the future. ¡°Then, she can ask for a divorce. Our Feng family will ept it unconditionally. ¡°This is what Ah Rui owes Xue Wei.¡± ¡± ¡°I agree to this method.¡±Wu Zhangshu nodded in agreement. ¡°The situation took a turn for the better. Feng Churui had originally wanted to give up on marriage, but the elders did not expect them to agree. ¡± They were right to be concerned. A girl¡¯s reputation was still very important. This depended on whether or not she would be made difficult by her mother-inw in the future. Chapter 1033 ? ¡°Chapter 1033: Chapter 1046 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [149]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Thinking of Wu Xuewei¡¯s attitude just now and seeing that all the elders had agreed to get married, he frowned. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to give Xue Wei a few days to rest. Don¡¯t push her too hard.¡±¡± ¡°In the end, after the discussion between the two families, they decided to let the two of them get a marriage certificate a weekter. As for Wu Xuewei, the Wu family had already contacted the University of California to withdraw from school.¡± ¡°They had ced her too far away and it was not easy to take care of her. Therefore, they contacted the university in the capital and asked her to transfer back to study.¡± ¡°This way, she would be able to live at home. Even if she had already gotten her marriage certificate with Feng Churui, she would not have to live under the same roof as him.¡± This could also be considered as a littlepensation for Wu Dechang¡¯s concern for his daughter¡¯s wishes. .. Wu Xuewei had been kept in the dark all this time. It was not until a weekter that she was informed by her mother that she wanted to take her household registration ID card and go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get her marriage certificate with Feng Churui. ¡°She looked at her mother in astonishment. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve said before that I won¡¯t marry you!¡±¡± ¡°Mrs. Wu patted her head, she said earnestly, ¡°Xuewei, listen to me. This marriage is decided by your grandfather. You also know that the things decided by your grandfather will not change. Don¡¯t worry. The elders of the Feng family have already said that this marriage is only a temporary measure. After you graduate from university, you still decide not to be with Ah Rui. In that case, you can file for a divorce. The Feng family will support you unconditionally. Your father has already helped to contact the school in the capital. When you have recovered, you can go to school. Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to live with Ah Rui. You¡¯re in the capital, and he¡¯s in S City. You Won¡¯t have too many opportunities to meet him.¡±¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei half leaned on the bed. On the bed, she held a pillow in one hand and remained silent.¡± ¡°Mrs. Wu touched her thin face again, her heart ached. ¡°Xue Wei, you know that you had an abortion. Our Wu family is strict. If you have a marriage history, no one will doubt your character and private life. If not, in the future... It will be difficult for a family of equal status to ept you sincerely. We can all see that Ah Rui really cares about you. He has already given up. In the end, it was your grandfather who pushed for this marriage. ¡°Ah Rui was afraid that you would find it hard to ept, so he postponed the date of getting the marriage certificate by a week. ¡°Otherwise, mother would have told you long ago. The reason why I haven¡¯t told you is that I¡¯m afraid that you will be unhappy if you know. ¡°Xue Wei, Ah Rui is a good child. His character is the best among all the children from influential families...¡±¡± ¡°¡±Mother...¡±Wu Xue Wei interrupted her. ¡°Let me be quiet. Also, tell him not to go to the civil affairs bureau today. I¡¯m not mentally prepared yet. Tomorrow...¡±¡± ¡°Mrs. Wu was overjoyed. Then, she could not help but have tears in her eyes. She patted her head and kept saying that she was obedient.¡± ¡°After seeing her mother out of the bedroom, Wu Xuewei took out her phone and took out the gilded business card from the drawer. She called the number on the card.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Wu Xuewei. You promised me a chance. Can I go and use this chance first?¡± ¡°Du Xiaoran was very surprised when he received Wu Xuewei¡¯s call. However, after the surprise, he found it interesting again. ¡°Of course, you can use your privilege at any time.¡±¡± Wu Xuewei got off the bed and looked at the thick snow outside the window. It was a vast expanse of white. ¡°I want you to take me away to a ce where no one can find me. Isn¡¯t this asking too much?¡± Du Xiaoran frowned. ¡°Is that all?¡± Wu Xuewei was calm. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Chapter 1034 ? ¡°Chapter 1034: Chapter 1047: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [150]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This time, du Xiaoran found it even more interesting. He thought that she would use this privilege to do something more valuable. ¡± ¡°For example, kill an enemy that she had always held a grudge against? ¡± ¡°Or, ask for a priceless treasure? ¡± ¡°But her request was only to take her away to a ce where no one could find her. To be honest, Du Xiaoran felt that he had been underestimated. ¡± She had actually used a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken! ¡°The other party did not reply for a long time. Wu Xuewei was a little nervous. ¡°Why, you don¡¯t agree?¡± ¡± Du Xiaoran¡¯s voice came over with a smile. ¡°I will naturally do what I promised. When?¡± ¡°Now.¡± ¡°¡±Ha... what an impatient person.¡±Du Xiaoran smiled. ¡°I happen to still be in China. At thetest, it will take no more than two hours. I will contact you when the timees. You Do as I ask. I will personally pick you up.¡± ¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°After hanging up the phone, Wu Xuewei crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at the thick snow in the yard. She did not have any thoughts in her mind. ¡± ¡°There was no joy, no reluctance. ¡± ¡°It was as if she had long known that she woulde to this step. Therefore, when everything happened, she was like an outsider who stood aside and watched her coldly. ¡± ¡°Her soul seemed to float in the air, looking down at her body from above, as if she was looking at another person, someone who had nothing to do with her.. ¡± ¡°Du Xiaoran was very efficient. His private nended at the imperial capital International Airport parking lot an hourter. Half an hourter, a low-key ck car appeared at the entrance of the Wu family¡¯s old residence. At the same time.., wu Xuewei¡¯s cell phone rang ¡± ¡°¡±Come out, I¡¯m at the door.¡±It was concise and did not say much nonsense. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei responded and hurriedly hung up the phone. She took out a down jacket from the wardrobe and changed into it. She took out her wallet, ID card, passport and visa that she had prepared beforehand, just in case she needed them. ¡± ¡°After doing all this, she took her time and went downstairs calmly. Wu Dechang and Wu Zhangshu were still working, so they were not at home now. Mrs. Wu was cooking soup in the kitchen and said that she wanted to help her recuperate. ¡± ¡°Seeing that she was going downstairs and looked like she was going out, the butler came forward and asked, ¡°Miss Xue Wei, it¡¯s snowing heavily outside. Where are you going?¡± ¡± Wu Xue Wei¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯ve been lying on the bed for too long. I want to go out for a walk. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± ¡°The Butler was worried and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I let Xiao Yan apany you? It¡¯ll be easier to take care of you.¡± ¡± ¡°Xiao Yan was the most agile maid in the Wu residence. With her apanying him, the butler would be more at ease. ¡± ¡°¡±No, I¡¯m just going out for a walk. I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡±After Wu Xuewei said that, she did not give the butler any room to speak. She had already taken the umbre and walked out. ¡± ¡°Seeing that the butler and the maid did not follow her out, Wu Xuewei walked out of the main door and saw a ck sedan parked not far away. That ce happened to be the blind spot of the surveince cameras at the main door. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei smiled. It seemed that du Xiaoran still had some strength. Otherwise, he would not have been able to find out the location of her surveince cameras in such a short period of time and then find the blind spot. ¡± The sedan shed twice and Wu Xuewei walked over. She opened the car door and got into the car. ¡°¡±You came very quickly. It was somewhat beyond my expectations.¡±Looking at the man in the backseat, Wu Xuewei said truthfully. ¡± Du Xiaoran curled his lips slightly. ¡°Your request is so low. It¡¯s also a little out of my expectations.¡± ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go.¡±Wu Xuewei looked out of the window. Through the thick drifting snow, she took a deep look at the Wu residence. ¡± Chapter 1035 ? ¡°Chapter 1035: Chapter 1048: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [151]¡± Trantor: 549690339 He hoped that his parents and grandfather would not be too angry after reading the note she left behind. ¡°Du Xiaoran said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡± The ck sedan left quickly. ¡°Feng churui, who did not expect to be sent back by Mrs. Wu to the Civil Affairs Bureau the next day, witnessed this scene. ¡± He knew that she would notpromise so easily. He just did not expect that she would actually get entangled with Du Xiaoran. ¡°Without allowing him to think too much, he drove far away and followed the ck car. ¡± ¡°Along the way, his heart grew colder and colder. He was very familiar with this road to the airport! ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei, she actually wanted to go with Du Xiaoran? ¡± ¡°In order to avoid her marriage with him, she chose to go with Du Xiaoran rather than marry him. was that so? ¡± Feng Churui had never realized that a person¡¯s heart could be as cold as a cier. Even his blood was starting to freeze. ¡°¡±Young master, the ck Land Rover is following us from behind.¡±The driver quickly noticed a cknd rover following them from the Wu residence. ¡± ¡°ck Land Rover?¡±Du Xiaoran looked at the rear-view mirror indifferently and saw the license te number. He could not help but smile. ¡°Wu Xuewei also heard the driver¡¯s words. However, she did not look behind her. ¡± ¡°Without thinking, she knew whose ck Land Rover was following them. ¡± ¡°However, so what if he knew? So what if he followed her. No one could stop her from wanting to leave. ¡± ¡°Du Xiaoran looked at her, whose expression did not change. Suddenly, he was a little curious. ¡°The one following us is your uncle Feng. Don¡¯t you want to know why he is following us?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei was expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡±Haha...¡±Du Xiaoranughed. ¡°It¡¯s said that men are cruel, but women are not that bad either.¡± ¡± ¡°Suddenly, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promised to take you away, so I will definitely take you away.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was silent for a long time this time before she said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡± Du Xiaoran closed his eyes to rest and did not say anything. She did not need to thank him. This was just her reward for coincidentally helping him. ¡°Soon, they arrived at the International Airport. After getting out of the car, Wu Xuewei followed behind du Xiaoran and walked inside. ¡± ¡°Xuewei!¡± A low and depressing voice came from behind. ¡°Wu Xuewei stopped in her tracks and did not turn around. Du Xiaoran, on the other hand, heard the voice and slowly turned around. When he saw Feng Churui following behind him, he smiled. ¡°Mayor Feng, you¡¯re in such a good mood. You actually followed us all the way.¡± ¡± ¡°Where are you taking her?¡±Feng Churui¡¯s gaze was slightly cold as he slowly approached the two of them. Du Xiaoran pulled Wu Xuewei over. His tall figure blocked in front of her and shielded her behind him. Hepletely blocked Feng Churui¡¯s prying gaze. ¡°Du Xiaoran said, ¡°We¡¯re going to elope. Mayor Feng, are you interested ining together?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Du Xiaoran, I advise you to give up on the idea of taking her.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t give up on this idea for a while.¡± ¡± ¡°The two men were equally outstanding, equally handsome and elegant, but at this moment, the atmosphere was domineering and confrontational. ¡± Wu Xuewei tugged at du Xiaoran¡¯s sleeve from behind. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Du Xiaoran stopped smiling and turned his head slightly to look at her behind him. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°Then, the two turned around and walked side by side. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui walked forward quickly and grabbed Wu Xuewei¡¯s arm. ¡°Xuewei,e back with me.¡± ¡± ¡°Let go of me.¡±Wu Xuewei frowned and said in an unfriendly tone. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±Feng churui lowered his head and his eyes grabbed her tightly. His tone was stubborn. ¡°Come back with me.¡± Chapter 1036 ? ¡°Chapter 1036: Chapter 1049 Love isplete, hurt isplete [152]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei broke away from his hand and took two steps back. Then, she said with an expression on her face, ¡°I won¡¯t go back with you. Give up on this idea.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, she followed du Xiaoran to the security check. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui stood there, his figure lonely. His entire being was surrounded by a mournful aura. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, you forced me to do this.¡± ¡± .. ¡°Before he was about to board the ne, Du Xiaoran received a phone call. To be more precise, he received a phone call that surprised him greatly. ¡± It was a call from Luo Anning. He did not hesitate and picked up the call. ¡°After so many years, neither of them had changed their numbers, but neither of them had called each other¡¯s numbers. ¡± ¡°He knew that she was doing very well. There was Rong Yan who loved and doted on her, her mother-inw who liked her, Kristen and Mo Qiange who favored her, and a handsome son. She was very happy, so he couldn¡¯t bear to disturb her. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning, on the other hand, always remembered her identity and never called him. ¡± ¡°He had thought that this number would never call him again in this lifetime, but he didn¡¯t expect it toe so suddenly. ¡± It actually gave him the illusion that he was still cared about. ¡°¡±Xiao ran.¡±Luo Anning¡¯s voice was gentle and soft. It passed through the radio waves and reached his ears. It was like a pair of gentle hands, rubbing his heart until it softened. ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s me, Anning.¡±His voice had never been gentle before. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning sighed softly and said, ¡°Xiao ran, don¡¯t take Xue Wei away, okay? Ah Rui can¡¯t do without her.¡± ¡± ¡°When she received Feng Churui¡¯s call for help, Luo Anning was not unsurprised. However, she knew that Du Xiaoran had the ability to take Wu Xue Wei away. ¡± ¡°After hearing Feng Churui¡¯s soft request, she could not sit idly by. ¡± ¡°Ah Rui was Rong Yan¡¯s childhood friend. She should do her best to help him. Moreover, she could see that Ah Rui really liked Xue Wei. ¡± ¡°She remembered the first time she saw Xue Wei. At that time, she was still a little girl who did not know how to hide her innocence. She could not pretend to be intimate with Feng Churui. ¡± A young girl¡¯s feelings were always poetic. She was real and not pretentious. She used her own way to express her closeness to the person she liked. ¡°Therefore, Luo Anning had reason to believe that Xue Wei did not have no feelings for Ah Rui. ¡± A sense of disappointment shed across du Xiaoran¡¯s heart. ¡°You specifically called me because of this?¡± ¡°In other words, if it was not for Wu Xue Wei, she would not have called him? ¡± ¡°¡±Xiaoran, I admit that I am very selfish. That¡¯s right, Ah Rui asked me to call you. That¡¯s why I called you. To be honest, I don¡¯t have any confidence in my heart. I¡¯m not sure if you will agree to it, but for Ah Rui, I want to give it a try.¡± ¡± Du Xiaoran was so disappointed that she suddenly lost the strength to speak. ¡°Luo Anning continued, ¡°Xiaoran, I¡¯m married. I have a husband who loves me dearly, a considerate mother-inw, and an obedient and cute son. ¡°After so many years, you should let go of the past and walk out. Try to open your heart so that the person who loves you can walk in.¡± ¡± ¡°I Promise You.¡±Du Xiaoran said this and hung up the phone. ¡°Luo Anning did not know if his promise was to not take Wu Xuewei away, or to let go of the wed rtionship in the past. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei had been listening attentively. She also knew that eavesdropping was an impolite thing, but when she heard the word ¡®anning¡¯from du Xiaoran¡¯s mouth, it made her restless. ¡± ¡°Indeed, her intuition was right! ¡± ¡°After hanging up the phone, du Xiaoran turned around to look at her and smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Wu. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to break my promise to you. I Can¡¯t take you away.¡± ¡± Chapter 1037 ? ¡°Chapter 1037: Chapter 1050 Love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [153]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You promised me!¡±Wu Xuewei did not ept his reneging at all! ¡°¡±Even if you sign the contract, you can still break the contract. Naturally, you can also renege on what you promised.¡±After du Xiaoran finished speaking, he instructed a subordinate to send her back to the Wu residence and boarded his private ne. ¡± ¡°It was true that he had promised her, but if the matter conflicted with Luo Anning, he would rather break his promise to others. ¡± ¡°Du Xiaoran left, and Wu Xuewei was taken out of the airport. Feng Churui stood by the car door and looked at her with a heavy gaze. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei suddenly smiled and looked at him as she growled, ¡°Are you satisfied now? !¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui walked over and held her in his arms despite her struggle. While his heart ached, he was also afraid that she would lose control of her emotions. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, stay in the capital in peace. Don¡¯t go anywhere. Don¡¯t worry... I won¡¯t Pester You.¡±After saying that in her ear, he brought her into the car. ¡± The two of them were speechless the entire way. ¡°Feng churui sent her back to the Wu residence and got out of the car to open the car door for her who was still in a daze. ¡°Go in. Take your household registration book and Identity Card. We¡¯ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. After collecting the identity card, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡± ¡°Since this was what she wanted, then fine. He would grant her her wish. ¡± ¡°Actually, it was better not to see each other since they had always been at loggerheads. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei slowly raised her head. ¡°Is it that as long as I collect the ID card with you, you won¡¯t appear in front of me?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s gaze was deep and his throat felt hot. He spoke with difficulty, ¡°If this is what you want, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei got out of the car neatly and entered the Wu residence. Very quickly, she took out her household register and identity card and got into the car. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui was still standing by the door. Looking at her cold side profile through the car window, his heart suddenly felt as if it had been pierced by someone. ¡± ¡°In the end, he still took heavy steps and walked around the front of the car. He got into the driver¡¯s seat and drove to the Civil Affairs Bureau. ¡± ¡°There were not many people who got married. The two people took a photo, showed the staff the household register and ID card, and then filled in the deration of application for marriage registration, they each signed and pressed their fingerprints in the signature field of the ¡°Marriage registration review form¡±. ¡± ¡°Finally, the two people held a certificate ceremony under the national emblem and national g. The staff gave the two people a marriage certificate. ¡± ¡°The process was very simple and did not take long. When the two of them came out of the civil affairs bureau, they each held a marriage certificate in their hands. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei walked to the side of the road. Feng churui held her back and said in a somewhat hurried tone, ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t forget what you said. Don¡¯t Pester Me After You Get Your Marriage Certificate!¡±Wu Xuewei could not bear it anymore and shook off his hand. Then, she ran to the side of the road without looking back. She stopped a taxi and quickly got into it. ¡± ¡°Very soon, the taxi disappeared in front of his eyes. ¡± Feng Churui looked at the marriage certificate in his hand and felt extremely bitter in his heart. He let out a deep breath and walked towards his Land Rover. ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t Pester Me, then I won¡¯t Pester You.¡± ¡± He also hoped that he could keep his word and really not pester her anymore. He wanted her to live a peaceful life. ¡°After returning to the Wu residence, Wu Xuewei ran all the way up the stairs. When Madam Wu saw her back in a hurry, she hurriedly called out to her, ¡°Xuewei, why are you running? Be careful not to Fall!¡± ¡± ¡°The Butler said from the side, ¡°Madam, Miss Xuewei doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.¡± ¡± ¡°Madam Wu held a cup of tea and sat down on the sofa, she took a sip. ¡°I also know that she¡¯s in a bad mood, but for now, marriage is the only way. In the future, if she really doesn¡¯t want to be with Ah Rui, then... divorce her.¡± ¡± Chapter 1038 ? ¡°Chapter 1038: Chapter 1051 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [154]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the evening, when Wu Changshu and Wu Dechang returned home, they asked whether Xue Wei had gone to the civil affairs bureau with Ah Rui today. Madam Wu said that she had gone, and the two of them received their certificates. ¡± ¡°Wu Changshuughed cheerfully and looked at Wu Xue Wei, who was eating quietly, heforted her, ¡°Xue Wei, Don¡¯t me Grandpa for forcing you. In the future, you will understand Grandpa¡¯s intentions. Ah Rui is a rare and good man. Even if you don¡¯t want him now, you have to keep him by your side and cover your mark. When you regret it, you can go and apologize to him. He is still yours.¡± ¡± Wu Xue Wei lowered her eyes indifferently and grabbed the rice in her bowl. ¡°OH.¡± ¡°The matter was already set in stone. No matter how angry or unwilling she was, it was already an indisputable fact that the two of them were already married. ¡± What she could do now was to forget about it and start her new life. ¡°After eating, she returned to her bedroom and called her friends. ¡± ¡°Because of her weak body, she did not personally go to the University of California to meet them onest time, so she could only contact them by phone. ¡± ¡°At the capital, her family had already arranged for her to go to University A. They were only waiting for her to recover before she went to school. ¡± ¡°After experiencing these things, she felt that her mental age was approaching maturity. ¡± ¡°There were many things that needed to be dealt a blow, and only through despair could she teach herself to be good. ¡± She no longer dared to touch that so-called love now. ¡°The first time was stupid, and the second time was stupid. ¡± ¡°Jolun and the others were very shocked at her sudden transfer of schools, but after hearing her say that it was the opinion of her family, they did not say anything more. ¡± ¡°They only said that she could visit them in California when she had time in the future, and that they would oftene to China, where thend was vast and the resources were abundant. ¡± ¡°After hanging up the phone, Wu Xuewei curled up in bed. On the bed, she hugged herself tightly and fell into a deep sleep. ¡± .. ¡°¡±Yan, is it convenient for me to stay at Rong Residence?¡± ¡± ¡°When Young Master Rong received the phone call, he thought that he wanted to order a meal, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be such an explosive content. ¡± ¡°Thus, young master Rong said warily, ¡°Ah Rui, don¡¯t tell me that you got frustrated at Xue Wei¡¯s ce, it¡¯s like you have designs on my family¡¯s peace and Tranquility!¡± ¡± Feng Churui¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°Just tell me if you want to take me in or not.¡± ¡°At this time, Young Master Rong didn¡¯t joke with him anymore. He asked seriously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you have to be like this when your rtionship got frustrated? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself? You¡¯re still the mayor, after all. Pay attention to your image!¡± ¡± ¡°The apartment is empty... I¡¯ll go stay at the Rong residence tonight. Tell Auntie Jiang to remember to cook for me. Du Du du...¡± ¡°Hello... ?¡±Young Master Rong put down his phone. What kind of exnation was this? The apartment was empty? Could it be that Wu Xuewei was no longer around and he did not want to live alone? ¡°Young Master Rong muttered in his heart, but he still dialed Rong residence to inform them. ¡± ¡°In the evening, Young Master Rong picked up Luo Anning and returned to Rong residence. Coincidentally, he bumped into Feng Churui at the door. ¡± He was even more punctual than young master Rong when he returned home! ¡°In the living room, Xiao Shuai was ying with Old Master Rong. Xiao Shuai leaned on his shoulder from behind and stretched out his short arms to y with his great-grandfather¡¯s beard. ¡± Old Master Rong turned his face to the side. Xiao Shuai leaned on the other shoulder and stretched out his hand to y with his beard again. ¡°Grandfather Rong turned his face again, but he could not grab it. In the end, he slid down from grandfather Rong¡¯s back in a Huff and stomped on the sofa until he sat far away. It looked like he was really angry. ¡± ¡°If he did not let him grab his beard to y with, he would be angry! ¡± Chapter 1039 ? ¡°Chapter 1039: Chapter 1052: Love to the core, hurt to the core¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Grandfather Rongughed out loud. He stroked his beard and waved at his great-grandson, who was sitting far away, ¡°Little Shuai,e here, great-grandfather will y with your beard.¡± ¡± ¡°Little Shuai Rong turned his head proudly and said in a crisp voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Weren¡¯t you ying well just now? Why Don¡¯t you want it now? Come here, great-grandfather will y with your beard for you, good boy!¡± ¡± ¡°Little Handsome Rong nced at Grandfather Rong, who wasughing so hard that his beard was shaking. He rushed over like a little rocket and grabbed grandfather Rong¡¯s beard with his chubby little hands before pulling it to both sides. ¡± It hurt so much that grandfather Rong¡¯s face scrunched up. ¡°Aiyo!¡± Little Handsome Rong withdrew his hand in satisfaction and ran away with a chuckle. ¡°Luo Anning entered and saw her son pulling at his beard. ¡°Little handsome, are you messing with grandfather again?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Am I?¡±Little Shuai Rong blinked his beautiful eyes innocently. Then, he turned his head and looked at Grandfather Rong. He said with a smile, ¡°Great-grandfather, am I?¡± ¡± Grandfather Rong stroked his beard andughed out loud. He lied in front of everyone. ¡°¡±You Little Bastard, just because your great-grandfather dotes on you?¡±Young Master Rong picked up Little Shuai and held him in his arms. His big palm pped his little buttocks. ¡± ¡°¡±It hurts...¡±Xiao Shuai reached out for his mother¡¯s hug. ¡°Mommy, Help!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui looked at the interaction between the family and felt envious. He ced the gifts on the coffee table. ¡°Grandpa Rong, long time no see. You¡¯re getting more energetic!¡± ¡± ¡°Old Master Rong gestured for him to sit down. ¡°Hahaha, Ah Rui is still the sweetest and talkative kid!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui sat down on the sofa and looked at little handsome, who was nestled in Luo Anning¡¯s arms. From time to time, he would poke his head out to provoke his father. He thought that if Xue Wei¡¯s child was not aborted, his child would be born seven monthster. ¡± ¡°In the future, he would look like little handsome. He would be smart and mischievous. There would be many people who would like her and dote on her. ¡± ¡°He would also give her a lot of love, allowing her to grow up happily without any worries. ¡± ¡°Thinking of how he had lost his first child just like that, he suddenly felt a little sad. Young Master Rong and Luo Anning looked at each other. Seeing how depressed he looked, they patted Xiao Shuai¡¯s little head, ¡°Go, let your uncle Rui Hug You. Don¡¯t cling to your mother all day!¡± ¡± Xiao Shuai turned his head and looked at Feng Churui. His eyes were still filled with hesitation. Should he let his uncle hug him and give up on Ma Xiangxiang¡¯s embrace? ¡°Under Luo Anning¡¯s encouraging gaze, the little guy pouted and unwillingly climbed off the sofa from Ma Xiang¡¯s embrace and sat down beside Feng Churui¡¯s legs, like a monkey climbing a tree, he grabbed Feng Churui¡¯s trousers and climbed onto hisp. ¡± ¡°Ha...¡±Feng Churui hugged him with a smile. ¡°Little Shuai is so obedient!¡± ¡°¡±Handsome, so obedient¡±the little guy wasplimented in a beautiful mood. After saying that, he grinned and smugly blew a kiss at Ma Xiang. ¡± That teasing look made everyoneugh. .. ¡°Late at night, everyone fell asleep. ¡± Young Master Rong knocked on Feng Churui¡¯s guest room. ¡°¡±Why are you looking for me sote at night?¡±Feng Churui opened the door and joked for a while. Then, he turned around and sat down on the sofa. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong came in with a bottle of red wine and two goblets in his hands. He kicked the door and saw the bottle on the coffee table, he clicked his tongue and said, ¡°You still want to drink a bottle of wine to relieve your worries, but you drank it first.¡± ¡± ¡°Good wine is never too much.¡±Feng Churui poured himself a ss and finished it in one gulp. Chapter 1040 ? ¡°Chapter 1040: Chapter 1053 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [156]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Young Master Rong sat down beside him and poured himself a cup, savoring it carefully. ¡°What happened between you and Xue Wei? Look at you, you look like you can¡¯t take the blow of a broken heart.¡± ¡± He had heard about Wu Xue Wei¡¯s abortion from an ning. He also knew about du Xiaoran wanting to take Wu Xue Wei away. This person was not taken away. He had a dejected look on his face now. What was going on? Feng churui leaned heavily against the sofa and ced one hand on his eyes. ¡°Xue Wei and I are married.¡± Young Master Rong sat up and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°This is a good thing. What are you worried about?¡± ¡°¡±Ha...¡±heughed softly. He filled another cup for himself and poured it into his mouth. ¡°We just got our marriage certificate. After that, she will live in the capital while I will go back to S city. It can be considered a separation immediately after the marriage.¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong restrained his smile. This was indeed quite sad. Who wouldn¡¯t be happy after getting married? Then, they would have sex, and he would just live apart. ¡± What was the difference between this and being single? ¡°No, there was still another difference. The difference was that there was a marriage certificate, and there was a woman in the spouse column. ¡± ¡°¡±In my opinion, this matter of yours is your fault,¡±young master Rong said fairly. ¡°Think about it. You and Wu Yuqing are already engaged to each other. Even if it¡¯s an ex, thatyer of rtionship would still make people feel ufortable. If you think that you¡¯re helping her because of your past rtionship, Xue Wei doesn¡¯t think so. Generally speaking, a man¡¯s thinking is not quite the same as a woman¡¯s. Take the matter of a man venting his anger on a woman for example. A man may think that this is a normal physiological need. If his body cheats, as long as the person he loves in his heart doesn¡¯t change, it won¡¯t be considered cheating. However, in a woman¡¯s eyes, you are her boyfriend. In both body and mind, you can not betray her. In your heart, she must be the first. ¡°If anything conflicts with her, the first person you choose must be her. You can not care more about others than her, especially the opposite sex. You can not even look at her and say one more word. ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. In fact, a woman¡¯s possessiveness is quite strong.¡± ¡± ¡°In this matter, Young Master Rong felt that it was indeed Ah Rui¡¯s fault. Wu Yuqing¡¯s matter really had nothing to do with him. He wasn¡¯t his son, so he really didn¡¯t need to hurt the woman he loved for an outsider. ¡± ¡°From a businessman¡¯s point of view, this was a loss-making business. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s face was gloomy as he yed with the goblet in his hand, ¡°I know. This is my fault. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xue Wei to suddenlye back and coincidentally bump into Wu Yuqing. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything now. Even if I want to repent and make up for it, she might not ept it.¡± ¡± Young Master Rong spread his hands. ¡°You can count on yourself.¡± ¡°¡±By the way, where did you get these long speeches from?¡±It felt like it was true. ¡± ¡°¡±From what? Don¡¯t look down on my intelligence!¡±Young Master Rong said with disdain, ¡°This is from experience! Who can sum it up as well as me!¡± ¡± ¡°Back then, he had hurt Lunning unintentionally for the sake of Mo Xiyan. He had suffered as much back then as he did now. ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be cocky. Come, drink with me!¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong stood up slowly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Drink by yourself. I have to go back to my wife.¡± ¡± ¡°Actually, he wanted to say that he was alone. He had a wife to keep himpany. Considering his wounded heart, Young Master Rong held back his words out of kindness. ¡± Chapter 1041 ? ¡°Chapter 1041: Chapter 1054 love thoroughly, Hurt thoroughly [157]¡± Trantor: 549690339 .. Capital a university. ¡°After resting at home for more than half a month, her body had almost fully recovered. At the very least, her face was no longer pale, but had be slightly ruddy. Only then did her family let her go to the school to register. ¡± ¡°Because she had declined her parents¡¯apany, she wandered around the huge campus alone and was not in a hurry to register. ¡± ¡°¡±Hey, who¡¯s in front! Wait!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei heard it, but pursed her lips, annoyed at who was so rude? ¡± ¡°Forget it, just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it. ¡± She couldn¡¯t let the rude people ruin her good mood for the day. ¡°Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, the boy ran up to her in a few big strides and blocked her way. He frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me calling you?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei raised her head and saw the handsome boy in front of her. She was slightly stunned. In California, most of the faces were Western. Even if there were foreign students, they were not all Chinese. ¡± ¡°Now that she suddenly saw a handsome and clean face, she still felt that it was pleasing to the eye. ¡± He had short ck hair and bangs that covered his eyebrows. He had a very obedient hairstyle and his face was white and clean. He looked veryfortable. ¡°She had never felt that a boy with double eyelids was so good-looking before. Now that she saw the boy in front of her, she suddenly felt that it was because she had never seen a boy with double eyelids that was so good-looking. ¡± ¡°Because of his dissatisfaction, his brown eyes narrowed slightly. Under the bridge of his tall nose was a pair of lips with a faint pink color. His face was also very small. He looked like a high school student who had just entered university. ¡± ¡°Although this boy looked very delicate and had a very clean aura, this did not allow Wu Xuewei to ignore his impolite behavior. ¡± ¡°She said indifferently, ¡°I heard who you called. I didn¡¯t hear you call me.¡± ¡± ¡°When he jingyan first saw Wu Xuewei, he was also stunned for a moment. However, he reacted quickly and quickly countered, ¡°What¡¯s Your Name?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei took a step back. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±They were not close enough to tell each other their names, okay? ¡± ¡°¡±Since I don¡¯t know your name, who should I use as a general name? Is there a mistake?¡±He Jingyan¡¯s tone was very arrogant. ¡± ¡°Fine, I knew that there were many members of a big aristocratic family. I didn¡¯t expect that I would meet a cocky young master on the first day. ¡± He didn¡¯t have the patience to continue bullshitting with him. ¡°The general name is right. It¡¯s my business if you¡¯re not willing to respond. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°After saying that, Wu Xuewei walked around him and left. ¡± ¡°¡±Hey, who told you to leave!¡±He Jingyan was anxious and grabbed her wrist. ¡± Wu Xuewei red at him. ¡°Enough. Do you believe that I won¡¯t call you a Molester?¡± ¡°¡±Childish!¡±He Jingyan looked at her with contempt as if she was a primary school student. After saying that, he jingyan¡¯s expression turned ugly again. His tone was a little hesitant. ¡°Did you bring your wallet? Lend me some money for breakfast.¡± ¡± So it turned out that he didn¡¯t bring his wallet and wanted to borrow money! Wu Xuewei felt that this person was really spoiled at home. He was still so arrogant even when he needed help! ¡°If it was a person with a bad temper, he might have already been served with vulgarities. ¡± ¡°You want to borrow money?¡±She asked despite knowing the answer. She was deliberately teasing this young master who didn¡¯t know how to be polite. ¡°Yes.¡±He Jingyan answered awkwardly. ¡°¡±But what should I do...¡±Wu Xuewei dragged out her voice and then said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lend you money! To be more precise, I don¡¯t want to lend money to such a rude person. So, Goodbye.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t go!¡±He Jingyan grabbed her again. This time, he didn¡¯t say anything more. He just grabbed her and walked to the restaurant outside the school. ¡± ¡°¡±Hey, if you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯m going to get angry! What grade are you in? Are You in your first year? How can you treat your senior like this? Let Go...¡± ¡± Chapter 1042 ? ¡°Chapter 1042: Chapter 1055 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [158]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He Jingyan suddenly stopped. His gaze swept over her face and body, and finally, he pulled her to continue walking. ¡°Only you are a senior sister. Who are you trying to trick!¡± ¡± His tone was still as arrogant as before! ¡°¡±Why, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±Wu Xuewei was annoyed. Why didn¡¯t she look like a senior sister? ¡± ¡°At this moment, he jingyan ignored her and directly went to a Chinese breakfast restaurant. He pulled her to the ordering counter and ordered a long list. After ordering, he stared at her with his eyes, indicating that she should quickly pay! ¡± ¡°¡±Hello, it¡¯s a total of 137 yuan.¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan looked at her again and urged, ¡°Hurry up and pay!¡± ¡± ¡°You!¡±Wu Xuewei was exasperated. was there a need to force her? ¡°In the end, under the urging from the back of the team, Wu Xuewei had no choice but to open her wallet and take out two hundred-yuan bills to pay. ¡± ¡°She was paying, and he jingyan immediately went to find an empty seat to sit down. Wu Xuewei was even more annoyed. Throwing it away after using it was such a good character! ¡± ¡°Breakfast was sent to the table. He jingyan drank a mouthful of soy milk, ate a mouthful of deep-fried dough sticks, and changed to Shiitake mushroom, chicken, and silky congee. After a few bites, he picked up his chopsticks to pick up the fried dumplings. ¡± Wu Xuewei moved the basket of Xiaolongbao and the te of fried dumplings in front of her. She picked up her chopsticks and started eating. She even gave him a provocative look. He jingyan frowned. ¡°This is the breakfast I ordered!¡±It meant that you can¡¯t eat mine. ¡°So what if you ordered it? I¡¯m the one who paid for it!¡±The one who paid was the boss! He Jingyan threw away his chopsticks and became impatient. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back the money! Give me your card number and I¡¯ll pay you back tenfold tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡±Little friend, I am not short of money.¡±Wu Xuewei ate a xiaolongbao, which tasted really good. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan buried his head and drank a few mouthfuls of porridge. Then, he picked up a fried dough stick and ate it while walking out. ¡± ¡°Young Master is sick...¡± His departure did not affect Wu Xuewei¡¯s appetite in the slightest. She destroyed the basket of Xiaolongbao in front of her and half of the fried dumplings before returning to school. .. ¡°After using half a month¡¯s time to adapt to a university, Wu Xuewei¡¯s life became peaceful just like that. ¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei, take a leave of absence from school on Wednesday and go to C city on behalf of Mom and Dad. Your Uncle Chen will hold a birthday banquet and a charity auction. Mom has already prepared a gift. You can bring it along when the timees.¡±Monday night, after dinner, Mrs. Wu instructed her. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei actually didn¡¯t like these social banquets, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Being born in such a family, she enjoyed her rights, but at the same time, she had to adapt to its rules. ¡± ¡°In the past, in the United States, when Mom and dad couldn¡¯t take time to attend banquets, their secretaries would send gifts directly to show their respect. ¡± ¡°Now that she was back in the country, she was the best candidate. ¡± ¡°On Wednesday, the weather was a little gloomy and there was no sunlight. ¡± ¡°The ne flew at noon. Later, because of the smog, the departure time was dyed. ¡± ¡°By the time the ne took off, it was already three hourster. ¡± ¡°First ss, the seat was very spacious. In her seat by the window, the people around her had already boarded the ne ahead of her. They had put on an eye mask and looked like they were asleep. ¡± ¡°She was reading a political speech book. After an unknown amount of time, the ne suddenly began to vibrate slightly, and then it became more and more intense. ¡± ¡°The person beside her suddenly grabbed her arm tightly, and her fingers gradually tightened. Wu Xuewei turned her head. It was a boy. He was still wearing an eye mask, so her face could not be seen clearly. ¡± ¡°She knew that he was afraid because the veins on the back of her hand were bulging. When she got up, Wu Xuewei closed the book and patted the back of his hand. Sheforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just a turbulence.¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as she finished her words, the body of the ne shook faster. At this time, the air stewardess also began to broadcast, telling everyone that they had encountered turbulence. She told the passengers to fasten their seatbelts and not to get up and walk around. ¡± ¡°Hearing the familiar voice, he jingyan reached out to remove the blindfold. When he saw the kind smile on Wu Xuewei¡¯s face, he was stunned.. ¡± Chapter 1043 ? ¡°Chapter 1043: Chapter 1056 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [159]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei also did not expect that it would be such a coincidence. The two of them were on the same ne, and this arrogant and awkward junior would be sitting next to her.¡± ¡°More importantly, she seemed to have discovered something?¡± Was he afraid of flying? ¡°Generally speaking, some people would be afraid of riding on a tourist bus on high speed. Some people would be afraid of riding on a ne. Firstly, it was because of the weightlessness during takeoff, which was difficult for the heart to bear, secondly, it was because of the air pressure during thending that the eardrums would throb.¡± ¡°If the throbbing pain was too severe, one could choose to swallow saliva to alleviate the pain or chew gum to alleviate the symptoms.¡± ¡°Thinking of how he seemed to have been sleeping ever since he boarded the ne, could it be that he wanted to sleep all the way because he was afraid of flying?¡± ¡°Once he fell asleep, he would have no consciousness and would not be afraid..¡± ¡°¡±You...¡±Wu Xuewei looked at his clearly pale face and swallowed back the words that she wanted to ask him if he was really afraid of flying. In the end, she onlyforted him softly, ¡°It will pass very soon.¡±¡± She was referring to the airflow. ¡°He Jingyan looked at her without blinking. In the end, he turned his head as if he was exining to her,¡±... I¡¯m afraid of flying.¡±¡± ¡°Wu Xueweiughed lightly. She could be considered honest, but even if he didn¡¯t say it, she could tell.¡± ¡°¡±If you¡¯re afraid of flying, why do you still want to take a ne? Why torture yourself? You can choose to take the bullet train.¡±She was very curious. Generally speaking, the more one was afraid of something, the more one wanted to escape, right?¡± ¡°Since they weren¡¯t going abroad, there was no need to choose a ne.¡± ¡°He Jingyan suddenly turned his head and stared at her with Bright Eyes. ¡°I like it, can¡¯t I? !¡±¡± ¡°¡±Sure, why not? ! You can take the Shenzhou rocket if you like! Then can I trouble this junior brother to let go of my hand now?¡±Just as he was about to change his impression of him.., he did not expect that he would immediately return to his original state after less than a minute.¡± ¡°If he liked her, he liked her. Why would she meddle in other people¡¯s business? Now, she was being despised by others.¡± ¡°Fine, she was the one who meddled in other people¡¯s business.¡± ¡°The fusge was still shaking. He Jingyan pursed his lips and looked at Wu Xuewei, who had already reached out to pry his hand away. In the end, he held her hand with one hand. A wolf that shed its fangs and could bite at any time suddenly weakened, ¡°... Don¡¯t. I¡¯m afraid...¡±¡± ¡°His delicate and handsome appearance was really very likable. Coupled with the fact that he looked like he needed protection at this moment, it further stimted the maternal instinct in Wu Xuewei¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°She also knew that it was really too unmagnanimous to argue with him at this time. Moreover, he was really afraid.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei paused for a moment, but in the end, her heart softened. ¡°If you want me to not let go, I can change your bad temper.¡±¡± ¡°He Jingyan abruptly raised his eyes. Just as he was about to re at her, Wu Xuewei red at him threateningly. He immediately weakened. Wu Xuewei raised his hand that was grabbing onto hers and pulled it in front of him to shake it, ¡°Do you want to change your bad temper? Three... two...¡±¡± He Jingyan was so embarrassed that he turned angry. ¡°Do you think I can change my temper just because you say so? You have to give me some time!¡± ¡°PFFT ¨C¡± Wu Xuewei could not hold back herughter. He Jingyan red at her like a rebellious child. ¡°What are youughing at? Stop it if you¡¯re not going tough!¡± ¡°¡±Who said you can change your temper?¡±Wu Xuewei slowly retracted her hand, ¡°What I mean is, in front of me in the future, you better put away your eldest young master¡¯s bad temper. Because this senior doesn¡¯t like to be bullied. Little Junior, do you understand?¡±¡± ¡°Seeing his obedient appearance, Wu Xuewei suddenly couldn¡¯t help but feel a little wicked in her heart and wanted to tease him.¡± Chapter 1044 ? ¡°Chapter 1044: Chapter 1057 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [160]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°As expected, he jingyan did not let her down. He was furious again. ¡± ¡°(____) #¡± ¡°He had a fierce expression that said ¡®you¡¯re courting death¡¯, but he was afraid that she would pry his hand away, so he could only use his expression and eyes to express his anger. He did not dare to say anything. ¡± This junior was too cute! ¡°Wu Xuewei giggled. Sheughed so hard that her flowers were trembling. Then, she could not help but stretch out her hand to pinch his fair and tender face. ¡± ¡°Oh... are you sure you¡¯re a boy? How can your skin be so good?¡±Envy and jealousy! He Jingyan finally rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Are you going to verify if you¡¯re a boy?¡± Wu Xuewei withdrew her hand resentfully. ¡°Then forget it.¡± ¡°He jingyan snorted and then closed his eyes, as if he did not intend to speak again. ¡± ¡°After the fight with her just now, the fear in his heart had almost been forgotten. In addition, there was no airflow now, and the fusge had returned to normal, so he was not afraid anymore. ¡± He pulled on the blindfold with one hand and prepared to continue sleeping. Wu Xuewei:¡±...¡±reached out to pull on his clothes. He Jingyan:¡±...¡± ¡°Hey...¡±she reached out to poke his arm again. He Jingyan:¡±...¡± He thought that she would stop if he ignored her. He didn¡¯t expect her to be even more outrageous this time! She actually reached out to pinch his face! What he hated the most in his life was being pinched on the face! He Jingyan pulled off the blindfold with a whoosh and his eyes widened. ¡°Are you done yet? Are you going to let me sleep?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei pouted her lips in anger, indicating for him to look down. ¡± He Jingyan hesitated for a moment and followed his gaze. His hand was still tightly grasping her wrist.. ¡°Cough cough...¡±he coughed awkwardly twice. ¡°Wu Xuewei was not a person who would not let him off easily. Knowing that he was embarrassed, she did not take the opportunity to mock him. She only said somewhat helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s no turbulence now. You can at least let me go, right?¡± ¡± ¡°He jingyan retorted righteously, ¡°What if there¡¯s moreter?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±There¡¯s moreter, Can I grab youter?¡±Wu Xuewei said and bared her teeth. ¡°How about I grab you instead? It really hurts!¡± ¡± He did not quite believe it and frowned.¡±... Is it really that painful?¡± Wu Xuewei stared at him. ¡°How about you try! ?¡± ¡°He Jingyan pursed his lips. ¡°Forget it then.¡±After saying that, he let go of a hand that was holding onto her tightly. ¡± ¡°Once she was relieved, Wu Xuewei immediately rubbed her hand. Fortunately, she was wearing a thickyer of clothing. Otherwise, she would definitely get bruised. ¡± ¡°She did not expect that he, who looked thin, would actually have such great strength. ¡± One really could not judge a book by its cover.. ¡°Other than the small incident of encountering turbulence, the flight was very smooth andnded safely at the airport of C City. ¡± ¡°When he got off the ne and just got on the airport shuttle bus, he jingyan squeezed in from behind and pushed aside a middle-aged woman next to her before standing next to her. ¡± There was even a hint of reproach in his tone. ¡°Why didn¡¯t You Wake Me Up Just Now?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei said innocently, ¡°The flight attendant will call you...¡± ¡± He Jingyan:¡±(? ^ Series)¡± ¡°The middle-aged woman who had been forcefully pushed aside was unhappy. She immediately lectured, ¡°I say, What¡¯s wrong with you, young man? There are so many empty seats, why did you squeeze next to me? Don¡¯t you know how to be polite?¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s face turned sour. He turned around and was about to throw a tantrum when Wu Xuewei pulled his face away, she said to the angry middle-aged woman, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry. My younger brother just wants to stand with me. He squeezed you. I¡¯m sorry. I apologize on behalf of my younger brother.¡± ¡± Chapter 1045 ? ¡°Chapter 1045: Chapter 1058 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [161]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When the Auntie saw how obedient and adorable Wu Xuewei was, she looked at he jingyan beside her. He was tall and thin, and his short ck hair made him look especially obedient. Even though she could not see his face.., however, the Auntie was still submissive to Wu Xuewei¡¯s words. ¡°So you want to stand with your sister. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Auntie understands.¡± ¡± ¡°When they left the airport, he jingyan immediately threw a tantrum. ¡°Why did you say you¡¯re my sister just now? I don¡¯t have a sister like you.¡± ¡± ¡°When Wu Xuewei heard that, she was instantly unhappy. who was she saying all this for? ¡± ¡°In the end, her kindness was still treated like a donkey¡¯s liver. It was fine if she didn¡¯t thank her, but she actually criticized her? ¡± ¡°¡±My mother has never given birth to a son as rude as you!¡±After saying that, Wu Xuewei left in a huff. ¡± He Jingyan stood behind her and watched her get into the car to pick her up. He then lowered his head and slowly walked out to wait for a taxi. .. ¡°Uncle Chen¡¯s birthday banquet was held at the Hilton Hotel. After the birthday banquet, he directly invited the guests into the charity auction. ¡± ¡°All the birthday gifts given by the guests that night, as well as a few antiques from Uncle Chen¡¯s collection, were put up for auction. The guests would then bid to buy them. The proceeds from the auction would be used to help ordinary families with congenital heart disease. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei changed into a gown and put on light makeup. Her waist-length hair was tied up into a fluffy and cute bun. A small diamond crown was quietly embedded in the top of her head. There were no extra essories on her body, only the crown was dazzling. ¡± ¡°She entered the banquet hall and came in front of Uncle Chen. After giving him the gifts that her parents had prepared earlier, she said a few more words of blessing. Then, she slipped into a corner and drank champagne by herself. ¡± This kind of sociable banquet was really not suitable for her. She quietly stayed in the corner and slowly sipped the champagne. She looked at the guests in the banquet hall who were dressed in fragrant clothes. She felt very bored. ¡°Look over there! Isn¡¯t that Vice Minister he¡¯s youngest son?¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He seems to be from our school. He¡¯s My Junior!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±He¡¯s quite well-grown. Look at that tender skin! Not Bad, not bad. He¡¯s My Type!¡± ¡± ¡°Tsk... So what if he¡¯s good-looking? Who would be willing to be friends with an unpampered son?¡± ¡°¡±Lily, what do you mean?¡± ¡± ¡°Not far away, the gossiping voices of a few girls who were gathered together reached Wu Xuewei¡¯s ears. Initially, she did not intend to eavesdrop, but everyone was a little curious about gossiping. ¡± ¡°It just so happened that she was also bored now, so she secretly looked over and followed the gazes of those girls ¡± It was him? A Boy with a bad temper? He was Deputy Minister he¡¯s youngest son? ¡°Before she could think more about it.., the girl with an arrogant and contemptuous tone not far away spoke again. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s just the literal meaning! He was the he family¡¯s unfavored son. I heard that since middle school, no one liked to be friends with him, and he had always been straightforward. The reason why no one wanted to be friends with him was firstly because he was unloved, but it was because his temper was too arrogant, and no one could stand it. ¡°Say, it¡¯s one thing for a spoiled son to be arrogant, but what¡¯s there to be arrogant about an unloved son?¡± ¡± ¡°Lily... is what you said true?¡±A doubtful voice asked. ¡°The girl called Lily smashed the champagne ss into the tray of the waiters and said fiercely, ¡°My house is not far from the he family. Do you think these news are true?¡± ¡± Chapter 1046 ? ¡°Chapter 1046: Chapter 1059: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [162]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Do you think I would lie to You? If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourself! From the moment he came in until now, other than when the birthday boy talked to him when he gave gifts, who else has talked to him?¡± ¡± ¡°A few girls felt that it seemed to be true, so they echoed one after another. Then, they felt a wave of pity and said that they should forget it. Their future partners would be of equal social status. The most important thing was to be pampered at home, their unpampered youngest son was not worthy of them.. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei listened quietly. She looked at he jingyan who was standing in front of the buffet table in the distance, eating cake with a small fork. Suddenly, she felt that he was very pitiful... and very lonely. ¡± ¡°She had never thought about what kind of treatment a child who was unpampered in a rich and powerful family would receive. At least, she had been pampered since she was young. So, she did not know what it meant to be unpampered. ¡± ¡°However, she understood that he jingyan¡¯s temper was a little bad, but it was not to the point where it was unbearable. ¡± Was it really because of his temper that no one was friends with him? ¡°Perhaps not. The children of the rich and powerful families all had a sense of superiority in their bones. They ate, wore, went to school, made friends, and were not children of the rich and powerful families. ¡± ¡°Firstly, this was the height of the social circle, and secondly, they could threaten the rtionship between the families through their children. ¡± ¡°It could be said that the more powerful the family, the more people would want to be friends with you with a smile, hoping to build a good rtionship with you. ¡± ¡°On the other hand, if you were not favored, people would look down on you, or even despise you.. ¡± ¡°Just as she withdrew her thoughts and was about to walk towards he jingyan, she realized that he had disappeared! ¡± ¡°Her gaze scanned the surroundings, but she could not see his figure. ¡± Perhaps her mood had been affected by what she had heard those girls say just now. She lifted the hem of her dress and was about to look for him. ¡°Ah!¡±She had just taken two steps when she was caught off guard and bumped into someone. ¡°She covered her nose that had bumped into someone¡¯s chest. Without raising her head, she apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going for a moment...¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei stopped mid-sentence. That was because, as she raised her head, she saw that person whom she had not seen for more than a month. ¡± ¡°He was dressed in a silver-gray suit, a dark gray jacket, and a white shirt with a dark blue tie. It made his tall and slender body look even more upright and imposing. He was not wearing the ck, strict suit that he usually wore in the office. Today, Feng Churui.., his hair was tied up from the middle, revealing his full and smooth forehead. He looked refined and elegant, with a British aristocratic aura. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui looked at her with eyes as deep as the sea. He reached out his hand to lift her chin and carefully observed her nose. He said with a worried tone, ¡°Is your nose okay?¡± ¡± ¡°His deep and maic voice was like the sound of a cello, mellow and pleasant to the ear. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was stunned for a moment, then she turned her face away with a pale face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡± Didn¡¯t she say that she would not appear in front of her after getting the certificate? What was going on now? She had never known that Mayor Feng could go back on his words! Her indifference and stiff tone were caused by her hatred for him in his eyes. ¡°Inevitably, his heart hurt a little more. Feng Churui put on a faint smile and put his hand back into the pocket of his suit. He said in a gentle voice, ¡°I was invited to Old Chen¡¯s birthday party just like you.¡± ¡± ¡°He knew that she did not like social gatherings. He saw her hiding in a corner, sipping champagne from time to time, and holding a goblet to see the guests through the light gold champagne from time to time. She looked cute and innocent, there was also a touch of innocence. ¡± Chapter 1047 ? ¡°Chapter 1047: Chapter 1060 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [163]¡± Trantor: 549690339 She was bored. He could tell at a nce. ¡°Wu Xuewei nodded, indicating that she understood. Then, she nned to walk away. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed. Feng Churui stood behind her and lowered his head slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t know many friends. Stay by my side. HMM? If you¡¯re bored, I can apany you to chat.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No need. I brought a malepanion.¡±Seeing he jingyan not far away, Wu Xuewei broke free from his hand and walked quickly to he jingyan. ¡± She did not know how she should face him now. Did she hate him? She hated him! Did she give up? She gave up. ¡°The moment shey on the operating table and felt the child slowly flowing out of her body, her heart had already died. ¡± ¡°Two years of torture, in exchange for a month of sweetness, and finally endless pain. ¡± She had really had enough. ¡°Every time she thought of her first child, she felt that she was a sinner, and he was also guilty. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei could not forgive herself, much less forgive him! ¡± ¡°When he was happy, he could dote on her and spoil her. When he had a new lover, he would kick her aside and ignore her. She could not afford such a cheap and pitiful feeling, and she did not want it either. ¡± ¡°So, that was it. In the future, the two of them would just treat each other as strangers. ¡± No one wanted to recall that unbearable past. No one had the courage to pick up the past again. That was it. It was also good to let her give up. There was no need to be so humble. She did not want to be so subservient and hope that he would asionally give her a little love. Wasn¡¯t this what she had been thinking about for the past two years? ¡°Forget about him,pletely forget about Feng churui, and then start her life anew. Find someone who loved her, have a grand and passionate rtionship, then get married, have children, and live an ordinary and happy life. ¡± ¡°The ball was about to begin. He Jingyan had juste back from the outside to get some fresh air when suddenly, a figure rushed over. ¡± He was not ready to dodge when someone had already hugged his arm. He Jingyan was stunned! ¡°Wu Xuewei hugged his arm and gave him a sweet smile. ¡°Junior, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan was stunned. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡± ¡°To smile so beautifully at him for no reason, there must be a trick! ¡± ¡°Also, to be so solicitous for no reason, it must be a trick! ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei really wanted to re at him. was he such a spoilsport again, ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends at the banquet, so I just happened to see an acquaintance like you, so I came over to say hello. Why? is greeting a type of spasm?¡± ¡± He Jingyan was momentarily at a loss for words ¡°The lights in the banquet hall dimmed, and the spotlight slowly turned on. At the same time, music began to y. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei shook his arm. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have a femalepanion, right? It just so happens that I don¡¯t have a malepanion either. Why don¡¯t we pair up and make do with a dance?¡± ¡± ¡°He jingyan lowered his head to look at her. Only then did Wu Xuewei realize that they were both very tall, one head taller than her. At such a close distance, if she wanted to look at him, she would have to raise her head! ¡± He Jingyan¡¯s actions of looking down at her did not change. He frowned and then rxed. ¡°What grade are you in?¡± ¡°Sophomore year.¡±Wu Xuewei was depressed. What was the direct rtionship between what grade she was in and whether or not she wanted to dance with him? ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to You? Do you want to see my ID card? I¡¯m 20 years old this year.¡± ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s eyes revealed a fierce light as he threatened, ¡°If you dare to lie to me, you¡¯re Dead!¡± ¡± Chapter 1048 ? ¡°Chapter 1048: Chapter 1061 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [164]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±I won¡¯t lie to You, I Won¡¯t lie to You!¡±Wu Xuewei kept assuring him. Then, she asked with a smile, ¡°Can we go dancing now?¡± ¡± ¡°Name?¡±He Jingyan coolly dropped these two words. ¡°Wu Xuewei thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°Senior.¡± ¡± He Jingyan withdrew his arm and turned around to leave. Wu Xuewei hurriedly pulled him back. ¡°You¡¯re so stingy. You can¡¯t even joke around!¡± ¡°What a joke. How could he leave at this time? If she didn¡¯t dance with him, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that Feng Churui wouldn¡¯t force her to dance with him. ¡± That was what she was most unwilling to do. ¡°¡±Wu Xuewei, my name.¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan curled his lips in satisfaction and smiled cleanly. ¡°He jingyan, my name.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll remember it. Can We Go dancing now?¡± ¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He jingyan made a gentlemanly gesture of invitation. Wu Xuewei quickly ced her hand on his palm. The two of them slid onto the dance floor together and danced elegantly to the music. ¡°Not far away, Feng Churui rejected all the socialites who came to invite him to dance. He held a ss of champagne and sipped it casually. His gaze was like two radars, locking onto a couple on the dance floor. ¡± ¡°The first time he saw that boy, he felt that he had lost because he was not as young as him. ¡± ¡°He was at a youthful age, and his entire body was filled with vigor and arrogance. When he was with Wu Xuewei, he did not miss the slightest bit of interaction between the two of them. ¡± She seemed to like being with him very much.. ¡°She hugged his arm and shook it gently, acting coquettishly. Even though Wu Xuewei¡¯s back was facing him, so he could not see her facial expression clearly, it was not difficult to imagine that she must have a smile on her face. ¡± ¡°Her smile was the sweetest smile he had ever seen. Her eyes were curved into two crescent moons, and her eyes were sparkling like the most wless ss. ¡± It was fake to say that she did not feel heartache when she watched her snuggle into someone else¡¯s embrace and dance with him.. ¡°However, so what if she felt heartache? ¡± ¡°She would not pity, care, or feel heartache for him. ¡± ¡°Hugging Wu Xuewei¡¯s slender waist, he jingyan suddenly lowered his head and leaned close to her ear. ¡°To your right, do you know the man standing there with champagne in his hand?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei perfunctorily turned her head to the side and nced at him. Her gaze did not even fall on Feng Churui before it quickly swept past him. Then, she casually said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±He Jingyan was puzzled. ¡°He looked at you for a long time. His gaze... how should I put it? It¡¯s like he has a story to tell.¡± ¡°In short, it was hard to describe the look in his eyes. It was like he was in pain, but it was also like he was mocking himself. He Jingyan felt that he and Wu Xuewei knew each other. ¡± ¡°I guess she thought I was pretty and took a few more nces at me.¡± ¡°PFFT!¡±He Jingyan did not give her any face and booed her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so narcissistic.¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m narcissistic? The prerequisite for narcissism is that I love myself. I love myself. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°A bunch of nonsense.¡± ¡°¡±Then you don¡¯t understand the meaning, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, you do! You¡¯re so rich, no wonder your surname is Wu.¡± ¡± ¡°This is name discrimination! A serious name discrimination!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so Smart!¡± The two of them were bickering. Wu Xuewei was flustered and exasperated while he jingyan gave a mischievous smile. The two of them were equally young and youthful. ¡°Feng Churui did not want to admit it. At this moment, he had no choice but to admit that they... were verypatible. ¡± He did not have the confidence to continue watching. He was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and do something that would force her to do it again. ¡°He drank the Champagne in one gulp, lost hisposure, and threw the wine ss on the ground. He was heartbroken. He turned around and strode away. ¡± The tall figure seemed to have fled in panic. He had even forgotten about the charity auction. ¡°PS: end of March, beginning of April. ¡± Chapter 1049 ? ¡°Chapter 1049: Chapter 1062 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [165]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When the song ended, Wu Xuewei and he jingyan slid off the dance floor and came to a corner. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are You in a bad mood?¡±He jingyan picked up two sses of champagne from the Waiter¡¯s tray and handed one to her. Wu Xuewei looked down at the Bubbling Champagne and chuckled. was she in a bad mood? She didn¡¯t think so. She just felt that she was caught off guard when she suddenly saw Feng Churui. Her parents didn¡¯t tell her that Feng Churui would alsoe to the birthday banquet. ¡°If she had known that she would meet him here, she might have found an excuse not toe. ¡± ¡°Her abnormal absent-mindedness made he jingyan even more certain that she knew Feng Churui. On second thought, what was their rtionship? ¡± The way that man looked at her was not simple. Her absent-mindedness now further confirmed her assumption that she knew that man. Lover? ¡°He Jingyan did not know why he had to ask. ¡°The man who kept looking at you with the Champagne just now, is he your boyfriend?¡± ¡± ¡°... No.¡±Wu Xuewei came back to her senses and smoothed her bangs. ¡°A child should not make wild guesses about an adult¡¯s world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an adult!¡±He was not a child. ¡°Wu Xuewei stood on her tiptoes and patted his head. ¡°In my eyes, those who are not twenty years old are still children.¡± ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you only twenty years old? You have the nerve to say that others are children. How Old Are You...¡± ¡°The charity auction has begun. Let¡¯s go over.¡± ¡°As they were speaking, the master of ceremonies had already called everyone to another banquet hall, where the auction hall was prepared. ¡± ¡°After blowing the sea breeze outside the hotel for a full half an hour, Feng Churui finally regained his senses. ¡± ¡°The purpose of this trip was firstly to celebrate his birthday, and secondly for a charity auction. How could he suddenly leave.. ¡± ¡°After tying his loose tie again, he strode back to the hotel. ¡± ¡°During the auction, the guests were all in high spirits. They would all bid for the auction items. Wu Xuewei also randomly picked an oil painting to bid for it. In the end, she bought it for 970,000 yuan. ¡± ¡°After sessfullypleting the task that her parents had given her, Wu Xuewei was ready to leave. At this moment, a pink diamond bracelet was already disyed on the stage. The pink diamond was cut into the shape of a four-leaf clover, with a rose gold lock, the fine broken gold chain was elegant and gentle. The pink diamond refracted a dazzling light. ¡± ¡°The driver exined in an impassioned tone, ¡°This is a gift from Mr. Feng Churui. The pink diamond bracelet has a very beautiful name. It is called lovers. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone here knows that the pink diamond is precious, and the words of the four-leaf clover are happiness. ¡°If I give this bracelet to my beloved, I think thatdy will definitely be the happiest person! ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s start the bidding. Lover, the starting price is 27 million! ¡°The default price for each bid increase is 500,000.¡± ¡± ¡°The moment the pink diamond appeared, it caused quite a stir in the venue. ¡± ¡°Red bubbles appeared in the eyes of the socialites. Pink diamonds were rare and precious to begin with, not to mention that they had such a romantic name and meaning. If anyone could get it, it would definitely be like what the emcee had said. She would be the happiest woman, right? ¡± ¡°Among the male guests, there was nock of business people. They would naturally spend generously. In front of the politicians, they would definitely bid at a high price to give face to the organizers. Then, they would gain a good reputation and promote the rtionship between the group and the politicians in the future, it would promote closer ties. ¡± Guest # 3 raised his card. ¡°28 million!¡± ¡°The host said, ¡°Number 3,28 million going once! Do you want anything higher?¡± ¡± Guest # 13 raised his card. ¡°The host said, ¡°Number 13,28.5 million going once! Do you have anything higher?¡± ¡± Chapter 1050 ? Chapter 1050: Chapter 1063 to love thoroughly and to hurt thoroughly Trantor: 549690339 Guest number 26 raised his sign: ¡°Thirty million!¡± The Master of ceremonies said excitedly: ¡°2630 million going once! 2630 million taels...¡± Guest number 31 raised his sign: ¡°Thirty-five million!¡± ¡°The scene suddenly burst into an uproar, the driver was even more excited, repeated the number: ¡°Mr. 31 bid 35 million! 35 million once, and higher! ?¡± ¡± ¡°Guest number 3 gritted his teeth and raised his card, ¡°38 million!¡± ¡± ¡°In just three minutes, the bracelet had gone from a low price of 27 million to 10 million! ¡± ¡°Another two minutes passed, and the higher the bid, the higher the bid. Every time the bid was raised, it was tacitly assumed to be 500,000. It was not as forthright as before, bidding for a million. ¡± ¡°Seeing that thest merchant from Imperial city was about to bid 43.5 million, Feng Churui slowly raised his card, ¡°45 million.¡± ¡± ¡°The emcee looked over, he was ecstatic. ¡°Number 8, Mr. Feng Churui is willing to bid 45 million for this pink diamond bracelet. May I ask if anyone here is willing to bid higher? Number 8,45 million going once! Number 8,45 million going twice! Number 8,45 million going thrice! Sold for 45 million!¡± ¡± ¡°In the end, without any suspense, everyone stopped bidding. Firstly, the price was too high. Secondly, if Feng Churui wanted it, who would dare to snatch it away? ¡± It was originally a gift from him. The rules of the charity event were to auction all the gifts given by the guests for charity. It was very obvious that he did not intend to give it away. He was just going through the motions and taking it back. Wu Xuewei first returned to the hotel room where she stayed. Her hair was untied and draped over her shoulders. She had not taken off her gown or her high heels when the doorbell rang. Why would someone ring the doorbell at this time? She didn¡¯t order food.. ¡°Wu Xuewei went to open the door gloomily. Feng Churui stood in front of her and looked at her with her long soft hair and a slightly tired face. He smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Can I go in?¡± ¡± Why is he here? ¡°He¡¯s still haunting me, isn¡¯t he! ¡± ¡°No!¡±Wu Xuewei closed the door with a cold face. ¡°Feng churui stretched out his hand to block her. Then, ignoring her angry look, he squeezed his way in. ¡± Wu Xuewei ran in front of him and stretched out her hand to stop him. She looked at him with hostility. ¡°You can¡¯te in. Get Out!¡± Feng Churui¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Wu Xuewei snorted indifferently and then reached out to push him. ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. Get Out Now!¡± ¡°Feng Churui was pushed back two steps by her. Helplessness shed across his face. ¡°It¡¯s been more than a month. Isn¡¯t it enough for you to calm down? Xuewei, are you sure you want to keep treating me like this? Let¡¯s have a good talk, HMM?¡± ¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk about with you.¡± ¡°¡±Wu Yuqing¡¯s Child Isn¡¯t mine. I¡¯ve never touched her. As for the matter of me marrying her in secret, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. It¡¯s not true...¡±he tried to exin to her. It had been more than a month, her emotions should have calmed down quite a bit. ¡± She should have more or less listened to him when he opened his mouth at this time. He was no longer forcing her to forgive him immediately. He did not want to be separated from her like this anymore. Getting married was even more painful than not getting married. ¡°Wu Xuewei closed her eyes in pain. When she opened them again, she had already lost her patience, she looked at him coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying this now? ¡°Can you return my lost child to me? ¡°You said that you and Wu Yuqing had a misunderstanding. Hehe... What a huge misunderstanding. This is the most ridiculous misunderstanding I¡¯ve ever seen! ¡°Feng Churui, actually, I¡¯ve really had enough.¡± ¡± Chapter 1051 ? ¡°Chapter 1051: Chapter 1064 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [167]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me loving you. The moment you rejected me, my whole world copsed. Two years of pain and suffering. As long as you experience it for a day, you will know how happy the person you love is.¡±She nodded her head forcefully, ¡°I know. The person who was moved first is destined to be hurt, so you hurt me. Once, twice... now I havee to a realization. I want to leave. Why are you haunting me? ¡°You said that you wouldn¡¯t appear in front of me after getting the certificate!¡±¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, calm down!¡±Feng churui reached out to hug her, but she fiercely pushed him away.¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei sniffled. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not leaving, right? Then I¡¯ll Go! You can stay in this room as long as you like!¡±¡± ¡°She pushed him away and rushed out. The door of the room was thrown against the wall by her, making a loud noise.¡± ¡°¡±Wu Xuewei, stop right there!¡±¡± Feng Churui did not have time to think too much. He raised his foot and chased after her. ¡°Wu Xuewei ran all the way out of the hotel and ran to the beach. Only then did she slowly stop. Her body, which had not been exercising, was already panting and exhausted after running all the way.¡± Her throat was very hot and it became difficult to breathe. She squatted down in difort and covered her neck as she panted heavily. ¡°Feng Churui caught up with her and squatted down beside her. He held her shoulder and said, ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Why are you running? What¡¯s wrong? Where do you feel ufortable?¡±¡± ¡°It was alreadyte at night, and there were not many tourists on the beach. Wu Xuewei pushed his hand away angrily and turned her body to the side, still breathing heavily.¡± ¡°¡±Wu Xuewei, tell me. What do you want from me? !¡±Feng Churui stood up abruptly and looked down at her with her back facing him. ¡°What do you want me to do to be willing to forgive me?¡±¡± ¡°What About You? What do you want me to do so that you won¡¯t Pester Me?¡±Wu Xuewei did not even raise her head. She simply sat on the beach and grabbed a handful of sand with one hand. She felt the slight pain of the sand rubbing against her palm. ¡°Xuewei...¡±Feng Churui squatted down in front of her. His gaze was as deep as the sea. He raised his hand to caress her. He touched her face but eventually gave up. His lowered hand slowly clenched into a fist. ¡°¡±I love you.¡±He pursed his lips, only then did heugh softly. ¡°Yes, I have let you down. So now I deserve it. ¡°I know you are angry, angry at me, and also regretful for the loss of the child. ¡°You are still young, child. We will have another child in the future...¡±¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei interrupted him. ¡°Yes, I will have another child in the future, but not with you.¡±¡± ¡°She was like a hedgehog. As long as he got close, she would prick him with all the spikes on her body.¡± ¡°She was already numb to it, but when she heard this sentence, she could not help but feel ufortable.¡± He could not imagine what he would do if she had children with another man in the future? ¡°Does your throat still feel ufortable? I¡¯ll go and buy you a bottle of water.¡±He avoided this topic and stood up to buy water for her not far away. ¡°Just as he turned around, Wu Xuewei hurriedly stood up to run back to the hotel. She did not expect that her high heels were stuck in the sand. She got up too quickly and identally twisted her ankle. Her body fell heavily back to the ground.¡± This was great. She did not manage to escape and instead fell injured. Feng Churui bought water back. He unscrewed the bottle cap and handed it to her. ¡°Take a sip to moisten your throat.¡± Wu Xuewei did not take it. It was obvious that she did not want to talk to him. ¡°Do you want to drink it yourself or do you want me to feed it to you?¡±Feng churui pretended to hold her delicate chin. ¡°She suddenly reached out her hand, grabbed the water bottle, and gulped down a few mouthfuls of it. Then, she raised her hand and threw the whole bottle of water into the distance.¡± Chapter 1052 ? ¡°Chapter 1052: Chapter 1065: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [168]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Ha...¡±he curled his lips bitterly. ¡°You Don¡¯t love me anymore? You Don¡¯t have any feelings anymore, do you?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s voice was a little hurried as he ended the topic. Then, he took out a barbie pink brocade box from his jacket pocket and opened it. A pink diamond four-leaf clover bracelety quietly inside. ¡± ¡°Under the dim light, it refracted a dazzling light. ¡± ¡°¡±Haven¡¯t you always liked pink things? Let¡¯s see if you like them.¡±He took out the bracelet, pulled her hand over and put it on his knee, wanting to put it on her. ¡± ¡°She struggled to pull her hand out, but Feng Churui held her down and forced her to put it on. She couldn¡¯t move, so she could only vent her anger with her mouth. ¡± ¡°Not always. That¡¯s what I liked in the past. Now I feel that Pink is very childish! Iparably childish!¡± ¡°Feng Churui carefully put it on her and then held her soft hand. Her wrist was very slender. On her fair skin, the pink diamond four-leaf clover sparkled. The golden chain made her wrist even more delicate and beautiful. ¡± ¡°It suits you very well.¡±He smiled and sincerely praised her. ¡°Wu Xuewei also liked it in her heart. But when she thought that it was a gift from him, she told herself that she couldn¡¯t take it, and she couldn¡¯t like it even more! ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t look at it anymore. She stretched out her other hand to pull the bracelet, wanting to pull it off. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I feel that it doesn¡¯t suit me at all. It¡¯s extremely ugly.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t take it off!¡±Feng Churui stopped her in time and then tightly held her two wrists. He looked at her with a bit of sadness in his eyes. ¡°If you take it off, I can guarantee that you will be harassed by me every day!¡± ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m threatened?¡± Feng churui came to a realization. ¡°Do you really want to pester me every day? Or do you still have feelings for me?¡± Wu Xuewei sneered and mocked his self-indulgence. ¡°You think too much.¡± He pretended not to hear her. ¡°I have to go back to S Cityter. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back to the hotel.¡± He stood up and saw that she was still sitting there. ¡°Can you stand up by yourself?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. I¡¯ve sat enough. I¡¯ll go back on my own.¡± ¡°You twisted your ankle. Are you sure you can walk back on your own?¡±She did not take anything. There was almost no one on the beach. was she sure that she could really walk back on her own? Wu Xuewei was silent. ¡°Feng churui let out a low sigh. With his back facing her, he squatted down. ¡°Come on up. I¡¯ll carry you back. I don¡¯t want my feet to swell like pig¡¯s feet tomorrow. I¡¯ll go back and apply the medicine now.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei was stubborn and refused to move. ¡°Feng churui simply pulled her two arms and wrapped them around his neck. Then, he directly carried her on his back and soared into the air. Wu Xuewei subconsciously hugged his neck tightly, afraid that she would fall down. ¡± A faint smile appeared on the corner of Feng Churui¡¯s lips. He carried her back and walked back step by step. He walked very slowly. He hoped that the road back to the hotel could be longer and longer. It would be best if there was no end to it so that he could continue to carry her like this. ¡°Wu Xueweiy on his back and did not say a word. In fact, she felt awkward in her heart. She knew her feet very well. A person would definitely not be able to walk back. She had no choice but to rely on him. ¡± It was precisely because she had no choice that she was even angrier. ¡°She clearly did not want to be entangled with him, yet they were always entangled together. ¡± ¡°After sending her back to the hotel, Feng Churui took the medicinal wine to wipe her hands and washed them. Before he left, he said to Wu Xuewei, who had been watching the television silently. ¡± Chapter 1053 ? ¡°Chapter 1053: Chapter 1066 Love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [169]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±You should be angry, but don¡¯t make me wait for too long. I don¡¯t know how long I Can Wait for you. Maybe a year, maybe two years, maybe three years... a person¡¯s feelings will be deeper and deeper as time passes, but they will also be scattered by time. ¡°I hope that I am the former, and I hope that you don¡¯t make me wait for too long.¡±¡± ¡°Feng churui left. Wu Xuewei lowered her head and looked at the faint warmth of his palm. She gently turned her head to look out of the window, the corners of her lips slightly pursed.¡± .. ¡°After the banquet, Wu Xuewei did not see he jingyan. At the charity auction, she bought her oil painting and paid for it before returning to the hotel. She did not pay attention to what he bought or when he left.¡± ¡°When she returned to school, it was once again 2:00 a.m. every day. University A, Wu residence.¡± ¡°There were many people who came to listen to the philosophy public lecture. Wu Xuewei arrivedte. After a quick nce, it seemed that there were no seats left.¡± ¡°She pouted helplessly. Just as she was about to leave, someone suddenly called her name.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei.¡± She looked over and saw that it was he jingyan! He Jingyan waved at her coolly. ¡°Come and sit.¡± ¡°Only then did Wu Xuewei realize that there was an empty seat beside him that no one was sitting on, so she walked over and sat down. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would also like to listen to philosophy lessons.¡±¡± ¡°Is it very strange?¡±He jingyan frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not strange. It¡¯s just that it gave me a big surprise.¡±She did not dare to say that a guy with a bad temper would alsoe to listen to philosophy lessons. It was really surprising. It did not fit with him at all. ¡°He jingyan snorted from his nose. Then, he ignored her and focused on listening to the lecture.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei secretly nced at him. If he did not lose his temper, just from his appearance alone, he would really be a good boy!¡± ¡°His appearance, hairstyle, and delicate and handsome temperament. Just by casually standing there, he was a clean, Big Boy.¡± ¡°What are you looking at?¡±He Jingyan suddenly turned his head and red at her. ¡°Listen to the lecture!¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was scared by him until her head moved back a little. He Jingyan then smiled, revealing two rows of neat white teeth. His smile was very clean.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei muttered, ¡°You scared me to death.¡±¡± ¡°It¡¯s your own guilt.¡± ¡°Who told you to suddenly turn your head!¡± ¡°You still have a point?¡± The professor suddenly stopped. ¡°Thest two students in the back row want to chat. Please go out and chat! Don¡¯t disturb everyone in ss!¡± ¡°In the end, the two of them were chased out of the ssroom dejectedly.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Now It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve been chased out of the ssroom. How embarrassing...¡±¡± ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s hands were wiped in the pockets of his down jacket. Hearing her grumbling, he stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°me me? You have the nerve to say that! who was the one who kept staring at me first and affected me?¡±Otherwise, would he turn his head to re at her?¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m staring at you? You should be honored. It¡¯s an honor to grow a beautiful skin.¡± He Jingyan:¡±(? ^ |)¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal as payment for your breakfastst time.¡± It was almost noon. It was considered appropriate to have lunch at this time. Wu Xuewei agreed without thinking. .. ¡°When she reached out her chopsticks to pick up the food, he jingyan saw the pink diamond four-leaf clover bracelet on her wrist.¡± ¡°This bracelet...¡± Wu Xuewei put the food into her mouth. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s Wrong?¡± He Jingyan took a sip of water. ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just a little surprised to see this priceless bracelet in your hand.¡± Wu Xuewei swallowed the food in a few gulps and stared at him. ¡°How did you know?¡± Chapter 1054 ? ¡°Chapter 1054: Chapter 1067 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [170]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±At the charity auction, the gift from Feng Churui was finally bought for 47 million yuan,¡±he jingyan said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have a rtionship with Feng Churui.¡± ¡± ¡°The lie was exposed, and a trace of embarrassment shed across Wu Xuewei¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°She remembered that when she was in C city, he asked her if she knew Feng Churui. She lied and said she didn¡¯t know him. ¡± ¡°However, this bracelet was actually bought by Feng Churui for 47 million yuan and given to her. This was something she didn¡¯t expect. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, her right hand became heavy. ¡± ¡°She had already said that she wouldn¡¯t get involved with him, but she still epted such an expensive gift. Was It really good? ¡± .. ¡°Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, two months had passed. ¡± ¡°On Christmas Day, the atmosphere in university a was already very festive. The Christmas tree was filled with small gifts, surrounded by colorful lights. The colorful lights flickered, making it exceptionally beautiful. ¡± Wu Xuewei was at home and did not attend the Christmas party organized by the club. ¡°When she received he Jingyan¡¯s call, she was curled up in the nket watching television. The white and Yellow Garfield Cat she had recently raised was lyingzily on her pillow. Its big eyes looked innocent and adorable. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±The two of them became more and more familiar with each other. She also realized that he jingyan was actually a childish person. ¡°Where are you?¡±He Jingyan asked. ¡°¡±Home,¡±she said as she reached out to stroke green tea¡¯s fur. ¡± Green Tea¡¯s head rubbed against her palm and meowedfortably. ¡°It¡¯s Christmas today. It¡¯s very lively outside. Do you want toe and watch?¡± ¡°Forget it. Just watch. I¡¯m toozy to go out.¡± ¡°There was suddenly no sound from he jingyan¡¯s side. By the time Wu Xuewei noticed that something was wrong, he jingyan had already hung up the phone. ¡± ¡°¡±Hello? Hello! ? He Jingyan... You Little Brat, how dare you hang up on Me!¡±Wu Xuewei cursed, but she was starting to get anxious in her heart. ¡± ¡°She knew that he jingyan was not favored at home because he had an omnipotent and outstanding elder brother. Therefore, inparison, everything he had seemed so terrible. ¡± ¡°Every family had their own difficulties. She knew that he had never liked to talk to her about family matters, but she could vaguely guess that his situation at home was not very good. ¡± ¡°An hourter, Wu Xuewei found him at a cafe in the night market outside a university. ¡± He sat by the window. On the table in front of him was a cup of coffee and a piece of cake. His head was lowered and his hands were in the pockets of his shirt. He looked so lonely. ¡°Wu Xuewei walked in and sat down in front of him. ¡°He jingyan, didn¡¯t you ask me toe out? Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone?¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan suddenly raised his head. His deathly silent eyes saw her and slowly emitted a bright light. In the end, it was as bright as the stars. ¡± ¡°Looking at her, he jingyan smiled. His smile was as clean and pure as ever. He said, ¡°I was thinking about something just now and didn¡¯t hear you. Didn¡¯t you want to go y? I¡¯ll take you!¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he took out arge banknote and ced it on the table. He pulled her up and ran out. ¡± .. The taxi stopped at the entrance of the Wu residence. Wu Xuewei got out of the taxi. She was exhausted from the night. ¡°She did not expect he jingyan to bring her to the seaside to set off fireworks. As the cold sea breeze blew, the two of them crazily set off all the fireworks that they had bought. ¡± He Jingyan also got out of the taxi. Wu Xuewei pushed him. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back quickly.¡± He Jingyan acknowledged her and suddenly hugged her tightly. Wu Xuewei was stunned. He rested his head on her shoulder and his deep voice entered her ears. ¡°¡±Thank you for tonight.¡±If it wasn¡¯t for her, he would definitely be in a lot of pain. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei smiled and patted his back. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve received your thanks. Go back and rest now. Don¡¯t ask me for medical fees if you catch a cold tomorrow.¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan let go of her, turned around, and got into the taxi to leave. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was about to ring the doorbell when she suddenly heard footsteps. She turned around warily, and in the next second, her body was pressed heavily against the wall. Her hot and passionate lips kissed her. ¡± Chapter 1055 ? ¡°Chapter 1055: Chapter 1068 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [171]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Churui kissed her fiercely with both hands on his chest. He wanted to push him away, but in exchange, he kissed her even more violently. ¡± ¡°Gradually, Wu Xuewei gave up struggling and let him kiss her numbly. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui stopped and looked at her with a deep gaze. He pressed his thumb on her lips and caressed them. ¡°He jingyan, what¡¯s Your Rtionship?¡± ¡± ¡°On Christmas Day, he had finished all his business early and rushed over to catch the ne. When he found out that she had gone out, he did not bring his phone with him. ¡± He had been waiting for her at the door with gifts until it was almost midnight. He did not expect that she would let him watch a good show. Seeing her off at homete at night was really... deeply touching! ¡°I have noment!¡± ¡°Her tongue was numb, and her lips were slightly hurting. Wu Xuewei was annoyed by his rough kiss, and her tone was very stiff. ¡± ¡°Feng churui pinched her chin and could no longer maintain the grace on his face. He said angrily, ¡°Say it!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu xuewei sneered, ¡°What right do you have to order me?¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m your husband. Is this qualified?¡± ¡°It would have been fine if he didn¡¯t say it, but once he did.., wu Xuewei¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°No one knows better than you what kind of rtionship we have. The elders of both families can testify. As long as I want to, we can immediately get a divorce! ¡°So, don¡¯t use marriage as an issue. This will only make me feel that you¡¯re despicable to the point of making people¡¯s hair stand on end!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui looked at her without blinking. Wu Xuewei fearlessly met his eyes. After a long while, he let go of her and took two steps back. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°Wu Xuewei, you¡¯ve changed...¡± ¡± She had be unlike the Wu Xuewei he knew. She had be a stranger to him.. ¡°From her, he could not find even the slightest bit of the dependence and affection that he had towards her in the past. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei tidied up her messy clothes and then said indifferently, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t changed. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± ¡± Look at how easy it was for her to say such heartless words from her mouth.. ¡°Feng churui lowered his head and chuckled. ¡°You were the one who provoked me first. Now That You Say You Don¡¯t Love Me, You Don¡¯t Love Me Anymore?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei turned her head and rang the doorbell. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you were the one who let me down first. So, none of us have the right to me each other. We... are even.¡± ¡± Just saying that they were even was like deliberately putting an end to this short-lived rtionship. It ended everything. The maid saw her on the video call and unlocked the door. Wu Xuewei pulled the door open and went in. ¡°Xuewei!¡±Feng Churui pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved with any man. This is my bottom line.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei paused for a moment, then pulled her hand back. She entered the door without looking back. The door slowly closed behind her. ¡± It blocked his line of sight and took her away as well. ¡°Back in the car, Feng Churui looked at the gift that he did not have the time to give out. In the end, he only smiled self-deprecatingly and drove away. ¡± .. ¡°¡±Lu Momo, say, are you going to give birth or not?¡± ¡± ¡°After experiencing an uncountable number of forced births, Tang Chao finally exploded. He pressed his wife, who had just taken a shower, against the wall and stared at her with a wolf-like gaze, as if she was a piece of sweet cake, he was ready to feast on her. ¡± Lu Mo pouted silently and patted his handsome face. ¡°Stop fooling around. I still need to apply my skin care cream. Move!¡± Tang Chao lowered his head and bit her pouting lips. ¡°She was bitten so hard that she raised her pink fist and smashed it on his chest. ¡°Tang Chao, you... belong to a dog... AH...¡± ¡± Harmony: ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ...¡± Chapter 1056 ? ¡°Chapter 1056: Chapter 1069: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [172]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±I¡¯ll give you two choices tonight. One, be a good servant in bed, and two, be doted on by me.¡±He let go of her lips and pecked her chin a few more times. ¡± Lu Momo had a look of disdain on his face. ¡°Can there be a third choice?¡± ¡°There is.¡± ¡°Lu Momo¡¯s eyes lit up, and he pressed his palms together on his chin as if he was looking forward to it. ¡°What What? !¡± ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to entertain me.¡± ¡°Lu Mo Mo was momentarily tickled, and his courage swelled. ¡°B * Tch! You tricked me!¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao paused for a full ten seconds, and Lu Mo moaned in his heart. How could he have shouted out what he was thinking? He had miscalcted. ¡± ¡°Sheughed dryly and bent over, intending to escape from under his arms. Tang Chao grabbed her waist and threw her to c. Go. ¡± ¡°¡±Ah, no, no... Big Brother, uncle, Prince Charming, please let me go!¡±Lu Mo closed his eyes and kicked randomly in the air. With his exaggerated pleas, he looked like a broken child. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao¡¯s handsome face was full of ck lines. ¡°Lu Mo Mo, do you think I want to rape a woman?¡± ¡± ¡°She opened her eyes abruptly and was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled obsequiously. ¡°Uncle, so you don¡¯t want to rape me? That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved... Hehe!¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo quietly got up and aimed at the dressing table. An arm reached out and pushed her back onto the bed. On the bed, Tang Chao stared at the soft and fragrant lu Mo Mo and swallowed his saliva. ¡± ¡°Seeing the innocent look in her eyes, he smiled evilly. ¡°Lu Mo Mo, whether you give birth or not is not up to you! I sow seeds every night, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t harvest a baby!¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo blinked. You B * stard, I can take medicine too! ¡± ¡°Before she could say this, a pillow was stuffed into her waist.. ¡± Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony... Harmony.. Lu Mo was so tired that sheyzily on Tang Chao¡¯s chest. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to have a child?¡± ¡°Do you like Xiao Shuai?¡±Tang Chao did not answer her question directly. What did being in a hurry to have a child have to do with whether she liked Xiao Shuai or not? Lu Mo nodded honestly. ¡°I like him! Xiao Shuai is so handsome. Very few people don¡¯t like him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our son can also be as handsome as him. It would be strange if you don¡¯t like him! I just like him in advance. I just want them to report in early!¡± Lu Mo wrinkled his nose angrily. ¡°You said it was early. Now you have a child in peace. Don¡¯t you see that Xue Wei doesn¡¯t have a child like me?¡± ¡°Tang Chao frowned. Just as he was about to speak, Lu Mo covered his mouth in panic and looked up at him. ¡°Tang Chao, I think you told me that Ah Rui and Xue Wei have already gotten married, right?¡± ¡± ¡°Tang chao replied without thinking, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡± Chapter 1057 ? ¡°Chapter 1057: Chapter 1070: Love Thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [173]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over...¡±Lu Mo bit his finger as he struggled in his heart. Should he say it or not? ! Should he say it or not? !¡± Tang Chao pinched her chin as his curiosity was piqued by her. ¡°What¡¯s over? Tell me clearly.¡± ¡°Lu Mo nced at him uneasily before lowering his head and biting his finger. He struggled for a moment, she then said in a spurt of energy, ¡°Last month, didn¡¯t I go to Beijing to watch the car exhibition? You were busy at that time, so I went with my mother and Lu Xingzhi. Then, then... Then I saw Xue Wei and a boy watching the car exhibition together. The two of them seemed to be quite intimate!¡±¡± ¡°¡±Are you sure you didn¡¯t see wrongly?¡±The smile on Tang Chao¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and his brows furrowed tightly.¡± ¡°He knew about Rui¡¯s matter. He had registered with Wu Xuewei, but because of the loss of his child and Wu Yuqing, Wu Xuewei did not forgive him.¡± ¡°The two of them had been living separately. Rui was busy with official business in S City all day, while Wu Xuewei was studying in the imperial capital. Unless Rui took the time to fly to the imperial capital to visit her, the two of them would rarely see each other for a few months.¡± ¡°As for whether they would contact each other by phone or text, Tang dynasty did not know.¡± Lu Momo shook his head violently. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not mistaken. That¡¯s Xue Wei!¡± ¡°Stroking her head, Tang dynasty smiled and said, ¡°Good girl, I got it. I¡¯ll tell Ah Rui ording to the situation.¡±¡± ¡°Letting out a deep sigh of relief, Lu Momo felt as if he had let go of a small secret in his heart. Once he rxed, hey on his chest and fell asleep.¡± ¡°On the other hand, Tang Chao was not able to fall asleep at this time.¡± .. ¡°The next day, Tang Chao went straight to the city hall.¡± ¡°¡±Young Master Tang, the mayor is currently in the conference room for an interview. Please wait in the office for a moment. I¡¯ll get someone to make you a pot of tea.¡±Secretary Wu led him into the mayor¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Tang Chao sat down on the sofa casually and crossed his legs casually, as if he was at home.¡± ¡°Secretary Wu served tea. Tang Chao pretended to ask casually while sipping his tea, ¡°How is your mayor¡¯s mood recently?¡±¡± ¡°Secretary Wu Thought for a moment and said with reservation, ¡°The mayor is no different from before, but he is more diligent in his official duties.¡±¡± ¡°By saying that he was more diligent in his official duties, Tang Chao knew Feng Churui¡¯s mood.¡± It seemed that he had suffered a setback at Wu Xuewei¡¯s ce. ¡°¡±Alright, I got it. You can go back to your work.¡±Tang Chao waved his handzily. Secretary Wu acknowledged him and went out to do his work.¡± ¡°Tang Chao walked around the office a few times and finally decided to help his childhood friend. After thinking for a while, he went to look for Secretary Wu to think of a way to steal Feng Churui¡¯s phone.¡± ¡°¡±This secretary Wu, where did he go all of a sudden?¡±Tang Chao muttered. He wondered if he had gone to the meeting room, so he walked towards the meeting room himself.¡± ¡°Because it was an interview with the mayor of S City¡¯s City project for the next five years, there was only a photographer and an interviewer in the conference room.¡± ¡°Tang Chao secretly pushed open a crack in the door. From the outside, he saw that secretary Wu had indeed slipped into the conference room in a short while. When he looked again, he saw that this reporter was a fresh and pretty girl!¡± ¡°Feng Churui was sitting at the head seat, and the pretty reporter was sitting on his right hand. She was holding a recorder and microphone in her hands while conducting an interview.¡± ¡°The corners of Tang Chao¡¯s lips curled up. He originally wanted to steal his phone to secretly send an ambiguous text message to Wu Xuewei, deliberately making it look like Feng Churui wanted to send it to another woman and identally sent it to her. Now, it was even better, why didn¡¯t he directly use this fresh and pretty reporter to help Ah Rui?¡± ¡°PS: There are three more chapters, about seven or eight o¡¯clock at night.¡± Chapter 1058 ? ¡°Chapter 1058: Chapter 1071: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [174]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±PSH, PSH, PSH...¡±¡± ¡°Secretary Wu heard the strange sound and looked over. Tang Chao quickly gestured to him, and secretary Wu quickly sneaked out.¡± ¡°¡±Young Master Tang, do you have any orders?¡±¡± ¡°Tang chao lowered his voice, ¡°Think of a way to get Ah Rui to get closer to that beautiful reporterter. Remember, I¡¯m talking about the kind that makes people think that their intimate actions are intimate, understand?¡±¡± ¡°Secretary Wu immediately shook his head and refused when he heard that. ¡°That won¡¯t do. If the mayor finds out, I¡¯ll be cut!¡±¡± ¡°¡±Then can¡¯t you just not let him find out?¡±Tang Chao moved closer and threatened in a sinister manner. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll cut you right now!¡±¡± ¡°¡±Then... Alright.¡±With the risk of being cut by Tang Chao if he refused, and the risk of being cut by the mayor if he didn¡¯t refuse, secretary Wu walked into the meeting room with heavy footsteps.¡± ¡°Tang Chao leaned against the door and peered in a perverted manner. With one hand, he had already taken out his phone and set it to silent mode, ready to secretly take photos at any time.¡± ¡°Not long after, secretary Wu looked at the speech behind the reporter beauty, then frowned and returned to Feng Churui¡¯s side to whisper.¡± ¡°Tang Chao was so excited that his blood began to boil. He rubbed his hands together, ready to show off his excellent photography and secretly taking photos.¡± ¡°Feng Churui took the press release and frowned. After a long while, he leaned over and pointed out the inappropriate parts with his fingertips. The reporter and beauty also leaned over and listened attentively. The corners of their mouths were always curled up, they looked exceptionally happy.¡± ¡°The two of them had their heads together and there was a smile on their lips. At a nce, it was very easy to misunderstand that they were in a rtionship. Secretary Wu happened to take a few steps back at the right time. If they did not take the photo now, when would they do it!¡± ¡°Snap snap snap snap snap ¨C¡± ¡°After 15 consecutive shots, Tang Chao smiled mischievously and sneaked back to his office with his phone.¡± ¡°Sitting on the sofa, he crossed his legs leisurely as he sifted through the photos. ¡°Oh, this one isn¡¯t intimate enough. Delete! This one is smudged, delete! This one actually swayed. F * ck!¡±¡± ¡°After flipping through a few photos in a row, finally, there were two photos that he was satisfied with.¡± ¡°One was because of the angle. Feng Churui and the beautiful female reporter had their heads close to each other. From the photo, the smile on the beautiful reporter¡¯s face was sweet and moving. The second photo made Tang Chao feel even better!¡± He was really a godly photographer! He actually managed to take a photo of them kissing! ¡°From this angle, the two people¡¯s heads ovepped. It was as if they were kissing, okay? !¡± ¡°In the dignified and strict meeting room, the passionate kiss between the two people was unbearable. Just thinking about it made one¡¯s blood boil!¡± ¡°Done! These are the two photos!¡± ¡°Tang Chao chuckled and began to edit the text message in the angry tone of a bystander who had discovered the adultery. Then, he sent the photo to Wu Xuewei in the form of a MMS.¡± ¡°After sending it, he whistled. His mood was so good that it was as if he had helped Feng Churui solve a difficult rtionship problem. He was just waiting for Wu Xuewei toe to him with questions or questions in a hurry.¡± Three minutes passed. Wu Xuewei did not make any movements. Tang Chaoforted himself that she was in ss and might not have seen it. ¡°Half an hour passed, but Wu Xuewei still did not make any movements. Tang Chao frowned. Could it be that her phone was out of battery and she did not see it?¡± ¡°As he thought about it, he gave her a call. Very soon, the call was connected. He hung up as soon as the phone rang.¡± ¡°The phone was not switched off, nor was it switched off. There was no reason not to see it..¡± ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s Wait a little longer. She will see it sooner orter. When she sees Rui ¡®kissing¡¯another woman, she will definitely be anxious!¡± ¡°When the timees, she will forget all about her anger. Anger will take over her rationality. She will definitelye and confront Rui!¡± Chapter 1059 ? ¡°Chapter 1059: Chapter 1072 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [175]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Tang Chao was secretly pleased. When Feng Churui pushed the door open and entered, he saw his face full of excitement. He gave him a disdainful look, ¡°What, are you feeling better?¡± ¡± ¡°Tch! Are You Lu Momo? Do you think you¡¯re Lu Momo? Seeing you makes me feel better!¡± ¡°You¡¯re smiling so brightly. Dang...¡± ¡°¡±Is it?¡±Tang Chao touched his handsome face and then said seriously, ¡°No!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui sat down on the big chair and picked up a document casually. As he opened it, he looked up at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao was annoyed and wailed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t Ie to You for nothing? Feng churui, do you have any brothers in your heart? Do you have any loyalty?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Ah Chao, if only you were a woman.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Why?¡±Tang Chao was suddenly frightened and retreated back on the sofa, ¡°Ah Rui, don¡¯t tell me... you have... improper thoughts about me! I... I¡¯m not gay! I have Lu Momo, I won¡¯t ept you!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No. If you were a woman, you would definitely be able to bring out the spirit of being unreasonable.¡±Feng Churui rolled his eyes at him. This lord, you¡¯re thinking too much, okay? ¡± ¡°Even if he had lost his love, it was not to the point where his sexual orientation was reversed, okay. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao looked like he was still in shock from fear, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier! Oh right, don¡¯t enve yourself for the time being. Take it easy and don¡¯t bring yourself down. There will always be a way to solve this matter. Don¡¯t worry, it will be solved soon!¡± ¡± Feng Churui was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Heaven¡¯s secrets must not be revealed!¡±Tang Chao kept him in suspense and then swaggered off. ¡°Humph Humph Humph, Ah Rui, Ah Rui, just wait for Xue Wei to cry and pounce on you. When that timees, don¡¯t thank this young master too much. ¡± .. ¡°He Jingyan had lunch with Wu Xue Wei. The delivery of the dishes was a little slow. His phone just happened to run out of battery, so he borrowed Wu Xue Wei¡¯s phone out of boredom to y games. ¡± ¡°Just as he was enjoying himself, a text message popped up. His fingertips subconsciously slid open the text message. ¡± It was a MMS message that included Feng Churui¡¯s kissing posture with a fresh and beautiful woman and... a kissing photo! So it was him! ¡°He Jingyan recognized Feng Churui. Heh, he bought a pink diamond four-leaf clover bracelet at the charity auctionst time. It was hard not to remember him. ¡± ¡°However, didn¡¯t he give that bracelet to Wu Xuewei? It was still on her hand. Now, how could he get together with another woman? ¡± ¡°Before he could think about it, another call came in. He was hesitating whether to answer it or not. ¡± ¡°Three secondster, the call was hung up again. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan did not know what rtionship Wu Xuewei had with Feng Churui. However, from her evasive expression and stammering exnation, it seemed that the rtionship between the two was not simple. ¡± ¡°He thought for a moment and took the opportunity while she was still in the bathroom to forward the MMS message to his phone. Then, he deleted it and deleted all the missed calls. ¡± ¡°When Wu Xuewei returned, the dishes had already been served. Her phone was lying quietly beside her bowl while he jingyan had already started eating. ¡± He Jingyan pretended that nothing had happened. ¡°Why are you gone for so long? Quickly sit down and eat. The dishes will taste terrible if they get cold.¡± Wu Xuewei did not suspect him and sat down to eat. ¡°Seeing that she was eating happily, he jingyan¡¯s heart became heavier. She was very good to him. He did not know whether it was right or wrong for him to do this. ¡± Chapter 1060 ? ¡°Chapter 1060: Chapter 1073 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [176]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±What is your rtionship with Feng Churui?¡±Halfway through the meal, he could not hold it in any longer and asked. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was stunned, and her eyes evaded him. In just a few seconds, she regained herposure and continued drinking the soup. ¡°What do you think our rtionship is?¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan put down his chopsticks and answered seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you.¡± ¡± ¡°Why do you have to talk about him?¡± ¡°¡±Then why do you always avoid talking about him?¡±He Jingyan pressed him step by step. ¡°Is it because it doesn¡¯t matter, or is it because the rtionship is too close, so you don¡¯t want outsiders to know, much less me?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±He Jingyan, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±Wu Xuewei finally realized that something was wrong with him. She reached out her hand and touched his forehead. ¡°The temperature is normal. There¡¯s no fever.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m very normal.¡±He Jingyan turned his head away, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then it proves that your rtionship must not be simple. Is He your boyfriend? Or... lover? Or do you have a secret crush on him? Does he have a secret crush on You?¡± ¡± He broke the chain of questioning and immediately made Wu Xuewei lose her appetite. She simply put down her chopsticks and looked directly at him. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°I want to know, very much.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei smiled self-deprecatingly and then nodded. ¡°Alright, since you want to know, then I¡¯ll tell you. I hope you won¡¯t regret it!¡± ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±He would only regret it if he didn¡¯t listen this time! ¡°Wu Xuewei picked up the napkin. ¡°Feng Churui is... not my boyfriend, not my lover. He¡¯s my husband, my legal husband.¡± ¡± What was she saying? Feng Churui was actually her husband? Legal? Could it be that they had already registered their marriage? He Jingyan widened his eyes in disbelief. His expression was extremely ugly as he clenched his fists slightly. ¡°Wu Xuewei knew that he would have this expression after she told him, so she did not n to continue hiding it, ¡°I had a child with him, but due to various reasons, I aborted the child. So, although we are now a legal couple, we are living separate lives.¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan was even more shocked. If the fact that she was already married was a shock, then the fact that she had a child and aborted it was more like an atomic bomb that suddenly exploded. ¡± It shocked him so much that he did not know what to do. ¡°Wu Xuewei asked the waiter to bring him a cup of warm water and handed it to him, ¡°Drink a cup of water to calm yourself down. I know that this may shock you, but everything I said is the truth. The things between Feng Churui and I can not be exined clearly in a few words. So, don¡¯t ask again in the future. I don¡¯t want to talk about him.¡± ¡± ¡°If she mentioned it once, she would bear the pain and hurt again. ¡± She did not want to taste the piercing pain again. ¡°He Jingyan stood up in a daze and ran out in a hurry. Without any warning or greeting, he ran out just like that. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei looked at the empty seat in front of her and smiled self-deprecatingly. This kind of thing was not something that people could ept, right? ¡± ¡°Even he jingyan was the same, right? ¡± ¡°She originally thought that he was different. After spending time with him during this period of time, she really liked the feeling of being together with him. It was rxed, free, unrestrained, and carried with it a joy that was easily obtainable. ¡± It was undeniable that she liked he jingyan. ¡°However, she did not know why she liked him.. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan kept running. He did not know where he was going, nor did he know why he wanted to leave her behind and escape. ¡± Was he disappointed? Chapter 1061 ? ¡°Chapter 1061: Chapter 1074: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [177]¡± Trantor: 549690339 He had never thought that she was already married and had even aborted a child... she was only 20 years old! He jingyan could not believe it and was at a loss. He wanted to be struck in the head by someone and was instantly dumbfounded. He could not think of anything and could only escape from that ce that was suffocating him. He needed time and needed to calm down.. ¡°Wu Xuewei was eating slowly while facing the table full of dishes by herself. In fact, she did not have much appetite. She was just afraid that she would be hungry in the afternoon, so she had no choice but to stuff it into her mouth. ¡± ¡°She did not know where he jingyan had gone, and even more so, she did not know if they would never be friends again. She knew that even if he jingyan looked down on her and never interacted with her again, she deserved it. ¡± She deserved to have such an experience of being despised by others. ¡°After lunch, she walked back to school. When she was still some distance away from the school gate, she found that there was a circle of people by the roadside, densely packed. ¡± It seemed that an ident had happened. She did not take it to heart and did not intend to join in the fun. She only vaguely heard the voices of people discussing ¡ª ¡°Isn¡¯t this he jingyan who has been very close to the Wu family¡¯s daughter recently?¡± ¡°Who else could it be other than him!¡± ¡°¡±Oh my God, could he be dead? He¡¯s been lying motionless for a long time. Could he really be dead? !¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know. After losing so much blood, it¡¯s better if the situation isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡± ¡°Ah! Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. It¡¯s bad luck to die!¡± ¡°¡±Yeah, yeah. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Hurry up and leave...¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei¡¯s mind was in a mess. What were those people talking about? He Jingyan? He Jingyan was lying on the ground. was he bleeding a lot? ¡°A bloody scene quickly appeared in her mind. Then, a strong force suddenly appeared. She pushed away the crowd of onlookers and squeezed in. ¡± He Jingyan was lying in a pool of blood on the ground. He was unconscious. His eyes were tightly shut and his lips were bruised. ¡°She hurriedly squatted down and wanted to hug him. However, she was afraid that her posture would not be right and worsen her injuries. She raised her head and looked at the crowd who were gloating over his misfortune. She shouted sternly, ¡°What are you all standing there for? ! Quickly call an ambnce!¡± ¡± ¡°In the crowd, many people recognized her. After all, the status of the Wu family was not something that everyone could match. ¡± ¡°If it was the younger son of He Jingyan, who was not favored by the deputy minister, people couldugh and look down on him or even watch his life slowly pass by in cold blood. However, they did not dare to ignore Wu Xuewei¡¯s words, they did not want to offend the beloved daughter of the Wu family. ¡± ¡°Therefore, some people in the crowd hesitated for a moment before picking up the phone in twos and threes. Those who called the ambnce called the ambnce, and those who called the police called the police. For a moment, there was a mor. ¡± ¡°¡±He jingyan, he jingyan! Did you hear what I Said?¡±Wu Xuewei lowered her head, trembling, she patted his bleeding and pale face. ¡°He jingyan! Don¡¯t sleep, don¡¯t fall asleep. Don¡¯t worry, the ambnce will be here soon! You have to hold on a little longer. You must not fall asleep, do you hear me? !¡± ¡± ¡°Regardless of whether he was conscious or not, Wu Xuewei knew that she couldn¡¯t just watch as his life was wasted in waiting. ¡± ¡°She was panicking in her heart. She had never encountered such a thing before. Her mind was in a mess, and her mouth was open and shut. She didn¡¯t know what she had said to him. All she knew was that she had been trying to wake him up, she couldn¡¯t let him fall asleep. She definitely couldn¡¯t let him fall asleep! ¡± He had suddenly rushed out because of her. He had gotten into a car ident because of her. ¡°Looking at the lifeless he jingyan, her heart was filled with guilt and worry. ¡± Chapter 1062 ? Chapter 1062: Chapter 1075 Love isplete and injury isplete [178] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When the ambnce arrived, the doctors and nurses quickly ced he jingyan on the stretcher and sent him into the car. Seeing that the car door was about to close, Wu Xuewei hurriedly pulled the doctor back. ¡°I¡¯m his friend. I¡¯ll go with him!¡± ¡± ¡°The doctor nced at her and immediately urged, ¡°Hurry up and get in!¡± ¡± ¡°When they reached the hospital, he jingyan was immediately sent to the emergency room. Wu Xuewei waited anxiously outside the emergency room. The torment in her heart intensified as time passed by. ¡± ¡°A nurse walked over. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re friends with the patient, right? Thene with me to fill out the information and pay the fees.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei followed the nurse in a daze. She filled out a form and paid the medical fees. Then, she returned to the emergency room in a daze and waited outside the door. ¡± ¡°In the hospital, the nurses were shuttling back and forth in the corridor. They were all in a hurry. Her heart was also in her throat. ¡± ¡°The process of waiting was very torturous and long. In just two and a half hours, Wu Xuewei felt as if a century had passed. ¡± ¡°When he jingyan was pushed out of the emergency room, she hurriedly went up to him. ¡°Doctor, how is my friend? is his life in Danger?¡± ¡± ¡°The Doctor took off his mask and said, ¡°The patient¡¯s right hand is fractured. His life is not in danger. He fainted because the impact was too strong. Fortunately, he managed to protect his head in time, so he is not in too much danger. The patient will wake up tomorrow morning at thetest. There is no need to worry too much.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was delighted and grateful. ¡°Thank you, Doctor!¡± ¡± ¡°When she returned to the ward, the nurse adjusted the speed of the drip before she left. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei looked at the hospital bed. He jingyan, who was on the bed, felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. When he thought of the onlookers at the scene of the ident, she felt her blood turn cold. ¡± ¡°Most of the onlookers were students from a university, and most of them were his seniors and seniors! ¡± ¡°Could it be that in the eyes of those people, there was only the difference between being favored and not being favored, and only the difference between having power and having no power and having no power? ¡± Could it be that a living life in their eyes only had the value of weighing whether it was worth befriending or sucking up to? ¡°When he was lying in a pool of blood, he was so isted that even if he was a bystander, he should have called the ambnce to call the police at the first moment instead of discussing who he was and whether he was afraid of the bad luck of the dead! ¡± ¡°At this moment, he was lying on the hospital bed with a pale face. His bangs were resting on his forehead like an innocent believer. ¡± ¡°Other than her, no other friends or ssmates came to visit him. His life and death were the same as his situation in the He family. No one cared about him. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, she was very angry! ¡± ¡°He was the only one at the scene of the ident, but the car that caused the ident had already escaped! ¡± ¡°Even now, the police did not rush over to take his statement. That could only mean that the person who caused the ident was a powerful person, at least above the He family! ¡± ¡°She felt sad for he jingyan. He was born in a rich and powerful family, but he was not favored, was not valued at home, and was even treated coldly by others outside. ¡± How Sad was he? His bad temper was probably just a way to protect himself. Wu Xuewei gently walked out of the ward and took out her phone to call Wu Dechang. ¡°¡±Dad, are you busy?¡±? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m busy... a friend of mine was hit by a car at the entrance of Gate A, and the driver has escaped. My Friend is still lying in the hospital and hasn¡¯t woken up... Yes, I want to bring the perpetrator to justice.¡± ¡± ¡°On the phone, Wu Dechang promised to send someone to investigate this matter. Only then did Wu Xuewei hang up the phone with relief. ¡± Chapter 1063 ? ¡°Chapter 1063: Chapter 1076 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [179]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He jingyan, I can¡¯t help you much. This is justice for you. ¡± ¡°Forty minutester, Secretary Ke, Wu Dechang¡¯s Secretary, rushed to the hospital, apanied by a few police officers in police uniforms. Cha. ¡± ¡°¡±Miss, sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±Secretary ke smiled as he approached her. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei smiled tiredly. ¡°Uncle Ke, I¡¯ve troubled you to make a trip.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Miss, you don¡¯t have to say that. It¡¯s an honor for uncle ke to be able to help you this once in a Blue Moon.¡±Secretary ke said, ¡°Beforeing to the hospital, I¡¯ve already apanied the police officers to the scene of the ident to investigate and collect evidence. Now, I¡¯m here to take a statement. ¡°How¡¯s Your Friend¡¯s condition now?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei shook her head. ¡°He Jingyan hasn¡¯t woken up yet. The Doctor said that he will wake up tomorrow morning at thetest.¡± The few police officers who were originally respectful were stunned for a moment when they heard he jingyan¡¯s name. He Jingyan? Wasn¡¯t that the... youngest son of the Vice Minister of Public Security? ¡°Wu Xuewei looked at the police officer and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the contact number of your vice minister. Please help me tell him that he jingyan is in the hospital due to his injuries. As his father, he should also take time out from his busy schedule to take a look, right?¡± ¡± ¡°The police officer replied repeatedly in fear and trepidation, but did not take any further action. ¡± Wu Xuewei frowned. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going to inform him now?¡± ¡°The few police officers looked at each other and finally came to the conclusion that the Wu family could not be offended. Thus, they took out their cell phones and called their superiors. The superiors then informed their superiors and uploaded it from oneyer to the next. Finally, they informed he jingyan¡¯s father, he yunsheng. ¡± ¡°¡±The deputy minister said that he wille to seerade he jingyan tonight,¡±the policeman said. ¡± At night? ¡°Wu Xuewei smiled but did not say anything. If something had happened to her and she was lying unconscious in the hospital, her father and mother would have rushed over in a hurry, right? ¡± What about he Jingyan¡¯s father? ¡°The first thing he did was not to get people to investigate the driver of the ident, but to get people to tell him that he woulde at night. Well, to say the least, he could note. What about his wife? ¡± His wife did not have any official position. She was a full-time wife of a family. Could it be that she did not have the time toe over and take a look at her son? ¡°Wu Xuewei did not expect such a cold family to exist. If she, an outsider, was so cold-hearted, what about he jingyan? ¡± ¡°No longer thinking about those things that made people feel bad, Wu Xuewei asked about the progress of the case, ¡°What about the driver? Have you found him?¡± ¡± ¡°The police officer shook his head awkwardly. ¡°The surveince cameras on this road section had already malfunctioned after or before the ident, so we didn¡¯t know about the surveince cameras at that time.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Before or after the ident?¡±Wu Xueweiughed. ¡°Are you kidding me? If the surveince cameras malfunctioned, wouldn¡¯t the traffic police know about it immediately? As the People¡¯s police, is this how you do things with the taxpayers¡¯Money? Is this how you serve society?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei did not know why she was so angry. Perhaps she was subconsciously trying to avenge he jingyan. ¡°¡±This...¡±the police were stumped by the question. ¡°The information we have at the moment is also from the traffic bureau. No evidence rted to the driver of the ident was found at the scene, and there are no witnesses at the moment...¡± ¡± ¡°The more they did it wlessly, the more it meant that they had more power. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei rubbed her temples with a headache. Her mind was a little confused. She looked at secretary ke for help. Secretary keforted her, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. This case will be investigated. Give your friend an exnation.¡± ¡± Chapter 1064 ? ¡°Chapter 1064: Chapter 1077 love thoroughly, Hurt thoroughly [180]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It was rare for his daughter to ask him to do something, and the other party was her friend. Wu Dechang arranged for Secretary Ke to handle the matter, which meant that this matter could only be thoroughly investigated and could not be left unsolved. The next morning, as the Doctor had said, he jingyan woke up. ¡± ¡°After receiving a call from the nurse, Wu Xuewei rushed out of the door and rushed to the hospital. ¡± ¡°When she arrived at the door of the ward, a few police officers had already started to take statements. He jingyan half sat up and leaned against the headboard of the bed. His expression was slightly better than yesterday. ¡± ¡°The police officer asked, ¡°When you were involved in the ident yesterday, did you get a clear look at the model and make of the car that caused the ident?¡± ¡± He Jingyan was expressionless. He lowered his head and no one knew what he was thinking about. ¡°¡±He Jingyan, please cooperate with our work. Your statement will be very important and decisive for us to solve the case.¡± ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t ask anymore.¡±He Jingyan raised his head and took out a pillow that was ced on the back of his waist. He was about to lie down. ¡°Wu Xuewei walked in and held his uninjured hand. When he jingyan saw her, his expression froze. Then, he lowered his eyes again. ¡± ¡°¡±You must have seen it.¡±Wu Xuewei said with certainty, ¡°He jingyan, in my impression, you are not a coward. Don¡¯t be afraid of anything. Tell me what you saw. The police will give you justice.¡± ¡± He Jingyan waved her hand away and became impatient. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. All of you go out. I¡¯m tired and need to rest.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei pulled him back again. ¡°He Jingyan, since you don¡¯t know anything, why do you look away? Why Don¡¯t you dare to look into my eyes?¡± ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°An excuse! You clearly know something. Why Don¡¯t you dare to say it out loud?¡±Wu Xuewei was very angry. She had finally asked her father to investigate clearly. Why did he not cooperate at all! ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything!¡±He Jingyan suddenly raised his head, his gaze seemed to carry a sharp de as he looked over. ¡°In that kind of situation, my mind was in a mess. What do you think I can remember? How much sense do I have to see clearly?¡± ¡± ¡°You...¡±Wu Xuewei was blocked by his words so that she couldn¡¯t say anything to refute. ¡°Yes, he had rushed out at that time and lost control of his emotions.. ¡± Could it be that there was no progress in the case and the driver was allowed to go free? She was not reconciled. She was not reconciled! ¡°¡±Alright, no matter what you know or what you don¡¯t know, I only hope that you will cooperate with the police¡¯s work. He Jingyan, I truly treat you as a friend and I truly enjoy spending time with you. I Can¡¯t watch you get hurt and do nothing. ¡°I hope you can understand my feelings for wanting to do something for you.¡±After saying that, she turned around and left without looking back. ¡± ¡°After Wu Xuewei left, he jingyan looked at the door of the ward in a daze. The police officers packed up their notebooks and nned to leave. ¡± ¡°Wait...¡±he suddenly spoke. The police officers stopped in their tracks and turned around to look at him. ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s announcement. Did you remember anything?¡± ¡°He jingyan lowered his head and said in a faint voice, ¡°I saw the license te number, Beijing A56789...¡± ¡± .. ¡°In the evening, Wu Xuewei was called to the study by Wu Dechang. ¡± ¡°¡±Dad, do you have something to talk to me about?¡±He poured a cup of tea that had been brewed and brought it to Wu Dechang before Wu Xuewei sat down on the sofa. ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang picked up the Tea and took a sip. He praised the ¡°Good tea¡±and then said, ¡°Xuewei, the driver of the ident has been found.¡± ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°¡±Feng Shize, Ah Rui¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei was stunned for a few seconds, but then she recovered. She lowered her head and asked, ¡°And then?¡± ¡± Chapter 1065 ? ¡°Chapter 1065: Chapter 1078: Love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [181]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°¡±Feng Shize, Ah Rui¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s expression was stunned for a few seconds, but then she recovered. She lowered her head and asked, ¡°And then?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang meant that since the driver of the ident was a member of the Feng family, and Wu Xuewei was already married to Feng Churui, they could resolve this matter privately. There was no need to put it on the table to deal with it. ¡± ¡°After all, once it was exposed, Feng Shize¡¯s crimes of causing an ident, wounding a person, and escaping were alreadymitted. ¡± ¡°As he was rted to the Feng family inw, Wu Dechang wanted to ask her opinion on whether this case should be handled privately or impartially. ¡± ¡°To the Feng and Wu families, it was beneficial to settle privately without any harm. The consequence of impartially handling the case was to hurt the harmony, seek justice for her friend, and offend the Feng family. ¡± ¡°Her friend, Wu Dechang, had also done an investigation. He was the youngest son of the Vice Minister of Public Security. He had a low status in the family and was not favored. ¡± ¡°The moment this incident happened, he yunsheng had already ordered people not to investigate further. Even if the victim was his son, he did not dare to pursue it. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, I want you to make your own decision on this matter. Are you going to help your friend or discuss it with Ah Rui? It¡¯s up to you. No matter what decision you make, I will support you.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei smiled gratefully. ¡°Dad, thank you!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Perhaps, you¡¯ve already made your decision.¡± ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She had already made her decision. Feng Shize dared to bump into people today and still had nothing to fear. If he wasn¡¯t punished, he would probably dare to kill people tomorrow! ¡± ¡°Keeping such a good-for-nothing son of a rich family would only bring harm to society. It would be better to let him be punished by thew, wash his mind, get rid of that arrogant and despotic bad habit, and be a new person. ¡± ¡°Although he jingyan had a bad temper, he had never hurt anyone. It was always others who took advantage of his unloved background to hurt him wantonly. ¡± .. ¡°¡±Cousin, you have to save me this time! I don¡¯t want to go to jail! I¡¯m still so young, I can¡¯t leave a stain on my life!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui had just finished a meeting when he received a call from Feng Shize. He was a little tired, and when he heard Feng Shize¡¯s random cry for help, he was a little angry. ¡°What did you do this time? Tell me clearly what happened.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Shize told him the whole story. That day, he drove the two girls for a ride. He had just started school and happened to see he Jingyan¡¯s unloved youngest son running around crazily. ¡± ¡°He had always looked down on he jingyan. He couldn¡¯t stand the instigation of the two girls in the car, so he deliberately bumped into them head-on. ¡± ¡°After knocking he jingyan to the ground and injuring him, he quickly ran away from the current situation. He immediately used some connections to get someone to destroy the surveince footage. ¡± He had never expected that the matter that could have beenpletely suppressed would actually be traced back to him because of Wu Xuewei¡¯s involvement! ¡°After Feng Churui heard this, he was silent for a long time. Feng Shize was so anxious that he almost went crazy, ¡°Cousin! No matter what, Wu Xuewei is now my cousin-inw. What position does she ce you in by doing this? You¡¯re my biological cousin! She¡¯s clearlying for our Feng family! Brother, I¡¯m relying on you for this matter. Only you can save me! I don¡¯t want to go to jail, I...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Shut up!¡±Feng Churui suddenly shouted in a low voice, making Feng Shize shut up obediently. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui stood up and walked to the French window. Looking at the long hundred-step staircase under the city hall, his expression was solemn.. ¡± .. It was beyond Wu Xuewei¡¯s expectation that Feng Churui woulde to her home. Chapter 1066 ? ¡°Chapter 1066: Chapter 1079 love thoroughly, Hurt thoroughly [182]¡± Trantor: 549690339 Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu were not at home because it was a weekend. She had just woken up from her afternoon nap and was ready to go to the hospital to see he jingyan. ¡°When she saw him, she was walking down the stairs. When she suddenly looked up, she met his gaze. ¡± She stopped in her tracks. One of her hands was still on the handrail. Feng Churui¡¯s hands were in the pockets of his suit pants. His face was handsome and elegant. ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing down?¡±He asked. ¡°Wu Xuewei continued to go downstairs and walked around him to the dining room. ¡°Butler, help me prepare two lunchboxes. I¡¯ll take them awayter.¡± ¡± ¡°When she came out of the dining room, Feng Churui was still standing there. However, he had his back facing the stairs and was facing her. ¡± ¡°Subconsciously, she did not want to see him and did not want to talk to him. ¡± ¡°She knew why he hade. However, she would not make any concessions on this matter. ¡± He wouldn¡¯t understand how miserable it was to feel like no one cared. He Jingyan¡¯s current situation reminded her of how difficult it had been for her in the past two years. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Qiao Lun and Juve¡¯s friends, she would still be living in torment. So, as a friend, she needed to help he jingyan. ¡± ¡°Is he jingyan that important to you?¡±Feng Churui sat down on the sofa opposite her. His gaze was aggressive and didn¡¯t allow her to dodge in the slightest. ¡°Wu Xuewei calmed her mind, ¡°If you¡¯re here to plead for Feng Shize, I won¡¯t make any concessions. The Feng family couldn¡¯t allow Feng Shize to continue being sowless. The things he hadmitted in the past, big and small, added together, could already circle the Great Wall. ¡°Today, he dared to intentionally bump into people. Tomorrow, he will even dare to kill people! ¡°If it¡¯s a small mistake, you guys will help him clean up the mess. But if it¡¯s a mistake, don¡¯t you guys want to clean up the evidence of his crimes as well? ¡°So that he will be even more fearless and wreak havoc on society in the future? ¡°!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui furrowed his brows. His expression was a little angry as he raised his voice, ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡± She had actually done so much for he jingyan. Could it be that she had really fallen in love with that Little Boy? ! ¡°Otherwise, he could not think of any other reason that would allow her to request his father to handle a matter for the first time in her life, and it was for a boy! ¡± ¡°I refuse to answer.¡± The Butler had already prepared the lunchbox. Wu Xuewei took the lunchbox and went out. ¡°Feng Churui followed closely behind. She stopped in her tracks and said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Ha... since she was injured by my cousin, it¡¯s reasonable for me to visit her, right?¡±He sneered. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll Hurt Your Little Lover?¡± ¡± ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± The two of them were speechless the entire way and arrived at the hospital. ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s expression darkened when he saw the two of them appear together. Wu Xuewei walked to the bedside and opened the lunchbox. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Coincidentally, I haven¡¯t eaten either. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡± He Jingyan looked at Feng Churui. This was her legal husband? ¡°Receiving the hostility in he jingyan¡¯s eyes, the corners of Feng Churui¡¯s lips curled up without batting an eyelid. He liked Wu Xuewei? ¡± ¡°There was an elegant smile on the corner of his lips. He said, ¡°I¡¯m Feng Churui. The one who injured you is my cousin. I¡¯m here to visit you on his behalf. I wish you a speedy recovery.¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan was expressionless. He did not speak to him directly. Instead, he turned his head to Wu Xuewei. ¡°My hand isn¡¯t convenient...¡± ¡± His right hand was injured. ¡°Wu Xuewei picked up her chopsticks and was about to eat. When she heard his words, she simply picked up the lunchbox and sat by the bed. ¡°Which one? I¡¯ll feed you.¡± ¡± ¡°Rice.¡± Wu Xuewei followed his instructions and fed him rice. The two of thempletely ignored Feng Churui who was standing at the end of the bed. ¡°What else do you want to eat?¡± Wu Xuewei had just finished asking when the lunchbox was suddenly knocked over by someone. Rice and vegetables spilled all over the floor. Chapter 1067 ? ¡°Chapter 1067: Chapter 1080 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [183]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±What are you doing? !¡±Looking at the food scattered all over the floor, Wu Xuewei was furious. She stood up and looked him in the eye. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui looked at the two mes flickering in her eyes and smiled disapprovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m doing? You¡¯re my wife, but now you¡¯re feeding another man. What do you think I¡¯m doing, huh?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei clenched her fists. ¡°Unreasonable!¡± ¡°After saying that, she was about to take the rest of the bento to continue feeding when Feng Churui grabbed her wrist and dragged her out. ¡± ¡°¡±What are you doing? Let Go of me!¡±As they struggled along the way, Wu Xuewei was dragged to the corridor by him and was fiercely pressed against the wall. ¡± ¡°Feng churui pinched her chin. ¡°Wu Xuewei, are you challenging my bottom line?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei closed her eyes. Her tone was calm, and the anger in her eyes had dissipated. She became unusually calm. She said, ¡°Uncle Feng, let¡¯s not do this anymore, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°At that moment, a spark of joy seemed to bloom in his heart. However, her next sentence instantly froze his heartpletely. ¡± ¡°¡±Uncle Feng, when I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m much more unhappy than happy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what other people¡¯s love is like, but it must be more happy than sad, more than sad. ¡°But I¡¯m not like this, I¡¯m not like this! ¡°When I¡¯m with you, I don¡¯t have a sense of security. I don¡¯t know if the person who is attached to me will feel this way, at least I do. ¡°Do you know, even when I¡¯m with you, you¡¯re by my side, I still feel uneasy in my heart. I¡¯ve never believed that your feelings for me are the same proportion as my feelings for you, and I can¡¯t believe that you really love me. Because in you, I can¡¯t find the slightest act of falling for love. My greatest dream was to marry you, to bear our child together with you, and to build a happy family.¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke, her tears started to fall uncontrobly. Wu Xuewei could not be bothered to wipe them away as she continued to speak. She was afraid that if she paused for a moment.., she would burst into tears. ¡°You will never know what it was like when I quietly returned to China and saw you and Wu Yuqinging out of the apartment together. You will never know what it was like when I found out that I was pregnant and secretly flew back to China to give you a surprise. You said that those were all misunderstandings, but I knew that even if they were misunderstandings, they had deeply hurt me. Other than Wu Yuqing, I Had Never Hurt anyone. Why did you hurt me like this? Was it because I chased you first, so was my initiative especially cheap in your eyes? Was it because I chased you first, so in your eyes, no matter how much I hurt you, I would never leave someone who didn¡¯t want you? Did you know that a man¡¯s hurt to a woman is not necessarily because he fell in love with someone else, but because he let her down when she had expectations. He didn¡¯t give her thefort she deserved when she was weak. He was by someone else¡¯s side when she needed him the most. Even if I let Wu Yuqing Down, I used my own child to repay her pain and resentment! ¡°I¡¯ve also felt the pain of losing her child. Now, what else do you want me to do? ¡°I just want to live a quiet life. Why Can¡¯t you understand me...¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui gently wiped away all her tears with a handkerchief. Then, he pulled her into his arms and tightened his arms around her trembling and sobbing body. ¡± Chapter 1068 ? ¡°Chapter 1068: Chapter 1081: Love isplete, Hurt isplete [184]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Stop crying, huh?¡±Patting her back, his throat felt as if it was blocked by something. The moment she cried, his world was in chaos. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s emotions broke down. She originally thought that she could forget the unhappiness, but now it was vividly disyed in her memories. She could not forget it, and she could not shake it off. The pain that was etched in her heart seemed to have been relived once again. ¡± ¡°She cried uncontrobly, and her entire person was already gasping uncontrobly. He patted her back, and his face leaned against her cold face that had been washed by tears, he muttered softly, ¡°It was my fault in the past. It was I who did not know how to take care of your feelings. There are some things that I could not guess even if you did not say it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have much experience in rtionships... and I¡¯ve made you suffer. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll change. I¡¯ll take care of your feelings. I¡¯ll put you at the center, Okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei shook her head and sobbed until she could hardly breathe. She took three deep breaths and pushed him away. Her eyes were red, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you. I just want to live a peaceful life. That¡¯s all. ¡°Before you, I¡¯ve never liked anyone. So, I want to try. Besides you, I can still see other people with my eyes.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui reached out and covered her mouth, frowning. ¡°Xue Wei, I¡¯m most afraid that someone will take advantage of our conflict to make you happy. Xue Wei, tell me that you don¡¯t like he jingyan. You Don¡¯t like him at all.¡± ¡± ¡°Pulling his hand away, Wu Xue Wei sniffed, ¡°I like Jingyan. I¡¯m very rxed and happy when I¡¯m with him. I Won¡¯t feel insecure, I won¡¯t worry about gains and losses, and I won¡¯t be hurt to the point that my skin is torn. I know that I like to get along with him...¡± ¡± ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t say anymore!¡±Feng Churui suddenly flew into a rage and shouted in a low voice to interrupt her. ¡°Wu Xuewei was so frightened that she shut her mouth. Looking at his furious face, she was a little scared for a moment. She took small steps to the side. Feng Churui pulled her back and held her in his arms again. He forcefully suppressed the raging anger in his chest, he calmly told her, ¡°Xuewei, I¡¯m warning you for thest time. You can be angry and ignore me. But, you can¡¯t be with another man! Don¡¯t provoke my love for you, because I don¡¯t know how long I will love you. You¡¯d better be good, understand?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui left. After saying that warning, he left. ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei stood in the corridor for a long time. When she calmed down, she walked back into the ward. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan was still leaning against the headboard of the bed. His gaze had been sizing up her face since the moment she entered. Wu Xue Wei touched her eyes and smiled gently. ¡°Very ugly, right?¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan did not say yes or no. He just asked without thinking, ¡°Did you two fight?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±AH... Yes, we fought.¡±Wu Xuewei walked to the bedside and sat down. Taking advantage of the bento that was still warm, she picked it up and asked him what he wanted to eat. ¡± ¡°Anything is fine. I¡¯m Not Picky.¡± Wu Xuewei fed him rice and vegetables one mouthful at a time. He Jingyan had been looking at her the entire time. There was a heavy look on his face that could not be dissolved. ¡°When Wu Xuewei left, he jingyan asked faintly behind her. ¡± ¡°Is it worth it to cause such a ruckus with the Feng family for me?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei did not turn her head. Her figure stiffened slightly. After a long while, she said,¡±... It¡¯s worth it.¡± ¡± .. ¡°Feng Shize was suspected of intentional homicide and hit-and-run. He was arrested by the police and brought to justice. After a court judgment, he was sentenced to three years and six months in prison. ¡± Chapter 1069 ? ¡°Chapter 1069: Chapter 1082: Love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [185]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°On the day Feng Shize was detained, he red at Feng Churui with hatred, as if he was an enemy with a deep blood feud, ¡°Brother, you actually ruined my future for a woman! Hahaha, I won¡¯t let it go just like that! I Won¡¯t let it go just like that!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s expression did not change as he instructed indifferently, ¡°Reform well inside and strive for a reduction in your sentence.¡± ¡± .. The He family. ¡°How dare you!¡± He Jingyan was stunned. He was pped in the face by the furious he yunsheng. He was a little stunned. He Yunsheng was still angry. He raised his hand and was about to p him again. He Jingyan took a few steps back and looked at him coldly. This father who had never been close to him since he was young. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong? You hooked up with the daughter of the Wu family, and now you have grown wings? You even dare to resist me, right?¡±He Yunsheng was burning with anger. He untied the police belt on his waist and whipped him. ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯ll let you, you little bastard, stir up trouble! If you send Feng Shize to prison, you¡¯ll be waiting to be killed by the Feng family! When that timees, I won¡¯t be able to protect you! It¡¯s fine if you die, but if you cause the entire he family to be implicated, I¡¯ll be the first to not let you off!¡± ¡± ¡°The belt whipped his skin, causing a burning pain. The belt lifted and fell, apanied by he Yunsheng¡¯s angry scolding. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan did not say a word. He looked at him silently, standing still and letting him hit him. ¡± ¡°Being stared at by his cold eyes, he yunsheng was a little scared. He whipped him again. ¡°What are you looking at? Are you still not convinced? !¡± ¡± ¡°He jingyan grunted and staggered. He touched his chin, which was hit by the end of the belt, and sneered. ¡°Am I your biological child?¡± ¡± ¡°He Yunsheng was stunned. Only then did madam hee up to stop him. ¡°Alright Yunsheng, I¡¯ve already hit and scolded him. Forget it.¡± ¡± ¡°I really want to beat this little bastard to death. He always causes trouble for me!¡±He Yunsheng snorted angrily and put the belt back on his waist. ¡°Madam heforted him again. ¡°Forget it. Didn¡¯t you say just now that Jingyan is very close to the Wu family¡¯s daughter? Why don¡¯t we let him pursue the Wu family¡¯s daughter? When he can marry into the Wu family¡¯s inws, do we still need to be afraid of the Feng family taking revenge?¡± ¡± ¡°When he yunsheng heard this, he looked at he jingyan thoughtfully. If he could really woo Wu Xuewei, then it would be a great opportunity for the He family to climb up thedder! ¡± ¡°Seeing that her husband was moved, Madam he took the opportunity to go over andfort he jingyan, ¡°Jing Yan, Tell Me, does it hurt? Your father is really too much. How could he be so harsh to his own son! Come,e here. Mommy will give you some medicine.¡± ¡± ¡°It was not that he did not hear what he said just now. It was just that he suddenly felt disgusted when he saw his mother, who used to treat him coldly like a stranger, showing her unusual concern. ¡± ¡°With a sneer, he shook Mrs. He¡¯s hand away. ¡°No need. This injury won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he did not want to stay any longer and left inrge strides. ¡± .. He Jingyan had been avoiding Wu Xuewei for the past two days. Wu Xuewei felt very strange. ¡°He did not have any friends at school, and she did not have many friends either. He was the only friend of the opposite sex. ¡± ¡°In the past, the two of them would have breakfast and lunch together and then go to ss separately. Wu Xuewei was not used to seeing him suddenly disappear for the past two days. ¡± ¡°She called him and asked where he was. He Jingyan said that he was at home, and his hands were still not fully recovered. He did not want to go to ss. ¡± Wu Xuewei didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to your house to see you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯te!¡±He Jingyan suddenly became agitated and his tone was very urgent. Chapter 1070 ? ¡°Chapter 1070: Chapter 1083 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [186]¡± Trantor: 549690339 There was something fishy going on! Wu Xuewei was even more worried. ¡°Where are you? Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°The other end of the line was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°I¡¯m at the coffee shop at the school gate.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Wait for me, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡± ¡°After hanging up the phone, Wu Xuewei rushed to the school gate and found him by the window of the coffee shop. ¡± ¡°His down jacket was pulled up very high and he lowered his head. When he saw her, he only slightly raised his head and said ¡®you¡¯re here¡¯before lowering his head again. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you these two days? You¡¯re acting weird.¡±Wu Xuewei sat down opposite him and looked at him who had been lowering his head. She tried to lean over to raise his head. He Jingyan avoided her hand and a trace of redness shed across his handsome face. ¡°Are you going to molest me in public?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei snorted and sat back down. ¡°If I really wanted to molest you, I would have done it in public. Hey, raise your head. It¡¯s the most basic courtesy to look someone in the eye when talking to them, understand?¡± ¡± He Jingyan raised his eyes and nced at her. ¡°How about this?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei took off her gloves and threw them at him in amusement. ¡°Hey, who are you rolling your eyes at? I asked you to raise your head. It¡¯s to raise your head, not to roll your eyes at me, Okay?¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan took off his gloves and ced them on the table. He asked her, ¡°Do you have any sses in the afternoon?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, why?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±He Jingyan took out his phone to y games. Without raising his head, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any sses. You can go to ss.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei nodded. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to ss. You take your time ying.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, she stood up and was about to leave. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan nodded as a farewell. When Wu Xuewei passed by him, she caught him off guard and grabbed his chin. She lifted his head and unsurprisingly, she saw a two-finger-wide red bruise on his fair chin, the red blood had already turned dark purple and seeped onto the surface of his skin. It looked extremely terrifying. ¡± ¡°Who hit you?¡±Wu Xuewei¡¯s tone was a little heavy. Was this the reason why he had always buried his chin in his cor and refused to raise his head for her to see? Was this the reason why he had been avoiding her for the past two days? ¡°He had been beaten up, but he did not want her to know.. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s fingers that were holding onto his phone were trembling slightly. It was really ironic to say that his family members who were rted by blood did not show any mercy when they hit him, but she, an outsider who was not rted by blood, was actually so angry when she saw his wound. ¡± It turned out that he was notpletely unconcerned. ¡°At least there was still Wu Xuewei who was concerned about him, wasn¡¯t there? ¡± ¡°As long as there was someone who was concerned, it was enough. ¡± He reached out his hand and pulled her into his embrace. Wu Xuewei leaned forward and fell into his embrace. He Jingyan took the opportunity to hug her tightly. His voice was so stifling that it was almost suffocating. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore...¡± ¡°¡±How can it not hurt? The marks are so obvious. How can it not hurt?¡±Wu Xuewei felt very sad. ¡°Apart from the chin, where else is injured?¡± ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone. There¡¯s only the chin.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei struggled to get up. ¡°He Jingyan, don¡¯t lie to me. I hate it when people lie to me and hide things from me.¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan looked at her clear and bright eyes and swallowed his lie. ¡°There¡¯s still some on your body, but it¡¯s not convenient for you to look.¡± ¡± ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t ask. This will only make me more embarrassed! I don¡¯t want to be in such a sorry state in front of you, do you know that?¡± ¡± ¡°After he jingyan finished speaking, he stood up abruptly and walked past her inrge strides. His back was tall and thin, and there was also some loneliness and embarrassment as he fled. ¡± Chapter 1071 ? ¡°Chapter 1071: Chapter 1084 love thoroughly, Hurt Thoroughly [187]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei made many guesses. He Jingyan was young and frivolous, so it was possible that he would get into a fight whenever he had a disagreement with someone. He had a bad temper, so it was possible that he was beaten up because he had provoked someone else, thest possibility was... because Feng Shize was brought to justice and sentenced to prison, he was beaten up by his family. ¡± She had heard that he jingyan had a low status in the family and was not favored. This was also the reason why his father had wanted to suppress the incident and not let anyone investigate when he got into a car ident. The only exnation was that the he family was afraid of the Feng family. This was the only reasonable exnation that she could find at the moment. She could not sit still when she thought of this. He Jingyan was such a clean and bright boy. He should not have been treated like this. ¡°Her brain was hot. When she came to the front door of the He family, Wu Xuewei only came back to her senses. ¡± ¡°Whether to enter or not, it seemed that there was no way out. ¡± ¡°She pressed the doorbell. On the videophone, the maid asked who she was. After Wu Xuewei introduced herself, the maid immediately opened the door. ¡± ¡°After entering the door, she was not in the mood to admire the he family¡¯s courtyard. She was directly led into the hall by the servant. ¡± ¡°He Yunsheng was not at home. Madam he was at home. When she heard the servant report that Miss Wu Xuewei was visiting, Madam he hurriedly came down from upstairs to receive her. ¡± ¡°Madam he sized up Wu Xuewei and greeted her warmly, ¡°Miss Wu? Hello, Hello. What a rare guest. Xiao Lu, quickly brew a pot of good tea and bring it out.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need, Madam He.¡±Wu Xuewei¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not here as a guest. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯ve finished speaking.¡± ¡± ¡°Madam he smiled awkwardly. ¡°Miss Wu, please take a seat.¡± ¡± ¡°After sitting down on the sofa, madam he asked again, ¡°I heard that Miss Wu and our Jing Yan have been having a good time recently. I think you¡¯re here to look for Jing Yan, right? Unfortunately, he went to ss today.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m not here to look for he Jing Yan.¡±There was a faint sneer at the corner of Wu Xuewei¡¯s lips. ¡°The injuries on he jing Yan¡¯s body were inflicted by you, right?¡± ¡± Madam he evaded her gaze for a moment and pretended to be confused. ¡°What injuries? I don¡¯t quite understand what Miss Wu said.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei did not want to beat around the bush with her either, she went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that even if it¡¯s a parent, it¡¯s still illegal to beat a child. Vice Minister he won¡¯t know that it¡¯s illegal, right? If that¡¯s the case, he should be given a heavier sentence.¡± ¡± ¡°Mrs. he looked embarrassed. She picked up the cup of tea that the maid had brewed and hurriedly took a sip to cover it up, ¡°Miss Wu, you¡¯re being too harsh. Although Yun Sheng¡¯s temper is a little hot-tempered, it¡¯s not to the extent of using his own child to vent his anger. It must be because Jing Yan caused trouble outside and got into a fight with others, which caused Miss Wu to have a misunderstanding.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I really want to know the truth. I think Mrs. He should be clear about it. I¡¯m friends with He Jingyan, so I don¡¯t want to see any signs of him being beaten up again. This is the first time. I can pretend that I didn¡¯t see anything. If there¡¯s a next time, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t be very angry,¡±Wu Xuewei said, she got up and was about to leave, but madam he got up to send her off. ¡± ¡°After taking a few steps, Wu Xuewei stopped again, ¡°Madam He, he jingyan has a low status in the family and is not doted on. I know all of this. You Can¡¯t dote on him, but don¡¯t treat him like a human either. beat him up and insult him wantonly.¡± ¡± ¡°After watching Wu Xuewei¡¯s figure leave, madam he turned around and immediately gave he yunsheng a call. She told him exactly what Wu Xuewei had told her when she came to warn her. ¡± ¡°In the end, Madam he smiled cunningly. ¡°Yunsheng, we were still nning to let Jingyan pursue Wu Xuewei. Great, now she has delivered herself to our doorstep.¡± ¡± Chapter 1072 ? ¡°Chapter 1072: Chapter 1085 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [188]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±We might as well go with the flow and spread the news that the two of them are boyfriend and girlfriend! This way, the Feng family will not do anything to us due to the Wu family¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡± ¡°He Yunsheng was still a little hesitant. After all, one of the main characters of the news was the daughter of the Wu family. ¡± ¡°Madam he added fuel to the fire. ¡°Yunsheng, since Wu Xuewei came to warn us personally for Jingyan, it can be seen that Jingyan is important to her. ¡°Even if the news spreads and the Wu family investigates, we can also say that we misunderstood the rtionship between the two of them and identally let the servants spread the news. ¡°Anyway, Wu Xuewei cares about Jingyan. She Won¡¯t let us be implicated because we are Jingyan¡¯s family. Even if we treat him badly, this blood rtionship can¡¯t be severed.¡± ¡± .. ¡°He Jing Yan walked for a long distance before regretting leaving her alone in the coffee shop. When he turned back to look for her, there was no sign of her in the coffee shop. ¡± He called her and turned off his phone. He Jing Yan¡¯s face was gloomy. He grabbed his phone and ran out. Wu Xuewei came out of the He family¡¯s house and had just returned to school when she saw he jing Yan Rush out from inside and run towards her. ¡°You...¡±what was the rush for. ¡°Before she could finish her sentence, he hugged Wu Xuewei and her body was pulled back a few steps due to the inertia of his sudden rush. ¡± ¡°Where did you run off to? Do you know that I can¡¯t find you very...¡±worried! Thest two words reached the tip of his tongue but were swallowed by him. He could not say it and did not dare to say it. ¡°Wu Xuewei was stunned for a moment before sheughed and patted his back, she said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m just casually strolling around. Where else can I go? He jingyan, if you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯m afraid that tomorrow¡¯s report will write about a second-year transfer student of a university suffocating to death from hugging.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Tch...¡±he jingyan let go of her with disdain. Then, he held her hand again, feeling uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t let me not find you.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei struggled a few times but could not break free. She simply let him be. The gloved hand was held by him all the way, attracting the attention of many people on the campus. ¡± .. ¡°A few dayster, the news of Wu Xuewei and he Jingyan¡¯s passionate love mushroomed like bamboo shoots after a rain, filling the sky with crazy growth. ¡± ¡°The two people¡¯s normal lives were affected by this news. Wherever they went, there would be people hiding behind them, pointing and even discussing. ¡± Wu Xuewei was very ufortable. He Jingyan pursed his lips and looked at her. ¡°Are you... very troubled?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei asked in return, ¡°Aren¡¯t you troubled?¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan looked into the distance and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t feel troubled... on the contrary, I hope it¡¯s true.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei was somewhat unable to react in time. He smiled gently and pulled her to the restaurant outside the school gate. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat!¡± ¡°Recently, Mrs. He had been so pleased with herself that she was very happy. ¡± ¡°Ever since the news of he jingyan and Wu Xuewei¡¯s passionate love spread in the circle, some of the official wives who used to look down on the He family had also begun to ask her out to y cards, whether intentionally or not. ¡± ¡°She had rejected them several times, but those who used to look up to them only for those with the same and upper-ss official positions as them were not angry at being rejected now. They just found an excuse to ask her to go shopping and have afternoon tea with them. ¡± ¡°In the past, it was the he family who sent gifts to other people¡¯s homes. Now, the He family was crowded with people, and there was an endless stream of visitors. ¡± ¡°He Yunsheng had also been invited to a few dinners by his superiors. Logically speaking, such a dinner was not something that he could attend. However, his superiors had called him, so what did that mean? ¡± ¡°Just as he Yunsheng and madam he were immersed in joy and could not extricate themselves, little did they know that a storm was brewing rapidly! ¡± Chapter 1073 ? ¡°Chapter 1073: Chapter 1086 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [189]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°By the time Feng Churui received the news, the situation had already reached an irremediable stage. ¡± ¡°He Yunsheng was called to Feng Jianguo¡¯s office to drink tea. During this period, Feng Jianguo¡¯s security guards surrounded him. They said that they were talking, but it was more like they were interrogating him. ¡± ¡°Only the parents of both parties knew about Wu Xuewei and Feng Churui¡¯s marriage, so they could be considered to be in hiding. ¡± ¡°However, not making it public did not mean that they could allow people to spread ridiculous rumors. ¡± ¡°After the Feng Shize incident, the Feng family did not cause trouble for the he family because Feng Churui was in the middle of mediating. Unexpectedly, before the incident had subsided, another wave had started. Before the incident had subsided, the He family had started up again! ¡± ¡°This time, it was undoubtedly challenging the authority and dignity of the Feng family! ¡± She actually treated the Feng family¡¯s granddaughter-inw as a target for exploitation and gossip. This was the most intolerable thing! ¡°Wu Xuewei also did not expect that because of this unrealistic gossip, she was grounded by Wu Zhangshu and could not go out for three days. ¡± ¡°Her cell phone could not be used, and she could not ess the inte. She waspletely cut off from the outside world, not to mention having any contact with he jingyan. ¡± ¡°The Wu family was also angry about this matter. As the granddaughter-inw of the Feng family, Wu Xuewei should avoid suspicion, especially when the other party was of the opposite sex. This aspect of avoiding suspicion should be done perfectly. ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu unintentionally found out that Wu Dechang had used some means to get the police to thoroughly investigate the case of Feng Shize¡¯s collision. When the male lead turned out to be a member of the He family, he flew into a rage on the spot! ¡± ¡°Not only was Wu Xuewei reprimanded, Wu Dechang was even punished by leading by example. ¡± ¡°¡±Grandpa!¡±Wu Xuewei ran down from upstairs. She did not even have the time to change into her pajamas. When she heard the maid who was cleaning say that Wu Zhangshu was at home, she rushed down without even brushing her teeth or washing her face. ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu saw that she was in a hurry and hurriedly shouted in a low voice, ¡°What are you so impatient for? Slow down, don¡¯t Fall!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei panted slightly, and fine beads of sweat appeared on the tip of her nose. When she heard Wu Zhangshu¡¯s words, she was no longer anxious. She walked over eagerly and squatted beside his feet, ¡°Grandfather, I haven¡¯t gone out for five days already. There are still sses at school!¡± ¡± ¡°The smile on Wu Zhangshu¡¯s face immediately disappeared, his face pulled into a long face. ¡°This matter is not negotiable! Wait until the rumors have subsided before you go to school. Now, you better stay at home obediently and don¡¯t go anywhere. Don¡¯t even think about seeing that he jingyan again!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Grandpa!¡±Wu Xuewei pouted unhappily. ¡°He Jingyan and I are friends! Friends, Grandpa! Those rumors are all made up by others. Do you believe them too?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±There¡¯s no smoke without fire. If it weren¡¯t for your actions that caused people to misunderstand, such a scandal wouldn¡¯t have spread.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei stood up. ¡°He Jingyan and I are innocent. We didn¡¯t do anything out of line!¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu¡¯s face was stern, ¡°That won¡¯t do either!¡±! ¡°From now on, don¡¯t interact with this he jingyan.¡±. ¡°Remember, not only are you the Wu family¡¯s daughter-inw now, but you¡¯re also the Feng family¡¯s granddaughter-inw. Outsiders don¡¯t know about it. Don¡¯t you understand? ¡°You¡¯ve lost face. Not only for the Wu family, but also for the Feng Family!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei said dejectedly, ¡°Grandpa, you know that I don¡¯t like to be friends with those snobs whoe to curry favor with me because of my status. He Jingyan is the only one who didn¡¯te to be friends with me because of my status. ¡°I¡¯m just purely friends with him. I¡¯m very happy to be with him. Grandpa, you can¡¯t Stop Me from making friends. It¡¯s not fair to me!¡± ¡± Chapter 1074 ? ¡°Chapter 1074: Chapter 1087 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [190]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Just like Juve and the others, they were people who could be unguarded and y happily together. ¡± It was just that he jingyan¡¯s background made her care for him more and feel sorry for him. ¡°Wu Zhangshu looked at his granddaughter¡¯s disappointed expression, and it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t feel sorry for her. His granddaughter had been pampered since she was young and had never made a big mistake. She could be said to have be a model daughter. ¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Ah Rui¡¯s incident, she would have actually learned to y truant. Concealing her pregnancy from her family and having an abortion made them feel disappointed. She could totally be the WU family¡¯s most glorious pride. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, listen to me.¡±Wu Zhangshu took her hand and patted itfortingly. ¡± Wu Xue Wei withdrew her hand and stomped her feet. ¡°I won¡¯t listen! I Won¡¯t Listen!¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu sighed. Wu Xuewei looked at him eagerly. ¡°Grandpa, You Don¡¯t love me anymore, do you?¡± ¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would you be willing to lock her up for so many days. ¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡±Wu Zhangshu red at her. ¡°Grandpa only has one precious granddaughter like you. How could it not hurt?¡± ¡°After saying that, Wu Zhangshu immediately regretted it. ¡± ¡°Because this granddaughter of his immediately revealed a sweet and brilliant smile for him to see, coaxing him until his heart was as sweet as honey. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei hugged Grandpa¡¯s neck, gently and softly, she acted coquettishly. ¡°I knew Grandpa Dotes on me the most. Grandpa, just let me out! Let Me Out, okay? I know what to do. I know what to do and what not to do. Grandpa, let me out. I¡¯m not going out to y. Doesn¡¯t Grandpa like to eat the vegetarian pancakes from that shop in Dongcheng? I want to buy them personally for Grandpa to eat.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You Silly Girl.¡±Wu Zhangshu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Alright, seeing that you¡¯re so filial, Grandpa will let you out.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu xuewei cheered, ¡°Yeah! Grandfather is the best!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu put on a stern face and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. Remember, don¡¯t get involved with that child from the He family anymore. Our Wu family can indulge you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that the Feng family can also tolerate you without a bottom line. Do you understand?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei nodded repeatedly and ran upstairs in her slippers. .. The Feng family had always been cold-blooded and ruthless. ¡°After Feng Jianguo and Madam he had gone to talk to He Yunsheng and madam he respectively, they refused to admit that the news was deliberately spread by them, ¡± ¡°he Yunsheng and madam he had never thought that the person in the news was clearly Wu Xuewei, but why was it the Feng family who came to them to interrogate them. News was received more slowly than in the capital. By the time he received the news, the situation was already irreversible. ¡± ¡°The He family had been busy for a short while, and they had be lifeless. ¡± ¡°¡±Dad, Mom, What¡¯s Going On? Why did you offend the Feng Family?¡±He Jingcheng was now 24 years old. He was already a major in the army, and his future was limitless. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan was only 19 years old. He had no ambition, and his academic results were neither outstanding nor backward. For a time, he had be an unloved and lowly child of the He family. ¡± Chapter 1075 ? ¡°Chapter 1075: Chapter 1088 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Madam he saw that her eldest son had returned and was worried that he would be implicated. ¡°Jingcheng, why are you back? Are You Alright? Did the chief call for a chat or something?¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingcheng took off his military hat and ced it to the side. He shook his head and said with a worried expression, ¡°However, not being talked to doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m not affected. During this military exercise, my personal third-ss merit was revoked.¡± ¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s actually revoked? !¡±Mrs. he covered her mouth and eximed. ¡°¡±Okay, stop making such a fuss. Isn¡¯t it messy enough? !¡±He Yunsheng put out the cigarette in his hand and shouted irritably. ¡± ¡°He Jingcheng helped Mrs. He, whose face was pale, to sit down. ¡°Mom, you sit down first.¡± ¡± ¡°Then he turned to look at he yunsheng. ¡°Dad, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡± ¡°He Yunsheng red at his wife again. ¡°It¡¯s all your mother¡¯s rotten idea. If it weren¡¯t for her, the He family wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation where everyone avoided us!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Dad, I don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡± ¡°Madam he said weakly, ¡°Jingcheng is your younger brother.¡±. Younger brother, he has been very close to the Wu family¡¯s daughter recently. For the sake of you, Jingyan, he even sent Feng Shize, who injured jingyan, to prison ording to thew. ¡°I saw that Wu Xuewei had feelings for Jingyan, so I intentionally got someone to spread the news that Wu Xuewei and Jingyan were dating. They wanted to use this to raise our he family¡¯s status and climb up the Wu family¡¯s high branch.¡±. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that before the Wu family could pursue the matter, the Feng family had already called your father and I to have separate conversations. ¡°We thought that they wouldn¡¯t admit anything and that they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to us. We didn¡¯t expect that on the second day after we returned home, your father was suspended. The Central Commission for Discipline Inspection has already received an anonymous tip, saying that your father was embezzling and epting bribes, viting discipline...¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingcheng hit the nail on the head and asked, ¡°Why would the Feng family suddenly interfere in this matter? The Feng family is on good terms with the Wu family. There¡¯s no need to be more anxious than the family of the main character in this matter, right?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t be suspended and sitting here right now!¡±He Yunsheng said in a bad mood. He lit another cigarette and started smoking with mncholy. ¡± ¡°Do you want to know the reason?¡± ¡°Suddenly, a cold male voice came from outside the door. ¡± ¡°He Yunsheng, Madam He, and he Jingcheng looked over at the same time. Feng Churui walked in with the guards. As soon as he walked in, the living room instantly became cramped. ¡± ¡°Madam he looked at him andughed dryly. She opened her mouth guiltily, but she couldn¡¯t help but stutter, ¡°Feng, young master Feng, why are you here?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s hands were in the pockets of his suit. He was always strict and elegant. His eyes were deep and dark, and his gaze was as sharp as a de. The corners of his lips curled up, a smile formed on his face. ¡°If I didn¡¯te, wouldn¡¯t I have let you all die without knowing why?¡± ¡± ¡°He Yunsheng¡¯s expression was unsightly. He stood up, his expression was strong and calm. ¡°Young master Feng, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. ¡°What did our he family do to cause you to make such a big fuss over the He Family?¡±? ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too petty of you to suspect that our he family spread the news just because of a rumor that isn¡¯t True?¡± ¡± ¡°Ha...¡±Feng churui smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. A trace of contempt shed in his eyes. ¡°He Jingcheng spoke at this time, ¡°Mayor Feng, is it?¡±? ¡°Even if you really suspect that it was our he family who did it, don¡¯t you guys think that it¡¯s too unreasonable to overstep your authority and be so angry? ¡°Wu Xuewei is a member of the Wu family. The Wu family didn¡¯t get angry and didn¡¯t fuss about it. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for the Feng family to do this?¡± ¡± PS: There are still three chapters to be written. Chapter 1076 ? ¡°Chapter 1076: Chapter 1089 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [192]¡± Trantor: 549690339 He Jingcheng¡¯s words spoke the thoughts of He Yunsheng and Madam He! ¡°Back then, the reason why they dared to spread the fake news was because they were certain that Wu Xuewei would not do anything to the he family. That was why they dared to act fearlessly. ¡± ¡°However, they never expected that the Wu family would not pursue the matter. However, the Feng family would suddenly appear to pursue the matter, catching them off guard! They were all dumbfounded! ¡± ¡°They did not know where they had offended the sleeping lion of the Feng family, but they were actually bitten by a fatal bite. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan woke up and came down from upstairs. Just as he reached the staircase, he saw that all his family members had arrived. Feng Churui and his security guards, who had suddenly appeared, were all standing in the living room. The atmosphere was tense. ¡± ¡°When he jingyan came down, everyone looked over. He Yunsheng¡¯s expression could not calm down, but he still held back his anger and did not say anything. ¡± ¡°The He family was already in deep trouble, yet he still had the mood to sleep in. What a beast! ¡± Madam he red at him fiercely. This useless son could not even grab hold of Wu Xuewei¡¯s heart! He Jingcheng looked at his younger brother. His younger brother did not have much expression on his face. His gaze lingered on his face for a moment before moving away. ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s gaze looked at he jingyan who was walking over step by step. The corners of his lips curled up slightly and his tone was light. However, the words he said were more weighty than the words he said. ¡°Wu Xuewei is my wife. Do you think the Feng family should be angry?¡± ¡± ¡°He Yunsheng, madam he, and he Jingcheng¡¯s expressions changed on the spot. Wu Xuewei was actually Feng Churui¡¯s wife? ! ¡± How had they never heard of her? ! ¡°If that was really the case, then not only had they offended the Feng family, but they had also offended the Wu family as well! ¡± They had never thought that Wu Xuewei would actually be Feng Churui¡¯s wife! This was too unbelievable! ¡°If there was a medicine for regret in this world, even if he yunsheng was demoted by two ranks, he would not be so ignorant as to provoke the Feng and Wu families to end up like this! ¡± ¡°He Jingyan looked at Feng Churui with neither servility nor arrogance. His handsome face carried a young, tender and ostentatious expression. It was different from the noble and elegant temperament that he was born with due to his rich experience. ¡± ¡°He looked at Feng churui and said, ¡°Wu Xue Wei doesn¡¯t love you anymore, and you don¡¯t deserve to have her.¡± ¡± ¡°He still had that MMS in his phone. He clearly had a wife, but he still had intimate contact with other women. He Jingyan couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Wu Xuewei, he, Feng Churui, didn¡¯t deserve her! ¡± ¡°¡±You Little Bastard, shut up for me! Do you have the right to speak now? !¡±He Yunsheng was furious on the spot. He picked up the ashtray and threw it at him. ¡± PA ¡ª The ashtray hit his forehead and blood immediately flowed out. The ashtray fell at his feet and shattered. He Jingyan was stunned for a few seconds. He reached out to touch his forehead and touched the blood on his hand. He smiled indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m a little bastard. Aren¡¯t you the Little Bastard¡¯s father?¡± ¡°You¡¯re rebelling!¡±He Yunsheng pretended to hit him again. Feng churui frowned slightly. ¡°Enough.¡± ¡°He shifted his gaze and looked at He jingyan. He said meaningfully, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to watch your family drama. He jingyan, today, I came specially for you.¡± ¡± He jingyan smiled weakly. ¡°That¡¯s really my honor.¡± ¡°Ha...¡±Feng Churui¡¯s expression did not change. He was still elegant. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have warned you to stay away from my wife. She¡¯s not someone you can dream of.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei likes to be with me. I also like to be with her! You Can¡¯t Stop Us!¡±He Jingyan pursed his lips and said stubbornly. Chapter 1077 ? ¡°Chapter 1077: Chapter 1090 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [193]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When he yunsheng saw that this little bastard was not afraid of death, he angrily found a wooden stick and swung it at he jingyan. ¡± The servants were terrified by the scene. It was a heartbreaking scene. He Jingyan did not say a word. This was not the first time he had been beaten. He silently endured it and did not dodge. ¡°Madam he could not bear to look away. He Jingcheng pretended not to see it. He Yunsheng vented all the pent-up anger in his heart on him. The more he beat with the wooden stick, the more energetic he became. ¡± ¡°In the end, he jingyan could not bear the heavy injuries anymore. Hey on the ground. His white shirt was already soaked in blood, and he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. ¡± The scene was tragic. ¡°He Yunsheng stopped panting and threw away the wooden stick, he even scolded, ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you little bastard! How Can You Dream of being the daughter of the Wu Family? ! Why Don¡¯t You Think Twice about yourself? A toad wants to eat swan meat, it¡¯s wishful thinking!¡± ¡± ¡°The corner of Feng Churui¡¯s mouth was smiling. It was extremely elegant, but there was a trace of coldness in his eyes. He stood in front of he jingyan with a noble posture and looked down at him from above. He lifted up his spotless Italian handmade leather shoes, he stepped on his bloodied shoulder. ¡°He jingyan, this is what you get for wanting Wu Xuewei. If there¡¯s a next time, I can consider letting you die a quick death. This is just a small lesson for you. Do you understand?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was released and immediately ran to the he family. For the past five days, she could not contact he jingyan. She did not know how he was doing. ¡± ¡°He had no status in the family to begin with. She was worried that once this matter came out, her family would me him and he jingyan would be the first to be med as cannon fodder. ¡± ¡°Because Wu Zhangshu did not allow her to have any further contact with he jingyan, she did not dare to let the driver drive her to the he family either. Instead, she hailed a taxi and the car stopped in front of the He family¡¯s door. ¡± ¡°Just as she was about to ring the doorbell, she realized that the door had miraculously opened. The door was ajar, but it was neither closed nor locked. ¡± ¡°She pushed the door open and walked in. Along the way, she did not see the servants busily cleaning the ce. They looked lifeless. The more she walked, the more confused she became. ¡± ¡°Just as she walked into the living room and saw the scene in front of her, she was so scared that she covered her mouth! ¡± ¡°Feng churui, who was protected by the security guards, had his hands in the pockets of his suit. He stepped on the shoulder of he jingyan, who was covered in blood, he said, ¡°He jingyan, this is what you get for thinking about Wu Xuewei. Next time, I can consider letting you die a quick death. This is just a small lesson for you. Do you understand?¡± ¡± Oh My God! What did she see? Feng churui actually... injured he jingyan to such an extent? Was this his warning to he jingyan? ¡°Stop!¡±Wu Xuewei¡¯s sharp voice cut through the sky above the living room. ¡°Hearing this, Feng Churui¡¯s figure stiffened. He frowned slightly and turned around, only to see her walking over with an angry expression. ¡± ¡°Xuewei...¡±why did shee? Wasn¡¯t she grounded at home? ¡°Don¡¯t Call My Name!¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei shivered. She avoided him like a scorpion and bypassed him. She ran to He Jingyan¡¯s side and squatted down, helping him up. ¡°He Jingyan, hang in there. I¡¯ll call an ambnce for you right away!¡± ¡± How could he be so cruel? He Jingyan was a helpless person. What had he done to provoke him to be so cruel to him? ! Was it wrong for her to finally make a friend she liked? Why did she have to be so cruel to he jingyan! Chapter 1078 ? ¡°Chapter 1078: Chapter 1091: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [194]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He Jingyan was originally holding his breath, but he did not want to show his weakness in front of Feng Churui. When he saw the sudden arrival of Wu Xuewei, he gave a faint smile, tilted his head, and passed outpletely. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan ¡ª !¡± .. Young Master Tang had been very frustrated recently. ¡°The more he thought about it, the more depressed he felt. The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt. Something wasn¡¯t right! ¡± It had been so long. Shouldn¡¯t Xue Wei have seen that MMS message by now? ¡°It had been so long, yet she was still able to remain calm and not ask a single word? ¡± What exactly had gone wrong? ! ¡°Tang Chao started to rake his hair again. He had already scratched his well-groomed hair until it looked like a chicken coop, as he scratched his hair, he muttered to himself, ¡°That¡¯s not right. I know that Lass Xue Wei. It¡¯s impossible for her to be so calm! ¡°Could it be that she really doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Ah Rui, so she doesn¡¯t care at all which woman Ah Rui is flirting with and has an intimate rtionship with?¡± ¡± ¡°After thinking about it and thinking about it, Tang Chao finally mmed the table and called Wu Xue Wei to ask! ¡± ¡°The call was picked up after a long time. ¡°Uncle Tang, is there something you need me for?¡± ¡± Young Master Tang was immediately stunned. This uncle Tang didn¡¯t seem to be of the same seniority! ¡°No matter what, she should have called him by his name when she was with Ah Rui. As soon as this uncle Tang came out, young master Tang suddenly didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡± ¡°After a long time without hearing a sound, Wu Xuewei asked again, ¡°Uncle Tang, are you there?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Ahem... I¡¯m here.¡±Tang Chao cleared his throat to cover it up and then pretended to be serious, she asked very casually, ¡°Xuewei, how have you been recently? Um, Ah Rui... have you been following him?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m very well. Thank you for your concern, Uncle Tang. I¡¯ve been quite busy recently and don¡¯t have the time to pay attention to others.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao was instantly moved, he nned to enlighten her. ¡°Xue Wei, it¡¯s not that Uncle Tang is criticizing you, but you¡¯ve already lost your temper. Ah Rui also knows that he¡¯s wrong. ¡°Since the two of you have already registered your marriage, you should live well in the future. ¡°If you keep keeping him cold, sooner orter, he¡¯ll run into someone else¡¯s arms. At that time, don¡¯t me Uncle Tang for not telling you in advance...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±... Thank you, Uncle Tang. Do you have anything else? I¡¯m a little busy. If you don¡¯t have anything else... I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, Alright, you¡¯re busy. Remember what I said. You Can¡¯t keep him cold. Otherwise, sooner orter he¡¯ll... Beep Beep Beep Beep...¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at the phone being hung up, the corner of Tang Chao¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. After a long while, he finally said a few words, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about eating salted radishes!¡± ¡± .. ¡°At night, Tang Chao and Young Master Rong were summoned to the bar to drink with a man who was having a difficult time in love. ¡± ¡°When he saw Feng Churui drinking, tang Chao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ah Rui, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you this time. Facts have proven that when a woman is ruthless, she is no less than a man! ¡°You should take care of yourself. You still have a long way to go to coax Xue Wei. I wish you an early end to your long march!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Ha...¡±Feng Churui held the wine bottle andughed softly when he heard that. ¡°Coax? I¡¯m afraid that no matter how much I coax her, she won¡¯t forgive me.¡± ¡± Young Master Rong frowned. ¡°Is it that serious?¡± ¡°I also hope that this is fake...¡±Feng churui smiled bitterly and raised his head to drink. ¡°He could not forget that Wu Xue Wei was hugging he jingyan who was covered in blood. Her eyes shed with disappointment and anger as she looked at him and said word by word, ¡°Feng churui, count it as I¡¯ve misjudged your character!¡±! You are wrong. It was not he jingyan who wanted me, it was me who wanted him. Are you satisfied with this? Let me tell you, the rumors are true. I am indeed in a rtionship with him. In the future, if you dare to touch he jingyan again, I will fight with you to the death! ¡± Chapter 1079 ? ¡°Chapter 1079: Chapter 1092: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [195]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Young Master Rong patted his shoulder sympathetically tofort him. Then, he continued to drink the juice in front of him, ¡°Ah Rui, do you feel that you are forcing her too hard? Xue Wei is now in the stage of calming down. If you keep trying to get close to her, it will only make her feel more like she is avoiding you. At the same time, your appearance will also bring up all of her unpleasant memories. ¡°In this way, how can she abandon the pain of the past and ept you again?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui held his forehead with one hand, he had no idea what to do. ¡°What else can I do? ¡°What else can I do? ¡°We¡¯re already living in two ces. If I don¡¯t force her, someone will take advantage of the situation to gain her favor. Won¡¯t that make me even more miserable? ¡°She doesn¡¯t have many friends. I¡¯m worried that if she has someone to chat with and y with at this time, she will be lost and can¡¯t tell what friendship and love are.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao stretched his head over, he said exaggeratedly, ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? ! If Xue Wei Girl can¡¯t differentiate between friendship and love, then what are you? It Can¡¯t be that what she treats you with isn¡¯t love, but a kiss... OW ow ow ow ow, Rong Yan, You Darn Thing, why are you patting this young master for? !¡± ¡± Tang Chao covered his forehead that was hit by young Master Rong and howled. ¡°¡±Do you want to add fuel to the fire or add to the fire?¡±Young Master Rong looked at him with disdain. ¡°If you don¡¯t seek death, you won¡¯t die.¡± ¡± It was not that Feng Churui had not thought about what Ah Chao said. It was just that he knew his feelings for him. Wu Xuewei was still able to distinguish between family and love. ¡°She was afraid that when she was physically and mentally exhausted, someone would care about her and she would lose her bearings. ¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei... sometimes she is very soft-hearted.¡±He recalled the past, feng Churui¡¯s gaze was a little lost. ¡°When she was eleven years old, she went to the grass-roots level with her father. When her father was busy with official business, she stayed with the nanny. Once, when she went to the market with the nanny to buy vegetables, she saw a dog meat vendor killing the dog. She could not walk on the spot. Looking at the dying dog that was struggling but unable to turn back, she cried and asked the nanny to save the dog. The nanny did not bring the security guards out and did not dare to cause trouble, so she picked her up and left. Later, she heard her father say that she cried the whole night. When he called me the next day, her voice was still hoarse.¡± ¡± ¡°He took a sip of wine, feng churui continued, ¡°How should I put it? Girls are born with a kind of sympathy for the weak. She always has a lot of sympathy for the weak. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of her identity, but she has never been bullied since she was a child. So when she sees those poor people, she can¡¯t help but meddle in other people¡¯s business...¡± ¡± Tang Chao stroked his chin. ¡°Is that he jingyan your love rival or love rival?¡± PA ¡ª Young Master Rong gave him another p. ¡°¡±Such an obvious thing, do you still need to ask?¡±Young Master Rong rolled his eyes. ¡± ng ¡ª ¡°The wine bottle was thrown out. Feng churui reached out to touch the bar counter. He touched a ss and poured the wine, he continued to drink. ¡°You said that I forced her. If I don¡¯t force her, I¡¯ll appear in front of her from time to time to provoke her. What if she forgets me?¡± ¡± ¡°Based on his past experience, young master Rong said seriously, ¡°Ah Rui, if you press her step by step, I¡¯m afraid it will backfire. Don¡¯t push her further and further away when she doesn¡¯te back. It will be toote to regret it.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s face flushed a little. His eyes were blurred. He pushed the wine ss away and simply leaned on the bar counter, muttering, ¡°Then what should I do... What should I do...¡± ¡± Chapter 1080 ? ¡°Chapter 1080: Chapter 1093 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [196]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Young Master Rong curved his lips into a smile, instantly bewitching and charming. He slowly drank a mouthful of fruit juice, then said unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. First, you have to make sure that she still loves you, and then...¡±¡± ¡°After hearing this, Tang dynasty was the first to p and be speechless. He gave young master rong a thumbs up, ¡°Hero!¡±¡± ¡°Young Master Rong stood up leisurely and nced at Feng churui, who was almost drunk. He gave Tang Chao a look and said, ¡°Send Ah Rui back. I¡¯m going back to Rong Mansion.¡±¡± ¡°¡±F * ck! What right do you have! ?¡±Tang Chao was furious. ¡°This young master has drunk too, alright? You haven¡¯t touched a single drop of alcohol. Do you have the nerve to leave by yourself? !¡±¡± Young Master Rong¡¯s words were very emotional. His brows were filled with pride. ¡°My Son is waiting for me at home.¡± ¡°Tang Chao was extremely angry. ¡°Rong Xiaoyan, don¡¯t go too far!¡±¡± ¡°How did I Go Too Far?¡± Ah Chao clenched his fists. ¡°Just wait and see. This young master will have a daughter in ten months at thetest!¡± ¡°¡±Is that so?¡±Young Master Rong nodded. Then, he asked in puzzlement, ¡°Lu Mo is willing to give birth to your child?¡±¡± ¡°Rong Xiaoyan! ! !¡±Young Master Tang directly roared! ¡°¡±Take it and find a substitute driver, and use the rest to buy contraceptives. After all, this woman doesn¡¯t want to have a child, so we men can¡¯t force it, right?¡±He took out a stack ofrge bills from his wallet and stuffed them into his hands, young Master Rong waved his wallet, and his face was full of smiles. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Anning is still waiting for me to go home and have a child. I¡¯ll leave first, you don¡¯t have to see me off.¡±¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re going too far! You¡¯re going too far! ! !¡±Looking at Young Master Rong¡¯s back, Tang Chao¡¯s image waspletely destroyed as he pounded his chest and howled.¡± ¡°That night, Lu Momo, who had already fallen asleep, was woken up by a certain someone¡¯s violent movements.¡± ¡°She opened her eyes in a daze and saw Tang Chao working hard. She mumbled and pushed him away. ¡°Tang Chao, don¡¯t make a scene... I¡¯m so sleepy...¡±¡± ¡°After saying that, she covered her mouth and yawned in a delicate manner.¡± ¡°Halfway through her yawn, Tang Chao¡¯s next sentence shocked her.¡± ¡°¡±Lu Momo, how Dare You Say You¡¯re Sleepy! Tell me, was it you who did that bottle of pregnancy y at the bottom of the drawer? !¡±¡± ¡°Lu Momo was stunned. He, he, he... how did he know? !¡± She had clearly hidden it very carefully! ¡°Lu Mo twisted his waist and tried to escape. Tang Chao grabbed her soft waist and pushed her down. He stared at her with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Lu Mo Mo, you damn woman! Give me back my daughter! Give me back my daughter! !¡±¡± ¡°¡±That... Ah Chao, calm down... a little... ah... you calm down... Ah...¡±¡± ¡°¡±Calm down my ass! I can¡¯t calm down!¡±Tang Chao said fiercely, ¡°Lu Mo Mo, from today onwards, you will obediently make a daughter with me. If you can¡¯t make one, you will never y C again! Do You Hear Me? !¡±¡± ¡°Lu Momo raised her hand and touched her eyes. She wrinkled her nose and said pitifully with a nasal voice, ¡°I... Know... I know... now...¡±¡± ¡°At this moment, even if she didn¡¯t want to give birth, would she dare to say it? Would she dare?¡± ¡°She was afraid that before she could say it, she would be tortured to death by him..¡± ¡°Young Master Tang was really agitated by C tonight. This time, no matter what, he had to have a child tofort his injured soul!¡± .. ¡°After drinking at the bar that night, Feng Churui became much more rational. Although he was in a low mood, it did not affect his ability to handle official business.¡± ¡°After thinking for a few days, he was not sure whether he should do it or not. However, when Rong Yan said it, he was shaken.¡± ¡°¡±Captain S, is there anything else you need to handle?¡±¡± Chapter 1081 ? ¡°Chapter 1081: Chapter 1094 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [197]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Secretary Wu knocked on the door and came in to ask. It was Saturday and he had been working all morning. If he had nothing to do in the afternoon, secretary Wu could rest. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui was interrupted in his thoughts. There was a moment of confusion in his eyes. After a few seconds, he regained his rity. He paused for a moment and then ordered, ¡°Secretary Wu, book me a ne ticket back to the capital. After you book it, you can get off work.¡± ¡± ¡°Very quickly, secretary Wu booked the flight ticket. Feng Churui picked up the suit jacket on the back of the chair, put it on his arm, and left inrge strides. ¡± .. ¡°During the few days he jingyan was recuperating in the hospital, Mrs. He was the only member of the He family who came to visit him. The rest were taken care of by the caretakers. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei did not know whether to feel sad or disappointed for him. In short, she had broadened her horizons. There was actually such a family with such a cold and distant rtionship! ¡± ¡°After he jingyan woke up, he did not like to talk much. Wu Xuewei wanted to tease him, but every time she saw his disappointed eyes, she could not open her mouth. ¡± The only thing she could do was to quietly apany him. ¡°At night, when she returned home and just walked into the living room, she was surprised to hear her grandfather¡¯s heartyughter. ¡± ¡°The domestic helper came forward to wee her. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei took off her down jacket and handed it to the maid. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°Who is grandfather talking to? Why is he smiling so happily?¡± ¡± The maid tidied up her down jacket and did not forget to answer her. ¡°It¡¯s young master Feng. The old man is chatting with young master Feng. He¡¯s having a great time chatting!¡± Feng Churui? ! Why was he here? ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s footsteps froze for a moment. The maid took a few steps and found that she was still standing in the same ce, so she turned around and pulled her away, she nagged, ¡°Miss, quickly go over. Old Master and Young Master Feng are waiting for you to start the meal. Mister and Madam have business to attend to, so they won¡¯t be having dinner at home tonight.¡± ¡± ¡°Oh...¡±Wu Xuewei was pulled away in a daze. ¡°In the blink of an eye, they walked into the living room. Wu Zhangshu and Feng Churui looked over at the first moment. The former¡¯s gaze was loving, while thetter¡¯s gaze was calm. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, you¡¯re back?¡±Wu Zhangshu stood up. ¡°Grandpa and Ah Rui have been waiting for you for a long time. Since you¡¯re back, let¡¯s start eating.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui also stood up and nodded slightly at her. Then, he followed Wu Zhangshu into the dining room. ¡± Only Wu Xue Wei stood there in a daze. Her hands and feet felt ufortable all over. It was as if she was the only one who felt uneasy. They were both very calm and did not feel any difort. ¡°She took a deep breath. When the time came, she would take it as it came. Whatever he wanted, she would apany him. ¡± ¡°After thest time they parted on bad terms at the he family, he suddenly cut off all messages. Alright, even though after they got married, he did not call or send any messages to her. He was already used to it. ¡± ¡°At the dining table, Wu Zhangshu sat at the head seat. Feng Churui sat on his right, and Wu Xuewei sat on his left. Although the two of them were facing each other, their gazes did not have anymunication. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei lowered her head and quietly ate her rice. She absentmindedly listened to Feng Churui and Wu Zhangshu¡¯s conversation. She could not help but wonder in her heart, when did the two of them have so many topics to talk about? ¡± ¡°¡±Xuewei, did you hear what grandfather said just now?¡±Suddenly, Wu Zhangshu¡¯s unhappy voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡± ¡°She abruptly put down her bowl and chopsticks, blinked twice in a daze, and pressed on Wu Zhangshu to ask, ¡°What did grandfather say just now?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu shook his head. His gaze was helpless and full of love as he looked at her. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still sticking rice grains after eating.¡± ¡± ¡°When Wu Xuewei heard that, she immediately reached out to touch the corner of her mouth and pulled down the rice grains stuck to the corner of her mouth. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡± Chapter 1082 ? ¡°Chapter 1082: Chapter 1095 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [198]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Grandpa just said that it¡¯s almost the spring festival. This year¡¯s Spring Festival, you should go back to the Feng family with Ah Rui.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was surprised for a moment and did not say anything. Instead, she looked at Feng Churui across from her. ¡± This was the first time that she had met his gaze tonight. ¡°Feng churui discreetly shifted his gaze, he said to the cheerful wu zhangshu, ¡°Grandpa, I think it¡¯s better to forget about it.¡±. Xue Wei was not mentally prepared. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be used to having her go to my house for the New Year. Girls love their families. She only has one or two years left to stay at home. It¡¯s better to let her spend the new year at home. In the future, we still have plenty of opportunities.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not appropriate. No matter what, Xue Wei is already the Feng family¡¯s granddaughter-inw. How can she still spend the new year at her mother¡¯s House?¡± ¡± ¡°The corners of Feng Churui¡¯s lips had always been filled with an elegant smile. Heforted, ¡°It¡¯s fine. My father and mother will understand. Letting Xue Wei spend the new year is what we all hope for.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Good, good, good!¡±The more Wu Zhangshu looked at his steady grandson-inw, the more he liked him, he could not hide the admiration on his face. ¡°Ah Rui is really thoughtful. Xue Wei, after the meal, Grandpa will have to return to the army. You and Ah Rui will stay at home to look after the house. Your parents will probably onlye back at night.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei, who had been neglected all this while, let out an ¡®Ah¡¯at this moment. She could not be med for making a fuss. However, Grandpa¡¯s stance was that Feng Churui wanted to stay here? ! ¡± So Be it. But why did he deliberately ask her to look after the house with him? There were so many domestic servants and security guards at home. Why did he need her to look after the house? This was too illogical. ¡°Wu Xue Wei was still in a daze and did not know how to open her mouth. It was only when Feng Churui answered that her awkwardness eased. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I will arrange it myself.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei also took the opportunity to add, ¡°Grandfather, I will go out with youter. I want to go to the hospital.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu immediately pulled a long face and scolded her, he did not care about Feng Churui¡¯s presence at all. ¡°Grandfather has told you many times not to hang out with that brat from the He family. Why Are You So Disobedient? You will only be happy if you anger grandfather to death, right?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Grandpa...¡±Wu Xuewei put down her chopsticks, ¡°What are you saying? How could I possibly want to infuriate you to death! ?¡±! ¡°I¡¯ve also exined it to you many times. He Jingyan doesn¡¯t have any friends. His family treats him worse than strangers. He¡¯s alone in the hospital and feels lonely. I¡¯m just going to apany him and talk to him. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t go! Stay with Rui tonight. If you go out on your own, don¡¯t me Grandpa for Grounding You!¡±After Wu Zhangshu said that, he got up and left. ¡± ¡°Once Wu Zhangshu left, Wu Xuewei lost her appetite. She put down the bowl and chopsticks and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Enjoy.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, she got up and left. ¡± ¡°When she returned to the bedroom, Wu Xuewei threw herself onto the bed fiercely. On the bed, lying on the bed. On the bed, her mind was still in a mess. ¡± ¡°She did not understand the reason for his sudden visit. However, didn¡¯t she already make it clear? ¡± ¡°She did not want anyone to hurt he jingyan. If there was a next time, she did not know what she would do. ¡± ¡°Seeing that it was time to go to the hospital to visit he jingyan, Wu Xuewei had no choice but to take out her phone and give him a call. ¡± ¡°After the call, she walked out of the bedroom and was ready to go downstairs. Just as she walked out of the door, she bumped into Feng Churui who was walking toward her. ¡± Chapter 1083 ? ¡°Chapter 1083: Chapter 1096 love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [199]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Oh...¡±covering the tip of her nose, she took two steps back. ¡± ¡°Feng churui reached out to pinch her chin to check, but stopped in mid-air. There was a faint struggle surging in the depths of his eyes. After a moment, he slowly clenched his hand in mid-air and lowered it. He asked her casually, ¡°Are You Alright?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei rubbed the tip of her nose and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, she staggered him down the stairs. ¡± ¡°Wait.¡±Feng churui called out to her from behind. Wu Xuewei stopped in her tracks and did not turn her head. Her tone was stiff. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Feng Churui looked at her stiff back and chuckled. Then, he asked in an inquiring tone, ¡°Grandfather asked me to stay in the bedroom with you. Is that okay?¡± ¡± He¡¯s staying in the bedroom with her? ! ¡°Wu Xuewei was trembling all over. Before she could answer him, she had already run downstairs. ¡± ¡°Looking at her running back, Feng Churui¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. Don¡¯t force her? How could he not force her? ¡± ¡°If he really did as she wanted, didn¡¯t appear in front of her, didn¡¯t participate in any part of her life, he would have long been forgotten by her, right? ¡± How could he still remember that Feng Churui was actually her legal husband. ¡°Even if this marriage certificate was a little despicable, it was undeniable that thew recognized their rtionship. ¡± ¡°He walked into the bedroom. It was not the first time he had entered her bedroom. It was just that this time, he had changed his identity and his attitude was different. ¡± ¡°In the past, he had only thought of this as a little girl¡¯s bedroom. It was filled with dreamy pink and looked just like the decoration of a little princess. But now, looking at these decorations, he was filled with a smile. This was his woman¡¯s bedroom.. ¡± It was still in such a naive and romantic style. ¡°Wu Xuewei refused to live in the same bedroom as him. Feng Churui did note down from upstairs, so she sat on the sofa and watched TV without going up. Time passed by second by second, the domestic helper looked at her and said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s gettingte. Go upstairs and take a shower and rest early.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei took the remote control and changed the channel. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll watch a little longer.¡± The maid nced upstairs and finally shut her mouth. The master¡¯s matter was not something that they could interfere with. ¡°At 11:40, Wu Xuewei¡¯s eyelids were already fighting. She rubbed her eyes and braced herself to continue watching TV. ¡± ¡°When Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu Came Back, they saw their precious daughter sitting on the sofa yawning and taking off her coat. Mrs. Wu walked over. ¡°Xuewei, it¡¯s sote. Why Don¡¯t you go upstairs and sleep?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡±Wu Xue Wei¡¯s drowsiness was instantly swept away. She looked at her busy parents who came backte and smiled sweetly. ¡± Mrs. Wu hugged her. ¡°Are you waiting for Daddy and Mommy?¡± ¡°¡±Um...¡±Wu Xue Wei answered vaguely, feeling a little guilty. ¡± ¡°¡±Why are you still acting like a child? Daddy and Mommy are busy. If you¡¯re sleepy, go to sleep first. There¡¯s no need to wait. Do you understand?¡±Wu Dechang also came over and patted her little head, then urged her to go upstairs to rest. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei refused to leave on the sofa. ¡°Mommy and Daddy, Are You Hungry? There¡¯s still a warm supper in the kitchen. Do you want me to bring some food for you?¡± ¡± ¡°She tried all means to stall for time. When Mommy and Daddy went upstairs, she could sneak into the guest room to sleep as long as she woke up earlier tomorrow and was not discovered. ¡± ¡°Mommy and Daddy are not hungry. Go to sleep quickly. Be Obedient.¡±Mrs. Wu pushed her upstairs. ¡°Wu Xuewei took the opportunity to go around them and sit down on the other side of the sofa. Holding the remote control, she protested weakly, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet. I want to watch these two episodes before I go to sleep.¡± ¡± Chapter 1084 ? ¡°Chapter 1084: Chapter 1097: love thoroughly, hurt thoroughly [200]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°At this time, Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu also noticed that something was wrong with her. In the past, her daily routine was very regr. At thetest, she would go to bed at 11 o¡¯clock at night. But now, it was almost 12 o¡¯clock, and she still refused to sleep, she said that she was chasing after a TV series. ¡± The TV series could be recorded and watched tomorrow. Why did she have to stay up all night to watch it? ¡°¡±Xuewei, what happened?¡±Wu Dechang Simply Sat Down on the sofa and asked her. ¡± ¡°¡±... nothing happened.¡±Her eyes were fixed on the TV. She didn¡¯t dare to move her eyes away, afraid that they would discover something. ¡± ¡°¡±Dad, Mom, you¡¯re back.¡±Feng churui came down in a silver-gray pajamas. When he saw Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu, he greeted them warmly. ¡± Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu finally knew what the problem was. It turned out that this girl refused to sleep because Ah Rui was here? ¡°¡±Ah Rui is here. It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±Mrs. Wu smiled and asked him toe over and sit. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui sat down next to Wu Xuewei. His gaze first nced at her sleepy little face, then looked at Mrs. Wu, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m waiting for Xuewei. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll be engrossed in watching TV and dy her rest time. She Won¡¯t be able to wake up for breakfast tomorrow morning.¡± ¡± ¡°In the past, Wu Xuewei had stayed upte to catch up on TV dramas. She often couldn¡¯t wake up the next morning. She didn¡¯t eat Chinese food for breakfast and dinner to make up a meal. Then, she wouldin that her stomach felt ufortable. ¡± ¡°It was a rare urrence, but simr incidents had happened before. ¡± ¡°When Feng Churui said this, Wu Dechang hurriedly waved his hand and urged the two of them, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. The two of you go upstairs and rest. Hurry up.¡± ¡± Feng churui nodded with a smile and looked at Wu Xuewei with a questioning gaze. Wu Xuewei secretly tightened her grip on the remote control. She knew that he was using her parents to force her to go upstairs. ¡°She wanted to refuse, but she did not want to go upstairs. However, in front of Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu, she could not say her refusal out loud. ¡± ¡°In the end, she stood up numbly and went upstairs. Feng Churui followed her and nodded at Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu. ¡°Father and mother, you should rest early too. Good night.¡± ¡± ¡°Good night.¡± ¡°Looking at the backs of the two of them, one after the other, going upstairs, Mrs. Wu turned to look at Wu Dechang. ¡°Dechang, Do You Think That Xue Wei and Ah Rui... is this good or bad?¡± ¡± ¡°Back then, when Wu Xuewei refused to get married, it was Wu Zhangshu who forced her to get a marriage certificate with Feng Churui. Initially, she thought that after the two of them got married, their rtionship would ease up. She did not expect that until now, the rtionship was still so stiff. ¡± She suddenly did not know whether it was right or wrong to force her to get married. ¡°Wu Dechang also Sighed. ¡°Whether it¡¯s good or bad, we can¡¯t judge anything. Let them do it on their own. Their children and grandchildren will have their own blessings. Even if we intervene, we can¡¯t change anything.¡± ¡± ¡°After returning to the bedroom, Wu Xuewei took the lead and walked to the wardrobe. She took out a quilt from inside and walked to the imperial consort¡¯s bed. She folded the quilt in half andid it t on it. After doing all thisst night, she returned to the bedside, she took a pillow andid it on the bed. ¡± Feng Churui closed the door and crossed his arms in front of his chest. He leaned his back against the door and quietly watched her finish all this. Wu Xuewei flipped the nket aside and was about to lie down when her wrist was grabbed. Feng Churui pulled hard and her entire body crashed into his embrace. She struggled to push him away. ¡°What are you doing? Let Go of me!¡± Feng churui pinched her chin and his eyes shed slightly. The corners of his lips curled into a faint arc. ¡°Are You Afraid of Me?¡± Chapter 1085 ? Chapter 1085: Chapter 1098 the way of love Trantor: 549690339 Wu Xuewei turned her face away and did not say a word. ¡°Feng churuiughed lightly, and then asked softly, ¡°What are you afraid of? Afraid that I will rape you again?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei suddenly trembled a few times. She looked at him arrogantly, and the tenacity in her eyes was so unyielding that she did not want to admit defeat. She said word by word, ¡°You dare!¡± ¡± ¡°They were at her house now. Putting aside whether someone woulde to save her if she shouted, as long as she was not willing, he would be considered a strong woman in marriage! ¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I Dare?¡± ¡°Feng Churui moved closer to her and grabbed her waist with his long arm. He pressed her against his own body and caressed her smooth and smooth face with one hand. He breathed lightly on her face, he was still smiling elegantly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are my wife now. During the marriage, you have to fulfill your wife¡¯s obligations. ¡°Xue Wei, Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m also a man. I also have s needs. ¡°So, if your wife doesn¡¯t fulfill her obligations, who will help me solve it? ¡°Huh?¡± ¡± Wu Xue Wei¡¯s face turned red. She could barely look away and her ears were burning. ¡°Hand... Your Hand...¡± ¡°In the next second, the world turned upside down. She was firmly pressed onto the imperial consort¡¯s bed by Feng Churui. Under her body was a soft quilt, and on her body was his hard body. The two extremes made her unable to withstand it. ¡± ¡°Feng churui buried his head in her shoulder and neck, and his cold thin lips seemed to be kissing her earlobe. ¡°How can I Feel My Hands? HMM? How Can My Hands Rece Yours?¡± ¡± The love between a man and a woman would definitely only be felt when a man and a woman¡¯s bodies were entwined together. Right Hand? ¡°Ha... if he had not gotten married, he would still have used it. Now that there was a delicious cake to choose from, why would he still eat dry and tasteless biscuits? ¡± Wu Xuewei could faintly feel the changes in his body. His muscles were gushing out with full strength. Her eyes were filled with fear as she pushed him helplessly. ¡°Get Up... No... Don¡¯t touch me...¡± ¡°Feng Churui suddenly raised his head and looked at her resistance to escape. He pinched her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t touch you? If you don¡¯t Let Me Touch You, who will? He Jingyan? That Little Qing of yours?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei¡¯srge eyes were filled with ayer of mist. She stared at him without saying a word. ¡°Say it! Are you willing just because he jingyan touched you? !¡±He suddenly raised his voice. It was obvious that he was angry. Wu Xuewei was shocked by him and her body shrank back. Feng churui held her shoulder with one hand and pulled at her clothes with the other. She felt the danger and began to struggle violently. She protected herself tightly as if she had gone mad. Feng Churui was angered by her and no longer showed any pity. He increased the strength in his hands and his actions were violent and violent. Harmony: ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Harmony... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... .. ¡°After a game of strength, she was defeated.. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s eyes were red and filled with tears. Suddenly, she stopped struggling. Patter, a tear slid down her cheek and dripped onto the back of his hand that was holding her chin. ¡± Feng Churui¡¯s pupils constricted. The back of his hand seemed to have been stung by something. He was stunned for a moment and suddenly let go of her. Chapter 1086 ? Chapter 1086: Chapter 1099: The Path of love and warmth [2] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This was the second time, the second time he tried to... rape a woman. ¡± ¡°Looking at the naked Wu Xuewei whose clothes were torn off by him, Feng Churui¡¯s face turned pale. His throat slid a few times with difficulty. He reached out his hand to wipe away her big, rolling tears, but before his hand could touch her.., he was pped away by her. ¡± ¡°While he was rxing, Wu Xuewei humiliated him. After X put on his clothes, he only had time to pull his pants in a moment of desperation. He rushed into the bathroom and immediately locked it. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui stood up and held his forehead with one hand. He clenched his fist in defeat until the veins on the back of his hand bulged. Only then did he release it weakly. He walked to the bathroom door and faintly heard the sound of sobbing, apanied by the sound of running water, the sound was very soft, as if he was deliberately enduring it. ¡± Such a weak sound sounded like the sad and lonely cry of a small beast. It was so... Pitiful. ¡°At this moment, Feng Churui felt like he was born with a C! ¡± ¡°No matter how angry he was at her, no matter how helpless he was at her, he should not... he should not have tried to have sex with her. ¡± ¡°Her C. The night was snatched away by his Q line. All this time, other than that time, they had never had sex again. Life. This time, she was so scared. She must be extremely scared, right? ¡± ¡°Although he couldn¡¯t understand the pain that C night felt, he vaguely knew that it must be unforgettable. ¡± ¡°Now, what the hell did he do just now? ! ¡± He almost raped her again! ¡°He punched the wall in frustration. He stood at the bathroom door and hesitated for a while. Finally, he raised his hand and knocked on the door. The sobbing inside immediately stopped. He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. was he that scary? ¡± He had already made her so scared? ¡°Xue Wei... I¡¯m sorry about what happened just now.¡± There was no sound inside for a long time. Only the sound of water sshing reminded him that she was still inside. ¡°After a pause, he said, ¡°Come out. I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room tonight. It¡¯ste. You... have a good rest.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he walked out of the bedroom with heavy steps. ¡± Wu Xuewei turned on the shower faucet and sat in the bathtub. She was draped in a towel. She did not dare to let her grievance cry out. She could only hold it in and suppress her cries. ¡°She could not hear what he said outside the door clearly. Her clothes were not covering her body, and her body was trembling with fear. Recalling the scene just now, his rough actions reminded her of the first night. ¡± ¡°He was like this, staring at her with blood-red eyes, turning into aplete stranger, cold, and ruthless ¡ª ¡± It was as if he wanted to tear her body into pieces. The bedroom was already an unsafe ce for her. ¡°She cried and cried until she was sleepy. She took two more bath towels to cover the bottom of the bathtub, then curled up andy down. She covered herself with a bath towel and fell asleep. ¡± .. ¡°The next day, Feng Churui went downstairs with a haggard look on his face. ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu Sat Down in the dining room. When they saw himing down, they looked behind him. ¡°Ah Rui, is Xue Wei still not up?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s footsteps paused, and then he gave an impable faint smile. ¡°She slepttest night andzed in bed this morning. Grandpa, Mom and Dad, you guys eat first. I¡¯ll bring her breakfast.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±This child is spoiled.¡±Wu Zhangshu scolded with a smile, and then he asked the maid to prepare two sets of breakfast for Feng Churui to serve. ¡± ¡°Standing at the bedroom door, Feng Churui raised his hand and put it down again. ¡± Heughed at himself. Now he was actually nervous! Chapter 1087 ? Chapter 1087: Chapter 1100 the way of Love [3] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After hesitating for a moment, he raised his eyes and knocked on the door. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡± There was no response from inside the door. ¡°He frowned and wanted to push the door open to enter. However, he felt that it was inappropriate, so he patiently knocked on the door again. This time, there was still no response. ¡± ¡°His expression changed, and he suddenly opened the door and rushed in. On the Royal Consort¡¯s bed, it was still the same as it was when he leftst night. Even all the lights were still on. ¡± ¡°In the bathroom, the sound of running water continued. ¡± He suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart. Thousands of bad images were uncontrobly outlined in his mind. ¡°Putting down the tray, he hurriedly knocked on the bathroom door. ¡°Xue Wei? Wu Xue Wei! Can you hear me? I¡¯ll give you 30 seconds toe out immediately!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei!¡±She did note out. He waspletely lost. He took two steps back and kicked the door. He was born in the army. A door was not a problem for him at all. ¡°Soon, the bathroom door was kicked open. He walked in quickly and saw that in the dry and wet bathroom, the shower head in the shower was flowing with water. Her body was curled up into a small ball and she was sleeping in the bathtub. ¡± ¡°She was covered with a towel. With that thickness, he even wondered if it could be used to keep warm? ¡± ¡°He turned off the shower and came to the bathtub. After making sure that she did not have a sudden urge to cut her wrists, he sighed and sat on the floor with his back against the bathtub as if he had lost all his strength. ¡± ¡°Next to his ear, he heard her shallow breathing with a nasal sound. Perhaps it was because she had cried before, but her nose was blocked, so her breathing was heavier than usual. ¡± ¡°He smiled bitterly. Feng churui, Oh Feng Churui, are you torturing me, or are you torturing yourself? ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei slept very soundly, which had something to do with her sleepingst night. In addition, her eyes became more sleepy after crying, so she slept for a long time. ¡± ¡°When she woke up, she found that she had returned to the soft and warm bed. On, on her body, there was still a torn knitted sweater and ck leggings. ¡± She rubbed her eyes and was just about to flip over the nket to get out of bed when she suddenly saw Feng churui sitting by the bed. Wu Xuewei subconsciously stepped back and used the nket to cover herself. Ayer of vignce quickly rose in her eyes. ¡°Feng Churui watched her subconsciously Dodge and act afraid. His expression did not change, but in fact, his heart was already extremely bitter. He looked at her and pointed at the breakfast on the bedside table. ¡°It¡¯s already cold. Do you still want to Eat?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei was silent and shook her head. Feng churui smiled faintly. That¡¯s right. She probably did not have the mood to eat breakfast now. ¡°¡±Other than hating me, are you still afraid of Me Now?¡±Feng Churui asked her with interest. The smile on his elegant and noble face was almost perfect. ¡°Where is your love, Huh? Tell me, where is Your Love Now? !¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei did not say a word. She did not want to talk to him. At this moment, her phone, which was ced next to the pillow, rang. She picked up the phone and turned around to answer it. ¡± The phone call was from he jingyan. ¡°In the past, she had already gone to the hospital to apany him at this time. She had not seen her today and was worried that she would have an ident, so she called to confirm. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei told him that she felt a little ufortable today, so she did not go to the hospital. She told him to listen to the doctor and not to secretly throw away all the white pills. She also told him not to cover the cabbage under the rice and say that she had finished eating it, she also told him not to touch the water on his wound all the time.. ¡± Chapter 1088 ? Chapter 1088: Chapter 1101 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After hanging up the phone, Feng Churui pounced on her before she could put down her phone. He grabbed her arm and mmed the phone against the wall. ¡± ¡°He looked at her and was furious. ¡°Wu Xuewei, is he jingyan that important to you? !¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan was injured and hospitalized. She visited him every day. Even if she did not go to the hospital, she could not help but remind him over the phone? ¡± Did He Jingyan¡¯s position in her heart far surpass his? Or did he jingyan already rece his position in her heart? ¡°Feng Churui didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Just thinking about these possibilities gave him a headache. He suddenly let go of her, rubbed his forehead with one hand, and took two steps back. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei rubbed her arm that was red from his grip. Then, she got off the bed without saying a word. She took out a set of clothes from the wardrobe and walked into the bathroom. ¡± ¡°She took a shower in the bathroom and only came out after she put on her clothes. She had thought that he had already left, but she did not expect him to still be there. ¡± ¡°He stood there and looked at her with a deep gaze. His face had returned to its elegant and noble appearance. The anger had long disappeared. He looked at her and spoke in a gentle tone, there was not a hint of anger in his voice. ¡°Wu Xuewei, tell me, is he jingyan very important to you? is he really that hateful of me and Afraid of Me?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I thought you knew.¡±Wu Xuewei nced at him and did not deny it. She hated him. After what happenedst night, did he not know? ¡± She was afraid of him! Could it be that fear and the fear that came out of her body subconsciously could be faked? The person who had promised to not appear in front of her after she got her marriage certificate and let her live a peaceful life was a man of his word and a man of his words. He always appeared in front of her unexpectedly and messed up her life again. He interfered with her life. He interfered with her family. He interfered with her friends. A man who imed to love always lost his mind in front of sex and wanted to rape her. He raped her. Shouldn¡¯t her fear be justified? ¡°Is this the answer you gave me?¡±Feng Churui¡¯s pupils constricted as he calmly asked softly. Wu Xuewei looked at him in silence. ¡°In his eyes, her silence was theughable acquiescence. Feng churui chuckled again. Hisughter was deep and elegant. He walked closer to her, lifted her chin with his fingertips, and pinched it, he secretly exerted force. ¡°Wu Xuewei, is this the answer you gave me? Hehe... After provoking me, you don¡¯t love me anymore just because you say you don¡¯t love me? Ruthless, you¡¯re really ruthless!¡± ¡± ¡°He shook off her chin and took two steps back. Feng Churui¡¯s hands were in the pockets of his suit, his gaze was cold and without warmth. ¡°Wu Xuewei, since this is your choice, he jingyan is more important to you than me. Alright, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. The two of you, enjoy your passion. After you graduate, if you want a divorce,e and find me.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he did not stay a single step and left quickly. ¡± ¡°His footsteps were steady, his steps were neat, and his figure was calm, leaving him with a stout and elegant back view. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei blinked and lowered her eyes. As if she had exhausted all the strength in her body, she dragged her heavy body back to the bed, exhausted. She pulled up the quilt and covered herself. ¡± ¡°She thought that she needed to rest, and she needed a good sleep. ¡± ¡°When she woke up, everything was Sunny. ¡± ¡°There was no haze, no sadness, and no sadness. She could forget everything and live very well. ¡± .. ¡°At night, the Wu family learned from the maid that Wu Xuewei had note downstairs for the whole day. They hurriedly went upstairs to see her. ¡± ¡°When they took a look, they realized that she had a high fever of 39 ¡ã 5. Her face was red and she had lost consciousness from the fever! ¡± Chapter 1089 ? Chapter 1089: Chapter 1102 the road of Love and warmth [5] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After sleeping in the cold bathtub for the whole night, the cold caused a fever. ¡± ¡°The high fever did not subside, scaring the Wu family. ¡± It had already been a day since she woke up in the hospital. ¡°Wu Xuewei opened her eyes, and her mind went nk for a short while. Then, her thoughts started toe back to her. ¡± ¡°¡±I. . . What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Just as she said this, a hoarse voice that sounded as if it had been sharpened by sand rang out. She was shocked by her own face. ¡± Was this her voice? It was actually so hoarse that it was rough. ¡°Mrs. Wu poured her a ss of water and came over to help her up. ¡°Xue Wei,e and drink some warm water first. You have a fever.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei drank a few mouthfuls and then shook her head. Mrs. Wu put down the ss of water and took a handkerchief to wipe the corner of her mouth. Then she touched her small face, which had lost a lot of weight, her tone was reproachful. ¡°The Doctor said that you had a fever because you caught a cold. That night with Ah Rui... What happened to you? You were fine. Why did you catch a cold?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei avoided her gaze and slid her body under the nket. ¡°Um... maybe I kicked the nket in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°Mrs. Wu did not know what to say to her. In the end, she could only say earnestly, ¡°Xuewei, you and Ah Rui... forget it, I don¡¯t want to say more. ¡°Your high fever is 39 ¡ã 5. If your father, grandfather, and I hadn¡¯t discovered it earlier, your brain would have been fried silly by now. ¡°Ah Rui is really too much... Even though he knows you have a high fever, he didn¡¯te to take a look... Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. What do you want to eat? Mom will have aunty prepare it and send it over.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s expression did not change much. However, when she heard that Feng Churui had note to take a look at her up until now, her eyes shed slightly. She grabbed the corner of the nket and said, ¡°Mom, I want to eat congee, Congee.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay, you can sleep for a while more. You can eat it when you wake up.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei obediently closed her eyes. Her mind was still groggy, and she fell asleep very quickly. ¡± .. ¡°He Jingyan could not find her when he called her and turned off her phone. Initially, he was quite cooperative with the doctors and nurses to take the medicine on time, but now, he simply stopped taking it. ¡± The nurse was also yelled at by him a few times. She was so scared that she almost wanted to leave without asking for money! ¡°When he could not see Wu Xuewei, his temper instantly red up. He threw everything that could be thrown in the ward. Everything that could be thrown was thrown. The entire ward was in a mess, as if it had been looted by a war. ¡± ¡°The nurse stuttered as she hid at the door of the ward. She did not dare to enter, afraid that she would be burned by the fire. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was woken up by the noise in the middle of the night. She opened her eyes in a daze and only then did she realize that she was still in the hospital. Her high fever had been repeated repeatedly, so she could only stay in the hospital for observation. ¡± ¡°There was a domestic helper apanying her in the ward. Seeing that she had woken up, the domestic helper stood up and asked, ¡°Miss, did I Wake You Up?¡± ¡± ¡°Why is it so noisy?¡±It was very immoral to smash things in the hospital in the middle of the night. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go out to take a look. Miss, Wait a moment.¡±The domestic helper went out to check on the situation. ¡± The door that had not been closed was constantly filled with noise. There were the scolding voices of the nurses on duty and the impatient berating voices.. Wu Xuewei was stunned. Why did this voice sound so familiar? It sounded like... He jingyan! ¡°She propped herself up on her weak body and got off the bed. She grabbed a coat and walked out of the ward. As expected, she saw the nurses on duty who were crying in anger in the corridor, as well as the apanying beds in the other wards. They all came out to denounce her. ¡± ¡°After he jingyan finished shouting in frustration, he threw out all the debris in the ward. The people who were still surrounding the ward¡¯s door to denounce her immediately dodged around like birds and beasts. ¡± His appearance was somewhatical. ¡°Puchi ¨C¡± Wu Xuewei could not help butugh out loud. Chapter 1090 ? Chapter 1090: Chapter 1103 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Theughter immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. He Jingyan also looked over at the same time. When his gazended on her face, a smile immediately appeared on his furious face. He strode over. ¡± ¡°He grabbed her shoulder and saw that she was wearing the same striped hospital gown as him. He frowned and said, ¡°Wu Xuewei, why are you wearing this ridiculous gown too?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I have a fever.¡±As he spoke, he looked down at the hospital gown and agreed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite ugly.¡± ¡± He Jingyan¡¯s voice was slightly angry. ¡°Why do you have a fever when you¡¯re fine?¡± ¡°Not wanting to answer this question, Wu Xuewei deftly changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯ve destroyed the ward. Where will you sleep at night?¡± ¡± He jingyan snorted disapprovingly. ¡°Which Ward is yours?¡± Wu Xuewei took two steps back. ¡°What do you want to Do?¡± He Jingyan rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Squeeze on the sofa!¡± ¡°His ward would not be able to amodate anyone tonight. This floor was filled with VIP wards and there were no vacant beds. If he did not squeeze on the sofa with her, would he be allowed to sleep in the corridor? ¡± Wu Xuewei scratched her head embarrassedly and then led him to her ward. The maid had a small bed to apany the bed. She nned to let the maid sleep with her. Her hospital bed could still be shared by two people. He jingyan nced at the small bed with disdain and then sat down on the sofa with his arms crossed over his chest. ¡°I said to squeeze the sofa. You Sleep on yours. Why do you care so much?¡± She was a patient and the maid shared a bed. What was the Big Deal! ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to sleep on the bed?¡± ¡°Long-winded!¡± ¡°Alright then.¡±Wu Xueweiy down and the maid also returned to the small bed to sleep on the side. The ward was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop on the floor. ¡°Wu Xuewei had been sleeping the whole time and was not very sleepy now. She rolled over a few times but still could not fall asleep. She raised her head slightly, wanting to see if he jingyan had fallen asleep. ¡± ¡°When she looked, she saw that he was still sitting on the sofa with his arms crossed across his chest. Coincidentally, his gaze was also looking at her. ¡± Wu Xuewei was startled. ¡°You haven¡¯t fallen asleep yet?¡± ¡°He jingyan said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve Slept Too Much. I¡¯m Not Sleepy.¡± ¡± She sat up and smiled. ¡°Me too. I¡¯m not sleepy after sleeping too much!¡± ¡°The two of them were not sleepy. The night was still long. They couldn¡¯t just stare at each other until dawn, right? ¡± ¡°Hence, he jingyan suggested ying cards. Wu Xuewei agreed with both hands. Then, he jingyan left the ward and went to the nurse on duty to ask for poker cards. ¡± ¡°In view of He Jingyan¡¯s fiery temper, the nurse on duty still had lingering fear in her heart. She quickly found a deck of cards for him and sessfully sent the fiery dragon away. ¡± The two of them sat on the sofa with the same quilt draped over their bodies. They were ying cards with their legs crossed. The loser of the bet was hit on the forehead by the winner. ¡°In the Quiet Ward, the two of them yed in a low voice. Their heads were together, and their smiles were bright. ¡± ¡°Outside the door, someone picked up a cell phone and took a picture of this scene through a small window. ¡± ¡°Wang Mengni looked at the few photos taken by the cell phone and sneered a few times. Through the small window, she saw Wu Xuewei smiling brightly inside. Her gaze seemed to be poisoned. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei, you¡¯ve ruined my cousin¡¯s life. I Won¡¯t let you have it easy! ¡± ¡°She turned around and returned to her own ward. The corridor returned to silence, as if nothing had happened. ¡± .. The scandal between the man and the woman was settled because neither of the parties had admitted to it. ¡°Outsiders would not know anything more inside. The only ones who knew were the parties, the Feng family, the Wu family, and the He family. ¡± Chapter 1091 ? Chapter 1091: Chapter 1104 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Just as people were gradually forgetting about this scandal, an anonymous post was suddenly posted on the school forum. The picture and text exined how he jingyan and Wu Xuewei looked. Because he jingyan was injured and hospitalized, they did not hesitate to cause themselves to have a high fever, they were hospitalized together. ¡± ¡°The picture showed the two of them in the same ward, huddled on the sofa, covered in the same nket,ughing and ying. ¡± ¡°The picture was marked aste at night, and the picture was very ambiguous. ¡± ¡°The moment the post was posted, the whole school was in an uproar. ¡± The news of an unpampered young master falling in love with his pampered daughter was really explosive! ¡°Under the post, countless alumni replied to the post, criticizing he jingyan for climbing up the socialdder, ridiculing this pair of siblings for not being in a long-term rtionship, and ridiculing Wu Xuewei for being used without even realizing it.. ¡± ¡°For a moment, the entire school was in an uproar. This pair of mismatched people had be the entertainment object of the entire school. ¡± ¡°When the thread caused a sensation in the entire school, he jingyan and Wu Xuewei were still unaware of it. After Wu Xuewei¡¯s high fever subsided, she was brought home to stay. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s injuries were also mostly healed. He did not like the smell of the hospital¡¯s disinfectant, so he was also discharged from the hospital. ¡± ¡°When both of them went to school, Wu Xuewei finally recovered from the murmurs of her ssmates. A bespectacled straight-a student saw her confused look, he kindly told her, ¡°Student Wu Xuewei, log into the school forum and you¡¯ll know what happened.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei smiled and thanked him. Straight-a student pushed his eyes on the bridge of his nose and continued reading his book. ¡°After logging into the school forum, there was no need to deliberately look for it. The post was already so popr that it was automatically pushed to the top! ¡± She opened the post and slowly scrolled through it with the mouse. Her brows gradually furrowed. ¡°The picture was not wrong. She was ying poker with He Jingyan in the ward. However, the angle of the photo was very clever. It did not include the maid who was apanying the bed. It did not include the poker cards. It only captured the scene where she lost and wanted to cheat, he Jingyan pestered her and wanted to flick her forehead. ¡± ¡°Also, the content was definitely not true! ¡± When did she be he Jingyan¡¯s girlfriend? How did she not know? What did he mean by deliberately staying in the hospital to apany him because of He Jingyan¡¯s illness? Did they have a deep rtionship? ¡°¡±Absurd!¡±Closing the post and throwing the mouse away, Wu Xuewei was furious. ¡± ¡°She thought about it, but she could not get over her anger. It was clearly just a rtionship between friends, but it was exaggerated and made into an ambiguous scene. How could she swallow this down? ¡± ¡°She registered an ount, [ I am Wu Xuewei ] , then, she replied to the moderator in the post: [ this student, I believe that you were also in the inpatient department of the hospital on the day of the incident, right? Do you dare to be responsible for everything you say? Regarding my rtionship with He jingyan, whether we are friends or lovers, we don¡¯t have the obligation to tell you, nor do we have the dedication to sacrifice ourselves to entertain the public. I hope you¡¯ll do a good job. Don¡¯t spread rumors if the content isn¡¯t true. ] ¡± ¡°She typed a string of words on the keyboard with her fingers. After clicking on the post, she quickly logged out of the school forum. ¡± ¡°After doing all this, she received a call from he jingyan. Presumably, he also knew about this matter. ¡± ¡°¡±What do you think about this matter?¡±As soon as he opened his mouth, he asked for her opinion. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei said sullenly, ¡°The content is not true. The person who posted it is just spreading rumors. Currently, we have already be the clowns of the entertainment public.¡± ¡± ¡°Her words made him want tough, and then heughed out loud. ¡°Very troubled? Do you need me toe out and rify it?¡± ¡± Chapter 1092 ? Chapter 1092: Chapter 1105[8] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Forget it, rumors stop at Wise Men. Once youe out to rify, do you believe that more posts tomorrow will say that you are a heartless person? ¡°I have already warned the ssmate who posted it, hoping that she will restrain herself. ¡°If this matter blows up again, I¡¯m worried... that you will be cannon fodder.¡± ¡± The Feng family¡¯s censure was not a joke. ¡°At least for now, he yunsheng was still under investigation by j-ji W and had not been reinstated. ¡± ¡°Once he jingyan got involved with her again, he yunsheng would be the first to make a move on he jingyan. ¡± ¡°Her words sent a warm current into he jingyan¡¯s heart for no reason. She had given him too many surprises, more than all the feelings he had received in the past neen years. ¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t mind.¡±It was not the first time he had been beaten up anyway. After a pause, he added, ¡°If you feel troubled, remember to tell me.¡± ¡± .. ¡°After replying, Wu Xuewei had not taken this matter to heart. subconsciously, she thought that she had already warned the students who had posted it that they would restrain themselves. ¡± ¡°After a few days of calm, the internal forum of University A was once again in an uproar! ¡± ¡°This time, the situation was unprecedentedly sensational. ¡± ¡°When she thought that the end of the matter was the post calming down, an even more important explosive news X was posted again. ¡± ¡°[ risking her life to expose the trivial matter of the Wu family¡¯s daughter, Wu Xuewei! If the poster disappeared, then it must have been done by the omnipotent Wu Family! ] ¡± ¡°The post was based on the original post. It once again revealed that Wu Xuewei was originally studying at the University of California in the United States. When she returned to the country, she met he jingyan. The two fell in love at first sight and soon fell in love. The young man and woman tasted the fruits of love. It was a natural oue. Soon, Wu Xuewei found out that she was pregnant. In order to not let her family know, she went to the hospital in S City alone to have an abortion. In the post, there was also a picture of Wu Xuewei having an abortion. ¡± ¡°In the end, there was even a hint that she was the daughter of some rich and powerful family. She only had an obedient face and was very good-looking in her bones! ¡± ¡°She corrupted her family¡¯s reputation, had an extremely messy private life, and loved to hang out in bars. Moreover, she had intentionally left the capital and went to s city to hang out with a group of American friends in bars, having fun every night, when she came out of the bar, she went straight to the hotel room.. ¡± ¡°When Wu Xuewei saw the post, her blood immediately surged up to the top of her head. She looked at the so-called stupid things about her word by word, and her fingertips began to unconsciously tremble. ¡± How did she know all this? Not many people knew about her incident in s city.. Not many people knew about it! ¡°Those who knew about her D fetus were even rarer. With just a simple calction, they could be found out. ¡± ¡°However, she did not expect that the matter of trying every means to hide and protect the family¡¯s reputation would actually be exposed without any warning. It would be exposed under the sun and disyed in front of everyone. ¡± No wonder... No wonder everyone looked at her with disdain when she arrived at the school. ¡°No wonder... No wonder wherever she went, there would always be small voices discussing something behind her. ¡± ¡°She thought that since she was lenient and didn¡¯t pursue the matter, that person should have stopped when things were good. She didn¡¯t expect that her warning wouldn¡¯t have any effect at all. On the contrary, it made the other party even more arrogant! ¡± ¡°However, that person did indeed have the right to be arrogant. Knowing so much inside information that was not known to outsiders, how could he not be arrogant? ¡± ¡°He Jingyan found her outside the school gate and pressed her to walk out alone. He caught up with her inrge strides and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Wu Xuewei, where are you going?¡± ¡± Chapter 1093 ? Chapter 1093: Chapter 1106 Trantor: 549690339 Wu Xuewei turned around and saw he jingyan with a worried expression. ¡°Do you think that I won¡¯t let it go?¡± He Jingyan pursed his lips and did not speak. Wu Xuewei smiled. ¡°Let go. I won¡¯t be that stupid.¡± ¡°He jingyan hesitated for a few seconds before slowly letting go of her. The moment Wu Xuewei regained her freedom, she nced at him. ¡°I¡¯ve been gued by bad luck recently. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t get too close to me so that you won¡¯t be implicated.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Tch...¡±he jingyan scoffed and slowly followed by her side. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll be beaten by my family, you don¡¯t have to. Treat the past as the son of Man and owe them. I Won¡¯t do it again in the future...¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei was in a low mood. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very unbearable?¡± ¡°A palm patted the top of her head. He Jingyan put both hands in his pockets and said indifferently, ¡°Why bother with other people¡¯s opinions? Life is your own. You can decide how you want to live. If you care too much about other people¡¯s opinions, you¡¯ll lose yourself.¡± ¡± .. ¡°After leaving University A, Wu Xuewei did not go back. She did not go to ss for the whole day and stayed in the bedroom until evening. She held the phone in her palm for a day until her palm was sweaty. Only then did she let go. ¡± ¡°After hesitating for a while, she finally mustered up the courage to call Feng Churui. ¡± This seemed to be the first call between the two since they got their marriage certificate. ¡°No one picked up the phone for a long time. Wu Xuewei gripped her phone tightly. was she too busy, or did she not want to pick up? ¡± ¡°It was raining cats and dogs in s city. When Feng Churui walked out of the office building of City Z Hall, he saw a female reporter holding her bag with both hands. She stood there and looked at the heavy rain. ¡± ¡°When she heard footsteps, the female reporter turned around and saw that it was him. She immediately smiled and took the initiative to greet him. ¡°Captain Feng, are you off work?¡± ¡± Feng churui nodded lightly. The driver had asked for leave today and he had driven himself here. He had just taken a few steps when he paused and turned his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring an umbre?¡± ¡°The female reporter was overwhelmed by the favor and said shyly, ¡°I was in a rush today and didn¡¯t remember to bring it. Who knew that it would rain so suddenly...¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui chuckled and raised the car keys in his hand. He asked, ¡°Do you need a ride?¡± ¡± ¡°Song Wei was overjoyed, so excited that her words were not coherent. ¡°This... isn¡¯t this... too troublesome?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s not troublesome,¡±Feng Churui said faintly. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go get the car.¡± ¡± The ck Land Rover quickly stopped in front of her. Song Wei used her bag to cover her head and pulled open the door of the passenger seat to get into the car. Feng Churui¡¯s eyes shed. He pursed his lips and did not say anything. He started the engine and the Land Rover drove out. It was only when she was sitting in the seat and the heater in the car surrounded her that song Wei realized that she was really sitting in the car of Captain S! ¡°Moreover, Captain S was driving personally! ¡± Feng Churui did not say much. He was focused on driving the entire way. Song Wei stole a nce at him. The side profile of his clearly defined face was extremely charming. Her heart was racing and her face was red. ¡°Just as she was racking her brain to find a topic to talk about, Feng churui said, ¡°Oh right, What¡¯s Your Name?¡± ¡± ¡°She had interviewed himst time, but he did not remember her name. ¡± ¡°Song Wei looked delighted. ¡°My name is Song Wei Wei. Song is Song dynasty¡¯s song. Wei Wei, the only Wei.¡± ¡± ¡°Song Wei?¡±He read it carefully. ¡°Good name.¡± ¡°Even though he knew that hispliment was only out of courtesy, song Weiwei was still very happy. ¡± ¡°The handsome and refined captain Feng was already the captain of an international metropolis at such a young age. His family background was even more prominent. He was the dream lover of millions of women, and he was even voted out. Women wanted him the most. Page. The object of love! ¡± Chapter 1094 ? Chapter 1094: Chapter 1107 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t seen s¡¯s handsome face on the news. It was just that after thest interview, she hade into contact with the real S. His handsome and noble temperament and elegant speech had deeply impressed her.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected that she would be fortunate enough to be personally sent home by S today. Song Wei thought that she was probably lucky! ¡°As soon as the topic was brought up, Song Weiwei began to answer. The questions she asked were more conservative. She was in charge of political news, so she only asked a few small questions about politics.¡± ¡°She would not make people think that she was too rigid, nor would she vite any secrets. She just simply asked S-chief questions from the perspective of an ordinary citizen.¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s voice was very pleasant to hear. His voice was maic and gorgeous. When the Chinese characters came out of his mouth, they turned into beautiful musical notes that gently echoed in the enclosedpartment.¡± ¡°When they were waiting for the traffic lights, Feng Churui¡¯s fingertip tapped on the steering wheel. His gaze was focused on the front. He suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡±¡± ¡°Song Wei suppressed her mood and her heart that was about to jump out of her chest. She said in a strong and calm voice, ¡°Not... not yet.¡±¡± ¡°Is that so...¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s voice was indifferent. He wanted to say something, but suddenly, a cell phone rang and interrupted him.¡± ¡°A hint of frustration appeared in song Wei¡¯s eyes. This damn phone, why did it ring when he was about to speak? !¡± ¡°Heavens, she was really curious about what he wanted to say just now!¡± ¡°Feng Churui took out his phone and took a look. His gaze darkened slightly, then he casually put it back.¡± ¡°Song Wei asked nervously, ¡°Captain S, aren¡¯t you going to pick up the phone? Don¡¯t worry about me. I can pretend that I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±¡± ¡°Ha...¡±Feng churuiughed softly. ¡°Have you always been this cute?¡± Cute? The mayor praised her for being cute? ! ¡°Song Weiwei¡¯s blood rushed to her face, and even her ears were burning. She was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to say.¡± ¡°¡±Where do you live?¡±The green light lit up, and Feng Churui turned the steering wheel and asked.¡± ¡°Song Weiwei almost blurted out greenway international garden, but after a second of rationality, she said, ¡°In Rainbow District.¡±¡± ¡°Greenbow International Garden, S City wasn¡¯t considered a top luxury house, but every apartment was worth eight million RMB. Rainbow District was a famous old district. It was 50 years old, and most of the people living there were ordinary wage earners.¡± Feng Churui was a little surprised. When did the sry of a reporter be so low? ¡°The ringtone stopped, and not long after, it rang again. Feng churui parked the car in front of the Old Gate of Rainbow District. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Thank you, Captain S, for sending me home! Sorry to trouble you!¡±Song Weiwei said as she unlocked the safe door and got out of the car.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± ¡°Feng Churui took out his phone and took a look. After hesitating for a moment, he picked up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±¡± ¡°Song Weiwei bent down beside the door and waved at him. She was saying something. Feng Churui pressed down the car window, and Song Weiwei¡¯s sweet voice came in. ¡°Thank you for sending me home. The road is slippery in the heavy rain. Take care on the road. Goodbye!¡±¡± Feng churui nodded. ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was on the other end of the phone. She heard him ask her coldly if there was anything wrong. Then, the conversation between the man and woman reached her ears without missing a single word. She clenched her fists and dug her nails into her palms.¡± ¡°She secretly took a deep breath before asking him, ¡°Do you know what happened at university a?¡±¡± Feng Churui¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°No.¡± Chapter 1095 ? Chapter 1095: Chapter 1108 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±I went clubbing in s city and got pregnant. The news of the D fetus was posted on the Forum of a university. The female lead was me, and the male lead was he jingyan,¡±she said in an extremely calm tone. ¡± Feng churui snorted. He turned the steering wheel and drove towards the apartment. ¡°He said mockingly, ¡°Why? Are you suspecting that I asked someone to do it?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei pinched her palm and bit her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Then you called to ask me if I know about this?¡± He was not that bored. He was always paying attention to University A. ¡°Wu Xuewei was silent. She suddenly did not know what to say. Feng Churui pressed down the car window in frustration and let the cold air that was mixed with the rain blow in. ¡°Now That I know, is there anything else?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was not that stupid. She would not be so stupid as to think that he had ordered someone to do this. He was the male lead in this incident. Once the matter was exposed, it would not be beneficial to him. ¡± ¡°However, she wanted to know if he would interfere in this matter if it was really rted to Wu Yuqing. ¡± ¡°The question that could have been asked easily was forced by his cold and impatient tone. Instead, she did not know how to open her mouth. ¡± ¡°She was hesitating and hesitating. Perhaps she should not have made this call. It had already disturbed him, hadn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°When he was interacting with the opposite sex, this call of hers had already annoyed him. ¡± ¡°No, perhaps it was because he was annoyed with her as a person. As a result, he was also annoyed by the call she made. ¡± ¡°¡±... I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you.¡±In the end, she did not ask. Wu Xuewei hung up the phone. ¡± ¡°Initially, she wanted to ask for his opinion, but now it was fine. There was no need. ¡± There was no need for him. Feng churui listened to the busy toneing from the phone. His eyes darkened and he clenched the phone tightly.. .. ¡°Wu Zhangshu was very angry. When he heard his subordinate¡¯s report that there was actually a post about Wu Xuewei¡¯s past in University A, he could not contain his anger after reading it! ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei could be considered the calmest one. It was not that she did not mind being affected, but that she had experienced it once. This time, it was just a little salt sprinkled on the foundation of the old wound. The degree of pain was notparable to the previous time. ¡± ¡°Investigate! Immediately find out who was the one who secretly exposed the whole matter!¡±Wu Zhangshu ordered furiously. The subordinate received the order and immediately went to investigate. ¡°Wu Xuewei poured a cup of tea and held it in front of him. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry for these petty people.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu took the tea and took a sip. His heart ached as he patted her head. ¡°Xuewei, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will not let go of any of these people who hurt you!¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s good that Grandpa is not angry.¡±He was already used to it and his mood was not as vtile as before. ¡°Wu Zhangshu sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right or wrong to let you return to the country. At least in the United States, you won¡¯t be troubled by these troublesome matters.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei quietly watched the tea leaves settle in the cup. There were some things, but who could predict them? ¡± ¡°Just like back then, when she transferred back from school, everyone thought that it was good for her and that it was beneficial for management to keep her by her side. However, they didn¡¯t expect that even though she was obedient, there would always be people who wouldn¡¯t let her off. ¡± ¡°She did not cause trouble, but she would always take the initiative to cause trouble. ¡± ¡°That night, the matter was investigated. ¡± ¡°The person who posted anonymously was a third-year university student, Wang Mengni from theputer science department. She was the one who had applied for an alternate ount and posted on the school forum to attack her, exposing her privacy. ¡± Wu Xuewei went through it in her mind and confirmed that she did not know anyone with that name. ¡°Wang Mengni? I don¡¯t know her.¡± Chapter 1096 ? Chapter 1096: Chapter 1109: The Path of Passion [12] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Miss, are you sure you don¡¯t know this person?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei thought about it again, but she still shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡± ¡°The subordinate asked again, ¡°Then, is the content of the post on the inte true? Is itpletely true, or is there nder content?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Some of it is true, but the vast majority of it is nder.¡± ¡± ¡°How does miss want to deal with it? Do you want to deal with her privately or... ?¡± ¡°She thought of the post saying that if she disappeared, it must be the Wu family who did it. It was all her disappearance. The Inte¡¯s Y. The direction of the discussion would definitely point to her and the Wu family. ¡± ¡°Not to mention whether it was the Wu family who did it or not, if anything happened to Wang Mengni, she would always me the Wu family. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei felt that to deal with such a person, she had to do it openly. It was safer to use a proper way, ¡°No, don¡¯t deal with it in a low-key manner this time. We will go through the judicial process and sue her for defamation. It has brought about an impact and loss to my daily life and reputation.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, miss. I know what to do.¡±The subordinate left in a hurry to contact thewyer. ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu looked at her and said with gratification, ¡°Our Xuewei has grown up.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei wrinkled her nose. ¡°She¡¯s not a child to begin with!¡± ¡°¡±I think you shouldn¡¯t go to school for the time being. Anyway, we¡¯re already preparing for the spring festival holiday. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you go or not. Don¡¯t make us unhappy.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Grandpa.¡± ¡± .. ¡°The next day, Wang Mengni was still in ss when she received a summons from the court. She was sued by Wu Xuewei in the name of defamation. ¡± ¡°Holding the ticket from the court, Wang Mengni wanted to bite her teeth. ¡°Good, You Wu Xuewei. Sue Me? ying with thew, right? Alright, let¡¯s see who fell first!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing received a call from her cousin. When she was asked about the details of how the child fell, she was a little wary. When Wang Mengni saw that she did not speak.., she quickly acted coquettishly again. ¡°Cousin, just tell me about it. I remember thest time you told me that it was Wu Xuewei who pushed me down the stairs. That¡¯s why my cousin fell first, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡± ¡°When she brought up the child that she was not fated to see, Wu Yuqing felt a little sad. ¡°Mengni, it¡¯s all in the past. Why are you still bringing it up?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Cousin!¡±Wang Mengni was anxious, she simply told her everything. ¡°To tell you the truth, cousin, Wu Xuewei transferred from the United States to our school. I didn¡¯t like her, so I wanted to make her take revenge for you! ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her, you and young master Feng would have been married long ago! ¡°Also, she caused you to lose your child. I Can¡¯t let her live so well!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Wang Mengni, you¡¯re Crazy!¡±Wu Yuqing turned pale with fright. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± ¡± ¡°At that time, her child was lost and her mood continued to be depressed. She could not walk out of her underestimation. Later, Wang Mengni came to s city by chance to y and met her. The two sisters slept together at night. During the conversation, she identally told her about the child she lost. ¡± ¡°However, she did not tell her who the child belonged to. As she could not stand Wu Yuqing¡¯s persistent questioning, Wu Yuqing told her that it was Wu Xuewei who had identally pushed her, causing her to fall down the stairs and give birth. ¡± ¡°Wang Mengni did not think much of it. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. I only taught her a little lesson. I just posted on the school forum and revealed all of her past matters. I didn¡¯t expect her to sue me! However, I¡¯m not a vegetarian. Other people are afraid of her Wu family, but I¡¯m not! The truth is on our side. What¡¯s there to be afraid of! The one who should feel guilty is her, Wu Xuewei! I¡¯ve already sued her for intentional injury. When the timees, let¡¯s see which one of us finishes first.¡± ¡± Chapter 1097 ? Chapter 1097: Chapter 1110 the way of Love [13] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±I have already charged her with intentional injury. When the timees, let¡¯s see which one of us ends first.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She really did not know the immensity of Heaven and earth. As long as the Wu family was willing, they could crush her with one hand! ¡± She actually dared to provoke and cause trouble. She was really not afraid of death! ¡°¡±Wang Mengni, I solemnly tell you now, withdraw thewsuit immediately! Formally apologize to the Wu family and Wu Xuewei!¡± ¡± ¡°Wang mengni shouted indignantly, ¡°Why? Cousin, can you have some guts! ! I¡¯m helping you to stand up for your injustice, alright? If it weren¡¯t for Wu Xuewei, this person, you would have married young master Feng long ago. Would you have fallen to the point where your child was born and your fianc¨¦ ran away with someone else? !¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Wang Mengni, I¡¯m not joking with you! While there¡¯s still time and there¡¯s still room to salvage the situation, quickly withdraw thewsuit and apologize to Wu Xuewei!¡±Wu Yuqing was about to go crazy from anger, she was doing something so brainless that she would get herself killed sooner orter! ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s toote! I¡¯ve already sued, and I won¡¯t withdraw thewsuit, much less apologize to the three troublemakers!¡±Wang Mengni hung up the phone angrily. ¡± How could she not be angry? University A was originally a famous school for the children of the rich and powerful. Which of the students who could study there were not the children of the rich and powerful in the capital? ¡°As for her, at most, she was just a little rich from her family. She had to drag many connections around before she could get in. She was looked down upon by others. Her family did not have any power or influence. She had a little money, but she was not a rich and powerful person, there were not many people who were willing to be friends with her! ¡± ¡°If it was not for Wu Xuewei¡¯s interference, Feng Churui would be her brother-inw now. ording to the Feng family¡¯s nepotism, she would not be able to do whatever she wanted in University A. at the very least, there would be people who would suck up to her! ¡± ¡°She had nowhere to vent her anger, and Wu Xuewei just happened to transfer back. Wasn¡¯t this heaven¡¯s will for her to take revenge? ¡± It would be strange if she would take measures against such a good opportunity! Wang Mengni was unconvinced. She was even more angry at her cousin Wu Yuqing¡¯s cowardly behavior and wanted her to apologize to Wu Xuewei? ¡°Humph, don¡¯t even think about it! ¡± ¡°She would never apologize to the murderer and J-3. Since she had already done it, then she would do it even more ruthlessly! ¡± She would just reveal everything that she had done! ¡°That night, in the wee hours of the morning, Wu Xuewei became extremely jealous and narrow-minded. She was angry that the pregnant woman went downstairs and caused the pregnant woman to give birth and lose her child. She once again updated the post. ¡± ¡°Countless alumni were speechless. They replied to the moderator, scolding Wu Xuewei for being shameless and J person, moring for her to die. Thements cursing her were all over the ce! ¡± ¡°The thread started off as gossip, but it gradually turned into an s attack. Countless people mored for Wu Xuewei to get out of University A and not dirty the air of university a! ¡± ¡°When the Wu family received the news, they did not dare to let Wu Xuewei read it for fear of touching her sad matters. ¡± ¡°The next day, Wu Xuewei woke up and found it very strange. The Inte was fine, but the domain name that opened the school intr could not be opened. Even if she changed aputer, it still could not be opened. ¡± ¡°She was puzzled, so she used her phone to log in. The domain name that could not be opened by theputer could be opened by the phone! ¡± ¡°The moment she saw the update of the post, her heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. ¡± ¡°At the same time that she felt sorry for her family¡¯s painstaking efforts, she was so terrified that her entire body trembled.. ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing, even if I return you a child, you still won¡¯t let me off, right? ¡± She put down her phone and went to the bathroom to wash her face with cold water. She patted her pale face and only dared to go downstairs after patting it a little red. ¡°Downstairs, Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu, Wu Zhangshu, had already gone to work. Wu Zhangshu¡¯s subordinates stayed at the Wu residence. When they saw hering down, they greeted her with a smile and asked her to have breakfast. ¡± Chapter 1098 ? Chapter 1098: Chapter 1111 the Way of Love [14] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei walked into the dining room and a servant hurriedly walked in. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s a court summons for you here!¡± ¡± The subordinate swept a stern look over. The servant¡¯s body trembled and trembled as she wanted to withdraw her hand. Wu Xuewei stretched out her hand and took the court summons from her hand. Intentional injury? Hehe.. Sheughed out loud and looked at the court summons in her hand. Sheughed until tears flowed out of the corners of her eyes. ¡°The subordinate took the summons from her hand andforted her, ¡°Miss, you canpletely ignore the court summons from Academy F. I will go and inform Academy F in a while. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will bother you again.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s expression was a little dull. After a long while, she heard her voice say faintly, ¡°No, this is what I deserve. Also, I promised her that I won¡¯t need awyer to defend me.¡± ¡± .. ¡°When Tang Chao received Wu Dechang¡¯s Call, he was really stunned for a long time. ¡± ¡°When he came back to his senses, he ridiculed in a casual manner, ¡°Uncle Wu, why did a busy person like you suddenly think of calling me? Could it be that you miss me and want to treat me to a meal?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang said, ¡°Ah Chao, don¡¯t be poor. Uncle Wu is looking for you because he has something to ask you for help.¡± ¡± ¡°Once he heard that there was something, Tang Chao instantly became serious and asked seriously, ¡°Uncle Wu, what is it that you want to say? Even if the central government wants to crack down on the underworld, I can still cooperate.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang was amused by his serious words. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. It¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯m not at ease if it¡¯s someone else. After thinking about it, I think you¡¯re the most reliable one.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh, Uncle Wu, I like what you¡¯re saying! Even my old man doesn¡¯t know that I have such an advantage. To actually be discovered by you, you¡¯re really a hero cherishing a hero!¡±For the first time in his life, he was praised for being reliable, how much praise was this! The Tang dynasty was immediately carried away with pride. ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang Coughed twice. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of thunder or because he choked, ¡°Ah Chao, recently, Xue Wei has been in some trouble at school. Her incident in s city was exposed by someone, and now she¡¯s in a very bad mood. ¡°I did some research and found out that the person who exposed this incident was Ah Rui¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e¡¯s cousin. ¡°I don¡¯t feel at ease leaving this matter to Ah Rui, so help me to control Wu Yuqing First and temporarily tell her not to go anywhere.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao stroked his chin. What Uncle Wu said was right. Could it be that his father-inw was very dissatisfied with Ah Rui, this son-inw? He was not at ease leaving such a small matter to him to handle? ¡± ¡°However, didn¡¯t Wu Yuqing Stop? Why was there another cousin causing a ruckus? ¡± What a worrisome family! ¡°Tang chao generously agreed, ¡°Alright, Uncle Wu, you can rest assured. I¡¯ll immediately get someone to invite Wu Yuqing to the Tang sect as a guest.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Wu.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh right, Uncle Wu.¡±After the official business was finished, Tang Chao couldn¡¯t help but start gossiping again. ¡°Is That Girl Xue Wei Alright?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±This child, other than being in a bad mood, it can¡¯t be seen that there¡¯s anything wrong on the surface.¡±Wu Dechang Sighed. ¡°That girl Xue Wei has always been sensible since she was young. Even if such a big incident happened, she still pretended to be fine on the surface. ¡°She was afraid that we would be worried, so she pretended to be indifferent. She didn¡¯t know that the more she acted like this, the more your aunt and I would be worried.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao licked his dry lips. ¡°Uncle Wu, don¡¯t worry. Xue Wei is so sensible. She will get over it.¡± ¡± Wu Dechang also hoped that she would be sensible and be able to get over this knot in her heart. ¡°I hope so.¡± ¡°However, she had already refused to hire awyer to defend herself. Could she still be considered to have gotten over it? ¡± Chapter 1099 ? Chapter 1099: Chapter 1112 the path of Love [15] Trantor: 549690339 Wu Yuqing was quickly caught by the henchmen and thrown into a closet. There was a bed for her to sleep on and a small table with food and water on it for her to eat. ¡°She was sleeping well at home when she suddenly heard the sound of the lock being pried open. Before she could wake up, the bedroom door was kicked open and two men in ck rushed up to her and held her up. The ck cloth covered her face, they dragged her out. ¡± ¡°She was thrown into a narrow and repressed space. She hugged her arms tightly in fear. Without even thinking, she knew that she had been kidnapped by someone. ¡± She definitely had something to do with Wu Xuewei! ¡°She had racked her brains, but she had never expected that the words she had unintentionally confided to her cousin would actually be used by her to make a big fuss. It would be used as a personal weapon to attack Wu Xuewei. ¡± She had already been captured. Then what about Wang Mengni? Did she do anything to her? ¡°She had repeatedly warned her not to have any designs on Wu Xuewei, but she had refused to listen. This time, if the Wu family was angered, they would definitely not have a good ending! ¡± ¡°It was fine if she was implicated, but if she were to implicate her family, then it would be regretful! ¡± .. ¡°Tang Chao had unintentionally revealed that Wu Xuewei was being prosecuted and that the court date was approaching. One second ago, Feng Churui was still calm andposed, but the next second, he tightly grabbed his cor. ¡°What did you say? !¡± ¡± ¡°Cough cough... let go of me!¡±Tang Chao coughed violently and pushed him away in a flurry. ¡°Feng Churui let go as he was told, but his gaze was firm as he stared at Tang Chao. ¡°Speak clearly!¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao really wanted to imitate Lu Mo¡¯s indecent roll of the eyes and give him a look. After he straightened his cor that was being pulled by him, Tang Chao asked nonchntly, ¡°Why, you don¡¯t Know?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui pursed his lips. His face was solemn, and the sharpness in his eyes was as if he wanted to cut him a few times. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story...¡±he thought about where to start so that he could understand. He casually grabbed a macaroon from the table and threw it over. ¡°Long Story Short!¡± ¡°He urately caught the macaroon in midair and took a bite out of it, tang Chao said slowly, ¡°You know that Wu Yuqing has a cousin, right? Oh... What was her name again? I forgot. It didn¡¯t matter what her name was. What was important was that she was in the same school as Xue Wei. Coincidentally, cousin Wang knew about Wu Yuqing. She also knew that Wu Xue Wei identally pushed Wu Yuqing, causing her to fall down the stairs and have a miscarriage. After that, cousin Wang felt indignant for Wu Yuqing. Naturally, she thought that Xue Wei was the third party who interfered with you and her cousin. HMM... now that the third party was a creature that everyone in society wanted to beat up, cousin Wang wanted to vent her anger even more. ¡°Coincidentally, Xue Wei transferred to a university and became famous for her numerous scandals. Cousin Wang already had a deep grudge. On impulse, she posted on the school forum to spread rumors that Xue Wei was having an affair with he jingyan. He has never had an abortion before.¡± ¡± ¡°After a long string of words, Tang Chao stopped to catch his breath. Feng Churui¡¯s face was tense as he urged him, ¡°What else? Hurry up and say it!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No matter how anxious I am, you have to let me catch my breath and drink some water, right?¡± ¡± Feng Churui did not say a word. He pursed his lips and signaled for him to drink some water! ¡°He picked up the cup and gulped down a few mouthfuls. He sighed in satisfaction. Tang Chao was not going to keep him in suspense anymore, ¡°Finally, Uncle Wu found out who was spreading the rumors, so he asked thewyer to sue cousin Wang for spreading the rumors. Cousin Wang was desperate and wanted to fight to the death. In the middle of the night, she revealed that Xue Wei had interfered with your rtionship with Wu Yuqing and even pushed the Pregnant Wu Yuqing down the stairs due to jealousy, causing her to miscarry.¡± ¡± Chapter 1100 ? Chapter 1100: Chapter 1113 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Speaking of which, I have to admire that cousin Wang. She really doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and earth. She even sued Xue Wei for intentional injury. ¡°But then again, that girl Xue Wei is really one-track-minded. She said that she promised Wu Yuqing that as long as she sued her, she would never hire awyer to defend herself. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t hire awyer to defend herself, isn¡¯t that just waiting for death? ¡°Thinking about how this child is now waiting for death at home, Uncle Wu¡¯s family is going crazy with anxiety!¡±¡± ¡°Tang dynasty added sneakily in the end, ¡°Ah Rui, let me tell you one more thing in secret. With your father-inw, your credibility is not high. ¡°Uncle Wu asked me to temporarily control Wu Yuqing and didn¡¯t ask you to do it. Do you know why?¡±¡± ¡°Feng churui lowered his eyes. His face was tense and expressionless. The Tang dynasty¡¯sst sentence was obviously a question for him. In fact, he already knew the answer in his heart, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t expect that the favor he did for her back then would be like a Pandora¡¯s box, involving so many disasters.¡± ¡°If he had the ability of a prophet, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to help Wu Yuqing even if he had to watch her kneel to death in front of him.¡± ¡°Not only did he help her and cause the death of his child, but he also dragged Wu Xuewei down into the abyss, making her unable to rest in peace.¡± ¡°How many more days?¡±His voice suddenly became colder. ¡°...¡±Tang Chao¡¯s gaze asked. Feng Churui had already stood up. ¡°How many more days until the court session?¡± ¡°So that was what he was asking. Tang Chao thought about the date and said, ¡°Hmm... it seems like there are still six more days.¡±¡± ¡°Got it. Is Wu Yuqing in the Tang Sect Now?¡± ¡°¡±She¡¯s locked up in the vault.¡±Tang Chao did not hide anything and told him directly. No matter what, he was now Xue Wei¡¯s husband in name. He could not stay out of this matter and ignore it.¡± It just so happened that it was easier for him to handle this matter than it was for him. Feng churui turned around and left. ¡°I¡¯ll go over.¡± ¡°¡±Go, Go!¡±Tang Chao wavedzily behind him. After drinking a few mouthfuls of water, he took out his phone and called Ah Cheng.¡± ¡°¡±Ah Cheng, bring Wu Yuqing to a secret room with surveince cameras. Ah Rui will look for herter. Do you know what to do?¡±¡± ¡°Ah Cheng had been with young master Tang for so many years. With a little advice from him, Ah Cheng knew what to do, ¡°Young Master Tang, I know what to do! Later, I¡¯ll arrange for my men to transfer that woman to another secret room. The surveince and recording will be turned on at the same time!¡±¡± ¡°Tang Chao raised his eyebrows and praised, ¡°Ah Cheng, you¡¯re getting smarter and smarter.¡±¡± ¡°Ah Cheng smiled and ttered, ¡°It¡¯s young master Tang who brought you here well!¡±¡± .. ¡°¡±Young Master Feng, you¡¯re Here!¡±¡± ¡°Soon, Feng Churui arrived at the Tang sect. Ah Cheng was already waiting there.¡± ¡°Feng churui nodded. ¡°Ah Cheng, lead the way.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Young Master Feng, follow me.¡±Ah Cheng turned around and led him around the corridor. After walking for a few minutes, they arrived at the entrance of the underground secret room.¡± A few ck-shirted men with guns were guarding the locked iron door. Ah Cheng walked over. ¡°Open the door. Young Master Feng wants to go in. This is young master Tang¡¯s order.¡± ¡°The Man in ck took out the key and opened a few locks. With a long creak, the rusty iron door was pushed open.¡± ¡°The Man in ck¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°Manager Cheng, young master Feng, Please!¡±¡± ¡°Ah Cheng was the first to walk in. He led Feng Churui through the dark and winding corridor. Finally, he stopped in front of a secret room. ¡°Young Master Feng, this is the ce. Please go in.¡±¡± Chapter 1101 ? Chapter 1101: Chapter 1114 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Man in ck who was guarding the door of the secret chamber unlocked the door and pushed it open. Feng Churui walked in and saw Wu Yuqing curled up on the bed. Upon hearing the sound, she sat up in fear and hugged herself with both arms. ¡± Feng Churui¡¯s gaze turned cold as he sized up the dark and narrow secret chamber. Even the air was dirty. His handsome brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Wu Yuqing had been locked up for a few days and waspletely isted from the world. Her body and mind had long been tortured to the point of copse. The moment she saw Feng Churui, she jumped off the bed excitedly and pounced on him. ¡°Ah Rui, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡± ¡°It was as if she had seen a life-saving straw. Her hands grabbed onto his arms tightly, and her eyes were filled with tears of excitement. ¡± ¡°She had been scared for the past few days, and the psychological torture for the past few days had almost driven her crazy! ¡± ¡°Now that Ah Rui was here, he would bring her out, right? ¡± ¡°He would, right? ¡± ¡°Feng Churui did not respond to her as she had expected. Instead, he pulled her hands away from his arms with a cold and handsome face. He pursed his lips and said coldly and arrogantly, ¡°Did you spread the news that Xue Wei identally pushed you?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing knew that he was using her, ¡°Ah Rui, listen to me. I didn¡¯t mean to spread the news. It was just that I was in a very bad mood at that time. Coincidentally, my cousin came to visit me. I was feeling very stifled, so I confided in her. I didn¡¯t expect that she would use this matter as an excuse to attack Wu Xuewei.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s hands were stuck in the pockets of his suit. His gaze was as cold as two sharp knives, slicing and dicing her. Wu Yuqing took Two Steps Back in panic. She swore that ever since they met.., he had never seen such a cold and ruthless gaze from him. ¡± He was angry! This was her first impression. ¡°¡±Did you say that Xue Wei was a third party who interfered with us?¡±Feng Churui said coldly. He had a gentlemanly demeanor and good self-control. At this moment, he could not even be bothered to pretend. ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing was uncertain. Her palms were sweating nervously, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. It was Mengni who misunderstood. ¡°From the beginning, we had a purposeful marriage. We also promised that even if we got married, we wouldn¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s private lives. ¡°I know this, and I know what to do. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that Mengni would be so impulsive. She would actually do such an irreparable wrong for me... I apologize to you on Mengni¡¯s behalf...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Ha...¡±the corners of Feng Churui¡¯s lips curled up slightly, a mocking smile appeared on his face. ¡°Since it¡¯s clear, why did you only talk about how Xue Wei identally pushed you? By the way, the child in your stomach isn¡¯t mine at all? The so-called interference is even more ridiculous!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Ah Rui, I know that it¡¯s useless to say anything now. The damage has already been done, and I¡¯m also very sad. ¡°I¡¯ll ept any apology you want, but please let the Wu Family Go! ¡°Don¡¯t implicate my family! ¡°Mengni is still young. She does things without thinking. She¡¯s impulsive. I apologize to you on her behalf! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You can redeem the damage done to Xue Wei by being sorry?¡±Feng Churui turned a blind eye to her delicate and pitiful look, ¡°Why is Wang Mengni so angry? She¡¯s even angrier than you, the client? What¡¯s the reason? It¡¯s nothing more than you instilling an abnormal and untrue story into her. Xue Wei identally pushed you and caused your miscarriage. Didn¡¯t she alsopensate you with our child? Why didn¡¯t you tell us about the life-for-life thing?¡± ¡± Chapter 1102 ? Chapter 1102: Chapter 1115 the way of love Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng churui smiled with a hint of gloominess in his eyes, ¡°We tried so hard to keep it a secret, but you leaked it so easily. It even became the most effective weapon to attack her. Tell me, what kind of apology can we use to save her?¡± ¡± ¡°If you need...¡±Wu Yuqing retreated step by step. ¡°We can hold a press conference and publicly apologize for this incident...¡± She thought that thest bit of affection left in Feng Churui¡¯s heart had been exhausted. ¡°He already disdained to treat him with courtesy, which meant that in his heart, this person was already an irreconcble enemy. ¡± Enemy.. Standing on the opposite side of the Feng family and the Wu family was undoubtedly a dead end! ¡°The hatred in Wu Yuqing¡¯s heart was about to drive her crazy. If not for Wang Mengni, she would still be fine now, and the Wu family would also be fine! ¡± Feng churui listened to her words and furrowed his brows in distress. ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing seemed to see the hope of life and hurriedly expressed her position. ¡°Then what else do you want? Tell me, as long as it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll agree to everything!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±First of all, withdraw thewsuit,¡±Feng Churui said unhurriedly. His voice carried an awe-inspiring force that came from not being angry. ¡± He was someone in a high position who had been issuing orders for many years. He could easily imitate and pretend that he couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°¡±Okay! The first thing I¡¯ll Do When I go out is withdraw thewsuit!¡±She was the party involved. As long as she didn¡¯t intend to pursue Wu Xuewei, the court wouldn¡¯t be able to forcefully pursue it. ¡± The first condition was that she could do it! ¡°¡±Also, you have to make a public statement that the father of the child in your belly isn¡¯t me, but someone else. ¡°Wu Xuewei identally pushed you, but not on purpose. After that, she came close to being able to pay for her mistakes. ¡°All of you have to solemnly apologize to her in front of the entire nation. ¡°As for what excuses your cousin found to cover up for those B * stards, that will depend on your performance.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay, okay, okay. I promise you all of This!¡±Wu Yuqing carefully confirmed. ¡°Ah Rui, can you let the Wu family and Mengni off now?¡± ¡± ¡°What do you think?¡±Feng churui smiled faintly and threw the question back to her. ¡°As if he couldn¡¯t stand the dirty air in the secret room, he frowned, turned around, and left. ¡± ¡°The moment his figure disappeared, the door was locked again with a bang. ¡± .. ¡°After leaving the secret room, Tang Chao also staggered back to the Tang sect. Seeing him walking toward him, he came up to him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you solved it?¡± ¡± ¡°En.¡±Feng Churui was still not in a good mood. It was obvious that he did not want to talk. ¡°Tang Chao touched the tip of his nose, ¡°I heard from Uncle Wu that Xue Wei is not in a good mood. How about it? Do you want tofort her at this time?¡±? You know, women are all emotional animals. When they are in a bad mood, even a little bit of care can move them for a long time. ¡°Maybe if you take care of her now, Xue Wei might forgive you!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui nced at him indifferently and replied with a fake smile, ¡°You seem to think too little of her.¡± ¡± ¡°If she could forgive him so easily, he would have used the bitter-meat tactic long ago. Why wait until now? ¡± ¡°Then you n to leave her alone and wait for death?¡±Tang dynasty red. Was Xue Wei thatplicated? How could he not know! ¡°Feng churui faintly raised the corners of his lips and patted his shoulder. Without saying anything, he brushed past him and left the Tang sect. ¡± .. ¡°Before Wu Yuqing Left, Wang Enterprise had already suffered a heavy blow! ¡± Chapter 1103 ? Chapter 1103: Chapter 1116 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wang¡¯spany was a meat-processing foodpany. In the past few days, a reporter from Z Central Television secretly visited its production workshop. There were hygiene problems. Wang¡¯s source of meat was also cheap pork that had been injected with lean meat essence. ¡± ¡°Once consumed, human health would be endangered. The main hazards were: muscle tremors, panic, tremors, headaches, nausea, vomiting, and other symptoms, especially for high blood pressure, heart disease, and so on, hyperthyroidism and prostatic hypertrophy were more harmful to patients, and serious ones could lead to death. ¡± ¡°As soon as the news was broadcast, the Wang Enterprise was immediately investigated by the Ministry of Industry andmerce. The inventory that had not been distributed overnight in the warehouse waspletely destroyed. ¡± ¡°The orders that were owed had no source for delivery, and the Wang Enterprise was on the verge of bankruptcy. ¡± ¡°Wang Mengni was still in the midst of ruining Wu Xuewei¡¯s reputation, but when she saw the news, she copsed to the ground. How was this possible! ! ¡± How could their Wang Corporation go bankrupt? ¡°No, this isn¡¯t real! ¡± It must be the doing of the Wu Family! ¡°She had been eating the ham sausage produced by Wang Corporation when she was young. It had been fine for so many years, so how could there be a problem! ! ¡± It must be the doing of the Wu Family! ¡°Thinking of this, she ran to turn on herputer and wanted to continue posting about the Wu family¡¯s secret operation behind the scenes to bring down Wang Corporation. ¡± ¡°Before she could finish typing, Wu Yuqing¡¯s call was the first toe in. ¡± She picked it up and was extremely furious. ¡°Cousin! Don¡¯t waste your saliva to persuade me this time! I Won¡¯t Stop! The Wu family has already caused our Wang Jia to go bankrupt. I Won¡¯t let her off!¡± Wu Yuqing wanted nothing more than to go through the phone and give her a tight p. Only she would do such a stupid thing like hitting a rock with an egg! ¡°¡±Wang Mengni, this is thest time I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t provoke Wu Xuewei again! If you don¡¯t want to be sent by the Tang sect to j-triangle to serve those peddlers, you can continue to provoke Wu Xuewei. I Won¡¯t Stop You!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Cousin, you¡¯re Crazy! Who Am I helping? It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not on my side, but you¡¯re warning me? !¡±Wang Mengni went crazy and screamed. ¡± ¡°Do you know why Wang Corporation was exposed by y-vision? This is just a J-report for you. The Wu family isn¡¯t someone you can offend!¡± Wang Mengni gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all the Wu family¡¯s doing in the a-box! The quality of our Wang Corporation has always been strictly checked by the quality inspection department. It can¡¯t be a problem! This is all caused by Wu Xuewei! I¡¯ve been eating our family¡¯s ham sausages since I was young. There¡¯s no problem no matter what! ¡°Those reports are pure nder! ¡°Bullsh * T! ¡°This is Wu Xuewei¡¯s malicious revenge!¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing really wanted to scold her to wake her up, her voice unconsciously raised as well. ¡°Wang Mengni, if you weren¡¯t my cousin, I would have pped you to death right now! ¡°What do you mean by venting my anger? Use your brain. Are you venting your anger for me or are you trying to get me killed? ¡°Even if you¡¯re indignant, you¡¯ve asked me for my opinion. Have you asked me if I want to pursue the matter? What are you angry about? Huh? You also know that it was fine for you to eat ham sausages when you were young, but what about now? Ever since you grew up, in these few years, have you ever eaten even one strand of your family¡¯s ham sausages? Did your parents let you eat it? If your Wang Corporation really didn¡¯t have any quality issues that could be used against you, even if z Yang personally came down to investigate, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything ¡°On the contrary, it¡¯s your own quality issues that can be used against you. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so easy for you to be wiped out!¡± ¡± ¡°Wang Mengni instantly fell silent. Her entire body was trembling, and a sense of panic enveloped her. ¡± Chapter 1104 ? Chapter 1104: Chapter 1117 the way of Love [20] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If what her cousin said was true, then Wang Corporation could have avoided bankruptcy and be targeted by others. It was all because of her that Wang Corporation went bankrupt. ¡± She caused her family to go bankrupt and be heavily in debt.. She could not imagine what it would be like if she did not have branded clothes and branded bags in the future. She could not bear the looks of contempt and contempt from her ssmates! ¡°¡±Cousin, save me! I know I¡¯m wrong... Cousin, save Wang Corporation! I don¡¯t want to go bankrupt, Wang Corporation can¡¯t go bankrupt!¡±Wang Mengni seemed to have been suddenly woken up by a beating. She cried and begged Wu Yuqing to save her. ¡± .. ¡°Ever since Wu Xuewei received the Court summons, she had been staying at home and had not left the house. ¡± She did not go on the school forum anymore. She was afraid that seeing that post would affect her mood. Her mood had already sunk to the bottom. She did not want it to get worse. ¡°A person¡¯s mood could affect others. She had always been unhappy, and her family was also worried. ¡± ¡°She knew that she was a little silly. Even at this time, she still kept her promise. She did not hire awyer to defend herself, and her family was also worried sick. ¡± ¡°Her father, mother, and grandfather took turns to help her with her thoughts. However, she was not willing to listen. No matter what was said, it was useless. ¡± She would not easily change what she had decided. ¡°The students of a university suddenly discovered that the posts on the school forum that had always been very popr, the number of posts that had reached more than 100,000, could not be found overnight. ¡± ¡°Previously, a few students had copied and reposted them on the online social forum, and they were also banned at the same time. ¡± ¡°As long as there were posts about any content of Wu Xuewei, they could not be published, and the search keywords could not be found. ¡± These were all things that Wu Xuewei did not know. ¡°Seeing that the court session was getting closer and closer, her mood could already be described as depressed and unhappy. She spent the entire day cooped up in her bedroom like an old man without any entertainment. ¡± ¡°After eating and sleeping, she woke up to eat. After that, she was in an endless daze. ¡± ¡°That morning, Wu Zhangshu sent the troops back. He sat down on the sofa and sent the maid upstairs to call her down. ¡± ¡°Seeing the old man¡¯s smiling face, the maid guessed that something good had happened. She replied and hurriedly went upstairs to call someone. ¡± There was a knock on the door. ¡°Wu Xuewei was in a daze and was interrupted. She rubbed her dry eyes and said to the door, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡± ¡°The maid pushed the door open and came in. ¡°Miss, the old man is downstairs. He wants you to go down now.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Grandpa is not in the army at this hour. Why did hee back?¡±Wu Xuewei was puzzled, but she still slowly got off the bed and gave him a coat. ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m not sure either, but looking at the way you look, something good must have happened!¡±The maid reached out and helped her with her coat. The two of them went downstairs together. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei went downstairs and sat down beside Wu Zhangshu. ¡°Grandpa, why did you ask me to go downstairs?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Nothing. Grandpa just wants you to watch TV with me.¡±Wu Zhangshu smiled and picked up the tea. He took a sip and praised, ¡°Good tea!¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at the TV. ¡°This was a news station, and it was currently broadcasting current affairs news. ¡± ¡°Suddenly.., the female anchor said in perfect mandarin, ¡°Regarding the recently popr rumor and nder incident, I think everyone is paying attention. ¡°Today, the rumor-monger took the initiative to step forward and hold a press conference to formally apologize for the harm he caused by ndering her. ¡°Now, please take a look at the live report that our reporter sent back.¡± ¡± The scene shifted to the scene of a press conference. Wu Yuqing and a girl were on stage. Both of them were wearing in clothes and their faces were a little haggard. They bowed deeply to the reporters below the stage. Chapter 1105 ? Chapter 1105: Chapter 1118: The Path of love Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Seeing the name tag erected on the stage, Wu Xuewei realized that the girl next to Wu Yuqing was Wang Mengni! ¡± ¡°She turned her head in confusion and looked at Wu Zhangshu. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s Going On?¡± ¡± Wu Zhangshu took another sip of tea with a smile and kept her guessing. ¡°See for yourself.¡± Wu Xuewei turned her gaze back to the television. ¡°On the television, Wu Yuqing and Wang Mengni bowed and froze for more than ten seconds before they both stood up and sat down. ¡± Wang Mengni awkwardly sat down with her. Her gaze was a little evasive. It was obvious that she was not used to such a situation where there were cameras everywhere. ¡°Wu Yuqing adjusted the height of the microphone, then, she said, ¡°Hello Everyone, I¡¯m Wu Yuqing. The person next to me is my cousin, Wang Mengni. The post that was previously hyped up on the inte about the Wu family¡¯s daughter ruining the family¡¯s reputation, having a lewd and promiscuous private life, and intentionally pushing me down the stairs to cause my miscarriage due to her jealousy. My cousin Wang Mengni and I will use this press conference to solemnly and officially apologize to Wu Xuewei.¡± ¡± ¡°Below the stage, Wu Yuqing stretched out her hand and forcefully pinched Wang Mengni¡¯s arm. Wang Mengni felt the pain, then she raised her head and dodged a few shes of light, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°The post was sent by me. In fact, some of the content in the post was fabricated by me. It¡¯spletely untrue. ¡°Because I like a freshman boy. It just so happens that Wu Xuewei and he are very close. The two of them have also been rumored to be having an affair. Because of jealousy, I impulsively posted the post, wanting to tarnish her reputation... regarding this matter, I¡¯m really sorry. ¡°Wu Xuewei, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m deeply sorry for the harm caused to you by my rumors and nder! ¡°I hope you can forgive me for my impulsive mistake!¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing this, Wu Xuewei already somewhat understood. Wu Yuqing and Wang Mengni must have been warned. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have held such a high-profile press conference and publicly apologized. ¡± ¡°¡±Grandpa, did you put pressure on Wu Yuqing and Wang Mengxue?¡±Wu Xuewei was a little worried. ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa didn¡¯t do anything in private. Everything is reasonable and legal.¡± ¡± ¡°In that case, Wu Xuewei was relieved. ¡± ¡°On the television, there were reporters asking questions about Wu Yuqing¡¯s miscarriage. was the child Feng Churui¡¯s? ¡± ¡°ording to the time when the engagement was broken off, she was already pregnant at that time. Why did mayor Feng still want to break off the engagement? ¡± ¡°Wu Yuqing¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, then she smiled faintly, looking very forced, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m not afraid of everyoneughing at me. The engagement between me and Mayor Feng is just a political andmercial marriage. ¡°Before the engagement, the two of US could be said to be strangers who didn¡¯t know each other at all. Because of the engagement, we were bound together. ¡°Before the engagement, Mayor Feng and I also made a private agreement. The engagement was just for the sake of getting married, and it had nothing to do with feelings. In the future, if we get married, we can also not interfere in each other¡¯s private lives. ¡°I have a person that I like very much. Because of various reasons, we can¡¯t be together. The child is also his and has nothing to do with Mayor Feng.¡± ¡± ¡°The reporter had another question. ¡°Since it¡¯s a marriage of politics and business, ording to the Feng family¡¯s governance status, why would they choose the Wu family, whose wealth and status are not considered outstanding? You have to know that there are many businessmen in the business world who are richer than the Wu family.¡± ¡± Wu Yuqing¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because my family background is clean and I don¡¯t have any bad behavior or records. All the conditions are more in line with the Feng family¡¯s requirements for a daughter-inw.¡± Chapter 1106 ? Chapter 1106: Chapter 1119 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Everyone, please focus on Miss Wu Xuewei. During this press conference, my cousin Wang Mengni and I would like to solemnly apologize to Miss Wu Xuewei in front of the entire nation.¡± ¡± ¡°Wang mengni also added, ¡°Regarding the damage to Miss Wu Xuewei¡¯s reputation, I would like to express my sincere apologies! I¡¯m sorry, I hope that Miss Wu Xuewei can be magnanimous and not hold it against us!¡± ¡± Beep ¡ª The television screen turned ck. Wu Zhangshu was unhappy. ¡°Why did you turn it off when you were watching it?¡± ¡°As he said that, he reached out to grab the remote control. Wu Xuewei snatched it away and pouted. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s all an apology. Listening to it once is the same as listening to it twice.¡± ¡± ¡°Why? Are you going to forgive them just like that?¡± ¡°What else can I do? I don¡¯t like to do things like beating up a drowning dog...¡± ¡°¡±Humph, even if they really beat up a drowning dog, they should be punished!¡±Wu Zhangshu was still a little angry. ¡°They should be d that the person they provoked was you. Only a silly child like you is so naive. You can easily forgive others with a few words of apology. Such a person should be taught a harsh lesson. Otherwise, they won¡¯t learn their lesson! They don¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and earth. They simply stir up trouble!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei hurriedly went over and patted his chest to help him catch his breath. ¡°Alright, Alright. I¡¯m not angry anymore. Grandpa, don¡¯t take it seriously, okay? Come, a smile will make you age faster.¡± ¡± Wu Zhangshu was amused by her. He tapped her forehead and pushed his head back. ¡°Hehe... You Silly Child!¡± .. The matter of spreading rumors and nder was officially settled. ¡°Wu Xuewei did not deliberately pay attention to the outside world, so the rumors and nders outside could not hurt her. She also did not continue to pay attention to Wang Mengni and did not know that the Wang Corporation had formally applied for bankruptcy protection from the court. ¡± ¡°Wang Mengni also did not have the capital to continue studying at university a, so she quit school and went home. ¡± ¡°The matter came to a sessful conclusion. Wu Xuewei thought of he jingyan, whom she had not contacted for a long time, so she charged her phone and turned it on. Just as she turned it on, he jingyan¡¯s missed calls and more than a dozen text messages popped up. ¡± ¡°She read the text messages one by one. They were all worried about her content. After reading them, Wu Xuewei called him immediately. ¡± ¡°No one picked up the phone. She thought that it was probably a holiday, so he must have something on. ¡± ¡°Thus, she did not continue to call him. Instead, she sent him a text message to tell him that the matter had been resolved satisfactorily. She was in a good mood and calm, so he did not have to worry. ¡± .. ¡°Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, it was the spring festival. ¡± ¡°The whole country was shrouded in the joy of the Spring Festival. The Wu family had long since hung rednterns on the trees in the courtyard. The entire Wu residence was decorated with a jubnt atmosphere, weing the spring festival with warm rednterns. ¡± ¡°On the eve of the New Year¡¯s Eve, the Secretary of the Wu Family, Mrs. Wu Dechang, and Wu Xuewei, three generations of the same family, ate the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together happily. ¡± ¡°There was an unwritten rule in the Wu family, which was that on the eve of the New Year¡¯s Eve every year, those who could be present as a family would sit around in front of the television after the New Year¡¯s Eve Dinner and watch the Spring Festival G together. ¡± ¡°Around ten o¡¯clock, Wu Changshu¡¯s subordinates, Wu Dechang¡¯s subordinates, and Mrs. Wu¡¯s subordinates, called one after another to wish them a happy new year in advance. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei reached into her pocket somewhat dejectedly and held her phone, which had been silent the whole time. In the end, she let out an almost inaudible sigh and was about to pull her hand out. ¡± ¡°At this moment, as if she had telepathy, just as she was about to pull her hand out, her phone vibrated. Then, the ringtone rang out leisurely. ¡± Chapter 1107 ? Chapter 1107: Chapter 1120 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She looked happy and then took out her phone. When she saw that it was Qiaolun¡¯s number, she felt a little disappointed. Then, she quicklyposed herself and picked up the phone. ¡°Hi, qiaolun!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Dear Xuewei, Happy New Year! Isn¡¯t this the Chinese New Year?¡±Qiaolun¡¯s voice was still young and energetic. It reached Wu Xuewei¡¯s ears through the radio waves. ¡± ¡°She smiled. ¡°Thank you, Qiao Lun! Are you and Juve doing well?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No, we¡¯re not doing well at all.¡±Qiao Lun¡¯s tone became weaker. ¡°Xue Wei, are you not going to contact US after returning to your country? It¡¯s been so long, but I haven¡¯t seen you take the initiative to contact us. Sure enough, the distance is long, and the rtionship is estranged...¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was really not used to Qiao Lun suddenly bing sentimental. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re all my best friends! I just transferred back from school and had a lot of things to do, so I neglected you guys. Sorry.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±If you feel guilty, why don¡¯t you take advantage of the holiday toe back to America to visit us?¡±Qiao Lun said excitedly about his n, ¡°We can go to Hawaii for a holiday together! Call all our friends! Swim, sunbathe, y beach volleyball, Dive, and even BBQ (barbecue) . Oh! It¡¯s so Perfect!¡± ¡± ¡°After chatting with Qiaolun for a long time, she hung up the phone reluctantly. Wu Xuewei nced at the time and saw that it was already 11 o¡¯clock. ¡± There was still an hour before the new year. ¡°At this moment, her phone vibrated and a text message popped up. ¡± ¡°[ he jingyan: I wanted to personally tell you happy new year and call you, but the line was busy. There is still an hour before the new year. I wish you a happy new year in advance! I hope you can be happy every day in the future. ] ¡± ¡°In just three short sentences, she did not use particrly beautiful words to embellish it, but she expressed the most simple blessing. Wu Xuewei was very touched. ¡± ¡°Thinking of his situation, her heart felt a little sour, she quickly replied to his message: [ I Wish You a happy new year in advance too! You too, you have to be happy every day in the future. May God treat you well. PS: Do you have any ns for the holiday? Do you want to go to the United States for a holiday together? ] ¡± A minute passed. ¡°[ he jingyan: No, you have fun. I have something to do during the holiday. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have the chance to see you again. ] ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei shrugged helplessly and replied: [ alright then, I¡¯ll see you at school! ] ¡± [ he jingyan: Yes. ] ¡°While Wu Xuewei was texting, Feng Churui¡¯s call had alreadye in. He wished Wu Zhangshu, Wu Dechang, and Mrs. Wu a happy new year. After hanging up the phone, Wu Zhangshu walked over and sat down beside her. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei raised her head. There was a bright smile on her face, and her eyes were as clear as two crystal clear ss. ¡°Grandpa, are you done with the call?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu responded, then he leaned over in a good mood to see who she was texting. Wu Xuewei quivered and locked the phone screen. She quickly put it into her pocket, then gave him a silly smile. ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu smacked his lips, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to read it, then I won¡¯t read it. Grandpa won¡¯t read it.¡±. Ah Rui had already called to say hello just now. Xue Wei, regardless of whether you are willing or not, you are now the daughter-inw of the Feng family. It is already very impolite not to go back to your husband¡¯s family for the New Year. Now, you should call your inws to say hello. You Can¡¯t lose the gift.¡± ¡± Feng Churui had already called? ¡°Wu Xuewei felt a little sad in her heart. She could not withstand her grandfather¡¯s teachings, so she hesitated to take out her phone. ¡± Chapter 1108 ? Chapter 1108: Chapter 1121 the way of Love [24] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After mentally preparing herself and taking a few deep breaths, she picked up the phone and dialed the number of the Feng family. ¡± ¡°At the side, Wu Zhangshu added with a smile, ¡°Xue Wei, you must be polite. Remember to call your parents.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei agreed and organized her words in her mind. Very quickly, the call was picked up. It was Feng Jianguo. ¡± Her... Father-inw. ¡°¡±Xuewei, AH, Happy New Year!¡±Feng Jianguo¡¯s bright and clear voice was the first to be heard. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei bit her lip. Wu Zhangshu gave her an encouraging look at the side, indicating that she should quickly call someone. Wu Xuewei lowered her head and held tightly onto the Golden Tassel Tassel on the pillow.¡±... father, I also wish you a happy new year...¡± ¡± This call was what Wu Xuewei felt. Time passed the longest and was also the most torturous. This was because the change in status made her feel a little ufortable. ¡°In the past, she did not need to expend too much energy to do things easily. Now that she had put in a lot of effort, she still felt that it was a little strenuous. ¡± She stuttered. It could be heard that she was not mentally prepared. She had been forced to do it. ¡°Fortunately, Feng Yuanzhao and Mrs. Feng Jianguo did not mind. They were very tolerant towards her. This phone callsted for five to six minutes. The moment she hung up the phone, Wu Xuewei felt as if all her strength had been taken away, immediately, her legs and shoulders slumped weakly against the sofa. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Wu came over with a piece of sliced fruit and gave her a peeled grapefruit. Wu Xuewei took it and took a bite. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± ¡± Mrs. Wu smiled and looked at her embarrassed expression. ¡°Why? Are you nervous about calling your inws?¡± Wu Xuewei was very embarrassed. was her nervousness that obvious? ¡°Um... a little.¡± ¡°Mrs. Wu teased her, ¡°What¡¯s there to be nervous about, huh? Aren¡¯t you familiar with Ah Rui¡¯s parents? Your parents-inw have watched you grow up since you were young. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be nervous.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s face was bashful. She bit the grapefruit into her mouth in a few bites, and her cheeks puffed up from chewing.¡±... I¡¯m still not used to it. This is also the first time I¡¯m calling you and someone other than Dad¡¯s parents.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang Hung Up The Phone and walked over to sit down. He looked at the mother and daughter and took a piece of fruit. He took a bite and asked, ¡°What are you mother and daughter talking about? Why haven¡¯t I spoken since I arrived? Are you talking about some small secret?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei was just about to speak when Mrs. Wu beat her to it. ¡°What else can we talk about? It¡¯s just that our daughter is shy and nervous because it¡¯s her first time calling her father-inw and mother-inw.¡± ¡°Mom!¡±Wu Xuewei couldn¡¯t help but tease. Her small face flushed red. ¡°Hahaha...¡±Wu Dechang Laughed Loudly. Even Wu Zhangshuughed along. Wu Xuewei was extremely embarrassed. She directly buried her head into the pillow. ¡°After they celebrated the new year together and wished each other a happy new year, Wu Xuewei went back to her bedroom to sleep. ¡± ¡°On the first day of the New Year, the Wu residence was in a jubnt mood. The domestic servants and security guards all received new year¡¯s red packets. Wu Xuewei also received a heavy new year¡¯s money from Wu Zhangshu, Mrs. Wu Dechang. ¡± ¡°On the first day of the Lunar New Year, the family chatted at home, watched TV, and went out for a stroll. The day passed just like that. ¡± ¡°On the second day of the Lunar New Year, Wu Xuewei was still sleeping in when the servants knocked on the bedroom door hurriedly. The Garfield Cat Green Tea, who was sleeping beside her pillow, was startled by the sound and suddenly jumped up. ¡± Wu Xuewei¡¯s face was swept by the cat¡¯s tail. She frowned and rubbed her eyes to wake up. ¡°¡±Miss, are you awake?¡± ¡± ¡°...e in.¡± The maid pushed the door open and entered with a face full of unconceble joy. ¡°Miss! Quickly get up and freshen up. Young Master Feng is here to pay new year¡¯s greetings!¡± Chapter 1109 ? Chapter 1109: Chapter 1122 the road of Love [25] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei was half asleep and did not hear clearly. She answered vaguely,¡±... got it...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Then hurry up, miss. I¡¯ll go down First!¡±The servant left happily. ¡± ¡°Once the servant left, she reached out to stroke green tea¡¯s soft cat and muttered, ¡°Green tea, don¡¯t mess around...¡± ¡± ¡°Then, she fell asleep again. ¡± Green Tea¡¯s big eyes stared at her nkly for a while before she softened her limbs and quietly curled up next to her. .. ¡°Feng Churui brought a lot of new year¡¯s products and supplements. He even gave red packets to the servants and security guards. In an instant, this new son-inw had won over the hearts of everyone in the Wu residence. ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu asked someone to bring the chessboard over and y a few words with him. Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu were watching TV at the side, and the few of them chatted from time to time. ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu had already gotten someone to call Wu Xuewei down. It was almost time for lunch, but she was still nowhere to be seen. ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu had already yed a few rounds with Feng churui on the chessboard. Finally, he could not hold it in any longer. ¡°Someone, go and call Xue Wei down. It¡¯s already sote, and you still want to stay in bed? What kind of nonsense is this!¡± ¡± ¡°It just so happened that Feng Churui had lost, so he volunteered to go upstairs. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go and call her.¡± ¡± ¡°The two of them had always been at loggerheads. Letting him go up would allow the couple to spend more time together. Who knows, they might even make up. ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu chuckled and waved his hand. ¡°Alright, you can go then.¡± ¡± ¡°When he came to the second floor, at the door of Wu Xuewei¡¯s bedroom, Feng Churui stood still and raised his hand to knock on the door. ¡± No one answered. ¡°He tried to turn the lock on the door, but it did not fall off. He pushed the door open easily and walked in without hesitation. ¡± The floor was covered with a thick carpet. His leather shoes stepped on it without making a sound. He walked to the bed and saw a human and a cat. They were sleeping soundly with their heads touching each other! ¡°As if sensing someone¡¯s gaze, green tea meowed and opened her eyes. Then, she slowly stood up and raised her tail. She stared at him with her big eyes as if warning him not toe over. ¡± ¡°Feng churui found it interesting. He heard that she had recently raised a Garfield Cat. Now that he looked at it, it was indeed cute. ¡± ¡°On itsrge face, its eyes were big, its nose and mouth were small, revealing a tender pink color. It was adorable. ¡± ¡°On its pure white fur, there were a few orange patches that were evenly distributed on its round body. It was very cute. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui had a faint smile on the corner of his lips. He walked to the side of the bed. Green tea suddenly became excited and meowed, wanting to jump up. ¡± The cat¡¯s Paw identally stepped on Wu Xuewei¡¯s face. Wu Xuewei moaned and green tea suddenly jumped away again. He stared at Wu Xuewei with his big eyes and did not dare to move. ¡°¡±... green tea, don¡¯t make a scene...¡±Wu Xuewei reached out to touch green tea. ¡± Feng churui reached out and pinched the green tea. He carried it into his arms and hugged it. Wu Xuewei touched the side of the pillow for a long time. She did not touch green tea and gave up. ¡°When it came to the holidays, she rxed. She stayed uptest night to catch up on the TV series, so she only went to bed after midnight. Now, she could not get out of bed at all. ¡± ¡°Once the green tea was in Feng Churui¡¯s arms, it was on full alert. It raised its cat ws and was ready to scratch his face at any time. Feng Churui gently patted its head and smoothed the fur on the back of its head and neck. ¡°Green Tea?¡± ¡± ¡°Remembering what she called it, Feng Churui raised green tea to level his gaze and lowered his voice. ¡°Be quiet!¡± ¡± Green tea became quiet after he smoothed its fur. Itzily used its two front paws to scratch its big face and obediently nestled in Feng Churui¡¯s arms. Its big eyes gradually narrowed and it fell asleep. Chapter 1110 ? Chapter 1110: Chapter 1123 the way of Love [26] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°... Wuah...¡±Wu Xuewei was full of sleep and let out a satisfied cry. She stretched her body and lifted the nket to sit up. ¡°She rubbed her eyes and instantly woke up. She did not find green tea by the pillow. She turned her head to look for it in confusion. With a nce, she saw a man sitting on the imperial consort¡¯s bed. He was dressed neatly in a suit! ¡± Why is he here? ! ¡°Wu Xuewei was stunned and subconsciously pulled up the nket to cover herself. Green tea heard the sound andzily opened her eyes. When she saw that her master had woken up, she meowed, which could be considered as a greeting. ¡± Feng churui lowered his head and touched green tea¡¯s head. Green tea shrunk her neck and squinted her eyes as if she was enjoying it. ¡°You¡¯re Awake?¡±Only then did Feng Churui raise his head to look at her. His gaze was very shallow and indifferent. There was almost no special emotion. Wu Xuewei nodded mechanically and nodded again. ¡°Feng Churui picked up the green tea and walked out. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, wash up. Everyone is waiting for you to have lunch.¡± ¡± ¡°After watching him leave, Wu Xuewei fell onto the bed. On the bed, she stared nkly at the ceiling. Her mind was a little messy. ¡± ¡°Thinking of the words he had said before he went down, Wu Xuewei did not dare to Dawdle. She quickly ran into the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. She changed into a set of clothes before going downstairs. ¡± ¡°At the dining table, Wu Xuewei, who had arrivedte, could not help but be criticized again. She lowered her head and said gently, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡± ¡°Mrs. Wu elbowed Wu Dechang, signaling him to shut up. Then, she smiled and said to Feng Churui, who had been eating elegantly, ¡°Ah Rui is not an outsider. What¡¯s there to be offended about? Ah Rui, what do you think?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui replied calmly with a graceful smile on his face. ¡°Mom is right. Xue Wei, it¡¯s understandable for you to sleep in during the holidays.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei tried her best to reduce her sense of presence and buried her head in her food. ¡°¡±Ah Rui, just let her be. Sooner orter, you will spoil her,¡±Wu Changshu interrupted. ¡± Feng churui smiled but did not say anything. Wu Xuewei lost herposure. She put down her chopsticks and red at him with sparkling eyes. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Could the topic not always revolve around her? She had already tried very hard to reduce her sense of presence, okay. ¡± ¡°In the past, she would have been very willing to listen to these jokes, but now.. ¡± It would only make each other more awkward. ¡°¡±You¡¯re angry after saying one sentence?¡±Wu Zhangshu smiled andpromised. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I Won¡¯t talk about you anymore. Ah Rui, there¡¯s nothing to do in the afternoon. You can go out with Xue Wei and prepare the new year goods. This girl doesn¡¯t want to go back with you for the New Year. This new year greeting is always necessary.¡± ¡± ¡°Once she heard that she was going to the Feng family for the New Year, Wu Xue Wei¡¯s expression froze. Then, she pretended not to hear anything and continued eating. ¡± ¡°Feng churui took in her every move from the corner of his eyes. After a pause, he said, ¡°Grandpa, my parents are nning to take advantage of the holiday to go on holiday. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be at home.¡± ¡± ¡°As expected, as soon as he finished speaking, Wu Xuewei secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The slight expression on her rxed brows did not escape his eyes. ¡± ¡°¡±Is that so...¡±Wu Changshu was a little regretful, ¡°Since your parents aren¡¯t home, then forget it. There¡¯s nothing to do these few days. You should go out and have fun with Xue Wei. Young people shouldn¡¯t be like us old men who stay at home all day.¡± ¡± ¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t an old man!¡±Wu Xue Wei pouted and interrupted. ¡°¡±If Grandpa isn¡¯t an old man, then what is?¡± ¡± Wu Xue Wei¡¯s cheeks puffed up. ¡°Grandpa is still young and strong!¡± ¡°¡±Hahaha, this child is so sweet-mouthed!¡± ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°¡±You Little Girl, Your Grandpa didn¡¯t Dote on you for nothing...¡± ¡± Chapter 1111 ? Chapter 1111: Chapter 1124 the road of Love [27] Trantor: 549690339 The whole family was amused by her. ¡°After lunch, Wu Xuewei and Feng Churui were kicked out. ¡± ¡°At this moment, sitting on his Cayenne, Wu Xuewei felt a little awkward. She wished that time could go faster. ¡± Feng Churui ced one hand on the window and the other on the steering wheel. He looked straight ahead. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei turned her head and looked out of the window. ¡°Anywhere. If you¡¯re busy, just drop me off at the intersection ahead.¡± ¡± The Cayenne that was moving at a constant speed suddenly elerated and pulled over at the intersection. Feng Churui did not even look at her. ¡°Get out of the car!¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei lowered her eyes and unbuckled her seatbelt. Before she pushed the door open and got out of the car, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡± ¡°There was a saying that said that the more polite one was, the more distant one¡¯s rtionship would be. ¡± ¡°At that moment, after she said thank you, the car door had just closed when the ck Cayenne drove away at lightning speed, spraying exhaust gas all over her face. ¡± She was chased out in such a hurry that she did not have the time to go upstairs to get her phone and wallet. This ce was very far from the city and also very far from home. She was halfway there and could not make a decision. ¡°In the end, she still felt that she should go to the city for a walk. Her grandfather had chased them out because he wanted them to get along together. If she went back so early, she would definitely be scolded. ¡± ¡°So, it was better to dy a little more time. ¡± There was still a little snow in the sky. The cold wind blew on her face like a knife. It was so cold that it hurt. ¡°She pulled up the zipper of her down jacket, put on her hat, put her hands in her pockets, and walked slowly with her head lowered. ¡± ¡°The weather was very cold. She walked step by step. Even though she was wearing snow boots, her feet were still frozen stiff. ¡± ¡°¡±Scared...¡±she exhaled deeply. Looking at the white smoke, she smiled. ¡± ¡°She took her hands out of her pockets, rubbed them, stomped her feet, and ran. ¡± ¡°After Feng Churui drove for a distance, he punched the steering wheel hard. Cayenne suddenly braked, turned the car around, and drove back. ¡± ¡°At the intersection, he went back the same way he came, but he couldn¡¯t find her! ¡± ¡°He called her, but her cell phone rang, but no one picked up! ¡± Only then did he realize that maybe she didn¡¯t have her cell phone with her! ¡°The temperature outside was below zero, she.. ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, he was worried and called the Wu residence, trying to get information from Mrs. Wu that Wu Xuewei was not at the Wu residence. ¡± Madam Wu thought that they were still together! ¡°After hanging up the phone in a hurry, Feng churui randomly picked an intersection and searched along the road. ¡± ¡°After running for more than ten minutes, Wu Xuewei was so tired that she was out of breath. She stopped to rest for a while and her body really started to heat up. She gave a silly smile and continued to walk forward. ¡± ¡°After walking for almost an hour, she finally reached the downtown area. She did not have any money on her and could not go to the coffee shop to kill time. She pursed her lips and walked into the shopping mall. She sat down on the lounge chair. ¡± ¡°Looking at the cheerful shopping mall, everyone came in groups or groups to shop. Looking at herself, sitting alone on the lounge chair, she felt especially sad. ¡± ¡°However, she thenforted herself that it was not a big deal. At least there was heating in the shopping mall, and she did not want to be outside in the cold. Inparison, it was already very good that she could sit here. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui drove all afternoon to look for her, but he could not find her. In the end, he could only return to the Wu residence. He stopped at a distance away from the Wu residence and waited for her. ¡± ¡°After sitting in the mall for an entire afternoon, Wu Xuewei was sleepy and hungry. It was already five o¡¯clock. Only then did she get up and walk out of the mall, preparing to go home. ¡± ¡°When she thought of the Long Road home, she became timid. ¡± Chapter 1112 ? Chapter 1112: Chapter 1125 the way of Love [28] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She just had the urge to take a taxi back. When she thought that she did not have any money on her, she would definitely get someone to help pay for it when she got home. ¡± ¡°At that time, the matter would be exposed. ¡± Then wouldn¡¯t the matter of sitting in the mall for the whole afternoon be meaningless? ¡°The night darkened very quickly in the winter. It was only past five o¡¯clock, but the sky had already darkened. The strong wind was mixed with snow, and it was cold to the bone. ¡± She gritted her teeth and decided to walk back! ¡°Since she had already walked once today, it wouldn¡¯t matter if it was just one or two times. She would just treat it as a form of exercise! ¡± ¡°The journey home was longer than she had imagined. Her thin figure was dragged by the streetmps for a very, very long time.. ¡± The strong wind raged. She walked home with her head lowered. Her heart was sad and tenacious. ¡°Her feet were in pain, and her calf was beginning to swell. She already felt that she was extremely tired. She had never used so much strength like today. ¡± ¡°She did not know how long she had walked. She only remembered that the road was very, very long. It looked like there was no end to it. She gradually became tired and exhausted. ¡± Her speed also gradually slowed down.. ¡°Outside the city, there were basically no pedestrians on the road, and there were very few cars on the wide road. Wu Xuewei suddenly had an illusion that she was the only one left in the entire world. ¡± Feng Churui sat in the car and asionally raised his hand to look at his wristwatch. The Cayenne had its headlights on in case someone approached and he could see them immediately. ¡°From four to six, to seven, and then to eight. Seeing that it was almost half past eight, he grabbed his phone and was about to send someone to look for him when a small ck figure in front of him entered his line of sight. ¡± The small ck figure grewrger andrger and gradually approached. Only then did he clearly see that it was a person. ¡°With her head lowered, her hands were ced in the pockets of her down jacket. Her entire body wished that she could shrink into a small ball. She walked very slowly and her footsteps were very heavy. All the breath she exhaled had turned into white smoke that sprayed into the air. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei saw a car parked in front of her. Because the headlights were on, it was very ring. She could not see clearly what kind of car it was, so she could only walk with her head lowered. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, she heard the sound of the car door nging. There were footsteps approaching her. She raised her head warily and with a nce, she bumped into Feng Churui¡¯s eyes that were filled with anger. ¡± ¡°His shoulders were held by him. He asked angrily, ¡°Where did you go? !¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei, who was exhausted, frowned. ¡°It hurts...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I asked you where you went? !¡±Not only did he not let go, but he began to shake her forcefully. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s body was like a wave as she was swayed back and forth by him. She reached out to stabilize her head and said snappily, ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, she sniffed her nose, which had turned red from the cold. It was really cold today, so cold that her snot was almost flowing! ¡± ¡°Feng churui saw that her clothes were all wet from the snow, so he grabbed her and stuffed her into the car without saying anything. ¡± ¡°¡±Blow your nose.¡±He took out a few tissues and handed them to her, turning the temperature in the car up. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was not pretentious. She took the tissues and blew her nose forcefully. Then, she pressed down the car window and threw away the tissue. ¡± ¡°Her body, which was almost frozen into a popsicle, began to feel warm. Her nose was alsofortable. Only then did wu xuewei say seriously, ¡°Since we¡¯re home, let¡¯s check our statements.¡± ¡± Feng Churui¡¯s tone was a little fierce. ¡°Where have you been!¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei lowered her eyes and did not want to say that she had been heartbroken for the whole afternoon. She still said to herself, ¡°When we go hometer, if Grandpa and the others ask, just say that we went shopping in the afternoon, had dinner, and then came back after watching a movie.¡± ¡± Feng churui really wanted to strangle her to death! Chapter 1113 ? Chapter 1113: Chapter 1126 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Did you bring your wallet?¡± Wu Xuewei turned her head out of the car window. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back yet?¡± ¡°Feng Churui looked at her hair, which had be a mess because she wore a hat. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel. ¡°Have you eaten anything? !¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m tired,¡±she said as she leaned against the back of the chair and closed her eyes. She looked as if she did not want to speak. ¡± Feng churui pursed her lips and looked at her silently for a long time before turning the car around and driving back to the Wu residence. ¡°The Wu residence was brightly lit. When the guards saw Feng Churui¡¯s Cayenne, they opened the door. ¡± ¡°After parking the car in the garage, the two of them entered the house together. ¡± ¡°The whole family watched the two of them enter and looked at them with a teasing look in their eyes. ¡°Ah Rui, you¡¯re back. How Was Your Day? Did you have fun?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang asked again, ¡°Where did you go in the afternoon? You Didn¡¯te back for dinner either.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei didn¡¯t even dare to look up. ¡°We walked around the mall. We wanted to buy gifts, but we couldn¡¯t find anything suitable. Then we went to eat and came back after watching the movie.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui listened to her lie and frowned slightly. Then, he helped her. ¡°Dad, I wanted to spend more time with Xue Wei, so I took her to the restaurant on my own. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu said, ¡°Why would I take offense? He can¡¯t wait for you and Xue Wei to be together!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Dad, why are you purposely trying to ruin my reputation...¡± ¡± Mrs. Wu also chimed in. ¡°Dad is telling the truth! You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s not telling the truth...¡± ¡°Seeing that the lie was not exposed, Wu Xue Wei facepalmed. ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mom, I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep.¡± ¡± ¡°It was already nine o¡¯clock, so they did not stop her. ¡°Go, take a bath and have a good rest.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Grandpa, Dad, MOM, Goodnight.¡±After saying goodnight, Wu Xuewei walked upstairs. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui pondered for a moment, took off his suit jacket, and raised his hand to look at his watch, then he asked, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mom, do you guys want to eat some supper? Xue Wei eats dinner too early. I¡¯m afraid that she will wake up hungry after sleeping, so I¡¯m going to make some supper for her. Do you guys want to eat some together?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu looked at each other. The admiration in their eyes was self-evident, and then they rejected one after another. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. You and Xue Wei can eat. We don¡¯t need to.¡± Feng churui smiled. ¡°Then you guys watch TV. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make some food.¡± ¡°Watching his back walk into the kitchen, Wu Dechang snorted proudly. ¡°Am I right? Xue Wei chose Ah Rui as her husband. It¡¯s absolutely right. Ah Rui can take care of people. Xue Wei and him will not suffer.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang also began to change his opinion of Feng Churui. He was ashamed to say that even he had not personally cooked a meal for his family. It was not because of the size of his official position, it was because he had never thought of doing such a thing for his family. ¡± ¡°Needless to say, Mrs. Wu. It was said that the more a mother-inw looked at her son-inw, the more she liked him. Now, the more she looked at Ah Rui, the more satisfied she was. She simply could not find any problems with him. ¡± .. ¡°After taking a shower, her entire body was warm. Wu Xuewei was lying on the bed with green tea in her arms. On the bed, her stomach was already cramping from hunger. She could only endure it. Only when everyone in the family was asleep could she secretly go to the kitchen to look for food. ¡± ¡°She touched green tea¡¯s head and endured the extreme difort of hunger. The bedroom door suddenly opened. The aroma of food instantly entered her nose, and her stomach growled even louder. ¡± ¡°On the tray in Feng Churui¡¯s hand was a cup of hot milk and a bowl of noodles. The aroma of the noodles was overflowing, and the milky white broth boiled into sparkling noodles, green vegetables, and fried golden eggs. Just the appearance alone was very tempting. Human. ¡± Wu Xuewei was stiff and did not move. Feng Churui put the tray on the bedside table and scooped her out of the nket. He stuffed the hot milk into her hand. ¡°Drink some to warm your stomach first. Eat until you¡¯re full before you sleep!¡± Chapter 1114 ? Chapter 1114: Chapter 1127 Trantor: 549690339 Wu Xuewei held the hot milk in her hand. She was so hungry that she felt ufortable. The faint smell of milk filled her nostrils. She sat up and began to drink from the cup. Feng Churui stood and watched her drink half of the milk. He took the cup and stuffed the chopsticks into her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. Save some room for noodles.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s nose was a little sore. She tightened her grip on the chopsticks and said in a low voice,¡±... Thank you.¡± ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was too hungry, but this bowl of noodles was the best noodles she had eaten in her twenty years of life! ¡± ¡°She had finished all the side dishes and noodles, and more than half of the soup. ¡± ¡°When she put down the chopsticks, her stomach was already full. She patted her stomach and let out a deep breath. ¡± Feng churui tidied up the bowls and chopsticks and walked out without saying a word. ¡°The bedroom returned to silence. Wu Xuewei hugged green tea, which had always been sleepy, into her arms and stroked its soft fur, shemented, ¡°Green Tea, you¡¯re still the best... eat and sleep when you¡¯re full. Eat and sleep when you¡¯re full. No worries, eat and sleep well. How good is that...¡± ¡± ¡°Green Tea meowed in a daze. Its big head rubbed against her chest twice, then it closed its eyes and fell asleep again. ¡± ¡°Hehe... you fell asleep right after I said that?¡±Wu Xuewei smiled and continued to stroke its fur. ¡°After a long time, she had finished digesting her food. Feng Churui opened the door in his pajamas and came in. Wu Xuewei stopped lying down and her whole body was a little stiff. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s good-looking eyebrows furrowed slightly. Without saying anything, he walked to the wardrobe and took out a quilt and a pillow. He walked to the imperial consort¡¯s bed andid it down before lying on it. ¡± He slept on the Imperial Consort¡¯s Bed? ¡°Wu Xuewei did not rx until she saw him finish all this. The memory of that night of being forced to fail was still deeply imprinted in her mind. Once she saw him, she could not help but feel nervous. ¡± ¡°Since they did not sleep together, then she was relieved. At least if they did not sleep together, the chances of his bestiality erupting would be less. ¡± ¡°After she rxed, shey on the bed. She pulled the nket over herself and covered herself tightly, only exposing her nose and eyes. ¡± The bedroom was very quiet. No one turned off the lights. Feng churui rested one hand on the back of his head and looked at the ceiling from afar. ¡°The ringtone of her cell phone was a little abrupt, especially at 10 o¡¯clock in the evening. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui took a look at Song Weiwei, the female reporter. ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or not, but after he sent her home that day, she identally left her phone in his car. When her phone rang at work the next day, Feng Churui discovered her phone. ¡± ¡°What happened next became natural. He went to Rainbow District to return her phone and also sent her to the television station. In the end, the two of them exchanged phone numbers. ¡± ¡°After hesitating for a long while, he picked up the phone. ¡°Wei Wei.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei did not fall asleep. Although she was very sleepy, it was a little difficult to fall asleep after eating too much. When she heard his cell phone ring, she thought that he would go out to pick it up. She did not expect that he would pick it up in the bedroom. ¡± ¡°She did not want to eavesdrop, but she knew that eavesdropping was not polite. However, the bedroom was so big and so quiet. Even if he lowered his voice, she could still clearly hear what he said. ¡± Wei Wei? She knew that it was a girl¡¯s name the moment she heard it. Was it the woman who was with him when she called himst time? ¡°Wu Xuewei unconsciously tightened the corner of the nket and turned over. She covered her ears with the nket and hypnotized herself. Yes, so that she could not hear it. ¡± Chapter 1115 ? Chapter 1115: Chapter 1128 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Churui looked at the bed. He lifted the nket and got up. As he spoke on the phone, he entered the bathroom. ¡°You too, happy new year... It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you sleeping...¡± ¡± The deep and maic voice waspletely cut off by the bathroom door. Wu Xuewei bit her lip and resisted the inexplicable sadness in her heart. She forced herself to sleep. ¡°The more she wanted to sleep, the more she could not fall asleep. She was in bed. The mood that she was tossing and turning started to be agitated. The green tea that was sleeping well was awakened by her actions. It meowed in protest. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei reached out and touched its head. ¡°Green tea, did I wake you up? Alright, Alright. You continue to sleep. I¡¯m not going to turn over, I¡¯m not going to turn over...¡± ¡± ¡°Just as she finished speaking, the bathroom door opened. She heard Feng Churui say to the other end of the phone, ¡°Good night. Have a good dream.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei immediately froze and pretended to be asleep without daring to move. ¡°After hanging up the phone, Feng Churui hung up and turned off the crystalmp, leaving only the two wallmps. ¡± The room became quiet again. ¡°Perhaps she was really sleepy in the afternoon, but after Wu Xuewei¡¯s mind was no longer filled with messy thoughts, she fell asleep easily. ¡± ¡°After a long time, when he heard her light snoring, the man who had his eyes closed slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were clear as he lifted the nket and walked to the bedside to sit down. He saw that she had wrapped herself up tightly, only her nose and eyes were exposed. ¡± ¡°Green tea heard the movement and opened her eyes to look at him in a daze. She had just raised her two pink front paws when Feng Churui nced at her and said, ¡°Green tea, be quiet.¡± ¡± ¡°Green tea was just about tounch an attack when she weakly lowered her front paws. She curled up and stared at him without moving, as if she was afraid that he would do something to her master. ¡± ¡°Feng churui propped one hand beside Wu Xuewei¡¯s head and the other pushed away the fringe on her forehead, revealing her smooth forehead. His gaze was deep and profound, and then he slowly lowered his head and nted a feather-like kiss on her forehead. ¡± ¡°Raising his head, he bumped into green tea¡¯s dazed big eyes. It seemed that it did not understand what this action meant, and it curiously moved its big face closer. ¡± Feng Churui could not help butugh. He reached out to rub its head and sighed softly. ¡°Why is it called Green Tea? It should be called Dazed.¡± ¡°¡±Oh...¡±Wu Xuewei suddenly let out a mumble, and her body moved. ¡± ¡°Feng churui paused and did not dare to make the slightest movement. After confirming that she was not awake, he let go of green tea. He wanted to get up and leave, but he reluctantly lowered his head and kissed her pink and tender lips before returning to his consort¡¯s bed. ¡± .. ¡°The next day, Wu Xuewei slept soundly and woke up early. ¡± ¡°She saw Feng Churui, who had long arms and legs, sleeping on the consort¡¯s bed. He frowned slightly and seemed to be sleeping very ufortably. ¡± That¡¯s right. The Consort¡¯s bed was not long enough and not wide enough. He was 1.83 meters tall and his hands and feet were exposed when he slept on it. Wu Xuewei could not bear to do so. She carried green tea to the consort¡¯s bed and shook him awake. Feng Churui opened his eyes. His eyes were still a little misty. ¡°HMM?¡± ¡°You go to bed and sleep.¡± ¡°After saying that, Wu Xuewei went into the bathroom to wash up. ¡± ¡°Feng churui pinched the bridge of his nose. Without the slightest hesitation, he lifted the nket and walked to the bed that still had some of her remaining warmth. He got on the bed, lifted the nket, andy downfortably. ¡± ¡°It was undeniable thatpared to the imperial consort¡¯s bed, her bed was much morefortable. ¡± ¡°The Pillow and quilt were all soft, especially the fragrant smell of her body. It smelled very good. ¡± ¡°After Wu Xuewei washed up, she came out of the bathroom and was surprised to see that he actually went to her bed. He went to bed. ¡± ¡°She thought that he would not be willing, but she did not expect.. ¡± ¡°¡±Come over,¡±Feng Churui said faintly. ¡± Chapter 1116 ? Chapter 1116: Chapter 1129 Trantor: 549690339 Wu Xuewei stood still. was he calling for her? ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s voice grew louder when he did not hear her walk over for a long time. ¡°Wu Xuewei,e here.¡± ¡± ¡°Hesitantly, she slowly walked over and stood by the bed to look at him, who had his eyes closed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui suddenly opened his eyes. His Bright Eyes were very clear. He caught her by surprise and reached out to grab her wrist. With a strong pull, she pounced onto him. ¡± Wu Xuewei¡¯s waist was held by his strong long arm and she could not move. She began to panic. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Her overreaction made Feng Churui stunned for a moment. ¡°My hands and feet are numb. I Can¡¯t Sleep well. Apany Me...¡± ¡°His hand went under her armpit and pretended to carry her into the nket. After that incident, Wu Xuewei was very afraid to share the bed with him. She was even afraid. ¡± ¡°She struggled even more fiercely. ¡°No, don¡¯t touch me! I said don¡¯t Touch Me!¡± ¡± ¡°The words he shouted out were like a knife, instantly cutting off the tiny bond between the two of them that could be maintained. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui looked at her with deep understanding in his eyes. His hands stopped moving. Wu Xuewei quickly pushed him away, jumped off the bed, and ran out of the bedroom as if she was running away. ¡± ¡°Ha...¡±he chuckled. A self-deprecating look shed across his eyes. What was he doing? Couldn¡¯t touch her? He just wanted to hug her and sleep. was there a problem? ¡°Every time she wanted to treat her well, she would immediately retreat far away, avoiding him like a viper. Only when she hardened her heart and did not care about her would she feel natural. ¡± ¡°At breakfast and the dining table, Feng Churui said that he had something to do at thest minute and needed to take his leave. ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu asked him about his work and personal matters, and he said that he had both. ¡± ¡°Go. Work is important.¡±Wu Dechang said. ¡°¡±Grandpa, Dad, Mom, then I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯lle and visit you often when I have time in the future.¡±After eating breakfast, Feng Churui stood up and took his leave. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, go and send Ah Rui off. Also, bring along the gifts that Grandpa asked someone to prepare. Those are all for your inws.¡± ¡± ¡°Having been called, Wu Xue Wei could only stand up. ¡°I got it, Grandpa.¡± ¡± ¡°Carrying the gift and putting it on the backseat, Feng Churui mmed the car door and looked at her, who was standing at the side with her head lowered to look at her toes. For some reason, a ball of fire was burning in his chest. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me off.¡±He directly opened the driver¡¯s door and bent over. Cayenne quickly disappeared from her sight. Wu Xue Wei stayed where she was for a while before turning around to go back. ¡°¡±Xuewei, since Ah Rui and you have already received your marriage certificate, can¡¯t you get along well?¡±The two of them looked estranged from each other, and Wu Zhangshu saw through them at a nce. ¡± ¡°When Feng Churui was around, it was hard for him to say. Now that the servant had left, he had the chance to say it out loud. ¡± ¡°¡±Grandfather...¡±Wu Xuewei said with difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to get along well, but I don¡¯t dare to anymore...¡± ¡± It was because she was too devoted and too dependent that she suffered a little betrayal and was hurt badly. She didn¡¯t have the courage to be brave again. Wu Zhangshu¡¯s expression was solemn. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t make a sound for a long time. ¡°Wu Xuewei curved the corners of her lips, she said, ¡°Grandpa, I believe in many things. I believe in love, I believe in kindness, I believe in the future. I believe in many, many things. But this world won¡¯t let me down just because I believe in these things.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu patted her head. ¡°Grandpa is getting old. I don¡¯t know how to help you young people with your affairs, so that you can take fewer detours. Forget it, you can go and do it yourselves. Everything is fate.¡± ¡± ¡°PS: Oh... no message, no motivation ¡± Chapter 1117 ? Chapter 1117: Chapter 1130 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°On the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, Wu Xuewei went to visit her rtives and friends. In the courtyard of the Jun District, she unexpectedly met Feng Churui and... a woman. ¡± Wu Xuewei¡¯s mood at that time could not be described. It was a little bad. ¡°It was as if her heart had been stung by something, and she felt a faint pain. ¡± ¡°The woman beside Feng Churui was wearing a long cream-colored coat and a pair of gold-ted high heels. Her long ck hair had a natural curl at the end, and it spread out gently. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s gaze did not linger for long. With just a quick nce, she had already remembered that person¡¯s appearance. ¡± ¡°His appearance was likable and gave people a veryfortable feeling. There was no pressure to get along with him. When he was chatting andughing with Feng Churui, there was a small dimple at the corner of his mouth, which was especially sweet. ¡± ¡°¡±Miss, isn¡¯t that the son-inw?¡±The two J guards behind Wu Xuewei also saw Feng Churui and the others and immediately raised their doubts. ¡± Wu Xuewei was silent. Jing Wei was instantly furious. ¡°How could the son-inw treat the Miss Like This!¡± ¡°The reason Jing Wei was angry was very simple. It was not just because Feng churui came to the Jun District Courtyard with a woman. Moreover, both of them were carrying new year goods in their hands. It was obvious that they were going to pay a visit. ¡± ¡°The Wu family and the Feng family were family friends. Almost all of their rtives knew about it. Jing Wei had never seen this woman before. Naturally, he was very angry and felt injustice for his miss. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to Grandpa Yang¡¯s house.¡±Wu Xuewei lowered her head and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°¡±Ah Rui, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±Song Weiwei looked at Feng Churui who had stopped in his tracks. Following his gaze, she saw Wu Xuewei and the guard behind her. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s expression was calm andposed. She smiled and said, ¡°Ah Rui, do you know that girl?¡± ¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Her voice did not fluctuate much as Feng Churui walked over. ¡°Going to your grandfather Yang¡¯s house to pay a new year visit?¡±Feng Churui walked in front of Wu Xuewei and asked her with an elegant smile. ¡°Wu Xuewei raised her head and saw that he did not seem to be in a sorry state at all. She was startled and said, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡± ¡°He raised his eyebrows and suggested, ¡°Coincidentally, Wei Wei and I are also going to Yang¡¯s old house. Shall We Go Together?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Whatever.¡±Wu Xuewei was like a person without a temper. No matter what he said, she would not refuse. ¡± ¡°If she agreed to it with such a good temper, the security guard would not ept it! ¡± ¡°¡±Young master Feng, May I know what is the rtionship between you and that Lady?¡±The security guard asked. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui turned around at a moderate pace and waved at Song Wei Wei. ¡°Wei Wei,e over.¡± ¡± ¡°Song Wei had always stood at the same spot politely and did note over to disturb them. When she heard his call, she walked over with a smile. ¡± ¡°She stood side by side with Feng Churui and turned her head to look at Feng Churui with a smile. ¡°Ah Rui, is this youngdy your friend? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re not bad either.¡±Feng Churui said casually and then introduced her to them. ¡°Let me introduce you guys. This is Wu Xuewei. Xuewei, this is Wei Wei.¡± ¡± ¡°Hello.¡±Wu Xuewei smiled faintly and greeted them politely but unfamiliarly. ¡°Compared to her cold and distant attitude, song Weiwei was much more enthusiastic. She took the initiative to extend her hand. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Miss Wu!¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei looked at her extended hand and did not intend to shake it with her. ¡°Song Weiwei awkwardly retracted her hand in mid-air andughed dryly. ¡°Miss Wu really has a personality, hehe...¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui frowned slightly. ¡°Xuewei, you can¡¯t Be Rude.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Forget it, Ah Rui, it¡¯s nothing.¡±Song Weiwei tried to persuade him. ¡± Wu Xue Wei nodded slightly. ¡°You guys chat. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Chapter 1118 ? Chapter 1118: Chapter 1131 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Jing Guard followed Wu Xuewei. After taking two steps, he turned around and said righteously, ¡°Young Master Feng, I hope that you can give chief s a satisfactory exnation for today¡¯s matter!¡± ¡± ¡°It was only when Wu Xuewei and her guard had walked far away that song weiwei asked curiously, ¡°Ah Rui, what did that person mean just now? Who should you give an exnation to?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±The literal meaning.¡±Not wanting to say more, Feng churui strode forward and followed. ¡± ¡°Song Weiwei was stunned on the spot. Feng Churui¡¯s clear and cold voice sounded, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want an exclusive interview?¡± ¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯m Coming Right Now!¡±Song Weiwei snapped back to her senses and immediately chased after him. ¡°The special column for the Spring Festival was specifically for an exclusive interview with Chief Yang C. when this arduous task fell on her head, she felt as if the sky was about to copse! ¡± Yang C Mou was famous for not liking reporters and not liking interviews. His temper had the unique toughness of a military ruffian. He was a man of his word. ¡°In the past, it was not like there were no other television stations that wanted an exclusive interview. However, these people all returned disappointed. Up until now, no reporter had the ability to get an exclusive interview with Chief Yang C. ¡± ¡°What she did not expect was that when she called Feng Churui for help with an extremely perturbed mood, he actually agreed! ¡± ¡°Moreover, on the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, he would personally bring her to Yang C Mou¡¯s home. ¡± ¡°To her, this was even more unbelievable and surprising than winning the lottery! ¡± ¡°Looking at Feng Churui, who was walking in front, with his tall and straight body and elegant aura, would she have a chance with such a man? ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, she quickly followed him and walked shoulder to shoulder with him, secretly secretly delighted in her heart. ¡± ¡°He sent her home, sent her to the television station, and when he heard that she had something to ask of him, he immediately helped her. They were only one-sided friends and did not have any friendship at all, but he, the dignified mayor of a city and the young master of an illustrious family.., he was actually willing to help her so unconditionally.. ¡± ¡°For a man to give a woman whatever he wanted for no reason, that meant that he had feelings for her.. ¡± ¡°When she thought of this, the smile on song Wei¡¯s face became even more radiant. ¡± ¡°When she thought of her interview and Feng Churui, the smile on her lips could not be stopped. ¡± .. ¡°As she followed Feng Churui all the way into Yang C Mou¡¯s courtyard, the J Guard took the lead to greet Feng Churui. ¡°Young Master Feng, Happy New Year!¡± ¡± ¡°Happy New Year!¡±Feng Churui¡¯s face was always smiling as he elegantly congratted each j guard. ¡°While Wu Xuewei was chatting and drinking tea with elder Yang in the living room, Feng Churui walked in with Song Weiwei. ¡± ¡°Elder Yang saw Feng Churui, his face lit up. ¡°Ah Rui, what a coincidence! Xue Wei came today, and you came without informing her. Hahaha... I just told Xue Wei that it would be fine if her uncle Feng came, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be here!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Elder Yang, Happy New Year! It¡¯s been a long time since west met. You look even more energetic now!¡±Feng churui gestured for Song Weiwei to ce the gift in her hand on the coffee table. ¡± ¡°After putting down the gift, Song Weiwei nervously clenched her hands. ¡°Elder Yang, Hello! I hope you don¡¯t mind meing here to disturb you!¡± ¡± Elder Yang¡¯s smile froze. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°Feng churui continued, ¡°Elder Yang, she¡¯s song Weiwei, a reporter from S City television station.¡± ¡± ¡°When he heard the word ¡®reporter¡¯, elder Yang¡¯s face instantly fell. He was a little annoyed, ¡°Ah Rui, what are you doing? A reporter, why are you bringing this old man to my house?¡± ¡± Chapter 1119 ? Chapter 1119: Chapter 1132 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The smile on song Weiwei¡¯s face froze. She looked at Feng Churui for help, and thetter gave her a relieved look. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui pulled her to the sofa and sat down. Then, he poured a cup of tea for elder Yang and brought it to him, ¡°Elder Yang, as s city¡¯s s manager, I naturally have to contribute to the city. No television station in the country can win your exclusive interview, so I Want S City television station to stand out.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±HMPH, why didn¡¯t I know that you knew how to use a backdoor?¡±Elder Yang snorted and took a sip of tea. ¡± Feng churui chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to know.¡± ¡°Hearing that, elder Yang sized up song Wei again. With a sharp gaze, he sized her up carefully, then, he teased, ¡°Ah Rui, I didn¡¯t remember wrongly that you canceled your engagementst year, right? Why, is it possible that the little reporter that you brought this time is not as simple as a reporter?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Elder Yang.¡±Feng Churui was a little frustrated, but he did not deny it. ¡°Just say when you have time for an exclusive interview.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh, you¡¯re so impatient!¡±Elder Yang smiled mischievously. ¡± Wu Xuewei listened quietly at the side. Her gaze was unfocused. Only when her phone rang did she let out a sigh of relief as if she was relieved. ¡°You guys chat. I have to take this call.¡± ¡°After saying that, she walked quickly to the courtyard. ¡± The call was from Qiao Lun. He asked her when she would leave for America. They were all ready! ¡°The air in the courtyard was so oppressive that she almost suffocated. After chatting with Qiao Lun for a long time, she hung up the phone and stayed in the courtyard alone for a long time. ¡± She gathered her emotions before walking back. ¡°In the living room, the three of them were ying go. ¡± ¡°¡±Ah Rui, where should we go?¡±Song Weiwei held a ck piece in her hand. She bit her finger and asked the man beside her in distress. ¡± ¡°Here.¡±Feng Churui sat beside her and took the ck piece from her hand and ced it on the chessboard. ¡°Elder Yang drank his tea leisurely and looked at the interaction between the two of them. He smiled flirtatiously. His expression seemed to say, ¡®you still refuse to admit that your rtionship is not simple. I can see it!¡¯! ¡± Wu Xuewei walked over and sat down on the sofa. She asked the security guard to bring her a copy of today¡¯s newspaper and read it quietly. ¡°¡±Little girl Xuewei, are you done with your phone call?¡±Elder Yang waved at her. ¡°Come,e,e. y a game with your uncle Feng.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei looked up from the newspaper and rejected with a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Grandpa Yang. You guys y. I¡¯ll read the newspaper for a while.¡± ¡± ¡°Elder Yang smacked his lips. ¡°You Little Girl, why are you so old at such a young age?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei wrinkled her nose and was unhappy. ¡°How am I Old? Grandpa Yang, I¡¯ve matured, I¡¯ve matured!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Hahaha, you¡¯re still as cute as ever! Hahaha...¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei pouted and ignored him. ¡°y by yourself for a while.¡±Feng Churui put the ck piece back into the chess box and stood up to sit beside Wu Xuewei. ¡°Song Weiwei watched him leave in disappointment and mumbled,¡±... okay.¡± ¡± ¡°The moment he arrived, Wu Xuewei¡¯s body involuntarily began to stiffen, and her entire person became unnatural. ¡± ¡°Is the newspaper good-looking?¡±He poured a cup of tea and sipped it lightly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡±Yes, is it good-looking, or not good-looking?¡±He deliberately made things difficult for her. ¡± Wu Xuewei sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good-looking.¡± ¡°¡±Oh, is that so? Tell me, what happened?¡±He seemed to be very interested. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei looked up and said to guard j, ¡°Bring another newspaper over for Uncle Feng.¡± ¡± ¡°A momentter, Guard J brought the same newspaper over. ¡°Young Master Feng, your newspaper is here.¡± ¡± Chapter 1120 ? Chapter 1120: Chapter 1133 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng churui stared at the newspaper. He was not going to pick it up, so Guard J had to put the newspaper on the coffee table so that he could pick it up at any time. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei looked at the newspaper. Her voice was low, so only the two of them could hear her. ¡°When are you free? Let¡¯s go get a divorce.¡± ¡± ¡°What did you say?¡±Feng Churui turned his head and stared at her without blinking. ¡°¡±I said, when are you free? Let¡¯s go and get a divorce.¡±Wu Xuewei looked into his eyes. She could tell that his rtionship with that reporter called Song Weiwei was not simple. ¡± It was unimaginable that a person who said he loved her could quickly hook up with someone else just by turning around. ¡°Other than epting it, she seemed to have no other choice. ¡± Feng Churui stood up immediately with a heavy gaze. ¡°Come out with me for a moment.¡± ¡°After saying that, he took the lead to walk out with his long legs. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s actions attracted elder Yang¡¯s gaze. He asked in surprise, ¡°Why is Ah Rui, this brat, doing this?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s nothing, Grandpa Yang.¡±After Wu Xuewei said that, she stood up and followed him out. ¡± ¡°Elder Yang touched the edge of the Teacup and pondered over the two people who went out one after the other. Song Weiwei also felt a little ufortable in her heart. As she settled the matter.., she pretended to ask casually, ¡°Elder Yang, what¡¯s the rtionship between Miss Wu and Ah Rui?¡± ¡± ¡°When elder Yang heard that, his eyes that were shining with brilliance nced at her. He snorted and did not tell her, ¡°It¡¯s boring. You can y by yourself.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei followed him to the courtyard. Feng Churui brought her to a corner where there were very few guards. He turned around and grabbed her. His wise eyes narrowed. ¡°Repeat what you just said to me!¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei felt that her shoulder was about to be crushed by him. She frowned slightly and endured the pain, ¡°I roughly know what you want to say. You brought Miss song here to prove that she is different to you. ¡°So, in this broken rtionship of ours, I can fulfill your wish and let Miss Song not be the third party that everyone despises.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±How do you know that she¡¯s different to me? !¡±Feng churui squeezed her shoulder tightly and said ruthlessly, ¡°Wu Xuewei, tell me, what do you know? !¡± ¡± ¡°You... Let Go!¡±She frowned and began to struggle. ¡°You¡¯re pinching me!¡± ¡°Pain? You know pain too?¡±He slowly approached her. His jade-like face suddenly moved closer to her. Wu Xuewei straightened her neck and shrank back. He easily grabbed the back of her head with one hand and fixed her. ¡°His gaze turned cold, he was a little crazy. ¡°Wu Xuewei, I don¡¯t know how to treat you anymore! When I get close to you, you¡¯re disgusted, you¡¯re cold, and when I alienate you, you¡¯re happy and satisfied! Yes, I was wrong, but I have changed, right? There is no 100% of a couple, only through the process of adjustment and convergence of their own edge and edge to be a true suitable lover! Did you give me a chance, huh? No, you did not! You even feel fear when I Touch You, once I act close to you, you hate, immediately want to run away as far as possible! Wu Xuewei, I really can¡¯t do anything to you anymore. Tell me, what do you want me to do to make you forgive me? Tell me, Tell Me!¡± ¡± He changed? Wu Xuewei smiled lightly. Did he really change? Why couldn¡¯t she see any changes? Wu Xuewei returned with a cold sarcastic remark. Was this the change you were talking about? Did he change? Did he abandon Wu Yuqing and Change to Song Weiwei? ¡°¡±You were with her. When you received my call, your tone was cold and impatient. When she called you on the second day of the Lunar New Year, his tone was gentle and concerned. On the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, you actually dared to openly bring her to the J District Courtyard.¡± ¡°Let¡¯se to Grandpa Yang¡¯s house to pay new year¡¯s greetings!¡±! ¡± Chapter 1121 ? Chapter 1121: Chapter 1134 the way of Love [37] Trantor: 549690339 Who Is She to you? Is she worth you doing this for her? ¡°Unfortunately, these words were destined to rot in the bottom of her heart forever. ¡± ¡°She could not say it out loud, and it was difficult for her to say it out loud. ¡± ¡°How could she say it out loud? How could she say it out loud? She clearly did not want to get married, but after being forced to marry him, there was still a glimmer of hope in her heart. ¡± A glimmer of hope that this broken and iplete rtionship could be mended and restored to its original state after experiencing the trauma. ¡°However, reality would always inadvertently give you a fatal p and wake you up. ¡± Song Weiwei was like a hard p that was full of thorns thatnded on her face. Those thornsnded on her face and hurt her heart. ¡°She bared her fangs and brandished her ws to mock her. Wu Xuewei, you¡¯re done. ept your fate! ¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know... Let Go of me...¡±she smiled, shook her head, and muttered in a daze. ¡± ¡°¡±Ha...¡±Feng Churui¡¯s expression was sorrowful. He followed her instructions and let go of her. His gaze was deep and profound, ¡°You don¡¯t Know? Do you not know, or do you not want it? Wu Xuewei, I really want to look into your heart from your eyes and see if that heart really doesn¡¯t love me anymore!¡± ¡± ¡°Then did you see it?¡± ¡°The elegant and elegant expression instantly cracked. ¡°I can¡¯t see it, I can¡¯t see it!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei couldn¡¯t help butugh. How could he see it? Now, even she herself could hardly see it, so how could he see it. ¡± ¡°¡±Forget it, it¡¯s useless for us to continue talking. You and Miss Song Won¡¯t just be friends. If you¡¯re good for her, you can consider my suggestion.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui sneered, hisughter low and suppressed. ¡°Do you mind what kind of rtionship I have with her?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei was stunned. She was a little confused by his mocking tone. So what if she cared? So what if she didn¡¯t Care? ¡°It was all meaningless, wasn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°She was the one who fell in love first. From the beginning until now, she had been doubting whether he said that love for her was a rtionship between a man and a woman or a habit that he had developed over so many years. ¡± She could not tell. She could not tell anymore. ¡°¡±Whether I care or not is not important.¡±Her voice was soft and shallow. When the wind blew, it dissipated. ¡± ¡°¡±Is it not important, or do you not care at all? !¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei did not look at him anymore. She turned around and left. ¡°Behind her, his low and deep smile could be heard. Feng Churui¡¯s hands were in the pockets of his suit. His posture was upright and he looked arrogant, ¡°Wu Xuewei, this is actually what you really think, right? You Can¡¯t wait for me not to pester you so that you can be intimate with that little lover of the he family... Okay, I will do as you wish.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s mind was in a mess. Her ears were buzzing and she hated herself for not being able to live up to her expectations. Every time she encountered something, her hands and feet would always turn cold and her brain would be slow to react. ¡± ¡°She only knew that if she did not leave now, she would copse in the next second. ¡± There was no point in continuing the conversation with him. ¡°When they returned to the room, elder Yang was watching the news. Song Wei was sitting at the side, looking very uneasy. ¡± ¡°The moment Wu Xuewei entered, elder Yang smiled and said, ¡°Little girl Xuewei, what did you whisper to your uncle Feng?¡± ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a whisper. Uncle Feng merely asked me to take care of Miss Song.¡±She made up an excuse to exin why she went out with Feng Churui just now. ¡°Only the Feng and Wu families knew about their secret marriage, so elder Yang didn¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t joke about Feng Churui and Song Weiwei. ¡± ¡°¡±Tch, take care of her? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m going to eat this reporter? !¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Grandpa Yang, I won¡¯t tell you anymore.¡± ¡± Chapter 1122 ? Chapter 1122: Chapter 1135 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Okay, okay, okay. Let¡¯s not talk about it. Lunch is ready. Let¡¯s go in and eat.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui entered the restaurant two minuteste. When Song Wei saw him, she felt much more rxed and less nervous. ¡± ¡°¡±Ah Rui, where did you go for so long?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui sat down beside her. ¡°I walked around the courtyard. If you like it, I¡¯ll bring you there after dinner.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Sure,¡±song Weiwei agreed happily. ¡± ¡°¡±Ahem! Ah Rui, you¡¯re sitting in the wrong seat.¡±Elder Yang coughed twice and interrupted the conversation between the two of them. ¡± Elder Yang sat at the head seat. Wu Xuewei sat on his right. Song Weiwei sat on Wu Xuewei¡¯s right. The seat on elder Yang¡¯s left was left for him. He did not expect him to sit directly next to Song Weiwei. ¡°The three of them lined up, and no one had to face each other. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui took the hot towel handed over by the maid to wipe his hands. Then, under Song Weiwei¡¯s surprise, he changed to a hot towel and lifted both of her hands to wipe her hands, without raising his head, he said, ¡°Elder Yang, I¡¯ll just sit here. It¡¯s Weiwei¡¯s first time here, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not used to it.¡± ¡± ¡°Elder Yang handed the hot towel that he had wiped his hands over to the maid and watched Feng Churui thoughtfully wipe the young reporter¡¯s hands, he grunted gloomily, ¡°Bullsh * T! He said that it was for the sake of S City television station, a grand excuse! I think it¡¯s because of your girlfriend, right?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Elder Yang, you...¡±when Song Weiwei heard the words ¡®girlfriend¡¯, her face turned red with embarrassment. She was so angry that she wanted to exin. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui tightened his grip on her hand and interrupted her, ¡°Elder Yang, Weiwei is thin-skinned. Stop teasing us.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Hahaha... you finally admitted it, Kid, right?¡±Elder Yang was pleased, ¡°I say, for a little-known reporter, you actually personally brought someone to your door. which s manager is as responsible as you?¡±. ¡°So it turns out that standing out for City S radio station is a cover. It¡¯s true to please your girlfriend. Ah Rui, since when did you know how to be Romantic?¡± ¡± Song Wei blushed as she looked at the man who lowered his head and carefully wiped her hands. Her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Did he just indirectly admit that he was his girlfriend? ! Admit that she was his girlfriend? ! ¡°Song Wei ate very well during the meal. She was also very happy because Feng Churui was taking care of her carefully at the side. While she was touched, her heart was also full of butterflies. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was very quiet. After chatting with elder Yang for a while, she had been eating quietly. ¡± This meal was very torturous. ¡°She thought that if she knew that they woulde today, she would definitely avoid them. ¡± She would definitely not let herself live such a torturous life. ¡°After eating Chinese food, Wu Xuewei stood up and took her leave. Elder Yang was puzzled and refused to let her go. ¡± Wu Xuewei said that she was tired and wanted to go back to rest. Elder Yang muttered a few words and finally let her go. ¡°When she left, Feng Churui was still holding a fruit knife. He asked Song Wei what fruit she liked to eat. Song Wei mumbled about the apple. His long, clean fingers picked up the apple and started peeling it. ¡± Wu Xuewei lowered her head and a bitter smile appeared on the corners of her lips. ¡°Guard J saw everything that had happened today. He felt that she was not worth it, but at the same time, he was shocked by her decision. ¡± ¡°¡±Miss, are you sure you want me to not tell Master Anything?¡± ¡± ¡°If master knew that his son-inw dared to treat miss like this, he would definitely not let him off! He would definitely avenge miss no matter what! ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei shook her head tiredly. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t let grandfather worry. I will resolve my matter. Regarding today¡¯s matter, just pretend that you didn¡¯t see anything and don¡¯t reveal a single word.¡± ¡± Chapter 1123 ? Chapter 1123: Chapter 1136 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Guard Jing had a troubled look on his face. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t agree to this.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei suddenly pushed open the door without any warning and pretended to unbuckle her seatbelt. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll jump down right now!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Miss, don¡¯t!¡±Guard Jing immediately slowed down. ¡°Okay, we promise you! We won¡¯t tell anyone what we saw today!¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei smiled and closed the car door with great effort. .. ¡°That night, Wu Xuewei booked a flight to Hawaii. The next day, after breakfast, she said goodbye to her family and went to the airport. ¡± ¡°Joan, Juve, and the others had all arrived in Hawaii and were waiting for her. ¡± ¡°In the capital, she was already in a terrible and depressed mood. She thought that she should go out for a walk and throw all her troubles to the back of her mind. ¡± She couldn¡¯t let Feng Churui affect her again and again. She couldn¡¯t let things about him tear her emotions apart. She needed to calm down. She needed to think quietly. ¡°Hawaii was beautiful. The beaches were charming. Even though it was the off-season, there were still many tourists from all over the world here. ¡± ¡°She hadn¡¯t seen Qiaolun and Juve for a few months. When they met, they couldn¡¯t stop talking about what had happened to her in the past few months. ¡± ¡°Seeing her t stomach, Juve and the others hugged her and told her that she would have a baby in the future. Don¡¯t be sad. ¡± Wu Xuewei firmly hugged them back. Her nose was sore and her throat was choked. She couldn¡¯t say a coherent sentence. ¡°Under the beautiful scenery and thepany of her good friends, Wu Xuewei yed for half a month. ¡± ¡°Because school was about to start, she had no choice but to reluctantly bid farewell to Qiaolun and Juve. ¡± ¡°The nended at the imperial capital International Airport. Unexpectedly, she met he jingyan who was also returning home! ¡± ¡°When she saw him, Wu Xuewei could not believe it. In just a short holiday, he had actually gotten a little tanned. However, his honey-colored skin was more healthy than his fair skin. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan was wearing a pair of sunsses. When he saw her, he pulled the sunsses down to reveal his eyes. He was very surprised. ¡°Wu Xuewei?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei was also surprised. ¡°I asked you to go abroad for a vacation. You said you had something to do. Why? Are you going abroad for a vacation by yourself?¡± ¡°He Jingyan took off his sunsses and reached out to pull her suitcase. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to Hollywood.¡± ¡± ¡°What?¡±Wu Xuewei suspected that she had heard wrongly. ¡°Why are you going to Hollywood?¡± ¡°¡±There¡¯s a director who saw me on the street before the spring festival. He grabbed me and said that my image was very suitable for the male lead of his new movie. He insisted on forcing me to act in it.¡±He Jingyan said it very casually, he pulled their luggage and got into the taxi. ¡± ¡°¡±Ah?¡±Wu Xuewei was still stunned. ¡°So, you¡¯re preparing to be a Hollywood Superstar?¡± ¡± ¡°He jingyan tilted his head and nced at her. ¡°Idiot. If it¡¯s so easy to be a superstar, would there be a need for so many actors to work so hard to learn their acting skills?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh, oh...¡±Wu Xuewei still didn¡¯t know much. ¡°Then what did you do when you went to Hollywood during the holidays?¡± ¡± ¡°I learned my acting skills. I started from the most basic.¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s Great!¡±Wu Xuewei pped. ¡°Oh right, are you acting in an action movie or a sci-fi movie?¡± ¡± ¡°He jingyan gave her a mocking look, then, he said arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s about an alien invasion on Earth. The alien Prince led a group of aliens to Earth on a flying saucer to scout and investigate. After making a n, they were ready to destroy Earth. When they were scouting, the alien Prince had a rtionship with the heroine... no spoilerster.¡± ¡± Chapter 1124 ? Chapter 1124: Chapter 1137 the road of Love [40] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Tch, just tell me. I Won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±Wu Xuewei¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡± ¡°He jingyan leaned against the back of the chair, his smile still pure and clean. ¡°Won¡¯t you know when you go and take a look?¡± ¡± ¡°Then how long will we have to wait...¡± ¡°He jingyan changed the topic. ¡°Master, let me out of the car at the hotel ahead.¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei was surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡± ¡°He seemed to be amused by the word ¡®home¡¯. He asked her with a chuckle, ¡°Do you think that kind of home can still be considered my home?¡± ¡± ¡°Then your finances...¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I signed a contract and have a source of ie. The Americans are still very generous.¡± ¡± ¡°In the car, the radio host said sweetly, ¡°Dear listeners, good afternoon!¡±! Wee to ¡°The secret between him and me.¡±This week¡¯s guest was a new rising star of S City television station, reporter Song Weiwei. ¡°Then today, Miss Song Weiwei will talk to us about the secret between her and the mayor of S City...¡± ¡± ¡°The taxi stopped at the entrance of the hotel. He Jingyan was about to get off, but when he saw her pale face, he pursed his lips and gave her the address of the Wu family home. He would send her back to the Wu family home first. ¡± ¡°In her current state, he was worried about leaving her alone. ¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡±He Jingyan tried to put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Wu Xuewei lowered her head. Her face was extremely pale, and her hands were tightly sped together as if she had not heard him. She was in a daze. ¡± ¡°The radio interview continued, ¡°Miss Song, how did you manage to take down the tall, rich, and handsome mayor? Can you talk to us?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Actually, Ah Rui and I know each other. It¡¯s quite romantic. It was raining heavily that day, and I didn¡¯t bring an umbre. Ah Rui took the initiative to strike up a conversation with me to send me home...¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He growled at the driver, ¡°Master, turn off the radio!¡± ¡± ¡°The driver was confused, but he still turned off the radio as he was told. ¡± The car waspletely silent. ¡°Wu Xueweiughed softly. ¡°He Jingyan, you¡¯re deceiving yourself...¡± ¡± Can¡¯t you hear me if I turn it off? ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. ¡± ¡°Even if the radio station was turned off, everyone in the capital knew about the secret between song Wei and Feng Churui. ¡± ¡°Everyone in the capital knew that Feng Churui¡¯s girlfriend was Song Weiwei, a new rising star of the S City television station. She had a bright future ahead of her. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should tell you or not. See for yourself.¡±He Jingyan took out his phone without hesitation. He opened the message that was forwarded to his phone and showed it to her. Wu Xuewei took the phone and saw the message. Feng Churui and song Weiwei were moving intimately. The scene of them kissing made her breath stop and her vision went ck for a moment. Click ¡ª The phone fell from her palm. ¡°He jingyan picked up the phone slowly and looked at her like a cold and merciless judge, ¡°This message was sent to your phone back then, but I deleted it. ¡°I was extra careful and forwarded it to my phone. I didn¡¯t expect that it woulde in handy one day. ¡°Wu Xuewei, it¡¯s not easy to find a three-legged toad in this world. Two-legged men are everywhere. You Don¡¯t have to hang yourself on a crooked tree! ¡°Your legal husband has long cheated on you. Only you are still being kept in the dark like a fool! Now that the mistress hase to provoke you in such a high-profile manner, how much longer are you going to be a fool! ?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I see... I see...¡±Wu Xuewei muttered to herself, ¡°I see that all of you know about it. I thought that he only pestered me because he loves me... it turns out that I, Wu Xuewei, am the biggest fool!¡± ¡± Chapter 1125 ? Chapter 1125: Chapter 1138 the path of Love [41] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°By now, it was already very obvious. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan had deleted the MMS that Tang dynasty had sent her. After that, Tang dynasty had called her to indirectly remind her. It was just that she was stupid and could not tell! ¡± She deserved it! She deserved such an ending. ¡°Her vision suddenly blurred. Wu Xuewei reached out to wipe away her tears. Her eyes quickly filled with tears, like a tap that had been turned on, and she could not stop them. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan pursed his lips. Seeing her cry until she was out of breath, his heart was suffocating. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. It¡¯s not worth crying for such a man.¡±He tirelessly used a tissue to wipe away her tears over and over again. ¡°¡±He jingyan, I deserve it... all of this... I deserve it... I shouldn¡¯t have, I shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him...¡±Wu Xuewei¡¯s heart was filled with a sense of depression. She was suffocating from the pressure. ¡± ¡°If she had known that it would end like this, she wouldn¡¯t have met him in the first ce. She shouldn¡¯t have allowed her heart to fall on him. ¡± ¡°She thought that it was two people, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was just the wrong person. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Cry... Don¡¯t Cry...¡±he jingyanforted her helplessly. ¡°At this moment, he wished that he could feel sorry for her. He felt pain for her. Seeing how she looked like she couldn¡¯t even breathe, he really had the urge to kill Feng Churui! ¡± Why did he bring his new lover with him when Wu Xuewei was crying her heart out for him! ! ¡°The car finally stopped at the entrance of the Wu residence. The security guard saw Wu Xuewei from the car window and walked over to open the car door. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡± ¡°The next second, when he saw Wu Xuewei crying her eyes out, the security guard looked nervous. ¡°Miss Xuewei, what happened to you?¡± ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask for now. Take her back to rest.¡±He Jingyan got out of the car and followed the security guard to help Wu Xuewei carry her luggage back to the Wu family home. ¡°At this time, Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu were not at home. When the domestic servants saw Wu Xueweiing back, they did not have the time to be happy before they were frightened by her crying and breaking down. ¡± ¡°The domestic servants were very busy as they carefully helped her up the stairs. Someone quickly picked up the phone and called Wu Dechang Without Saying a word. he shouted, ¡°Master, Miss was bullied. She went home crying!¡±! ¡± ¡°After hanging up the phone, the servant called Wu Dechang again. ¡°Sir, Miss went home crying all the way. I don¡¯t know what happened!¡± ¡± ¡°Finally, he called Mrs. Wu. ¡°Madam, Miss Xuewei is in Big Trouble!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was helped back to the bedroom andy down. The servant went into the bathroom and wrung a hot towel to wipe her face and hands. The servant had watched her grow up and had never seen her cry so badly and break down so badly, with a face full of heartache, he advised her, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t cry anymore. What grievances do you have? When master and Sir Return, they will make a decision for you. Quick, Don¡¯t cry anymore. If you continue to cry, you will break your eyes. What can you do?¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan stood at the side. There was nothing he could do to help. In the end, he only shook her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else. Have a good sleep. There will always be a way to solve the biggest problem. Time will always help you to heal the biggest pain.¡± ¡± ¡°An hour after he jingyan left, Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu rushed back respectively. ¡± ¡°At this time, Wu Xuewei¡¯s mood was still a little calmer, but she had cried for too long. Her entire body was uncontrobly gasping. Her thin and weak body was gasping and gasping three times. She looked pitiful like a puppy that had been abandoned by someone. ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang did not have time to change into his military uniform. Wu Dechang was also dressed in a strict ck suit. Mrs. Wu was dressed in a capable and steady ck professional suit. The moment the three of them appeared, the maid seemed to see a life-saving straw. ¡± Chapter 1126 ? Chapter 1126: Chapter 1139: The Path of love Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Master, sir, Madam, please take a look at the youngdy. She came back crying. She hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu¡¯s heart ached terribly. He held her cold hand and said, ¡°Xue Wei, tell Grandpa what happened. Which B * Stard bullied you?¡± ¡± Wu Xue Wei¡¯s eyes were so swollen that they could only open a slit. She looked at them and refused to say anything. She just shook her head. ¡°Wu Dechang ced his hands on his hips and stood in ce, pacing around. He pointed angrily at a guard. ¡°Immediately send someone down to find out who made her cry!¡± ¡± ¡°Mrs. Wu walked over and hugged her. ¡°Xuewei, tell mom what happened. Weren¡¯t you having fun in Hawaii? Why did youe back crying all of a sudden?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Mommy...¡±Wu Xue Wei¡¯s voice was hoarse, and her nose was sore. She had finally calmed down a little, but she suddenly broke down. ¡± ¡°Hugging Madam Wu¡¯s neck, she cried until her heart was torn apart. ¡± ¡°Her heart was so ufortable, so ufortable that it felt like it was being torn apart by someone. She felt that she could not breathe and was about to suffocate to death. ¡± ¡°She was helpless and desperate. She felt that no matter how ufortable she felt or how wild she acted, Feng Churui would not care anymore.. ¡± An unprecedented fear surrounded her because she knew that Feng Churui no longer cared about her.. ¡°Her crying made Mrs. Wu¡¯s heart fall into chaos. She hugged her and patted her back,forting her. ¡°Xue Wei, Don¡¯t cry. Mommy is here. Mommy is here. Don¡¯t cry, Okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Soon, Wu Zhangshu contacted he jingyan. ¡± ¡°Over the phone, Wu Zhangshu asked him what had happened when he came back with Wu Xue Wei. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan didn¡¯t say anything. He only said, ¡°If she¡¯s willing to talk, you can ask her.¡± ¡± Wu Zhangshu was so angry that he threw the phone down! ¡°Following the time Wu Xuewei had returned to investigate, the security guards quickly got the news back. At noon, the radio station¡¯s ¡°Her and the secrets he had to tell¡±program invited a reporter, the male lead that this reporter was talking about was Feng Churui. ¡± And this reporter¡¯s tone waspletely like Feng Churui was her boyfriend. There was sweetness and shyness in his words. ¡°When Wu Dechang Heard It, he was furious. ¡°This bastard, how did he beg Xue Wei to marry him? ! Now he¡¯s actually doing this to my daughter!¡± ¡± ¡°The two security guards looked at each other and hesitated, they stood up and said, ¡°Sir, on the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, we apanied Miss Xue Wei to Chief of Staff Yang¡¯s house to pay New Year Greetings. At that time, young master Feng was also there. Young Master Feng was apanying that female reporter. The two of them were behaving intimately. When elder Yang questioned whether they were in a rtionship, young master Feng tacitly agreed.¡± ¡± Bang ¡ª The bedroom door was violently pushed open by Wu Dechang. Wu Xue Wei was shocked. ¡°¡±Dad, what happened to you?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang held back his anger. He did not want to get angry at his innocent daughter. He held back his anger and asked, ¡°Xuewei, tell dad honestly. Did Ah Rui, that B * stard, find a woman behind your back?¡± ¡± ¡°A hint of panic shed across Wu Xuewei¡¯s face. ¡°Dad... Dad, who told you that?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You still want to hide it for him until now!¡±Wu Dechang pointed at her with disappointment. ¡°Xuewei, My Wu family¡¯s children are not spineless people. Since Ah Rui did something bad, dad will definitely make him give you an exnation!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Father, it¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s not what you think...¡±Wu Xue Wei got off the bed and chased after him. ¡°Father, where are you going? Let me exin...¡± ¡± Wu Dechang pointed at the two domestic servants. ¡°You guys watch the miss. Don¡¯t let her run around.¡± Chapter 1127 ? Chapter 1127: Chapter 1140 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Yes, sir.¡± ¡± ¡°The moment Wu Xuewei stepped out of the bedroom, she was stopped by the maid. ¡°Miss, sir is very angry now. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go.¡± ¡± ¡°Let me go down...¡± ¡°The maid tried to persuade her. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s no use. Sir, Madam and master can¡¯t bear to let you suffer, let alone someone else.¡± ¡± .. ¡°Wu Yulin happened to be chasing Zhuang Han in the capital. After receiving a call from his second uncle, he immediately went back to the Wu family¡¯s old residence. ¡± ¡°Hearing Wu Dechang give a rough description of Wu Xuewei¡¯s situation, he was so shocked that he did note back to his senses for a long time. ¡± ¡°¡±Second uncle, are you really sure that Ah Rui is with Xuewei?¡±Wu Yulin¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang¡¯s face was gloomy, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this bastard to me!¡±! Not only did he force Xue Wei not to say it, he even got her pregnant and aborted it. Now that he registered it, he even cheated on Xue Wei outside! Yulin, go up andfort Xue Wei. That child is hopeless! Even now, he still speaks up for that bastard!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Second uncle, don¡¯t worry. I willfort Xue Wei.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yulin went upstairs, knocked on the door, and finally pushed the door open to enter. ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei was locked in the bedroom. When she saw Wu Yulin, she was a little surprised. Then, she wiped her tears and called out, ¡°Brother Yulin.¡± ¡± ¡°There¡¯s still hope. You know that I¡¯m your brother.¡±Wu Yulin humphed self-deprecatingly and sat down by the bed. ¡°¡±Tell me, what¡¯s going on between you and Ah Rui? Is it really like what second uncle said?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei was silent and tacitly agreed. ¡°Wu Yulin could no longer sit still with his bad temper. He immediately stood up and paced back and forth in the bedroom. ¡°Ah Rui, that bastard, even my sister dares to touch him!¡± ¡± ¡°After he finished speaking, he immediately took out his phone to call him. ¡± ¡°When he picked up the phone, Feng Churui¡¯s slightly cold voice sounded. ¡°Yulin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡± ¡°He turned on the loudspeaker, wu Yulin mocked, ¡°If there¡¯s something, there¡¯s nothing. How could you not know? Why, Xue Wei is being tortured by you until she¡¯s neither human nor ghost. You¡¯re very happy and have a sense of aplishment, right? The red g at home doesn¡¯t fall, but the colorful gs outside are fluttering!¡± ¡± ¡°When Wu Xue Wei heard Feng Churui¡¯s voice, she subconsciously tightened her fingers, and her heart suddenly tightened. ¡± ¡°Are you talking about Wei Wei¡¯s matter?¡±Feng churui asked calmly. ¡°Wu yulin growled angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend with me! You Don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done? Tell me, Xuewei is in a bad mood now. She¡¯s been crying for an entire day. What do you think we should do?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yulin looked at Wu Xuewei and realized that she had her head lowered like a spineless doormat. He immediately became even angrier, he shouted at the other end, ¡°Feng Churui, if you don¡¯t give our Xuewei an exnation, I will break your legs!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s voice was very calm. He said, ¡°I have nothing to say.¡± ¡± His words instantly made Wu Xuewei¡¯s heart drop to the bottom. He didn¡¯t care if she was sad or if she was crying because of sadness. He didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°He said there was nothing to say. He had nothing more to say to her. It turned out that unknowingly, they had already reached the end. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei bit her lip. The moment he finished speaking, tears fell. Her heart ached so much that it became a bloody mess. ¡± ¡°She remembered a passage she once read. A pair of shoes. When she first bought it, she would squat down and wipe it clean even if it was rubbed with a little dust. After wearing it for a long time, even if someone stepped on it, she would rarely lower her head. Most people are like this, regardless of the object or love. At first, her frown you are distressed,ter, her tears you are not too nervous. ¡± Chapter 1128 ? Chapter 1128: Chapter 1141 the way of Love [44] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Now, she and Feng Churui had reached the end, right? ¡± ¡°She was so sad that tears fell, and he would not feel it. ¡± ¡°His indifferent attitude made Wu Yulin¡¯s anger soar. Just as he was about to roar, Wu Xuewei said in a trembling voice, ¡°Brother Yulin, don¡¯t say anymore... don¡¯t say anything...¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yulin gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer, so he coldly snorted and hung up the phone. ¡± ¡°He walked to the bedside and looked at her, who was crying silently. He clumsily raised his hand and patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Brother will help you vent your anger!¡± ¡± Her faint voice could be faintly heard from the phone. Feng Churui was stunned and maintained the position of holding the phone for a long time. It was not until Secretary Wu came in and saw that he was in a daze and called out to him that he came back to his senses. ¡°¡±Captain S, the Wu family is calling. Do you want me to put you through?¡± ¡± Feng churui pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Secretary wu paused and asked, ¡°Captain S, Mr. Feng and Madam have also called. Do you want me to put you through?¡± ¡± His parents knew about it too? Feng churui suddenly felt a little irritated. He loosened his tie. ¡°No need. Block all the calls for me these few days.¡± ¡°¡±I know what to do, Chief S.¡±after Secretary Wu said that, he went out to find an excuse to use as a phone. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui stood up and looked into the distance. No one knew that under his calm expression, his heart was notpletely calm.. ¡± .. ¡°The next day, Secretary Wu was arranging the next schedule when Wu Yulin, who was dressed in J clothing, walked over aggressively. ¡± ¡°Secretary Wu was stunned for a moment, then he moved to block in front of him. ¡°Chief Wu, Chief S is busy right now and doesn¡¯t have time to receive guests. You shoulde back another day.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Secretary Wu, you don¡¯t want to be a public employee anymore?¡± ¡± ¡°Secretary wu trembled. In the midst of his hesitation, he was forcefully flung away by Wu Yulin. ¡± Bang ¡ª He kicked open the door of Chief S¡¯s office. ¡°Feng Churui raised his head. His expression was solemn. Before he could see who it was, his face hurt and he was thrown to the ground by a punch. ¡± ¡°Wu Yulin unbuttoned his shirt angrily and put his J hat on the table. He took off his J shirt and put it away. Then, he grabbed Feng Churui and punched him. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui took a punch and dodged the second punch. Wu Yulin gritted his teeth. ¡°Feng Churui, you even touched Xue Wei. Are you even human? !¡± ¡± ¡°Ha...¡±Feng churui spat out a mouthful of blood and jumped a few steps away. ¡°She loves me. What¡¯s wrong with us being together?¡± ¡°¡±She loves you, and this is how you repay her? ! Do you know that she¡¯s hiding in the bedroom alone and crying her eyes out? !¡± ¡± ¡°As Wu Yulin spoke, he pounced on him and started fighting. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui was slightly stunned. In his daze, he took another punch from him. ¡± ¡°Wu Yulin was from J Colonel, and Feng Churui was from Team B. the two of them were equally matched in strength. ¡± ¡°Feng churui only defended, not attacked. The two of them pounced on the ground and struggled. ¡± ¡°After a long time, Wu Yulin kicked him in the stomach. Feng Churui did not give in and also kicked him back. The two of them fell back one after another. ¡± ¡°Wu Yulin also vented his anger. He stood up and dusted off his clothes. He picked up his J suit and started to put it on. Finally, he took his J hat and looked at Feng Churui, who was sitting on the sofa with bruises all over his face, he snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t bully her again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡± ¡°Leaving behind his warning, Wu Yulin left inrge strides. When he left, he bumped into Tang Chao, who was swaggering in. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao waved his small hand and greeted, ¡°Hello Yulin, you¡¯re here too?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Yulin put on the J hat and left with quick steps. Tang Chao was dumbfounded. ¡°F * ck! I¡¯m So Big, and you can¡¯t Even See Me? !¡± ¡± Chapter 1129 ? Chapter 1129: Chapter 1142 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Yulin really did not see him. In other words, he was so angry that he did not have the energy to notice such a person walking over. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao rubbed his chin and walked into the office of the mayor. Just as he stepped in, he took a step back in an exaggerated manner. ¡± ¡°¡±Rui, were you bombarded by terrorists just now?¡± ¡± Look at the mess on the ground. How could the office of the mayor of a city be as clean and tidy as it was? ¡°The dignified mayor of S actually had a wound on his face. His suit jacket was torn, his shirt buttons were almost finished, and his tie was hanging loosely and tenaciously around his neck. It lookedical. ¡± Feng churui wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up calmly from the ground. He nced at the sofa that was still in good condition. ¡°Feel free to sit.¡± ¡°After saying that, he walked to his desk and picked up the phone to ask Secretary Wu to call the cleaner toe in and clean it up. He also wanted to buy a coffee table. ¡± ¡°Tang Chao stood on Tiptoe and jumped up and down to avoid the messy floor. He jumped to the side of the sofa and looked at it with disdain. Finally, he sat down like a boss. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui took off his tie and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao became angry at the mention of this, ¡°I said, can you turn off your phone if you cause any trouble? Do you know that Uncle Wu and uncle Feng are about to break my phone? ! F * ck! It¡¯s all Rong Yan¡¯s fault for turning off his phone early. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been harassed by the storm to clean up your mess!¡± ¡± ¡°What did you say?¡±Feng Churui stopped what he was doing and looked at him with a deep gaze. ¡°Tang Chao leaned back heavily. ¡°What else can I say? I¡¯m the special envoy here to deliver uncle Wu and uncle Feng¡¯s orders. If you don¡¯t pick up the phone and talk about this matter face-to-face, just wait for them toe!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±But then again,¡±Tang Chao quivered and sat up straight, ring at him with a warning. ¡°Enough is enough. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡± Feng churui rubbed his temples tiredly. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Tang Chao pursed his lips and crossed his arms across his chest. ¡°It¡¯s best if that¡¯s the case.¡± .. ¡°The next day, Wu Xuewei¡¯s mood eased up. ¡± ¡°She came down early in the morning to have breakfast, causing Wu Zhangshu, Wu Dechang, and Madam Wu to be stunned. However, after being stunned for a moment, she was delighted and hurriedly beckoned for her to sit down. ¡± ¡°¡±Come, Xue Wei, quickly sit down. The kitchen has made the seafood porridge that you like. Quick, try it.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Grandpa, Mom, Dad, Good Morning.¡±Wu Xue Wei obediently sat over, took the spoon that her mother handed over, and lowered her head to eat the porridge. ¡± ¡°The three of them looked at her expectantly. Wu Xue Wei was somewhat at a loss from the fervent gaze. ¡°It¡¯s very fresh, delicious!¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Changshu was finally relieved. He reminded her with a smile, ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, then eat more. There¡¯s still a lot in the kitchen.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei nodded. Wu Dechang asked with concern, ¡°Xuewei, what day does university a start?¡± ¡± ¡°Three dayster.¡± ¡°That¡¯s soon. There are only a few days left. I¡¯ll take advantage of thest two days of vacation to go shopping with my friends today and get a massage. I¡¯ll buy whatever I like.¡± ¡°Wu Dechang wanted her to do something else to distract her attention. If she stayed at home all the time, she would get sick sooner orter. ¡± ¡°She was a little stubborn. Once she thought of something in one direction, even ten cows could not change it. ¡± ¡°¡±I know, Dad.¡±She unconsciously stirred the porridge in the bowl with a spoon. In fact, she had only eaten a few mouthfuls. Wu Xuewei hesitated for a long time before she mustered up the courage to speak, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, MOM, this matter... Don¡¯t interfere. We will handle it ourselves...¡± ¡± Chapter 1130 ? Chapter 1130: Chapter 1143 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The smile on Wu Zhangshu¡¯s face disappeared, and he said with a serious face, ¡°How can grandpa and your parents not interfere? That Brat hase to the capital with such a high profile. How can our Wu family be so easily ruined by him?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. We will help you take care of it.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dechang said earnestly, ¡°Yes, your mother is right. Just focus on your studies. We will handle this matter for you. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You Don¡¯t have to worry about anything. With your parents and grandfather around, you won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei put down the spoon, ¡°Grandfather, father, mother, I know you are doing this for my own good. You Don¡¯t want me to be wronged. ¡°But in this matter, I want to handle it myself. I don¡¯t want you to get involved. ¡°I¡¯m already 20 years old. I¡¯m not a child anymore. You guys try to let me go and take charge on my own, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Zhangshu and Wu Dechang¡¯s expressions were very unsightly, but they still held back their anger and asked her, ¡°Then how do you n to handle this matter yourself?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei lowered her head in disappointment, her face Haggard. ¡°Grandpa, Mom, Dad, don¡¯t ask anymore. In short, I want to handle this matter myself. Don¡¯t get involved. I can handle it myself.¡± ¡± ¡°Ever since her miscarriage was discovered, something had happened continuously, causing her family to worry so much for her. ¡± ¡°Just as she said, she was already 20 years old. She was no longer a child who had to rely on her family to do anything. She wanted to learn to be independent and not hide behind her family to seek shelter when something happened. ¡± .. ¡°A few days had passed since the incident, and the haze at that time had been washed away by time. ¡± ¡°Even if she had never asked him about it, he would not take the initiative to contact her again. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei had never understood why she had to be so stubborn. Just as he jingyan had said, why did she have to hang herself on a tree. ¡± ¡°However, no one knew that her love for Feng Churui was like a cup of water. It became cold when it was hot, and hot again when it was cold. It was capricious, and she was never willing to waste it. ¡± ¡°After all, it was not easy to not love someone after loving them for so many years. It was not easy to forget them. ¡± Love was always the worst thing that tormented one¡¯s heart. ¡°She might have understood Feng Churui¡¯s feelings a little. There was noplicated matter. He was close to her because he liked her, and he was leaving because he wanted to stop thinking about her. ¡± He just wanted to break the thought. ¡°Perhaps, the person who loved the most was only her from the beginning to the end. Therefore, even if she wanted to leave, she could not escape unscathed. ¡± ¡°And he had always been a person who was favored by God. Even after experiencing so many things, he could still turn around and leave so easily. ¡± ¡°Unlike her, who had been repeatedly trapped in torture and could not save herself. ¡± Wu Xuewei had always wanted to find a time to have a good talk with Feng Churui. She did not expect that he would take the initiative toe over before she could ask him out. ¡°At a university, after ss, Wu Xuewei and he jingyan had lunch together. ¡± ¡°The two of them did not have many friends on campus, so they would travel together wherever they went. After all, no one wanted to taste the taste of loneliness. ¡± ¡°What do you want to eatter?¡± ¡°Anything. I¡¯m Not Picky.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei and he jingyan chatted casually. When they walked out of the school gate, they were suddenly attracted by a ck cayenne by the roadside. ¡± He Jingyan turned his head to look at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei stood there in a daze, as if she did not hear him. He jingyan frowned and followed her gaze. Then, he snorted lightly. ¡± Chapter 1131 ? Chapter 1131: Chapter 1144 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Churui was the first to get out of the car. He walked around the front of the car and opened the passenger door. Song Wei got out of the car with a smile on her face. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Then, they walked toward them together. ¡± Wu Xuewei secretly clenched her fists. The scene of Feng Churui and song Wei walking side by side stimted her eyeballs. A strong thought of escaping suddenly rose in her mind. ¡°Just as she took a step back and turned around to leave without caring about anything else, the steady and prating male voice sounded, ¡°Xuewei.¡± ¡± ¡°It was as if there were roots under Wu Xuewei¡¯s feet, and she could not move another step. Behind her, she vaguely heard Feng Churui¡¯s gentle voice telling song Wei to wait for a while, and then the sound of his slow footsteps approached her. ¡± ¡°He Jingyan looked at the approaching Feng Churui with a face full of ridicule. When he brushed past her.., he said disdainfully, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want her, don¡¯t provoke her. Even a heart made of iron can not withstand repeated trampling! Without You, she will meet a better person!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He let out a softugh that was almost inaudible. Without saying anything, he walked towards Wu Xuewei, who had her back facing him. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei looked at Feng Churui, who was standing firmly in front of her. Before she raised her head, she secretly took a few deep breaths. Only now did she have the courage to formally ask, ¡°Is there anything you need from me?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes.¡±He nodded and went straight to the point. ¡°Are you free in the afternoon? If there¡¯s nothing else,e with me to the Civil Affairs Bureau. We¡¯ll get a divorce.¡± ¡± ¡°His voice was still as gorgeous as ever. His tone was still neither fast nor slow. His voice was clear and clear, but the words he said were like a bomb that instantly shattered the only hope in her heart. ¡± ¡°Her body swayed. Wu Xuewei took a deep breath and asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui raised his hand to look at the time. He seemed to be in a bit of a hurry, but his good manners did not allow him to show any impatience, instead, he repeated in a faint voice, ¡°If you¡¯re free in the afternoon,e with me to the Civil Affairs Bureau. We¡¯ll go through the divorce procedures.¡± ¡± ¡°Is it for Song Weiwei?¡±Only God knew. Asking this question had almost exhausted all of her strength. Feng Churui¡¯s ink-ck eyes looked at her indifferently. He pursed his lips and did not say anything. He had no intention of answering her. Everything seemed to be self-evident. ¡°He brought song Weiwei along. A few days ago, song Weiwei had only talked about their secret and interesting matters in the capital radio station in a high-profile manner. Without his permission, would song Weiwei Dare to say it? ¡± ¡°His heart had been deeply stabbed by a knife. Blood was dripping from a corner that he could not see, and it was throbbing in pain. ¡± Wu Xuewei forced a smile and looked stubbornly into his eyes. ¡°What if I say that I don¡¯t want a divorce and that I don¡¯t want to fulfill your wish?¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed. ¡°Xuewei, you¡¯re not such a childish person.¡± ¡± ¡°Heh, she¡¯s not such a childish person? ¡± So what if she is a childish person! ¡°Yes, she did say that she would go to the civil affairs bureau with him and divorce him so that she could fulfill song Weiwei¡¯s status. But now, what if she went back on her word? ¡± So what if she was childish for once? ! ¡°What Dignity? What Pride? At this moment, all of them had copsed into ruins. In the face of his cold expression and indifferent eyes, his proud pride had long been trampled under his feet. His fingers clenched tightly, his fingernails pierced deeply into his flesh. Wu Xuewei bit her lips and asked shakily, ¡°Can we not get a divorce? We... Won¡¯t get a divorce.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s expression was indifferent and did not change at all. After hearing her words, he only slightly curled the corners of his lips, ¡°Xuewei, don¡¯t joke anymore. I don¡¯t have much time. The two o¡¯clock flight is back to S city. While we both have time now, I¡¯ll go and settle the formalities.¡± ¡± Chapter 1132 ? Chapter 1132: Chapter 1145 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He did not mean to ask for her opinion, but to give an order. ¡± ¡°After saying that, he walked past her and went to Song Weiwei, who was waiting in the distance. He told her to go to a restaurant outside the school gate and pick her upter. ¡± ¡°Song Weiwei nced at him and said yes with a smile. Then, she went to the restaurant to eat and waited for him. ¡± He jingyan walked to Wu Xuewei¡¯s side and held her body that could fall at any time. He looked worried. ¡°What did he do to You?¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei raised her eyes and shook her head to gently push away his hand that was holding her. ¡°He Jingyan, you go and eat first. He and I... Have Something to do...¡± ¡± He Jingyan fidgeted with his hair. His well-styled hair was messed up by him. ¡°Look at you now. Your Face is as white as a ghost. I¡¯m not worried about letting you go with him? !¡± ¡°¡±Are you done talking? Let¡¯s go,¡±Feng Churui said calmly from behind. After he finished, he walked to the Cayenne by the roadside first. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei turned back to take a look at his tall and straight back. Her nose was sore. She patted he jingyan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine... You Go and eat first. I¡¯ll... Go.¡± ¡± ¡°After she said that, Wu Xuewei turned around and ran away as if she didn¡¯t give him time to recover. ¡± He Jingyan watched helplessly as she entered the ck Cayenne and watched helplessly as the Cayenne drove away quickly. The Cayenne stopped in front of the Wu residence. Feng Churui ced one hand on the steering wheel and looked ahead. ¡°Go in and take your Hukou Identity Card and marriage certificate.¡± Wu Xuewei was like a marite. She would do whatever he said. ¡°The maid was very surprised to see her go home in the afternoon. Before she could ask anything, she had already gone upstairs and went out again. ¡± Wu Xuewei packed all the necessary documents into her bag and then went out to the Cayenne. The car door had just closed and she had yet to sit still. Feng Churui pulled out a divorce agreement from nowhere and handed a pen to her. ¡°¡±This is the divorce agreement. If there are no objections, sign it.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei took the agreement in a daze. Her gaze remained on it, but she could not read a single word. The only thing she saw was the three words that he had signed with his forceful pen. ¡± ¡°Her breathing seemed to be caught by something, and there was a deathly stillness that felt like she was about to suffocate. ¡± She numbly twisted the pen and started to sign her name on the agreement with a trembling palm. ¡°The twisted handwriting was just like her current state of mind, twisted and numbed. ¡± ¡°Along the way, Wu Xuewei had never realized that the ce from her home to the civil affairs bureau could be so close. They had arrived in such a short time. ¡± ¡°The car stopped and he unbuckled his seatbelt. He took the divorce agreement and got out of the car first. Wu Xuewei sat in a daze. Her mind was nk. She did not know what she was doing at all, and she did not know what else she could do. ¡± The car door was pulled open. ¡°Come down. I specially asked the staff to stay. I hope that we won¡¯t dy too much of the staff¡¯s meal time.¡± ¡°The corners of Wu Xuewei¡¯s mouth suddenly twitched, revealing a pale and powerless smile. ¡± ¡°How anxious was he to divorce her? He actually specially asked the staff to stay, just to go through their divorce procedures.. ¡± Was there really no room for redemption? ¡°Feng Churui looked at her, who was sitting there motionlessly, with a slight frown. Just as he was hesitating whether to pull her down, Wu Xuewei took the initiative to get out of the car. ¡± ¡°She lowered her head and said in a very soft voice,¡±... Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡± ¡°Thest time they came to the Civil Affairs Bureau was a few months ago. Unexpectedly, they came here again a few monthster. ¡± Chapter 1133 ? Chapter 1133: Chapter 1146 the path of Love [49] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°However, he was the one who forced herst time, and this time, it was also his idea. ¡± ¡°She seemed to be very passive, always in such an awkward position of being passive and easily squashed. ¡± ¡°The divorce procedures were done very quickly. Perhaps Feng Churui¡¯s determined staff had all seen it, so they did not ask if there was still room for redemption, and very efficiently arranged for the divorce certificate. ¡± ¡°As she walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau with the dark red divorce papers, Wu Xuewei felt as though she had been in a trance for many years. All of a sudden, time went back to a few months ago. At that time, she was also holding a red marriage certificate, but.., at that time, her heart was filled with boredom. Now, it was filled with destion. ¡± It did not matter anymore.. ¡°In the future, she and he would not be rted anymore.. ¡± ¡°This was actually good for both of them. It was just that, why were they so sad in their hearts? Their hearts were so ufortable that they could hardly breathe. ¡± ¡°Casually putting the divorce certificate into the pocket of his suit, Feng Churui asked in a dignified manner, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to school. It¡¯s on the way.¡± ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s on the way. Song Weiwei was still waiting for him at the restaurant beside a university! ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei shook her head. Her heart was already riddled with holes. She turned around, her footsteps heavy, and she walked away without looking back. ¡± ¡°Feng churui, I also thought that I would always go along with you, like what you like, hate what you hate, and support your every decision without reason. I also thought that I would always believe in You, remember your kindness and greatness, forget those hurts and quarrels, and find thousands of excuses for every unintentional mistake. But that unprincipled, bottom-line, regardless of love, I was ultimately abandoned by you. ¡± ¡°People in love are sick, think that lost their own can be infinitely close to you. ¡± ¡°For You to do everything, is the most natural day in the rtionship. ¡± ¡°The sun rises and the moon sinks, rivers into the sea, three meals a day, tired in spring and tired in autumn. ¡± ¡°Time to happen, there is no special meaning, or even difficult to remember. ¡± ¡°This is thest thing I do for you,plete you, but destroyed myself. ¡± ¡°My feelings have never touched myself, let alone you. ¡± ¡°At this moment, she deeply understood that a moment of being moved was the foreshadowing of future heartache. How many people are still struggling with the proposition that I love you? You Don¡¯t want to manipte everything, you only want to control yourself, but everything except you has already grasped you in the palm of your hand, let you live, let you die, but you just aren¡¯t you. ¡± .. Wu Xuewei became increasingly silent. This was something that the Wu family and he jingyan had discovered in the past week. ¡°She was often absent-minded, and no one knew what was going on in her mind. There was no smile on her face all day long, and she didn¡¯t say much. She could shake her head and nod her head to answer a question. ¡± ¡°Because Wu Zhangshu had promised her that Feng Churui¡¯s matter would be handled by her herself, he had never interfered. Now that he saw her in such a dejected state, he regretted it in his heart. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, how¡¯s the matter between you and Ah Rui?¡±Wu Zhangshu asked casually at the dining table. ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei was eating rice with her chopsticks. When she heard the question, she raised her head in surprise. Then, she seemed to understand what he was asking. In the end, she lowered her head again, as she was eating, she said, ¡°Yes, we talked about it... Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡± Talked about it? So it was already settled? ¡°Wu Zhangshu nodded his head in relief. He was very satisfied with her decision to try to be independent. ¡°So after the talk, how did you deal with it?¡± ¡± Chapter 1134 ? Chapter 1134: Chapter 1147 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Xuewei had been eating with her head lowered as if she did not hear him. Wu Zhangshu pulled a long face and said, ¡°Xuewei Girl, Answer Grandpa! How did you and Ah Rui deal with this matter?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±AH... ?¡±Wu Xuewei looked up in a daze. Her eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Grandpa, were you asking me a question just now?¡± ¡± ¡°Sigh!¡±Wu Zhangshu sighed and put down his chopsticks. He stood up and left in a huff. Wu Xuewei was sick. She had a mental illness. ¡°She was depressed. She could not walk out of it, and she did not want to say it out loud so that others could persuade her. Only he and Feng Churui, the two parties involved, knew about the divorce. Both parties¡¯families were kept in the dark. ¡± The divorce had been going on for a week. She still could not believe that she had really divorced Feng Churui. ¡°It was not that she did not want to stay, but thest thing she wanted to do was to be mocked by him. ¡± ¡°She could not bear so much, and she was afraid that thest bit of her dignity would be exhausted. ¡± ¡°Time did not ease the knot in her heart. Instead, it was like a snowball rolling bigger and bigger. For two whole weeks, she was silent and looked haggard. ¡± She could not figure it out. She was trapped in her own world and could not get out. No one was willing to help her. No one knew that she was sick. The only person who knew about this matter was not willing to see her. There was not even a phone call or a few text messages. ¡°He was like a wisp of air. In an instant, he disappearedpletely from her world. Not a trace was left. ¡± ¡°In two weeks, she had lost five kilograms. Her entire body was bing thinner and thinner. Her eyes were sunken and her chin was sharp. She was like a paper person that could fall when the wind blew. ¡± ¡°In the blink of an eye, it had been half a month since the 15th day of the divorce. ¡± ¡°That morning, Wu Xuewei mustered up her courage and picked up her phone to make a call to him. Feng Churui did not pick up and hung up. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei smiled. Her lips were pale. At this time, it was when he was heading to the city hall. He had sufficient time to pick up a call, but why didn¡¯t he pick up? ¡± ¡°Unwilling to give up, she took a deep breath and dialed his number again. ¡± ¡°This time, the phone rang for a long time before she picked it up. ¡± Feng Churui¡¯s voice was filled with impatience. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she had to admit that her fragile heart was once again seriously injured by his impatient tone. ¡± ¡°Mustering her courage, her voice trembled slightly. ¡°I just want to ask you... can we... remarry...¡±she said thest two words weakly. ¡± ¡°What did you say?¡±Feng Churui suspected that he had heard wrongly. ¡°...¡±Wu Xuewei had not mustered her courage to repeat. ¡°¡±Ah Rui, breakfast is ready. Come and eat ¨C¡± ¡± ¡°Song Wei¡¯s sweet voice came from the other end of the phone. The next second, she heard Feng churui say, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± ¡± ¡°Du du du...¡±a cold busy tone sounded. ¡°¡±Hehe...¡±Wu Xuewei held the phone and giggled, her expression dazed. ¡± .. ¡°Because filming was imminent, he jingyan was informed by the director to transfer to Los Angeles, the United States. It was convenient for him to study acting, and he could also study nearby. ¡± ¡°The school¡¯s director had already arranged for him. As long as he went there, he could immediately enroll. ¡± ¡°Before he jingyan left, he wanted to say goodbye to Wu Xuewei. That day, after ss, he went to look for Wu Xuewei. ¡± ¡°He called her and turned off his phone. Frowning, he jingyan found a ssmate from their department. Only after asking did he find out that Wu Xuewei had note to ss this morning. ¡± ¡°¡±Thank you!¡±After saying that, he jingyan hurriedly ran away. ¡± ¡°When he passed by the library, he found a bunch of people gathered downstairs. All of them looked up and were discussing animatedly. ¡± ¡°¡±Heavens, isn¡¯t that the Wu family¡¯s most favored Wu Xuewei? !¡± ¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s her! What¡¯s she doing standing up there?¡± ¡± ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s going to jump off the building? !¡± ¡°¡±I think so! Look at her face, she¡¯s in a daze. Perhaps she wants to Z-kill!¡± ¡± ¡°He Jingyan suddenly stopped and raised his head to look. His pupils instantly constricted, as if he had fallen into an ice cer. ¡°Wu Xuewei!¡± ¡± Chapter 1135 ? Chapter 1135: Chapter 1148 the way of Love [51] Trantor: 549690339 .. ¡°After hanging up the phone, Feng Churui¡¯s face froze for a moment. His long and clean fingers yed with the phone, and his eyes were so dark that no one could read his thoughts.¡± ¡°Song Weiwei took off her apron and tidied up her messy business suit. She ced the hot milk on the table and looked at him, who was still noting over. ¡°Ah Rui, I¡¯ve made breakfast for you. Come and eat.¡±¡± Feng Churui looked up indifferently and his gaze stopped on the dining table. It was the breakfast she had made. ¡°In fact, he was already on his way to City Z Hall at this time in the past. He just did not expect that she would remember him saying that the housekeeper was taking a few days off to cook for herself.¡± ¡°Early in the morning, he was preparing to rush to the airport to fly to Imperial City to handle the affairs. He did not expect song Weiwei toe.¡± ¡°Yes, she came with him, along with the breakfast she had bought.¡± ¡°After hesitating for a long time, he stood up and let her in. Song Weiwei looked at his apartment curiously and praised him from time to time. To be able to sit in such a clean and spotless home, he must be a man who loved cleanliness.¡± ¡°Feng churui listened absentmindedly and didn¡¯t say anything. She, on the other hand, identally dropped her breakfast on the ground and spilled porridge all over the floor.¡± Song Weiwei was so embarrassed that she did not know what to do. Feng churui pinched his nose and said that it was fine as long as he came to clean up. Song Weiwei felt bad and took the initiative to ask him to make another breakfast for him. ¡°Feng Churui rejected her, but she insisted again and again. In the end, he had no choice but to let her go into the kitchen.¡± He sat on the sofa and flipped through the magazine until his phone rang. ¡°To be honest, he was a little stunned when he received Wu Xuewei¡¯s call.¡± He didn¡¯t ask her if what she said just now was ¡®can we get back together?¡¯even after he hung up the phone ¡°He hastily ate a few mouthfuls of Song Weiwei¡¯s breakfast and thought that it was tasteless. When Song Weiwei asked him if it was to his taste, he still replied in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°Not bad.¡±.¡± ¡°After stopping a taxi at the apartment building to send Song Weiwei away, he asked the driver to drive him to the airport.¡± ¡°From boarding tonding, he had been restless. For some reason, he felt agitated, as if something was about to happen.¡± This feeling continued until he received a strange call. Only then did it finally be confirmed. His usually clear and rational mind was suddenly a little muddled. He heard a boy on the other end of the line shouting in a hurry. It seemed like Xue Wei was in the school library... jumping off a building to kill him? ¡°The blood in his entire body seemed to freeze. He stood in a daze at the entrance of the airport where people wereing and going. Looking at the cloudy sky filled with fog, his heart suddenly sank..¡± ¡°The calm and indifferent expression on that elegant and handsome face began to crack. Deep panic surged out from his eyes. In the next second, he broke through the crowd and rushed out.¡± .. ¡°At the bottom of the library, the students who had long been dismissed from ss had already surrounded them. They pointed at Wu Xuewei who was standing on the top floor.¡± ¡°Very soon, the police car, fire truck, and ambnce 120 honked all the way into the campus. Jingcha immediately pulled the cordon line to disperse the crowd. The firemen pulled open the intable mattress and rushed to the top floor of the library, ready to mediate.¡± ¡°The doctors and nurses were also downstairs, ready to help at any time.¡± ¡°¡±Wu Xuewei, please calm down. The position you¡¯re standing in is very dangerous! If there¡¯s anything that you can¡¯t ept, we can slowly solve it. Don¡¯t go to extremes! You have to think about your family. Losing You is the biggest blow to them!¡±Jing cha shouted at Wu Xuewei upstairs with the loudspeaker.¡± Chapter 1136 ? Chapter 1136: Chapter 1149 Trantor: 549690339 Everything around them had turned into nothingness. Wu Xuewei stood on the rooftop and looked at the gloomy sky in the distance. Her mind kept reying the bits and pieces of her interactions with Feng churui over the years. ¡°Unknowingly, they had known each other for more than ten years. During these ten years, he had always been her goal in life. ¡± ¡°In fact, she knew that she was a contradiction. She had always been a contradiction. ¡± ¡°When she was hurt, she wished that she could take revenge on him. She wanted him to feel how much pain she had suffered back then. ¡± ¡°Humans were selfish creatures. After being hurt, they would subconsciously form a protective consciousness. This was the so-called saying, ¡°Once bitten, twice shy.¡±. ¡± ¡°Because of Feng Churui, she was riddled with scars. At the same time, she hated him and coldly rejected him, hoping that he would never affect her peaceful world. ¡± ¡°However, humans were such contradictory creatures. ¡± ¡°She clearly did not want him anymore, but she also did not want others to get their hands on him. ¡± ¡°She did not want him to disturb her peaceful life. It was not easy for her to calm down, but when he really did not want her anymore and got together with another woman, she was shocked to realize that her heart would still ache, she did not want him to have even the slightest contact with another woman, not at all! ¡± ¡°She knew that this kind of self was very shameful, but the hearts of people were always contradictory, and the hearts of people were always selfish. ¡± ¡°She was not the first, but just one of thousands of people. She could not save him, could not save his heart, so she could only free herself and redeem herself. ¡± The pain in her heart could not be relieved at all. It seemed that the heart was sick. It was in pain day and night. ¡°She did not know how to treat it. She did not know how to make it stop feeling so bad. However, she could not find any way. ¡± The pain of being tortured was like being in a dark room that was so quiet that there was not a single ray of light. No one came in. She could not find her way out. ¡°A person¡¯s heartbeat and pain were in the secret darkness, being infinite methods. The painful, sharp, and hysterical breakdown of the heart was being repeated endlessly. ¡± ¡°It was like a dead knot, one ring after another, unsolvable and unbreakable. ¡± ¡°She was bound by the invisible rope of pain. As each time she felt ufortable, it tightened and tightened, and the more ufortable she felt, the more she wanted to be free. ¡± ¡°When the word ¡°Free¡±shed in her mind, she seemed to have found a glimmer of light in the boundless darkness. ¡± ¡°This glimmer of light was like the hope of life. It could lead her out of this suffocating darkness, bring her back to the light, remove the haze, and stand under the blue sky and white clouds to breathe again. ¡± ¡°In her mind, there was a voice calling her from afar.. ¡± ¡°He jingyan humbly begged he yunsheng for help to get Feng Churui¡¯s number from him, and then called the city hall number. He chased all the way and finally got Feng Churui¡¯s private number. ¡± ¡°After calling him, he had been on the rooftop, paying attention to her movements at all times. ¡± ¡°Seeing her slowly open her arms, he jingyan¡¯s breathing stopped. ¡°Wu Xuewei, don¡¯t ¡ª !¡± ¡± ¡°His long arms reached out to grab her, but all he managed to grab was air. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei closed her eyes, the corners of her lips curved into a faint smile, and she leaped ¡ª ¡± ¡°A ck Cayenne sped into the J line, and the tires screeched against the ground. ¡± ¡°The car door was pushed open abruptly, and Feng Churui staggered down. When he looked up, he saw a person falling like a butterfly, and his eyes were wide open. ¡°Xuewei! ! !¡± ¡± The students of university a would probably remember this day forever. The gloomy sky was so lifeless that it was suffocating. ¡°On the rooftop of the library, a girl who was doted on by thousands of people gave up her flower-like youth and jumped without hesitation. Like a butterfly with broken wings, she fell weightlessly ¡ª ¡± Her lifeline was cut off by the blood that filled the sky. Her flowery youth was like a withered flower. [ warm reminder: those who are unhappy with Xue Wei can consider this as the end. ] Chapter 1137 ? Chapter 1137: Chapter 1150 the path of love and warmth [53] Trantor: 549690339 Bang ¡ª ¡°With a loud sound, her body crashed into a soft object. After bouncing a few times, she fell back down. Her body was in pain. Wu Xuewei let out a low cry and opened her eyes with a tremble. ¡± ¡°What entered her eyes was an orange color, not a cold cement floor. She thought that she would die, but unexpectedly, the things that she imagined did not happen! ¡± ¡°¡±Young Master Feng, you can¡¯t go over!¡±Inspector J stopped him. ¡± ¡°¡±Get lost!¡±Feng Churui kicked away the people who surrounded him in anger, rushed out of the encirclement, and ran over. ¡± ¡°¡±Wu Xuewei... ?¡±He stood there in a panic, wanting to reach out to hug her, but he did not dare to touch her lightly. ¡± ¡°A thinyer of cold sweat seeped out of his handsome face, and his back was all wet. It was as if he had just been scooped out of the water. ¡± ¡°Hearing the sound, Wu Xuewei¡¯s hands, which were struggling to move, supported herself on the air cushion, trying to get up. ¡± ¡°A long arm stretched out and covered her waist with force. In a moment of dizziness, she had been pulled into an embrace that carried a familiar aura. ¡± ¡°The tall body trembled invisibly. Feng Churui¡¯s lips turned pale. With a face full of lingering fear, he held her shoulders and examined her body from top to bottom. A few secondster, he bent down and carried her horizontally, leaving quickly. ¡± ¡°¡±Young master Feng! Where are you going? Please put Miss Xue Wei down. We have to do a full body check on her! Young Master Feng, Young Master Feng ¨C¡°Doctor J came over and tried to stop him. ¡± Feng Churui¡¯s expression turned cold and his voice was furious. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei, who was curled up in his embrace, raised her head with difficulty. She stuck her head out from his shoulder and said to doctor j behind him, ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± ¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±Feng churui lowered his head and scolded her coldly. Wu Xuewei¡¯s neck shrunk and her eyes were misty. She wanted to cry but did not dare to. Feng Churui carried her to the ambnce and was about to step on it when he turned around and scolded the doctors and nurses who were standing not far away in a daze. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting your ass over here? !¡± ¡°The doctors and nurses who were scolded were still in a daze. After being scolded again, they immediately ran over. ¡± ¡°No one had expected that Feng churui, who had always been refined and refined, and had a gentlemanly demeanor, would actually reveal his C side. ¡± ¡°Carrying Wu Xuewei on the stretcher of the ambnce, the doctors and nurses surrounded her to examine her. Feng Churui followed closely in the car. The nurse asked the driver to drive. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hospital!¡± ¡± Feng Churui¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau!¡± ¡°Young Master Feng... ?¡±The doctors and nurses questioned at the same time. ¡°Do as I say!¡±An order that could not be refuted was given. The ambnce whistled and quickly drove out of University A. it turned a corner and drove to the Civil Affairs Bureau. ¡°After twenty minutes of careful examination, the doctor let out a sigh of relief and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m so d! There¡¯s only soft tissue bruising on Miss Xue Wei¡¯s body. It¡¯s nothing serious. She¡¯ll recover in a few days!¡± ¡± ¡°The Man, who had been pursing his lips tightly and had a cold expression on his face, rxed his brows when he heard this. The fear in his eyes faded away. ¡± Wu Xue Wei¡¯s mind started to clear up. She felt that her actions were extremely stupid! ¡°If anything were to happen to her, wouldn¡¯t it cause her loved ones who loved her to be in so much pain that they wished they were dead? ¡± ¡°Fortunately, the doctor had arrived in time. With the cushion of the intable cushion, she was lucky to be fine. However, that did not mean that she was not guilty. ¡± ¡°At this moment, the Doctor had finished his examination. She still did not dare to open her eyes to look at him. ¡± ¡°She did not want to use suicide to threaten him to turn back. It was just that she could not get over it, so she chose an extreme way to seek relief. ¡± ¡°Now it won¡¯t, clear-headed, will understand, in addition to themselves, everyone also has a responsibility to their family. ¡± Chapter 1138 ? Chapter 1138: Chapter 1151 the way of Love [54] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Therefore, no matter when one encountered any difficulties, one should not easily give up on life. ¡± Every life was fresh and valuable. Cherishing life meant being responsible for one¡¯s family. ¡°Feng Churui took out his phone and made two calls in a low voice. After hanging up, his gaze was fixed on Wu Xuewei who wanted to be an ostrich. ¡± ¡°Open your eyes and look at me.¡± ¡°Pursing her lips, Wu Xuewei turned her head to the side. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s chest heaved up and down. When he thought of the scene of her falling rapidly from the rooftop, his heart throbbed with pain. Just thinking about it made him feel a lingering fear. He really wanted to give her a good beating and wake her up! ¡± Let¡¯s see if she still dares to kill me next time! ¡°The doctors and nurses saw that he was suppressing the anger that was on the verge of erupting. With great foresight, they lowered their heads and pretended not to see anything. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei felt a sudden pain in her chin. She was pinched tightly by a powerful fingertip. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and looked into those deep eyes unexpectedly. She could clearly feel his anger. ¡± ¡°Do you dare to jump off the building next time? !¡± Wu Xuewei:¡±...¡± ¡°Speak!¡±The fingertip exerted force. ¡°¡±Hiss ¨C¡°Wu Xuewei felt the pain and her tears fell. She sobbed,¡±... I don¡¯t dare anymore.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui gritted his teeth. ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll break your legs! Do You Hear Me? !¡± ¡± ¡°... I hear you.¡±He bit his lips and did not dare to cry out loud. His eyshes were wet from his tears. Crystal-clear tears hung on them. They flickered along with his trembling eyshes. He looked extremely pitiful. His body was suddenly pulled into his embrace. Wu Xuewei was a little stunned. Feng Churui hugged her tightly. The Joy of having regained what he had lost gradually filled the entire dead silent chest. It was really rare for an ambnce to honk its horn and drive to the Civil Affairs Bureau. ¡°Feng churui carried Wu Xuewei out of the car and waved at the ambnce, telling them to retreat sessfully. ¡± ¡°Outside the Civil Affairs Bureau, Wu Xuewei was still a little unable to react. What were they doing here? ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s deep and bottomless eyes looked at her and caressed her pale little face. ¡°Xuewei, do you know what it feels like to have a Heartache?¡± ¡± Wu Xue Wei blinked her moist eyes and nodded. A lowugh came from his vibrating chest. He picked up her hand and pressed it on his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t make my heart hurt again in the future. Can you do it?¡± Wu Xue Wei¡¯s small mouth opened slightly. What did he say? He repeated it again patiently. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do these things in the future to make my heart hurt. Promise?¡± ¡°Will your heart still hurt... didn¡¯t you not care about me anymore... didn¡¯t you divorce me for Song Weiwei...¡±Wu Xuewei lowered her eyes and said in a muffled voice. ¡°Ha...¡±Feng Churui hugged her tightly and rested his chin on her hair. ¡°I love you. I¡¯ve always loved you.¡± How could he divorce her for someone unrted? ¡°When he could not be radical, he could only choose to retreat in order to advance. ¡± ¡°Only by making her feel a sense of crisis could she face up to her own heart. In her heart, who was the one who was indispensable. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s nose turned sour. Suddenly, she could not believe what she had heard. This was the warmest sentence she had heard in the past half a month! ¡± The warmth made the tip of her nose turn sour. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°With a sigh, Feng churui lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers. The tip of his nose gently rubbed against the tip of her delicate nose. His gaze was deep and gentle, ¡°After doing so much, it¡¯s nothing more than waiting for you. Waiting for you to hug me tightly and tell me that you only have me in your heart. There¡¯s no other choice but me. As long as you break through all the psychological barriers ande with me, there¡¯s nothing else I want.¡± ¡± Chapter 1139 ? Chapter 1139: Chapter 1152 the path of love Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He did not deny that he was using song Weiwei to provoke her. She was indeed despicable, so what? ¡± ¡°As long as he could have her back, he did not care what despicable methods he used. ¡± ¡°However, her choice of extreme suicide was indeed outside of his n. At that moment, other than fear, he was still afraid. ¡± He was afraid that she would really die just like that. What would he do? ¡°In the next few decades, without her, what would he do? ¡± ¡°Fortunately, the heavens were merciful and she was fine. Fortunately! ¡± ¡°Otherwise, he did not dare to guarantee that he would not break down and kill himself who had caused her death.. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was stunned. Feng Churui¡¯s gradually recovering red lips kissed her gently and said softly, ¡°My dear, let¡¯s make up as before! My World is in chaos because you ignored me.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei suddenly thought of something. She suddenly raised her head andined angrily, ¡°Song Weiwei was at your house this morning!¡± ¡± She even made breakfast for him to eat! ¡°¡±Oh...¡±Feng churui rubbed his temples with a headache, ¡°I helped her get interviews with many big shots. In order to thank me, she went to the apartment to bring me breakfast. The breakfast identally fell on the floor, so she took the initiative to go to the kitchen to make some food for me. It¡¯s that simple.¡± ¡± ¡°After a pause, feng churui added sincerely, ¡°My rtionship with her is innocent. Other than performing in front of you, I haven¡¯t even touched a single finger of hers.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You even wiped her hands at Grandpa Yang¡¯s House!¡±Thinking of this, Wu Xuewei lowered her eyes sadly. ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯ll only wipe your hands in the future, huh?¡± ¡± ¡°A business car stopped, and a man in formal clothes hurriedly ran over. ¡°Young master Feng, these are the documents you asked for. They¡¯re all inside.¡± ¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±Feng churui nodded and restored his elegant and noble image. ¡°With the documents in one hand and Wu Xuewei in the other, they walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau for the third time. ¡± ¡°This time, it was a remarriage. ¡± .. ¡°It was like a dream, until they took a shower andy on the familiar bed. It still felt unreal to sleep with Wu Xuewei. ¡± ¡°Almost as soon as they returned home, Wu Dechang and Mrs. Wu had already rushed back after receiving the news. The first thing they did was to scold her and criticize her for not being sensible, they were so scared that they almost used the familyw to teach her a lesson. ¡± ¡°The second thing was to chase her upstairs to rest, leaving Feng Churui alone. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei hugged green tea, who had her big eyes wide open, and rolled a few times on C. Then she pinched Green Tea¡¯s chin. ¡°Green tea, it seems that happiness hase to me again...¡± ¡± ¡°Feeling a burning gaze, Wu Xuewei slowly opened her eyes and rubbed them. Only then did she realize that she had fallen asleep unknowingly. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui sat by C¡¯s side. When he saw that she had woken up, he raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°You¡¯re Awake?¡± ¡± Green Tea meowed in his embrace andzily greeted him. ¡°Oh... I¡¯m awake.¡± Feng churui bent down. Wu Xuewei nimbly rolled to the other side of the bed and looked at him with her bright eyes. He frowned slightly. He was displeased that she had run so far. He leaned over and wanted to hug her. Wu Xuewei stretched out her foot and kicked his chest. Her white and tender foot pressed against his chest. ¡°Green Tea quivered and jumped away abruptly, escaping for her life. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed toe over.¡± ¡°¡±Give me a reasonable reason.¡±Feng Churui picked up her white and tender foot. Her toes were round, and her nails had a faint pink color. Her slender knuckles yed with it. ¡± Wu Xuewei was so itchy that she shrank her feet. ¡°Hehe... Don¡¯t you... ha... Hahaha... you let go...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°Not only did he not let go of her, he even grabbed her ankle and dragged her entire body over. Pressing down, he kissed her tender pink lips firmly and gave her a deep and lingering kiss. ¡± ¡°After the kiss, Wu Xuewei was a little out of breath. Feng Churui looked at her with a smile. His gaze was gentle and gentle. At a close distance, Wu Xuewei realized that there was a bruise on his face. ¡± She widened her eyes.¡±... You were beaten by my grandfather and the others? !¡± Chapter 1140 ? Chapter 1140: Chapter 1153 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Not only her grandfather and father, but also Wu Yulin, who had rushed over after hearing the news.. ¡± ¡°If Wu Zhangshu and Wu Dechang had shown mercy to him, Wu Yulin had not shown any mercy at all! ¡± ¡°¡±Tell me, did grandfather and the others hit you?¡±Wu Xuewei cupped his face and looked left and right. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui pondered for a moment and picked a nice one to say, ¡°Well... They only taught me a lesson. However, I deserve it.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei pouted and patted his handsome face with her small hands. His skin was really good, and his eyshes were even better than a woman¡¯s! ¡± ¡°You have to protect the face that I like.¡± ¡°Only my face?¡±Mayor Feng held her hand and said in an unfriendly tone. ¡°Wu Xuewei pulled back her hand shamelessly and turned over, lying on the bed. On the bed, she bent her legs and shook them.¡±... I¡¯m so tired, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui touched his face. He had never cared much about his appearance. At this moment, he thought, should I do some maintenance? ¡± ¡°A hot body squeezed in beside him. Feng Churuiy down next to her, and his long arms naturally wrapped around her waist. His thin lips touched her white jade-like cheeks, and he murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together.¡± ¡± .. ¡°S city, bar. ¡± ¡°¡±Are we back together?¡±Young Master Rong drank his juice carelessly, and his bright eyes looked at a certain someone with a face full of C. Love. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui did not hide anything. He chuckled and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao patted the bar counter andughed loudly. ¡°Do I need to ask? This Guy¡¯s face has the words ¡®I, C, came¡¯written on it. Even a three-year-old little bun can tell that his love has broken the ice!¡± ¡± Feng churui rubbed his chin with his slender fingers. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡± ¡°MM-HMM.¡±Tang Chao snorted twice from his nose. ¡°¡±Xue Wei and I have remarried.¡±As he said that, his tone unconsciously rose. Even Feng Churui himself did not realize it. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong bit the straw in boredom and said smugly, ¡°It¡¯s within my expectations. The moves that I gave you are a sure-kill skill. It has been tried and tested and has never been defeated.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang chao scorned, ¡°Sneaky!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Stepping on her heart.¡±Although Feng Churui did not agree, he had to admit that he had seeded. ¡± ¡°¡±Luckily anning subdued you. Otherwise, how many innocent girls would have been harmed by this!¡±Tang Chao took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He had just taken out the lighter. ¡± PA ¡ª ¡°Before the fire was lit, the lighter was pressed. ¡± ¡°¡±Rong Xiao Yan, aren¡¯t you being too controlling? ! This young master is smoking. That Brat Lu Mo Mo Mo is allowed to smoke three cigarettes a day!¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong looked at him and said coldly, ¡°This old man is preparing to get pregnant. How dare you let me smoke secondhand smoke?¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao seemed to have received a huge shock. He threw out a whole box of cigarettes and a lighter, one hand holding his heart, the other hand trembled as he used him, ¡°Rong Xiao Yan, don¡¯t go too far! You¡¯re preparing to have a baby, I¡¯m preparing to have a baby! Don¡¯t think that only your husband will give birth, my husband is not a vegetarian! He¡¯s not a vegetarian!¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°Then give birth to one for me to see.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Chao stood up and began to roll up his sleeves, ¡°Rong Xiaoyan, I¡¯m going to fight it out with you!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui supported his forehead with one hand and sipped his wine. His gaze was blurred as he looked somewhere and muttered,¡±... My Xue Wei is not a vegetarian either.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Save your strength then. Save it for when you go back to make a baby with Lu Mo. Don¡¯t waste it!¡±Rong Shao tidied up his suit and stood up. He patted the absent-minded Feng Churui on the shoulder, he smiled evilly. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m helping you get your wife back. Remember my red packet.¡± ¡± Chapter 1141 ? Chapter 1141: Chapter 1154 Trantor: 549690339 .. ¡°When he returned to the Rong residence and thought about how he had gone on a business trip, Young Master Rong felt bored. ¡± ¡°He took off his suit jacket and draped it over his shoulders. His hands were in the pockets of his suit jacket, and his handsome face was breathtaking under the crystalmp. ¡± ¡°Simrly, there was also Handsome Rong. ¡± He sat on the carpet and yed with the wooden blocks. Jiang Peihua was watching TV while grandfather Rong was practicing calligraphy upstairs in the bookstore. ¡°With one less person, the house felt a lot quieter. ¡± ¡°Hearing the footsteps, Jiang Peihua said without raising her head, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yeah.¡±Young Master Rong¡¯s voice was muffled. He strode to the sofa and sat down. Looking at his son who ignored him, he couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his foot and give him a light kick on the buttocks. ¡± ¡°¡±Handsome Rong, didn¡¯t you see that your father is back?¡± ¡± Young Master Rong made a helpless gesture to wipe away his sweat. ¡°So Annoying.¡± Young Master Rong red at him. He pinched the back of his cor and pulled him into his arms. ¡°Where did you learn this sentence from?¡± ¡°I learned it from Mama.¡±Young Master Rong (? O ?). Young Master Rong was furious. ¡°Who¡¯s annoying your mother? !¡± He did not want to live anymore. He dared to provoke his woman. was he tired of living? Young Master Rong had the good character of a child who could not lie. His chubby fingers pointed at him and pulled him out. ¡°Young Master Rong pointed at himself andughed. ¡°You mean me? I¡¯m Annoying Your Mother? No, your mother says I¡¯m annoying? F * ck, Young Marshal Rong, who taught you to lie at such a young age? Stretch out your hand and hit his palm!¡± ¡± ¡°Grandma!¡±The young marshal coquettishly called for help. Jiang Peihua stretched out her hand and snatched her grandson back into her arms. She red at her son. ¡°Who allowed you to hit my precious grandson? And you still dare to hit his palm? Do you want to get beaten up?¡± ¡°Young Master Rong pulled on his tie and howled, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re biased!¡± ¡± Jiang Peihua didn¡¯t seem to hear his howl. She looked at the time and reached out to stroke his head. She stuffed little handsome into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go give little handsome a bath and coax him to sleep.¡± ¡°¡±A man like you can¡¯t even take a bath by himself. Aren¡¯t you ashamed, Huh?¡±Young Master Rong looked at the little meatball in his arms with extreme disdain. He hugged him arrogantly as he went upstairs. ¡± ¡°Jiang Peihua clicked her tongue in the living room. Although she was her biological mother, she had toin, ¡°Rong Yan, do you dare to be more childish?¡± ¡± ¡°In the bathroom, Young Master Rong was running the bath water and blowing bubbles with the Bath liquid. He said to the little guy who was standing at the side, ¡°Take off your clothes and walk over here.¡± ¡± ¡°The little guy said especially seriously, ¡°Mummy takes off her clothes when she takes a bath!¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your mother. It¡¯s useless to act coquettishly to me. Take off your clothes quickly. Are you going to take a bath or not?¡± ¡°The youngmander pouted his rosy lips and reluctantly lifted his short arms to lift up his clothes. His arms and legs were short, so it took him a lot of effort to take off his clothes. The clothes were stuck in his head, and he could not take them off no matter what. ¡± He was anxious. ¡°Aiya!¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Young Master Rong sat by the bathtub andughed unconscionably when he saw that he was so anxious that he was spinning around like a little top. ¡°(? ^ System) !¡±The youngmander sat on the floor and did not move. His head was covered by his clothes and his small white belly was bare. ¡°¡±Are you angry?¡±Young Master Rong stoppedughing and reached out to carry him to hisp. He moved to relieve him and did not forget to teach him, ¡°How can a man be so small-minded? You¡¯re like a little girl.¡± ¡± ¡°(? ^ Series) !¡± ¡°After taking off his clothes, he was ced in the bathtub with a thud. Young Master Rong washed his face with a wet towel. The soft towel rubbed his chubby cheeks mischievously, and his entire face was almost deformed. ¡± Chapter 1142 ? Chapter 1142: Chapter 1155 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Little Handsome¡¯s dark eyes stared at him as he said, ¡°Ba BA, I Want Yellow Ya!¡± ¡± Young Master Rong frowned. ¡°What do you like about that ugly thing?¡± The young master did not care. ¡°I want yellow Y!¡± ¡°Request denied! Behave yourself and take a bath!¡± ¡°The consequence of not giving yellow duckling was that the young master was not willing to cooperate. Taking a bath was like fighting a war. He ran left and right in the bathtub, making Young Master Rong wet all over. He also jumped into the bathtub upside down, fortunately, Young Master Rong was quick enough to grab his thick legs and pull him up to hang in the air. That saved him and the bath water from ending up like this. ¡± ¡°It was not easy for the two of them to finish taking a bath and return to bed. When they went to bed, Young Master Rong hugged the little meatball into his arms without any exnation. He patted his small body that was squirming like a caterpir twice. ¡°Sleep!¡± ¡± ¡°Handsome wants to go back to his room.¡±He returned to his own children¡¯s room. ¡°Young Master Rong suddenly propped up his head and tapped his chubby cheeks with his slender fingers, ¡°You should know that it¡¯s not that Daddy wants to sleep with you, but that your mother isn¡¯t home, so Daddy feels wronged and uses you as a pillow for the time being. Do you understand?¡± ¡± ¡°In the past, he couldn¡¯t sleep without peace. Now that he had a son, this substitute barely passed the test. ¡± The General:¡±...¡± ¡°Mama, when are youing home! ! ! ¡± .. Wu Xuewei lived the life of a trapeze artist on the weekend. ¡°Every Friday after ss, she would fly to s city and live with Feng Churui. From Monday to Friday, when she studied, she would stay at home and live with her family. ¡± ¡°On the weekend, after a week of not seeing each other, Feng Churui was clearly in a good moodst night. Not only did he take her out for a candlelit dinner, but he also took her to see a movie with an open mind. ¡± ¡°Although it was a horror movie, she was still very happy watching it. ¡± ¡°Because there was a man beside her. When she was afraid, he hugged her tightly and gave her a haven to rely on.. ¡± ¡°She was subconsciously resistant to the rtionship between husband and wife. She still had some resistance to life, c. The bad night, coupled with the pain of the r stream, made her unable to be enthusiastic about this matter. ¡± HMM... it was x cold. ¡°However, who was Feng Churui, the great mayor of a city? He had enough patience to slowly train her. ¡± Last Night.. ¡°When she thought ofst night, Wu Xuewei¡¯s pale face flushed red. Although he did not really go in, his lips, tongue, and hands... made her climb up to heaven. ¡± ¡°When she woke up early in the morning, he was still asleep. Wu Xuewei gently moved the arm he was holding on her waist and carefully jumped out of bed. She walked to the kitchen, intending to make some simple breakfast. ¡± ¡°When she was frying eggs, the doorbell rang. She hurriedly turned off the fire, took off her apron, and ran to open the door. ¡± ¡°¡±Ah Rui, I bought you breakfast...¡± ¡± ¡°The moment the door opened, Song Wei¡¯s sweet voice entered her ears. After they saw each other clearly, her voice suddenly stopped. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s gaze moved down and saw the breakfast in her hand. Then, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made his breakfast. There¡¯s no need to trouble Miss Song.¡± ¡± ¡°Why are you at Ah Rui¡¯s house? !¡±Song Wei could not digest the scene in front of her. ¡°Early in the morning, Wu Xuewei was wearing a silk nightgown in Feng Churui¡¯s apartment. She looked like a hostess. When she saw the W mark on her neck, song Wei¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei lowered her head and pulled her cor. She was annoyed that she should not have let him kiss her neck so passionatelyst night. Now, how was she going to go out and meet people? ¡± Thud ¡ª The breakfast in her hand fell to the ground. Song Weiwei suddenly raised her hand angrily and threw it at Wu Xuewei¡¯s face. Thud ¡ª ¡°Wu Xuewei¡¯s face was smacked to the side. When she was still lowering her head and adjusting her cor, she was caught off guard and was pped by her. ¡± ¡°Song Weiwei was extremely angry. ¡°Say, did you seduce Ah Ruist night? ! It must be you who seduce him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have suddenly cut off contact with me You Vixen The Vixen who stole other people¡¯s boyfriends ¡± Chapter 1143 ? Chapter 1143: Chapter 1156 Trantor: 549690339 Song Weiwei was so agitated by the situation that she lost all her rationality. Shepletely forgot that a person who coulde and go freely in the Jun District Courtyard had a status and status that she could p at will. ¡°Wu Xuewei was a little stunned. Her face instantly became numb from the pain. Not to mention how strong song Weiwei was, just the potential that she unleashed from her anger was enough to make her strength incredible. ¡± ¡°She covered her face in disbelief and raised her head to look at the angry song Wei. She frowned angrily and said, ¡°You said that Feng Churui is your boyfriend? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Evidence?¡±Song Wei looked as if she had heard a big joke and actuallyughed. She crossed her arms in front of her chest. She was wearing 11-inch high heels and was half a head taller than Wu Xuewei. She squinted at her, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little brainless to ask for evidence from me? Don¡¯t you know if Ah Rui is my boyfriend? On the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, Ah Rui brought me to visit Chief Yang C¡¯s house and tacitly admitted that I¡¯m his girlfriend. You didn¡¯t see or hear any of this?¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei pursed her lips, ¡°How do you know that he tacitly admitted it? He didn¡¯t want to deny that he had made miss song lose face and embarrassed herself? After all, he was making a contribution for s city television station at that time, so he had no choice but to ask Grandpa Yang for an exclusive interview through the back door.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Do you still have any shame? When Ah Rui was courting me, could you see it? You Vixen, Shameless... Ah, Ah Rui?¡±Song Wei suddenly looked behind her, a trace of panic shed across her face, and her gaze began to dodge left and right. ¡± ¡°Just as Wu Xuewei was about to turn her head, a hot chest pressed against her back, and her waist was conveniently hugged by him. Feng Churui ignored song Weiwei, but lowered his head, pinched her chin, and turned her face to face him. ¡± ¡°Seeing the red fingerprints on her white jade-like skin, Feng churui frowned sullenly. He raised his hand and gently stroked it with his cold fingertips. His tone was unbelievably gentle. ¡°She hit you?¡± ¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Wu Xuewei felt a little wronged. Why should a legal wife like her have to endure the p from the woman he provoked? ¡°Ever since she was young, other than the time when she made a big mistake and was beaten up by her father using the familyw, her family was unwilling to let her get hurt even with a single finger. ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯ll blow on it. I¡¯ll get you an ice packter.¡±As he said that, Feng Churui¡¯s beautiful brows furrowed slightly. Both of his hands carefully held her face and blew on it. ¡± Song Weiwei suffered a heavy blow. She staggered a step back and her body mmed against the door frame. The pain made her hurriedly cover her arms. ¡°¡±Ah Rui, is she the reason why you want to cut off contact with me?¡±She did not give up and continued to ask. ¡± Feng Churui could not be bothered to give her a nce. He focused on blowing on Wu Xuewei¡¯s slightly swollen face. Wu Xuewei shook her head and he finally gave up. ¡°Suddenly, he raised his head. A fierce look shed across his clear eyes. The corners of his lips were still slightly raised, but his smile was full of coldness, ¡°I remember that I said very clearly that what I did to you was just an act. You and I used each other to get what we needed. Why don¡¯t I remember that there was a reporter song among my ex-girlfriends?¡± ¡± ¡°Song Weiwei seemed to have remembered something and sharply confronted him, ¡°You asked me if I had a boyfriend!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Ha...¡±Feng churui said very patiently, ¡°Since I¡¯m using you to act, of course I have to confirm whether you have a boyfriend or not. If you do, it¡¯s not good to let him misunderstand. In other words, if it weren¡¯t for you, someone else would have apanied me to act in this y. It¡¯s just that I happened to meet you who interviewed me that day. In that case, you should be able to understand, right?¡± ¡± Chapter 1144 ? Chapter 1144: Chapter 1157 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±No... This isn¡¯t real... You sent me home, you sent me to the television station, you were so high-profile, and you didn¡¯t hesitate to use your connections to help me get so many exclusive interviews... aren¡¯t men always like this when they pursue others...¡±song Weiwei lost all her strength, leaning against the door frame, she looked at Feng Churui with pleading eyes, hoping that he would tell her that all of this was fake! ¡± ¡°You guys chat. I¡¯ll go find some ice first.¡±Wu Xuewei¡¯s face was burning with pain. She covered her face and nned to leave. ¡°Feng Churui grabbed her waist and pulled her back into his embrace, he lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Last night, I taught you how to please yourself. Now, I¡¯m going to teach you. When you feel wronged, you have to fight back in a timely and effective manner. Xuewei, give back twice the amount now.¡± ¡± Wu Xue Wei widened her eyes. What did he say? Return it back with double the amount? ! ¡°Feng churui smiled gently like water. He gently pinched her chin. He knew that she would be soft-hearted, so he cut off all her escape routes. ¡°You can do it yourself, or I¡¯ll get the j guard downstairs to help. You can choose any one of them.¡± ¡± It was because the J Guard was downstairs that she was at a disadvantage. ¡°Guard J was from Team B. if Guard J made a move, the consequences would not be as simple as two ps.. ¡± Wu Xuewei struggled in her heart. Song Wei looked as if she had been beaten silly. She could not believe that the person who had said such words was the gentle and refined Feng Churui from before! ¡°¡±Ah Rui... how could you treat me like this? I...¡±No matter what, she had spent so much time with you. ¡± Song Wei swallowed the rest of her words in Feng Churui¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°She was not that stupid. From the current situation, Feng Churui was obviously biased towards Wu Xuewei. If she stayed, she would only be pped and humiliated. ¡± ¡°¡±Humph, you¡¯re a Vixen! Stop quibbling!¡±After leaving the words, song Wei turned around and was about to leave. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui kicked the door first, and the door mmed onto her body. Song Wei felt a sharp pain in her back, and her legs went limp as she fell to the ground. ¡± ¡°¡±Xue Wei, have you thought it through? If you can¡¯t make a choice, then I¡¯ll put her down and let Guard J do it.¡±Feng churui gently caressed her face, his eyes filled with deep affection. ¡± ¡°Wu Xue Wei was in a dilemma. She had never hit anyone before. Although she was very angry after being hit, she still couldn¡¯t let go when she did it herself. ¡± ¡°¡±It seems that you¡¯ve made your choice.¡±Feng churui sighed with disappointment. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll put her down.¡± ¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Feng churui asked calmly, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± ¡± Wu Xuewei nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll fight.¡± ¡°Heh...¡±feng churuiughed softly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Feng Churui let go of her. Wu Xuewei walked in front of Song Weiwei. Song Weiwei stood up unwillingly and red at her. Wu Xuewei¡¯s heart, which was originally a little shaken, hardened at this moment. She raised her hands and drew the bow from both sides. ¡± Pa Pa ¡ª It was clean and crisp. ¡°You!¡±Song Weiwei covered her face and red. ¡°You dare to hit me? !¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei had been reprimanded by Feng Churui in team B. she had basically used all her protective skills, so it was impossible for her strength to be weak. ¡± ¡°Well done.¡±Feng churui walked over and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°Wu Xuewei curled her lips. She had been forced. Alright, but the moment she hit her, it was really quite satisfying. ¡± She felt relieved. ¡°Looking at the scene of them showing off their affection like a sharp sword piercing her eyes, song Wei gritted her teeth and said hatefully, ¡°You... You¡¯re Shameless!¡± ¡± She covered her face and ran away from the two of them. Chapter 1145 ? Chapter 1145: Chapter 1158 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Churui¡¯szy words rang out from behind her, ¡°The Vixen you are ndering is mywful wife. Tell me, who is the shameless one?¡± ¡± Song Weiwei froze on the spot. What did he say? Wu Xuewei was hiswful wife? How was that possible! Didn¡¯t Feng S-chang just break off the engagement with his fianc¨¦est year? There was never any news of him getting married. How could he be married? ¡°Fragments of the past shed through her mind. When everything was connected, she suddenly understood that Feng Churui was really using her to agitate Wu Xuewei! ¡± It was the same at Chief Yang C¡¯s house and during the interview at the Imperial Capital Television Station! ¡°The content she said was only said after obtaining his permission. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t dare to reveal the private affairs of Chief S even if she had ten guts. ¡± ¡°Song Wei ran away dejectedly,pletely losing her arrogance from before. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei turned around to look at her retreating back and frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little unkind of us to do this? No matter what, you¡¯ve used her before. There must be some feelings for her...¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui frowned, ¡°There are some feelings of gratitude towards her. However, after she didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors and overestimated herself, she came knocking on your door to cause trouble and hit you. There¡¯s no need to feel guilty. Song Wei isn¡¯t worth you feeling guilty for her.¡± ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Feng Churui hugged her as they entered the door. ¡°Your face is swollen. Let¡¯s go in and get some ice for your face.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was like a curious baby as she grabbed his sleeve and kept asking, ¡°Why? Why? Why Don¡¯t you feel guilty towards her? Tell me then. Just tell me about it. Feng churui, Feng churui, Uncle Feng.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Be good, sit down.¡±Feng Churui held her down and sat down. She wrapped a towel with ice and applied it to her face. ¡± ¡°When she calmed down, she told her in a slow and steady manner ¡ª ¡± ¡°Song Weiwei was a media college graduate. Her grades were average, but she could enter the s city television station and be a primetime news reporter. ording to the admission requirements, she was unqualified. ¡± ¡°However, because of the Q rule, she sessfully entered the television station and was even assigned to a prime-time news reporter. ¡± ¡°A working-ss graduate with a family background actually lived in the high-end Grassi International Garden. Based on her small sry, it was impossible. ¡± ¡°However, the person who gave her the Q rule was precisely the vice-president of S City television station. ¡± ¡°It was a joke to say that the vice president¡¯s home was in the south wing of the grassy international garden, while the home that was assigned to Song Weiwei was in the north wing. It was very likely that she had been assigned to the second room. ¡± ¡°The reason why song Weiwei was so certain that Feng Churui was her boyfriend was firstly because when Feng Churui had approached her and sent her home, she had lied about living in Rainbow District. After a while, she had taken the initiative to break up with the vice president. Secondly.., without the deputy station head, she could only cling on to Feng Churui, the Big Tree of glory and wealth. ¡± ¡°Otherwise, in thispetitive society where everything depended on money and power, she would not be able to gain a foothold in S City television station. ¡± Just the deputy station head alone would ban her! ¡°After hearing what Feng Churui said, Wu Xuewei let out an ¡®oh¡¯in understanding before sighing in the end. ¡± .. ¡°In the restaurant, Tang Chao lowered his voice and looked at Lu Momo, who had been eating with his head down. He tried to persuade her, but she ignored himpletely. ¡± This made him extremely anxious. ¡°¡±My little ancestor, are you still angry?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo rolled his eyes at him and put down his knife and fork with a ng. ¡°Tang Chao, tell me, is there anyone like you? ! Tell me what it means to have your brother-inw call you father all the time!¡± ¡± Tang Chao rubbed his nose resentfully. ¡°Who told you not to give birth to my child? Can¡¯t I have a good time?¡± ¡°So you still have a point?¡± Tang Chao:¡±(?)¡± ¡°Lu Mo was so angry that his cheeks bulged. Suddenly, her eyes rolled around and softened her expression. She smiled and hooked her hand at him. ¡± Young Master Tang was like a pug waiting for orders. He wagged his tail and smiled cheekily as he moved closer. ¡°Lu Mo said softly, ¡°You want a hug...¡± ¡± Tang Chao was ted. So this little brat wasn¡¯t going to pursue the matter anymore? He immediately pulled a chair over and stretched out his arms to hug her tightly ¡°¡±Sister, brother-inw! How could you do this? Let Go of me quickly. Sister is still pregnant at home. How could you do such a thing to me!¡±Lu Mo seemed to have lost his mind. He struggled fearfully as he shouted. ¡± Chapter 1146 ? Chapter 1146: Chapter 1159 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Lu Momo, you!¡±Tang Chao¡¯s handsome face turned purple, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡± ¡°¡±Brother-inw, you can¡¯t do this!¡±Lu Momo shook himself off, covered his face, and left. ¡± The performance quickly attracted the attention of the restaurant¡¯s customers.. ¡°Isn¡¯t this person too shameless? His sister-inw is also nning to do it! He¡¯s so well-dressed!¡± ¡°¡±He looks like a decent person, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be a dirty person! It¡¯s too disgusting!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±His wife is pregnant at home, but she actually came out to steal food. It¡¯s fine if she stole food, but she actually ate it on his sister-inw¡¯s head. This is too much!¡± ¡± ¡°The sounds of discussion caused Tang Chao¡¯s face to darken like a eunuch bao. Looking at Lu Momo who had already run out, he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Lu Momo, you¡¯re finished!¡± ¡± ¡°Just as she ran out of the restaurant, Lu Momo shivered. She crossed her arms and rubbed them up and down. ¡°Eh, it¡¯s already spring, how can it still be cold...¡± ¡± ¡°After a pause, she raised her chin proudly. ¡°Tang Chao, go to hell! I told you not to apologize to me, and I told you to make my brother call you dad. You Deserve It!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Quick, quick, quick, stop the young Madam!¡± ¡± Lu Mo Mo was not pleased for long when Ah Cheng ran over with a group of men in ck and surrounded her. ¡°Lu Mo ced his hands on his hips. ¡°Ah Cheng, what are you doing? Are you trying to rebel?¡± ¡± ¡°Ah Cheng chuckled. ¡°Young madam, it was young master Tang who asked us to stop you. Young Master Tang also said that he will definitely teach you a lesson!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Why is he still trying to take revenge? !¡±Lu Mo was furious. His eyes darted left and right, trying to seize the opportunity to escape. ¡± Ah Cheng did not dare to guess what his master meant. ¡°Uh... I don¡¯t know about that.¡± ¡°¡±Since you don¡¯t know, then get out of my way. I still have to go pick up Lu Xingzhi! Move, move, move, quickly.¡±Lu Mo pushed away hisckeys, trying to escape. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo Mo!¡± ¡°Behind him, Tang Chao had already chased after him. It was not difficult to hear how upset young master Tang was. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo silently cursed. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t care less about her face or her gentleness. She pushed and shoved her henchmen and Ah Cheng who were surrounding her. How could the henchmen dare to touch young madam? ¡± They could only let her push and push like a cornered beast. It was useless. ¡°¡±Aiya, I say, you guys are really too much. I already said that I¡¯m going to pick up Lu Xingzhi. Why are you still blocking the road? Really, really...¡±Lu Mo was so anxious that her forehead began to sweat as she muttered. ¡± ¡°When that Tang dynasty guy took revenge, it was very scary. She had deep feelings for him! ¡± ¡°The most miserable time was at C. She had to lie on the bed for two whole days before she could get off C. her back was sore and her legs were weak. When she got off C, she felt a soft and powerless feeling. ¡± It made her want to die from embarrassment! ¡°Her back cor was lifted up and Lu Momo was turned around. Facing the Tang dynasty¡¯s handsome face with a fake smile, Lu Momo¡¯s smug face immediately copsed. He pursed his lips and looked at him with wet eyes, his voice was soft and soft. ¡°Why? Do you want to take revenge on me?¡± ¡± ¡°If it was too strong to work, she would show weakness. This move worked on the Tang dynasty every time! ¡± ¡°Tang dynasty¡¯s pretty brows furrowed slightly. What was Lu Mo doing? Just now, he was so proud that he wanted to roar at the sky three times. Now, he was pretending to be pitiful? ¡± ¡°However, although he despised her, he really fell for this trick! ¡± Lu Mo saw that his dark expression was gradually turning bright. He knew that he had seeded! His small hand secretly made a victory hand gesture with scissors. His body was like a ko as he moved closer to him and rubbed against him ¡ª Chapter 1147 ? Chapter 1147: Chapter 1160 Trantor: 549690339 The little hand secretly made a victory hand gesture with her scissor hands. Her body was like a ko as she moved closer to him and rubbed against him. ¡°Say something. Are you trying to take revenge on me?¡± ¡°Tang Chao could not help but think of the scene where he was criticized in the restaurant. The anger that was about to subside immediately surged up again. He carried the little woman in his arms and stuffed her into the car. He growled, ¡°Back to the Tang sect!¡± ¡± Lu Mo panicked. This was not how the plot was supposed to y out! He should have calmed down and then she could have coaxed him. What was going on now? Did the trick fail? ¡°¡±Awoo... Tang Chao, if you dare to rape me, I¡¯ll divorce you... Divorce...¡± ¡± Tang Chao pressed her against his leg and mercilessly gave her a heavy p on her butt ¡°p ¨C¡± ¡°Lu Mo opened his mouth and bit his thigh. ¡°Wu Wu... Tang Chao, you B * Stard, you actually spanked me...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±If I didn¡¯t Spank You, would you have learned your lesson?¡±Tang Chao curled his lips and smiled mischievously. ¡°Brother-inw? Pregnant Sister? where is your sister, Hmm?¡± ¡± Lu Mo suddenly turned his head to look at him and pouted. ¡°Can¡¯t I just make a joke? Are You a man? You¡¯re so Petty.¡± ¡°Tang Chao Laughed Evilly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know best whether I¡¯m a man or not? Why, do you want to try... car Z now?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo was so embarrassed that his face turned red. He raised his head and looked around guiltily. Seeing that the driver and Ah Cheng were staring at him, she grabbed his hand and threw it out of his cor. Her face was red, she didn¡¯t know whether she was angry or embarrassed. ¡°Tang Chao, go to hell! You Big Yin Devil!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Pull over, all of you get out.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yes, Young Master Tang.¡± ¡± ¡°The car pulled over and the driver and Ah Cheng got out. Tang Chao gave a wicked smile to the flustered Lu Momo and quickly got out of the car and changed to the driver¡¯s seat, ¡± the car drove to the seaside outside the city. ¡°¡±Tang Chao, you don¡¯t... really... want that, do you?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±What do you think?¡±She looked at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°You provoked this young master, and you don¡¯t want to pay for it. How can you say that?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo wanted to cry, but no tears came out. ¡°Ah Chao, Hubby, I was wrong, okay? Let¡¯s go home. Dad is still waiting for us to have lunch together. We can¡¯t let him wait too long, right?¡± ¡± Tang Chao mercilessly exposed her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This old man isn¡¯t at Tang sect this afternoon. We can enjoy ourselves to our heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°The car drove all the way to the sparsely popted seaside. Just as it came to a stop, Lu Mo pushed open the door and was about to run away. Tang Chao¡¯s long arms and legs quickly caught up to her. She swiftly picked up the car and threw it into the car. Then, he also pounced on her. ¡± Bang ¡ª The car door was mmed shut and the central control lock fell. ¡°Tang Chao Smiled Evilly. ¡°Lu Mo Mo, let¡¯s see where you can run to!¡± ¡± ¡°Harmony: First: If you see a beautiful Auntie, you can ask her to hug you, but you are not allowed to crawl into her arms to look for food. ¡± ¡°Second: if you are not satisfied with your standard of food, you can apply verbally or in writing. You are not allowed to attempt to attract the attention of the higher-ups by mming a bottle! ¡± ¡°Third: If you make a mistake, you must write a check. You must have a proper attitude when writing a check. You must not lie on the bed and act coquettishly in an attempt to cheat your way through! I know you can¡¯t read, but you can bribe your mother and ask her to write it for you ¡± ¡°¡±...st item, your mother is my wife. She is not your pillow. You must hug her and never let her go! You are a motherophile. You must be treated!¡± ¡± Chapter 1148 ? Chapter 1148: Chapter 1161 the road of Love [63] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Young Master Tang said two words with a profound meaning, ¡°Flower arrangement ~¡± ¡± ¡°After being stunned for a few seconds, he finally understood what he meant. Lu Momo¡¯s face instantly turnedpletely red. ¡± Tang Chao smiled Evilly and began to eat her delicious meal.. ¡°Under the tension and gratitude of being discovered by others at any time, she waspletely happy. The incident was over. ¡± ¡°After the incident, Tang Chao stroked her little head in satisfaction. Lu Momo¡¯s entire body was as soft as water as he huddled pitifully in his arms. He wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He wanted to cry, but no tears came out.. ¡± ¡°Next time, no one should provoke a man who was like a wolf or a tiger! ¡± It was too f * cking tragic for her! .. Young Master Rong fell ill. The person who had not doted on him all year round with a small cold suddenly developed a high fever. ¡°With this illness, the tiger, which was full of vigor, suddenly became weak like a big cat. ¡± Even the general could easily bully him. ¡°On the first day, the family doctor gave him medicine to reduce his fever. His condition improved a little, and Luo Anning went to work at ease. ¡± ¡°On the second day, the high fever did not subside, and he also gave him medicine with an increased dose. Luo Anning was a little uneasy and asked him to go to the hospital. However, Young Master Rong hated the smell of the hospital and refused to go. ¡± ¡°On the third day, his condition eased up a little. Luo Anning stopped all the work in her hands and stayed at home to take care of him. ¡± ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±Luo Anning tucked the corner of the nket for him so that he would sweat. She sat by the bed and asked gently. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡±Young Master Rong¡¯s face was a little haggard, and his thin lips were a little pale. He looked weak and very weak. ¡± ¡°¡±No!¡±Luo Anning said seriously, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything in the morning, and now you don¡¯t want to eat anything. How can that be? I¡¯ll cook some porridge for you and make a few side dishes, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong raised his eyes, and the corners of his lips curled into a smile. He beckoned her toe close to his ear. ¡± Luo Anning had just bent down when he grabbed the back of her head and kissed her. ¡°Because of the fever, his lips were very hot, so hot that it made her heart palpitate. ¡± ¡°His lips caressed her soft, watery lips. Young Master Rong said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning burst outughing. Then, like coaxing Little Shuai, she kissed his handsome and wless face. ¡°Then you sleep for a while. I¡¯ll go downstairs and make it for you.¡± ¡± ¡°The young master smelled the fragrance of riceing from the kitchen. He abandoned the wooden blocks in his hands and walked into the kitchen with his short legs, hugging Luo Anning¡¯s legs. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning lowered her head and looked at the little meatball beside her feet. ¡°Little Commander, go out and y. Mommy is cooking.¡± ¡± ¡°The little guy raised his exquisite head and asked, ¡°Mommy, what are you cooking?¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m making porridge. Does Little Commander want to eat?¡± ¡°The little guy was extremely supportive. He nodded his head and said crisply, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning squatted down and pinched a small slice of sliced tomatoes and fed it to his lips. Littlemander smiled happily and bit on it. His little mouth started to chew, luo Anning took the opportunity to say, ¡°Then before we eat the porridge, can you go upstairs and apany Daddy? Daddy is sick now. Can you go up and y with him for a while?¡± ¡± ¡°When he heard that they were going upstairs, Xiao Shuai was unhappy. His dark eyes were like crystals that reflected a bright light. He rejected it quickly and decisively. ¡°No! I want to y with Mommy!¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning pulled her face down and pretended to be angry. ¡°Little handsome, you can¡¯t be so insensible. Daddy loves you so much, and now that he¡¯s sick, he¡¯ll be very happy if you apany him.¡± ¡± ¡°Little handsome thought about it in distress for a moment, then moved closer to his handsome little face. ¡°Mommy, Kiss Me.¡± ¡± Luo Anning couldn¡¯t help butugh. She kissed his fleshy face. The little guy put his short arms around her neck and kissed her back with his little mouth. ¡°¡±Little handsome, go y with Ba Ba Ba.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Be Good, Go!¡± ¡± The little guy pursed his lips and nodded. He turned around and went upstairs. ¡°Young Master Rong was sleeping well. Suddenly, his chest felt tight and he woke up. ¡± Chapter 1149 ? Chapter 1149: Chapter 1162 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He slowly opened his eyes, and his confused eyes gradually became clear. When he saw the little meatball sitting on his chest, Rong Yan ced one hand on his forehead in frustration. ¡°Commander Rong, Tell Me, why didn¡¯t you sit on the bed? Why did you sit on Daddy?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Mama asked me to y with you.¡±The Little Guy said unwillingly. He sat on his chest and swayed his two short legs, looking very satisfied. ¡± ¡°Go Down.¡±Rong Yan closed his eyes and didn¡¯t want to say anything more. ¡°¡±No,¡±he refused cleanly. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong suddenly opened his eyes and stretched out his long arm. He grabbed the back cor of his body and moved the little meatball from his chest to the side of the bed. He said grumpily, ¡°Come downstairs with me. Daddy doesn¡¯t have time to y with you.¡± ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t expect to be despised. The little guy was very unhappy. He pouted his mouth and said, ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡± ¡± ¡°So?¡±Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows. ¡°The Little Guy made a dizzy motion. Then, he climbed onto his body and sat down. He had a serious expression on his face. ¡°Shuai Shuai wants to take care of you.¡± ¡± ¡°Ha...¡±young master rong chuckled. ¡°You have small arms and short legs. Can you take care of me?¡± ¡°He pursed his red lips and didn¡¯t say anything. With a plop, heid on top of him and closed his eyes to sleep. ¡± ¡°Anyway, Mama had said that she would apany him, so he was apanying him now. ¡± ¡°¡±Hey, Little Handsome Rong.¡±Young Master Rong pointed at his head with his index finger. ¡± Little Handsome¡¯s chubby little hand pped him away. ¡°Hehe... you have quite a temper.¡±Young Master Rong was amused and patted his little buttocks. ¡°Go downstairs and y with your mother. Don¡¯t follow me. Do You Hear Me?¡± ¡°The little guy turned his head to the side and said angrily, ¡°Handsome, you didn¡¯t hear me!¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong picked him up again and ced him by the bed. The Little Guy sat up with a grunt and stared at him angrily with his dark and pure eyes. Young Master Rong stretched out his long legs and pressed them against his small belly, slowly pushing him to the end of the bed, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be infected by the virus, hurry up and go downstairs.¡± ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±He climbed up using both his hands and feet. ¡°¡±TSK, I say, You Little Brat, Why Are You So Disobedient?¡±Young Master Rong pushed him again. ¡± ¡°Little handsome simply grabbed Tuoba¡¯s foot, and his fleshy fingers began to tickle the soles of his feet. Young Master Rong was really ticklish. He wanted to kick him away, but he was afraid of hurting him. He wanted to pull his foot back, but this little brat hugged him tightly, for a moment, he could not help butugh out loud. ¡± ¡°The little guy continued to tickle proudly, and young master rong threatened, ¡°Little Handsome Rong, let go of me quickly! If you don¡¯t want to be kicked off the bed, let go of me quickly!¡± ¡± Little Marshal:¡±(?)¡± ¡°Young master rong: ¡°Ha... Hahaha... little marshal, let go of me...¡± ¡± Little Marshal:¡±~ (???)/~¡± ¡°Young master rong: ¡°Little Brat, you brought this on yourself!¡± ¡± Luo Anning was holding a bowl of porridge when she heardughtering from the bedroom in the corridor. This father and son pair.. The door was not closed tightly. Luo Anning pushed the door open and saw the big bed. The bed was in a mess and the nket fell to the ground. The father and son were in a mess. Little handsome was held in Rong Yan¡¯s arms and tickled vigorously. The little guy giggled non-stop. ¡°¡±I say, the two of you...¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Yan stopped what he was doing, but it was only for a moment. ¡°Anning, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡± ¡°The little guyughed until his stomach hurt. When he saw Luo Anning, he begged for help coquettishly, ¡°Mommy, help... hehehe...¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning ced the porridge on the bedside table and sat down by the bed. Looking at the father and son who were ying with each other, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Alright, stop fooling around, Rong Yan.¡± ¡± ¡°Only then did Young Master Rong stop and Humph proudly, ¡°For your mother¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you go first.¡± ¡± Chapter 1150 ? Chapter 1150: Chapter 1163 Trantor: 549690339 Little handsome crawled into Luo Anning¡¯s arms and sat down on herp. He was so tired that his handsome face was flushed and he was panting. ¡°¡±The porridge is ready. Eat more with the side dishes,¡±Luo Anning said gently to Rong Yan. ¡± Young Master Rongy back and yed for a while. He was sweating. He pulled on his pajamas and frowned ufortably. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower first.¡± ¡°You just sweated. You Can¡¯t take a shower immediately. Cover the nket and continue to cover your sweat.¡±Luo Anning put her son down and picked up the nket on the ground to cover him. ¡°Shall I feed you?¡± Young Master Rong¡¯s eyes were watery. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°The little guy started to make himself felt. He raised his hands. ¡°Mommy, I want it too. I want it too!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay, you and your father will have a share, okay?¡±He picked up the porridge and fed it to the big one in one spoonful. The small one was also moring to eat it. Luo Anning was just about to feed him when her wrist was grabbed by Rong Yan. He frowned slightly. ¡°Get Someone to bring another bowl and spoon.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You only have a fever, not a cold. Little handsome shouldn¡¯t be so easily infected, right?¡±Luo Anning sighed at how meticulous he was. ¡± ¡°Just because it¡¯s not easy doesn¡¯t mean that he won¡¯t be infected.¡±Young Master Rong insisted. Luo Anning looked at his serious expression and then looked down at her son who was eagerly looking at the bowl and eating. She wondered if fatherly love was always so subtle? ¡°In the end, Luo Anningpromised and asked the maid to bring the bowl and spoon again. She fed her husband a few mouthfuls and fed her son a few mouthfuls. It was rare that the father and son did not fight for the favor and got along well. ¡± ¡°¡±By the way, Xue Wei called me just now and said that we would go to Thand for two days next weekend. What do you think?¡±Thand was closer and was more suitable for short-distance travel. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong raised his eyes and pinched his son¡¯s chubby face as he asked, ¡°Do you want to go?¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning took a sip of her porridge. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. But since it¡¯s rare for everyone to have time to go out and y together, it¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± ¡± Young Master Rong smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°But your body...¡±she was a little hesitant. ¡°His illness came suddenly, and his high fever was repeated over and over again. He was much weaker now. ¡± Luo Anning saw it and felt the pain in her heart. ¡°Rong Yan pinched her soft little hand andforted her wordlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your husband isn¡¯t that weak. This little illness isn¡¯t enough to break me.¡± ¡± Luo Anning held his hand instead. ¡°That¡¯s good. You have to get better quickly. Let¡¯s go to Thand together!¡± ¡°¡±Mm-hm,¡±he agreed coolly. ¡± ¡°Little Shuai pushed his hand away and hugged his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mother, where are you guys going? Shuai Shuai is going too! We¡¯re going!¡± ¡± ¡°ER...¡±Luo Anning choked on her words. Bringing her son there was obviously a little inappropriate. ¡°She exchanged nces with Rong Yan, and the two of them easily understood each other¡¯s intentions. They looked at each other and smiled. ¡± ¡°The little guy was ignored, and he pouted unhappily. He nestled in Mother¡¯s arms and stared at him with hostility, as if he was afraid that he would snatch his mother away. ¡± .. ¡°Finally, it was the weekend. Wu Xuewei flew to s city on Friday night. Early on Saturday morning, Feng Churui was still sleeping. She was so excited that she could not fall asleep. ¡± ¡°She got up alone and ran to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. After she was done, she returned to the bedroom andy on the side of the bed. ¡°Uncle Feng, Get Up!¡± ¡± Feng Churui opened his eyes and saw her lying on the side of the bed with her chin resting on the back of her hand. Her appearance was indescribably cute. ¡°Beckoning to her, she said with a hoarse voice unique to waking up: ¡°Come here.¡± ¡± Chapter 1151 ? Chapter 1151: Chapter 1164 Trantor: 549690339 Wu Xuewei moved her head closer like a good baby. Feng churui reached out and pinched her delicate chin. He raised his head and kissed her lips gently. ¡°Good Morning.¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei returned the kiss and pushed him. ¡°Good morning, Uncle Feng. Get Up quickly. The ne is at nine o¡¯clock. If it¡¯s anyter, we¡¯ll bete.¡± ¡± ¡°Patting her head, Feng Churui got off the bed andforted her. ¡°It won¡¯t bete. We¡¯ll take your Uncle Rong¡¯s private ne. Don¡¯t worry about beingte.¡± ¡± ¡°Ah?¡±Wu Xuewei was very surprised. ¡°We¡¯ll take Uncle Rong¡¯s ne?¡± ¡°¡±Yes, the flight route has been approved by the KPA for a direct flight route.¡± ¡± ¡°With Rong Yan¡¯s and Tang Dynasty¡¯s status, bodyguards would always be with them when they traveled. Only by taking a private ne could they ensure their safety to the greatest extent. ¡± ¡°When Wu Xuewei heard this, she pped with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great! Then I¡¯ll pack my luggage first!¡± ¡± Feng Churui carried her who had run to the wardrobe and was about to pack her luggage. He pulled her into the bathroom to wash up. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s not toote to eat breakfast first before packing.¡± ¡°The group of people gathered at the airport, went through the security check, and boarded the ne. ¡± ¡°Three hourster, the nended at Bangkok Airport. ¡± ¡°Almost as soon as they got off the ne, they could feel the refreshing heat that was different from that in s city. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo had just woken up. Tang Chao was supporting her. Her eyelids were still fighting, and when the blinding light shone down, her eyes suddenly narrowed. She buried her head into Tang Chao¡¯s arms and muttered, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so blinding.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Come, raise your head and put on your sunsses.¡±Tang Chao took the sunsses from Ah Cheng. Lu Mo closed his eyes and raised his head. He took the opportunity to put them on her. ¡± Young Master Rong held Luoluo¡¯s peaceful waist and put on the sunsses for her when they got off the ne. The husband and wife were both handsome men and beautiful women. They both wore ck sunsses and looked cold and handsome! ¡°Wu Xuewei adjusted her sunshade hat and hopped away. She turned around and asked Feng churui, ¡°Uncle Feng, do I Look Good?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng churui chuckled and said in a helpless and doting voice, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡± ¡°After three hours of flying, everyone was a little tired. When they arrived at the hotel in Bangkok, they immediately went to the SPA floor of the hotel and had a Thai massage. ¡± ¡°After the massage, they enjoyed the Thai food. After eating and drinking, Lu Mo was full of energy and instantly revived. He pulled Luo Anning and Wu Xuewei and pestered their tour guide, asking them where Bangkok was fun. ¡± ¡°The three men looked at the three women and smiled helplessly. However, they hated being happy. ¡± It was rare to see them so happy. This trip was worth it. ¡°Because they had decided toe to Bangkok a week ago, they had made preparations early in the morning. The cars were all prepared because the local taxis were very small, so they could only take tuk-tuk and Mo. . ¡± ¡°After leaving the hotel, the group got into the Lincoln RV. The ck Bentley led the way and cut off the tail. They headed toward the water market that was two hours away from Bangkok. ¡± ¡°The water market was filled with tourists. There were all kinds of thai-style gadgets, and it was very lively. ¡± ¡°The three women were all wearing traditional chiffon dresses. Their long hair was casually tied up with a hairpin and they were wearing white wide-brimmed hats. The three men had to change out of the pants and shirts that they wore all year round at the request of their wives, they changed into beach pants and White t-shirts. A pair of super-ck sunsses hung on the bridge of their high noses. They looked very handsome. ¡± The bodyguards and J guards were all dressed in in clothes and they followed them around to protect them at all times. ¡°Wu Xuewei held a coconut and drank a few mouthfuls of coconut juice. She was attracted by the other snacks and handed the coconut to Feng Churui. ¡°Uncle Feng, drink this.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui could not help butugh. She took the coconut and drank it with the straw that she had drunk. Surprisingly, the taste was very sweet! ¡± ¡°Lu Mo Mo and Tang Chao were having fun along the way. Lu Mo said that he wanted to eat kebabs, but Tang Chao said that it was not hygienic. She went back to the hotel and asked the chef to roast it for her to eat. Lu Mo turned his head away angrily and did not say anything. Tang Chao ran over to coax her again, finally, he personally handed the fragrant kebabs to her. Only then did lu Mo smile with joy. He hugged his neck and kissed his handsome face heavily. Young Master Tang was immediately ted. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning did not care much about her appetite. Instead, she was more interested in some small items that had Thai characteristics. As she walked around, she did not know that Young Master Rong was holding a camera in one hand and the focus was on her. ¡± ¡°¡±Rongyan, Rongyan,e and take a look! Is this silk scarf nice?¡±Luo Anning waved at him happily. When she turned around, she saw that he had pressed the shutter. ¡± Luo Anning J. She went forward and hugged his hand. ¡°Let the bodyguards take a picture. We¡¯re here to y. Don¡¯t hold the camera all the time.¡± ¡°¡±I like to take pictures of you.¡±Young Master Rong kissed her tender face, which was blushing from shyness. ¡± ¡°You only like to take pictures of Me?¡±Luo Anning looked at him with her clear and bright eyes. Her words were yful. ¡°Young Master Rong said affectionately, ¡°I love you more.¡± ¡± ¡°Sweet words.¡±Luo Anning was just about to turn around and leave when he pulled her back into his arms. He lowered his head and urately grabbed her lips. ¡°At the same time, Young Master Rong raised his camera. With a click, he fixed the scene of them being together forever. ¡± ¡°After they finished shopping at the water market, they went to Pattaya and worshipped the four-faced Buddha. At night, they listened to the live music of the band and chatted with foreign tourists in the bar. It was especially pleasant. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning was a little tired today. At this moment, she leaned in Rong Yan¡¯s arms and listened to him talking to a few Americans in authentic American English. At this moment, her heart was at peace. ¡± ¡°Rong Yan patted her back and lowered his head to whisper to her, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, let¡¯s go back to the hotel first, Hmm?¡± ¡± ¡°She shook her head. ¡°No, I like to listen to you talk with ease.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±What, you just realized that your husband is so charming now?¡±Rong Yan¡¯s low and deepughter came from her chest. It was shaking, and it caused ripples in her heart. ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯ve always known that you¡¯re charming, but so what? You¡¯re Mine!¡±The possessive words came out of her rosy little mouth with a different kind of flirtatious feeling. ¡± ¡°Rong Yan¡¯s heart palpitated, and he could not help but lower his head to look for her fragrant lips. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m yours. You¡¯re mine too.¡± ¡± ¡°A few sexy Venezun beauties were chatting up Feng Churui. Wu Xuewei was drinking in a sullen mood at the side. Looking at the scene of Feng Churui being surrounded by women, why did it seem so ring? ¡± ¡°Politely rejecting the invitation to chat up the women, Feng Churui turned around to look at the sullen little woman. His index finger pressed against her lips, and his gaze was affectionate. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to drink anymore. Change to fruit juice.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No, I want to drink.¡±Wu Xuewei grumbled in a fit of pique. Then, she turned her body sideways and gulped down all the wine. ¡± ¡°Looking at his helpless look, she was like a child who had received candy. She actually giggled and used the empty cup to pour herself down to demonstrate to him. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui hugged her with one hand and carried her to sit on hisp. His chin rested on her neck as he muttered, ¡°You¡¯re a child yourself. When you have children in the future, won¡¯t I have to take care of two children, HMM?¡± ¡± ¡°Speaking of children, Wu Xuewei¡¯s body stiffened. Then, she turned around and hugged his neck, burying her head deep in his neck, ¡°Uncle Feng, I¡¯ve let that child down... If I were to go back in time, I wouldn¡¯t have identally pushed Wu Yuqing, and I wouldn¡¯t have given up on our child just to atone for my sins...¡± ¡± Wasn¡¯t Feng Churui also regretting and ming himself in his heart? ¡°Patting her back gently andforting her gently, Wu Xuewei hugged his neck tightly, her voice was filled with determination. ¡°Uncle Feng, let¡¯s go back to the hotel first, okay? Let¡¯s go back and give birth to the child. Let¡¯s get that child back, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui¡¯s heartbeat quickened and his body was a little stiff. His voice also trembled slightly. ¡°Xuewei, what are you talking about?¡± ¡± ¡°Even though the two of them were on the same C card. Earlier, she was still afraid. Every time, he would use his hands to help her solve the problem. She had yet to truly advance. Time passed.. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei raised her head. Her eyes were filled with stubbornness. ¡°I say, let¡¯s go back and give birth to a child. I want to give birth to your child. Are you going to give birth or not?¡± ¡± ¡°A huge surprise struck her. Feng Churui was stunned for a full minute. Then, he excitedly picked her up and walked away. ¡°Give birth! give birth to as many as you want!¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Mo drank his juice silently and had hisckey order a lot of skewers outside. When the fragrant squid and autumn knife fish and lobster were served on the bar counter, he had just smelled the smell of seafood. His stomach churned and he felt so nauseous that he wanted to vomit. ¡± ¡°She covered her mouth and retched. Tang Chao grabbed her shoulder anxiously. ¡°Mo Mo, What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡± ¡°I... Vomit... I want to vomit... vomit...¡±Lu Mo¡¯s face turned pale from the pain. ¡°¡±Did you eat something wrong? No, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away!¡±Tang Chao bent down and was about to lift her up. ¡± ¡°Lu Mo quickly pushed him away. Tang Chao was surprised that she was afraid to go to the hospital, so sheforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll stay with you!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m not afraid.¡±She finally turned her head and took a deep breath. Lu Mo said angrily, ¡°Hurry up and take away that te of squid kebabs or something. I¡¯ll be sick if I smell it.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Oh, take it away! I¡¯ll get someone to take it away immediately!¡±Tang Chao had just called for a servant to take away the kebabs. She thought about it carefully and realized that something was wrong. She loved seafood, so how could she be sick if she smelled it? ¡± ¡°Tang Chao widened her eyes in disbelief and stammered, ¡°Lu... Lu Momo, you, you can¡¯t be... ?¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo took a sip of fruit juice, bit on the straw, and counted with her fingers, ¡°Oh... it seems that my good friend hasn¡¯t visited me for more than two months.¡± ¡± ¡°AH ¨C¡± ¡°She had just finished speaking when her body soared into the air. She hugged his neck tightly in fear, ¡°Tang Chao, are you crazy? Quickly put me down!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No, not in this lifetime!¡±Tang Chao was surrounded by the ecstasy of being a father, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°Hahaha, Lu Momo, I¡¯m going to be a father, right? I¡¯m going to be a father! Hahaha, this young master is finally going to be a father!¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Momo twisted the T-shirt in front of his chest and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not funny at all! I wanted to tell youter, but you actually discovered it yourself! It¡¯s all because of this stupid squid. It was a mistake, a mistake...¡± ¡± ¡ª the end of the text PS: Thank you for reading all the way. There will be a little extra in the future. ¡°The new text was released in early April. The specific date was not set yet. The title of the book was not surprising. If the editor approved it, it would be called ¡°Strong pampering sweetheart: Please Respect Yourself, President.¡±The story about Xiao Niannian and Arthur would be notified to everyone at that time. ~ (???)/~ ¡± Chapter 1152 ? Chapter 1152: Chapter 1165 the day of the foodie Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Time flew by, and six years passed in the blink of an eye. ¡± ¡°The sweltering heat of summer could be vaguely felt from 7:30 in the morning. The beautiful morning sun gradually turned into a golden fireball, glowing with heat. ¡± The Magnificent Rong mansion of Great Qi was ted with ayer of gorgeous golden splendor under the morning sun. The servants and servants dressed in the clothes of European maids and domestic servants in the Middle Ages were all orderly and busy in the huge Rong mansion. ¡°In the kitchen, the head chef had already meticulously prepared all the breakfast tastes that the masters liked. The aroma of porridge permeated the air and the fragrance of milk assailed the nostrils. ¡± ¡°The energetic old man Rong finished taking a walk in the garden early in the morning. He sat in the living room and read the newspaper. After Jiang Peihua finished her workout, she took a shower and came down from upstairs. Luo Anning went into the kitchen and looked at the breakfast, after making sure that everyone¡¯s tastes were good, she came out. ¡± ¡°¡±Grandpa, MOM, Good Morning!¡± ¡± ¡°Elder Rong folded the newspaper. ¡°Anning, good morning to you too.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Good morning, Anning.¡±Jiang Peihua looked around. ¡°Those little guys aren¡¯t up yet?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Yeah, they were still asleep when I came down,¡±Luo Anning said. ¡°Breakfast is ready. I¡¯ll go up and call them.¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as she finished speaking, the sound of footsteps could be heard from upstairs. Then, two young gentlemen, one tall and one short, rushed down. ¡± ¡°The seven-year-old handsome young man had an exquisite face. One could even see the handsome shadow of Young Master Rong in his eyes. The five-year-old second young master had an extremely exquisite face just like his brother. It had to be said that he looked like Young Master Rong, young Master Rong¡¯s excellent genes were indeed very powerful! ¡± ¡°It was not hard to imagine that when these two young masters grew up, they would be a disaster to the country and the people. ¡± ¡°¡±Great-grandfather, grandma, Mama, Good Morning!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Great-grandfather, grandma, Mama, Good Morning!¡± ¡± ¡°The Shao Shuai and the second young master said in unison. The two little radishes jumped and ran in front of Luo Anning and held her hand. Luo Anning took the opportunity to lower her body. ¡°Xiao Shuai, Xiao Yao, good morning.¡± ¡± ¡°Bo ¨C¡± ¡°Ba Ji ¨C¡± ¡°The two sons kissed each other on her cheeks. Luo Anning was overjoyed. She kissed their delicate little cheeks and said, ¡°Okay, go to the restaurant with great-grandfather and Grandma. I¡¯ll go get your father and beloved son.¡± ¡± ¡°When they reached the staircase, the handsome and arrogant young master Rong was already standing on the stairs. He put one hand in the pocket of his suit as if nothing had happened and put the other hand behind his back. ¡°Good morning, Honey.¡± ¡± Luo Anning was about to walk up. ¡°Where¡¯s My Darling? Haven¡¯t you woken up yet?¡± ¡°At this moment, a small head suddenly popped out from behind Young Master Rong. He ced his chin on young master Rong¡¯s shoulder in a daze. His small hand was wrapped around young master Rong¡¯s neck. He rubbed his eyes with the other hand. ¡°Mummy, Good Morning. Trojan Horse ~¡± ¡± A flying kiss flew towards her. ¡°The little girl had neatly cut her bangs. Her ck hair was over her shoulders. Her skin was fair and tender. Under her bangs, her eyes were clear and bright. Her small nose was small and straight, her rosy little mouth was pouting. It was obvious that she had not slept enough. The baby fat on her face was very cute. ¡± ¡°After saying that, she climbed up from Young Master Rong¡¯s shoulder and hung directly on his shoulder. Her short arms drooped down, and her short legs kicked at the back twice. She said weakly, ¡°Pull, quickly go down. I¡¯m so hungry.¡± ¡± Young Master Rong held her steady and let her hang on his shoulder as they went down the stairs. ¡°On the dining table, three little buns sat side by side from height to height. The young master, who was already in primary school, had a gentlemanly manner in his movements. He cut the eggs, sliced the toast, and was still thinking about the glory of kindergarten, drinking porridge with a spoon, after a few sips, he went to eat fried dough sticks. After a few sips, he changed again and again. He did not have a single taste to focus on. ¡± ¡°The youngest beloved Rong, who was also the younger sister of the same sibling as Glory, had all the nutrition stolen by her brother in Mama¡¯s stomach. This caused her brother to cry loudly when he was born, and his limbs were full of vitality, the pitiful her was directly moved into the incubator the moment she was born. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know if it was because she ate too little in her mother¡¯s womb or not, but Pet Rong was like a little foodie. ¡± ¡°She gulped down the milk in her hands, put down the cup, and continued to eat the porridge with a spoon. She didn¡¯t say a word throughout the whole process and buried her head in eating. ¡± ¡°¡±Pet Rong, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re not allowed to eat anymore.¡±Finally, when Pet Rong finished eating the fried dough sticks and reached out to grab the croissant, Luo Anning sternly interrupted her. ¡± ¡°Her chubby ws were still two centimeters away from the croissant. When she heard her mother¡¯s words, Rong Darling turned around pitifully with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mother, you still want to eat... Hungry...¡± ¡± Chapter 1153 ? Chapter 1153: Chapter 1166 the day of the Little Foodie [2] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±This trick is useless against me.¡±Luo Anning was especially straightforward. ¡°Darling, you really can¡¯t develop horizontally anymore. Be careful that you don¡¯t grow up to be a little chubby. If Yu Xi doesn¡¯t y with you in the future, don¡¯t go crying to your mother.¡± ¡± ¡°This daughter had an innocent face that was suitable for acting cute. Every time she was pitiful and teary-eyed like a stray dog that had been abandoned, her iron heart would definitely soften. Just like that, she would indulge her again and again, this was the reason why her chubby little chubby little sister was here today. ¡± ¡°With a deep lesson, Luo Anning¡¯s heart was already very hard. How could she turn it around with just a few words? ¡± ¡°Every time she said she was hungry, every time she ate until her small stomach was full. Shezily patted her small stomach and was so sleepy that her eyelids were fighting. ¡± This state continued until she was five years old! ¡°This habit of eating after eating and sleeping after sleeping, even though Luo Anning did not want to admit it, she had to admit that she was really like a pig! ¡± ¡°As expected, Rong Chong er used her usual trick again and wanted to continue eating. Unfortunately, she had misjudged her mother¡¯s determination to not let her grow fat. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning¡¯s expression was serious. If she did not want to eat, she did not want to eat. Rong Chong Er reluctantly withdrew her greasy ws and even licked the oil off her fingers. ¡± This action made the adults not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Young Master Rong stroked his daughter¡¯s head with an expression that said, ¡°Darling, if you¡¯re not going to eat, then we won¡¯t eat. Be Good.¡± ¡± ¡°After he finished speaking, he moved closer to the little girl¡¯s ear who had an unhappy expression. The father and daughter started to whisper in each other¡¯s ears. Soon, the little girl¡¯s unhappy expression disappeared and she started to smile brightly. She couldn¡¯t hide her giggles even if she wanted to. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning looked at Rong Yan suspiciously. Young Master Rong had an expression that said, ¡°Can¡¯t I Whisper to My Daughter?¡±. ¡± Luo Anning facepalmed. She really could not do anything to the father and daughter. ¡°Today was Monday. The three treasures of the Rong family all had to go to school. Young Master Rong was already in the first grade of primary school, and the two little ones were still in kindergarten. ¡± ¡°Long before Luo Anning was pregnant with her second child, Young Master Rong had spent a huge sum of money to build a private aristocratic school that was abination of kindergarten, primary school, high school, and high school. The teachers were strong, and both Chinese and English were taught. From a young age, the children were trained to speak and listen in a foreignnguage, the application for admission was even more difficult. ¡± ¡°In short, it was a private aristocratic school that was extremely strict with the atmosphere of education and learning. ¡± ¡°People in the upper ss were desperate to send in children the same age as young master, Young Master, and the Little Princess of the Rong family. Firstly, being able to be ssmates with these three members of the Rong family, who were doted on by thousands of people, would mean that they would have an additional ally in the future business world, countless gifts and benefits woulde rolling in. On the other hand, it was well known that this aristocratic private school was not a ce that could be entered just because they were rich and powerful. It also had to go through a rigorous and thorough examination, from their family background to their moral character, all of these were taken into consideration. ¡± Those who could enter this school were all children from families with prestige and prestige in the upper ss. ¡°The Rolls-royce motorcade stopped at the entrance of the kindergarten. The bodyguard respectfully opened the car door. ¡°Young master, young miss, we¡¯ve arrived at the kindergarten.¡± ¡± ¡°Instantly, two little buns jumped out of the car. ¡± ¡°Glory jumped out of the car, followed closely by Rong Chong. The two little buns wore navy-style school uniforms and carried small school bags as they stood at the entrance of the kindergarten. They rushed towards the mummy and waved their paws. ¡°Mummy, Goodbye! Trojan Horse ~¡± ¡± Luo Anning and Young Master Rong got out of the car as well. The two of them kissed the little buns on the face. ¡°Go. Daddy and Mommy wille to pick you up tonight.¡± ¡°Mama Ba can¡¯t bete again.¡±Young Master Rong stood on Tiptoe and hugged Rong Yan¡¯s neck coquettishly. ¡°Every time Young Master Rong said that he would pick them up personally, he would always get caught up in temporary work. This caused the little bun to grab onto the carvings on the big metal gate, looking like a poor little prisoner who was looking at the road they hade from. ¡± ¡°¡±Not this time. Nothing is more important than my darling.¡±Young Master Rong patted her small back. ¡°Go, go in with brother.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Goodbye, Mama!¡± ¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± The brother and sister held each other¡¯s hands and skipped into the school. The teacher who had been waiting there with a smile brought them into the ssroom. ¡°Finally, the ss was over. ¡± ¡°Rong pet ran to Feng Yuxi¡¯s side happily, he took out the puffs that young master Rong had slipped into her pocket when they were at the school gate as if he was presenting a treasure. ¡°Yuxi Yuxi, are you hungry? Let me treat you to some Super Delicious Puffs, okay? Chocte-vored ones.¡± ¡± ¡°Just like Feng Churui¡¯s handsome and elegant face, his ck gem-like eyes looked at her quietly. ¡°Pet, I noticed that you¡¯ve been...¡± ¡± Rong Darling painfully reached out to cover her ears. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re fat or fat!¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi¡¯s pale brows slightly furrowed. After thinking for a long time, he said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s swollen...¡± ¡± Chapter 1154 ? Chapter 1154: Chapter 1167 the day of the foodie [3] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Rong chonger covered his heart with an injured hand and puffed up his face. ¡°Yuxi, you rascal! I¡¯m really injured!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi put his hand on her shoulder and asked seriously, ¡°Do you want to tell teacher to send you to the infirmary?¡± ¡± Tang Jun walked over with a lollipop in his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who Wants to go to the infirmary?¡± ¡°¡±Junge Ge!¡±Rong Chong ¡®er quickly pleaded for Tang Jun¡¯s help. ¡°Yu Xi said I¡¯m swollen! He actually said I¡¯m swollen! Where am I swollen? It¡¯s still the same. Junge GE, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Uh...¡±Tang Jun bit the lollipop and scanned her body with his X-ray eyes. After a long while, he scratched his head and said embarrassedly, ¡°It seems to be a little...¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing that Rong Chong ¡®er¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, Tang Jun immediately put on a serious expression and became righteous, ¡°Aiya, Aiya, who said that our beloved is swollen? We¡¯ve all been dragged out and executed 10,000 times! Nonsense, nonsense! Our Beloved is still so slim. Hehe, beloved, is Jun Ge ge ge right?¡± ¡± Rong Chong ¡®er broke into a smile and nodded very hard with a bright smile on his face. ¡°Yes!¡± Feng Yuxi shook his head slowly. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡± They were already lying through their teeth. were they sure that there was nothing wrong with their eyes? .. ¡°In the hands-on practice ss, the teacher gave the students a box of sticine. ¡± ¡°¡±Students, today¡¯s practice ss is for everyone to do what they want to do. They can be little white rabbits, pineapples, their parents, and their little friends!¡± ¡± ¡°Oh Yeah!¡±Rong Chong ¡®er was so excited that she stood up and made a scissor gesture. ¡°When the teacher saw it, he asked with a smile, ¡°Student Rong Chong ¡®er, tell me what you want to do.¡± ¡± ¡°When Rong Chong ¡®er heard that, she was stunned for a moment before sheughed again. She counted her chubby fingers and began to recite, ¡°Drumsticks, puffs, chocte, marshmallows, milk candies, ice cream...¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing that she was still suspected of continuing to count, the teacher had no choice but tough dryly and interrupt her, ¡°Good, our beloved student is very good! To think that she wants to make so many delicious things. That¡¯s great! Alright, from now on, the students can make the things they like to make.¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Chong er was focused on pinching the sticine. Suddenly, a box of unopened sticine moved in front of her. She pouted. ¡°Ge Ge, what are you doing?¡± ¡± Glory snorted arrogantly. ¡°You help Ge Ge do it. GE GE is sleepy and wants to sleep.¡± ¡°But the teacher said that you have to do it yourself. Can¡¯t you be sleepy after ss?¡± ¡°¡±If I¡¯m sleepy, I¡¯m Sleepy. How can I decide when I¡¯m Sleepy? Anyway, you can help me do it.¡±After Glory finished speaking, she started to lie down on the table and sleep. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er pouted unhappily. Her little finger tapped on the eraser box and she muttered softly, ¡°Handsome GE ge said that no one is allowed to bully my beloved. Ge Ge is bullying my beloved now. I have to report to handsome GE ge tonight...¡± ¡± The new rubber box disappeared with a whoosh. Glory¡¯s exquisite face was filled with anger. He couldn¡¯t vent his anger and could only suppress it. ¡°Pet Rong blinked his beautiful eyes innocently. ¡°Ge Ge, your face is like a color palette. It¡¯s green... Red... Eh, why is it purple?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±Glory gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t tell boss, understand? !¡±There was a warning look in his eyes. ¡± ¡°¡±GE Ge isn¡¯t bullying my beloved, so my beloved won¡¯t tell handsome Ge Ge Ge.¡± ¡± ¡°HMPH!¡±Glory was extremely unhappy as they pinched the sticine themselves. ¡°The students were all focused on pinching the sticine. Suddenly, Glory¡¯s beloved¡¯s head came over and blinded Feng Yuxi. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡°Glory¡¯s beloved half-squatted. His hands rested on the edge of the table and his chin rested on the back of his hands. He pouted. ¡°Yuxi, what are you doing?¡± ¡± ¡°Making robots.¡±Feng Yu Xi lowered his head again and concentrated on pinching the sticine in his hands. ¡°Rong Chong er stretched out his chubby hand in front of him and opened it. A sticine shaped like a drumstick was inside. ¡°Yu XI, look, do the drumsticks I made look like them? Do they look delicious?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yu Xi raised his head and looked at her with aplicated expression. After a while, he said helplessly, ¡°Darling, you really can¡¯t eat anymore...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±... are you going to say that I¡¯m swollen again?¡±Rong Darling stood up, his big, Bright Eyes covered in mist. ¡± ¡°¡±I...¡±Before Feng Yuxi could finish his words, Rong Darling ran back to his seat andy down on the table. ¡± ¡°No matter who called him, he ignored them. ¡± ¡°At night, after returning to Rong mansion and eating, Rong Darling pinched the corner of his skirt and ran to Luo Anning shyly. Luo Anning patted her head and asked gently, ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to say to Mommy?¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Chong er suddenly raised her head and said with a pained expression, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so sad. Will I always be a little fatty?¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning pinched her little face. ¡°Silly child, how can that be?¡± ¡± Rong Chong Er¡¯s eyes widened in joy. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Luo Anning said gently, ¡°How Can Mommy Lie to You? One day, you will be an old fatty.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Wu Wu Wu... ...¡±Rong beloved little heart again suffered a blow, covering his face and tears. ¡± Chapter 1155 ? Chapter 1155: Chapter 1168 was back Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Glory¡¯s beloved didn¡¯t know where she had heard it from. If she exercised more and walked more, she would be able to lose weight. ¡± ¡°If she lost weight, that meant that she didn¡¯t need meat. She would be fat. ¡± Yu Xi wouldn¡¯t say that she was swollen! Little Glory¡¯s beloved was a girl who wanted to do what she wanted to do. She was a person of action. ¡°The next day, after school, before the bodyguard opened the door and carried her into the car, her chubby little hand grabbed Yu Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°Yu Xi, you can help me lose weight! Let¡¯s walk home.¡± ¡± Glory carried a small schoolbag on his back and refused the bodyguard to carry him into the car. He was just about to get on the car when he heard his beloved¡¯s paddle and almost fell over. ¡°¡±Hey, Rong Beloved, are you really not getting on the car?¡± ¡± ¡°Beloved held Yu Xi¡¯s hand in satisfaction. He turned around to look at his second brother and waved his hand. ¡°Brother, you can go. I want to go exercise with Yu Xi...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Beloved.¡±Before she could finish her sentence, Feng Yuxi interrupted her with a helpless expression. ¡°My body is great. Exercise... you should go by yourself.¡± ¡± Walk Home? ¡°Looking at the Endless Road, Feng Yuxi started to sweat. ¡± ¡°Tang Jun Bit on the lollipop that he had snatched from his female ssmate and swaggered over. ¡°Walk Home? Are you guys going to walk home? Wow, Darling Yuxi, you guys are this!¡± ¡± He made a thumbs up gesture and crushed the lollipop. Tang Jun leisurely let the bodyguard carry him into the car. ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er blinked her eyes. After receiving thepliment, she held Yu Xi¡¯s hand excitedly and walked away. ¡± Feng Yu Xi was dragged away by her reluctantly. ¡°Then, they could see a very funny and loving scene on the road. ¡± ¡°The two little dolls, who were dressed in school uniforms and carrying small school bags, walked hand in hand with their short legs in full swing, the little girl even shouted, ¡°One, two, three, four... two, two, three, four... Yuxi, let¡¯s do it again...¡± ¡± The little boy pursed his pink lips and looked reluctant. His awkward look was so cute that it made the passersby¡¯s faces bleed. ¡°The bodyguards followed closely behind. They were all wearing ck suits and looked very imposing. However, after following the two little girls, the scene was softened. ¡± ¡°After walking for about ten minutes, Feng Yuxi mumbled,¡±... my feet are so sore.¡± ¡± ¡°Did I step on a Lemon?¡± Feng Yuxi:¡±...¡± The bodyguards:¡±...¡± Miss¡¯s flexible thinking couldn¡¯t be any better! ¡°Yuxi felt that if he didn¡¯t speak, he really had to walk back with her. ¡°Darling, actually...¡± ¡± ¡°Shh!¡±Darling¡¯s chubby index finger pressed against her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± ¡°My words are on the tip of my tongue. Do you want me to swallow them back?¡± Beloved nodded. ¡°Swallow them back.¡± .. ¡°After ss, it was time for ss break activities. ¡± ¡°Rong beloved brought her homework and a pencil to Feng Yuxi¡¯s desk. She fidgeted for a moment and said crisply, ¡°Student, excuse me. How Do I solve this problem?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi looked up at her and pretended to be unfamiliar with her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± ¡± ¡°Beloved replied excitedly, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know how to do it? Then let me exin it to you!¡± ¡± ¡°Then, they began to talk about the topic. The crisp and soft sound kept ringing in Yuxi¡¯s ears. Yuxi wanted to interrupt, but he couldn¡¯t. ¡± ¡°Just like that, the ss break was filled with Rong beloved. ¡± .. Everyone could see that Miss Rong beloved especially liked to y with young master Feng Yuxi. ¡°When they were ying on the slide during ss, Feng Yuxi didn¡¯t catch Miss Rong who was sliding down the slide. Instead, he caught another female ssmate. Pet Rong felt that Yu Xi wasn¡¯t from his country and didn¡¯t like to y with him anymore. ¡± ¡°Standing alone under the slide, Pet Rong saw Feng Yuxi holding hands with the female ssmate to go up the slide. He said angrily, ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t want to y with you anymore!¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he ran into the ssroom sadly. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi followed him into the ssroom. He looked at his beloved who was lying on the desk and said slowly, ¡°Chicken leg sushi chocte marshmallow.¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er raised his head with a whoosh and grinned. ¡°Actually, I was just about to look for you.¡± ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * ¡°In the blink of an eye, the four little guys went to primary school. ¡± ¡°When they split the seats, it gave the teacher a headache. ¡± ¡°Rong chonger insisted on sitting with Feng Yuxi. Glory said that he and his sister were twins, so they had to sit together. ¡± ¡°Tang Jun had always had a good eye. He wanted to sit with pretty ssmates, but he did not want to sit with those who were not pretty. ¡± ¡°What made the teacher feel the most gratified was that out of the four precious young masters anddies, Feng Yuxi was the most obedient. He did not make a fuss and listened to the teacher¡¯s arrangements. ¡± ¡°His beloved was cut off by his elder brother, but he was furious. When he returned home, he threw himself into young master Rong¡¯s arms like a small rocket andined loudly. ¡± The consequences were obvious. Glory was beaten up again.. ¡°It was neither too big nor too small. Squeezed in the middle, his father didn¡¯t dote on his mother and didn¡¯t like glory, which was ranked second. He held his little butt that had been beaten up three times and ran to Jiang Peihua to seekfort.. ¡± ¡°After beating up glory, Young Master Rong came back to his senses. He frowned and asked his daughter, ¡°Do you like Yu Xi that much?¡± ¡± ¡°The little girl stuck her face to his and quickly nodded her head. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡± Young Master Rong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good. ¡°You like him more than you like your father?¡± ¡°¡±Yes, yes, yes!¡±This time, he received a more affirmative answer than thest time. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong wasn¡¯t calm anymore. He put down his daughter and went upstairs to Glory¡¯s side. He patted his little shoulder and said, ¡°Son, well done!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Dad, Dad... What did you say?¡±Glory¡¯s little heart, which had just beenforted, was a little confused. ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t let pet sit with Yu Xi. Well done.¡± ¡°¡±Well done. Dad, you still beat me up? !¡±Glory was anxious. Did he just get beaten up for nothing? ¡± ¡°Cough cough...¡±young master rong calmly turned around and slowly walked downstairs. He went downstairs.. ¡°Glory watched his father¡¯s figure disappear at the door and threw himself into Jiang Peihua¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandma, Look, look, daddy is always like this! He always beats me up! He always beats me up for Rong Peihua!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay, okay, baby isn¡¯t sad.¡±Jiang Peihua patted her grandson¡¯s back and coaxed him. She mumbled, ¡°Who told you not to know girls? Our men aren¡¯t worth anything.¡± ¡± ¡°Who Said So? Young Master Rong had two sons and a precious daughter. Christine and Catherine had also given birth to a son. Now that the Rong family had three great-grandsons and only one granddaughter, how could they not dote on their granddaughter? ¡± .. ¡°One day, the fourth-grade handsome suddenly spoke to young master rong at the dinner table. ¡°Daddy, can I bring someone home to raise?¡± ¡± Ba Da ¡ª His shocking words caused the adults to drop their chopsticks. ¡°Young Master Rong was still rather calm. ¡°Little Major, are you sure you want to raise a human and not cats and dogs?¡± ¡± ¡°One had to know that he had a riot dog named ¡®general¡¯. He was quite interested in animals, so young master Rong thought that it was just a slip of the tongue and that he had mistaken an animal for a human. ¡± Luo Anning nodded and agreed with her husband¡¯s words. ¡°The young master shook his head calmly. ¡°It¡¯s a human, not a cat or dog.¡± ¡± ¡°This time, it was even more shocking! ¡± ¡°Under the questioning of a few adults, the young master finally told them the whole story. It turned out that a female student in his ss had been expelled a few days ago because her family had gone bankrupt and she couldn¡¯t afford to go to an elite school. ¡± ¡°He had already gone bankrupt, so it had nothing to do with him dropping out of school. However, the young marshal had a short mouth, especially when he heard his ssmates say that the female student¡¯s parents were in debt and had jumped off a building. ¡± ¡°Therefore, the young marshal felt that after eating so many steamed buns, he should treat it as a reward for those steamed buns. ¡± ¡°Anyway, raising another person was just adding a pair of bowls and chopsticks to their family. ¡± ¡°¡±I ate so many steamed buns from little white. Now it¡¯s time to repay her for those steamed buns,¡±the young marshal said with a responsible look. ¡± Luo Anning felt quite sad when she heard this. Her parents had both died at such a young age. It couldn¡¯t help but remind her of herself back then. A child without parents¡¯love was really like grass.. ¡°After hearing this, she immediately made a decision and raised them! ¡± .. Little White¡¯s name was Bai Yun. She was a cute and shy little girl. ¡°When she first came to Rong residence, she was shocked. ¡± ¡°Before her family went bankrupt, they were also rich, but the rich were also divided into different ranks. ¡± ¡°Her family could only be considered low-level, but the Rong family was already a top-tier rich family, ¡± ¡°seeing her timidly standing in the same spot and refusing to move, the youngmander lost his patience. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, do you want to stand like a statue of our family?¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Yun shrunk her head and stammered, ¡°Student Rong, i... Can I really stay at your house?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±If I ask you to stay, then so be it. What¡¯s the point of wasting your breath.¡±The youngmander had a sour smile on his face. After a while, he went over to hold her hand. ¡± ¡°At this moment, Xiao Bai, who hade out to wee the new member of the Rong family, came out to wee Xiao Shuai. ¡± ¡°¡±Xiao Bai, right? Come,e to Auntie.¡±Luo Anning waved at her with a smile. ¡± ¡°Perhaps her smile was too warm, causing the timid and shy Xiao Bai to hesitate for a while before he broke free from the young marshal¡¯s hand and walked towards Luo Anning. ¡± .. ¡°When Rong beloved was 15 years old, he overheard Tang Jun confessing to the female ssmate in the next ss on the school yground. ¡± ¡°Tang Jun said to the female ssmate, ¡°I like you.¡± ¡± ¡°The female ssmate was stunned for a moment before she realized that she had been confessed to. She then said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡± Tang Jun frowned. ¡°You¡¯re too direct.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be tactful.¡± ¡°Looking at the female ssmate¡¯s retreating figure, Tang Jun was furious.¡±... F * ck.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Haha... Brother Jun, you¡¯ve been rejected. Oh, I heard it all!¡±Rong Chong ¡®er jumped behind him. It was rare to see him suffer a setback, and he had even been rejected so straightforwardly. It was such a rare opportunity. How could he notugh at him properly. ¡± ¡°Tang Jun touched his nose and said, ¡°Pet, don¡¯tugh at me. You and I are actually two peas in a pod. Don¡¯tugh at me.¡± ¡± Pet was confused. ¡°Why am I two peas in a pod with you?¡± ¡°Are youughing at me for being rejected?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±Could it be that he couldn¡¯tugh after being rejected by a girl? ¡°Tang Jun perked up, he counted with his fingers and said, ¡°I confessed to the girl I like, but she rejected me, so you¡¯reughing at me. What about you? You Like Yu Xi, right? You haven¡¯t even confessed yet, and Yu Xi doesn¡¯t like you either. Tell me, are you the same as me? Are you two even the same?¡± ¡± Beloved¡¯s face flushed red and he flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Nonsense! How could Yu Xi not like me? ! Yu Xi and I are nothing alike to you!¡± ¡°¡±Ah, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m telling the truth. Didn¡¯t you feel that Yu Xi hasn¡¯t been talking to you recently and is very close to the English ss representative?¡±Tang Junined that the fire was not burning hot enough, he added another handful of firewood. ¡°Last night, didn¡¯t you ask Yu Xi to apany you to choose a gift for your aunt? Did Yu Xi not go in the end? He said he was not free, but that was because he was not free to apany you because he had to apany the English ss representative in the ssroom to rehearse.¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s eyes widened to the size of tongling. In the end, it was unknown whether she was angry or sad, but she actually started to get teary. ¡± ¡°Tang Jun panicked. He did not want to say it out loud. It was just that he was ridiculed after his first confession was rejected. His heart was a little unbnced, so he used her and Yu Xi as an example.. ¡± ¡°¡±Chong ¡®er, Don¡¯t cry. I was wrong, okay?¡±Tang Jun was so anxious that he scratched his ears and cheeks. ¡°Why don¡¯t You Hit Me? No, you should hit me instead. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡± It was better to be hit by Darling¡¯s flowery punches and kicks than to be beaten up by the handsome general.. Rong Darling sniffed and turned to run away. ¡°Feng Yuxi had just exined some grammar to the representative of the English ss. Before he could finish, he saw Rong Darling standing in front of him with slightly red eyes. ¡± ¡°[ oh my God, the Sun has finallye out ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ] ¡± Chapter 1156 ? Chapter 1156: Chapter 1169 confession [1] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Yuxi put down the pen in his hand and frowned slightly. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Darling bit her lip and looked at the representative of the English ss. The representative of the English ss smiled, put away his book and left his seat. ¡± ¡°Seeing that she refused to speak, Feng Yuxi got up and pulled her to his seat. He pulled a chair and sat beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You Yesterday... did you...¡±Rong pet bit his lips and stammered to ask him if he really apanied the English ss representative in the ssroom to rehearse yesterday, so he refused to apany her to choose a gift. The words were on the tip of her tongue, she swallowed them back. ¡± So what if he asked? What if he really was? Then what should she do? ¡°Feng Yuxi kept looking at her, neither too fast nor too slow, waiting for her to speak. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s eyes reddened again. She suddenly felt that liking someone was quite tiring. She thought about it and changed to a safer question, ¡°Yuxi, do you hate me?¡± ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er smiled. Fortunately, he did not hesitate. Fortunately, he did not hate her. If he did not hate her, then it was not that he did not like her. He might also like her. Thinking about it, she was in a great mood. She smiled brightly and got up to run out. ¡± Feng Yuxi saw her running out of the ssroom and was confused.. ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er ran out of the ssroom and ran to the field. When she saw Tang Jun who was about to leave, she hurriedly called out to him. ¡± ¡°Tang Jun turned his head and saw her. He quickly stopped. ¡°Aiyo, slow down. Don¡¯t fall.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Phew...¡±she ran too fast and Rong Chong ¡®er had no choice but to bend her waist and gasp for breath. ¡°Brother Jun, you... you can¡¯t... tell... that... I like Yuxi...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Hey, what do I take it as?¡±Tang Jun gave her a ¡®I understand¡¯look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother Jun will keep it a secret for you. Not a single word will be leaked!¡± ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±Rong pet smiled in satisfaction and turned around to return to the ssroom. ¡°Tang Jun looked at her light-footed back and sighed in a very mature manner. Silly Girl, I¡¯m afraid that even if you don¡¯t tell anyone about your secret crush, others will be able to see it with their eyes! ¡± ¡°Just like that, Rong Darling, who was afraid that Feng Yuxi would find out and that others would find out about her worries, passed the age of 15 sweetly and sadly. ¡± .. ¡°16 years old, just entering high school. ¡± ¡°Her schoolwork was heavier than the center. The school explicitly forbade puppy love, but Rong Darling discovered that Puppy Love was not something the school could control. ¡± ¡°Many students were secretly sending love letters. In the afternoon and evening, one could see pairs of students in pairs at every corner of the campus. Some were cheering and others were cheering for her. There were also many seniors and seniors from the second and third years of high school who were dating. ¡± ¡°However, after discovering this, there was a new problem. ¡± ¡°That was, Feng Yuxi had already received many love letters! ¡± There were even love letters that were stuffed by juniors and juniors! This made Rong chonger very angry. ¡°Not only was he angry that Feng Yuxi had received other people¡¯s love letters, but he was even more angry that she did not have any love letters. was there really no one who pursued her? ¡± Rong Chong ¡®er was very depressed and began to lose confidence in herself. ¡°During lunch, Rong Chong ¡®Er and Glory ate at the school cafeteria. Oh, that¡¯s right, Feng Yuxi and Tang Jun were once a four-person team. Now, apart from her and her second brother glory, they were also in the same ss. The two of them were assigned to different sses, even though they were both important sses.. ¡± ¡°Ever since middle school, Rong Chong ¡®er no longer gained weight, even though she had a good appetite and ate a lot. ¡± Chapter 1157 ? Chapter 1157: Chapter 1170 confession [2] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She inherited this from her mother. She had good genes, so she wouldn¡¯t get fat from eating. ¡± ¡°Glory was surprised. The youngest, who had always had a good appetite, was now like a kitten, eating a few mouthfuls before putting down his chopsticks. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t you like the dishes?¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Darling was a little distracted. He replied absent-mindedly, ¡°The dishes are quite delicious.¡± ¡± ¡°Her brother was the school Belle, and he had pursued countless juniors. Among the four of them, Tang Jun, Feng Yuxi, and her second brother, Glory, were all pursued by girls. Only Rong Chong Er had no interest in them. ¡± It was rare that she was really that bad. There wasn¡¯t even a single person who liked her? It was really... too depressing! ¡°Only a few mouthfuls of delicious food?¡±The young Marshal¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er raised her head in delight. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here for lunch too?¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er was in her first year of high school while the young marshal was already in his third year of high school. Right now, revision was very stressful and the teachers were severely dyed. It was very rare for them toe for lunch on time. Most of the time, it was Rong Chong ¡®Er and glory who were eating. ¡± ¡°Mm.¡±The young marshal sat down beside her. ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er looked around. The young marshal patted her head and asked with a smile, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my sister Xiao Bai? Didn¡¯t shee with you?¡± ¡°Shao Shuai stopped smiling and said, ¡°Who said that she has to eat with me?¡± ¡± ¡°Back then, when he said that he wanted to raise Xiao Bai, although there was no formal adoption procedure, the Rong family had always treated her like their own child. The treatment that she deserved would not be too different. ¡± ¡°It was just that Bai Yun, this timid girl, was exceptionally persistent about this matter. She was almost paranoid. She felt that if ssmate Rong was willing to raise her, provide her with food and shelter, she would already be endlessly grateful, how could she still enjoy such treatment? ¡± ¡°She felt that she should be like the servants, using her own actions to repay the kindness of the Rong family. Hence, she took the initiative to offer to stay in the servants¡¯room and repay them as servants. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning naturally did not agree. What could these small arms and legs do? Moreover, the Rong family had countless servants. How could theyck a little girl like her. ¡± ¡°In the end, little white used the price of running away from the Rong family to go to the welfare institute to make Luo Anningpromise. ¡± ¡°Although she agreed to let her be a servant, Luo Anning had already made it clear that she would only be required to help the Rong family with household chores for two days on weekends. The rest of the time would be used to focus on her studies. ¡± ¡°Regarding Little White¡¯s decision, the person who had the biggest reaction was handsome. ¡± ¡°He felt that this girl¡¯s brain had a hole in it. She was letting the life of a rich youngdy pass by, yet she insisted on squeezing him into the ranks of servants. There were many people who wanted to squeeze into the Rong family to enjoy such treatment, but none of them had it. Only she.., even after getting it, she kept pushing it out. ¡± ¡°Seriously, she was furious! ¡± ¡°The general, who originally felt that Little White¡¯s background was pitiful and had a good attitude towards her, had now be a person who would mock and ridicule her whenever he saw her. He was deliberately making things difficult for her. ¡± ¡°Whitey was a timid girl. She only smiled when she was made fun of. She felt that she didn¡¯t do well enough, which was why the general didn¡¯t like her and disliked her. Therefore, she worked even harder at housework. ¡± She was a model maid! ¡°¡±Okay, don¡¯t be angry, brother. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t ask.¡±Seeing that the general¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, Rong Pet knew that Whitey must have made her brother unhappy again, so she immediately admitted her mistake and stopped the topic. ¡± ¡°¡±Brother is not angry.¡±The young Marshal¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Eat more. If you don¡¯t have enough food, you won¡¯t be energetic in ss.¡± ¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Rong pet immediately buried his head in his food. ¡°After eating lunch, Rong Pet took two fruits and ran out. ¡± Chapter 1158 ? Chapter 1158: Chapter 1171 confession [3] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Glory¡¯s exasperated voice came from behind, ¡°Rong Darling, why are you running when you just had your fill? Slow down! Do You Hear Me? !¡± ¡± ¡°When they reached the third grade floor, they found Xiao Bai¡¯s ss. When they opened the door, they really saw Xiao Bai sitting in her seat, eating the lunchbox that she had brought from home. ¡± ¡°Hearing footsteps, Little White looked up and saw pet¡¯s overly exquisite and beautiful face. She put down her chopsticks and stood up. ¡°Pet, why are you here? Have you eaten lunch?¡± ¡± ¡°Pet turned her chair around and sat down in front of her seat. She opened her palm and a red apple was handed to her. ¡°Sister little white, here.¡± ¡± ¡°Little White smiled and took the apple. ¡°Thank you, pet.¡± ¡± ¡°Rong beloved took a bite of the apple and frowned. ¡°Sister Xiaobai, you are always so polite. No wonder brother is always angry...¡± ¡± Xiaobai closed the lunchbox and put away the chopsticks. He did not hear what she said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡±Nothing, nothing.¡±Rong beloved leaned on the table and ate the apple. She looked at her as she wanted to say something but hesitated. She looked very conflicted. ¡± ¡°Whitey was a careful girl. It was obvious that she had something on her mind. She asked, ¡°Chong ¡®er, do you have something on your mind?¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er pouted. ¡°Sister Whitey, did someone send you a love letter to Woo You?¡± ¡± ¡°Whitey was stunned. Then, her face turned red and she said in a low voice,¡±... Yes.¡± ¡± ¡°AH? !¡±Rong Chong ¡®er stood up and her chair fell to the ground. ¡°¡±Yes, what¡¯s wrong, Pet?¡±Little White asked her nervously. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er was defeated and sat back down on the chair. She was listless. Even though sister Little White was not as good-looking as her, there were still people chasing after her. Why didn¡¯t she have any suitors? ¡± This was not scientific! This was definitely a devastating blow! ¡°¡±Nothing, sister little white...¡±this was really a blow that broke her heart. Even her voice was weak. ¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s good.¡±She didn¡¯t want to say anything, and Whitey didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The two of them just waited quietly. ¡± ¡°After a while, Rong Chong couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He raised his head and looked at Whitey pitifully, ¡°Sister Whitey, if there¡¯s someone who has liked another person for a long time, but the person who has been liked doesn¡¯t know, then what should the person who has a crush do?¡± ¡± ¡°After thinking for a while, she added, ¡°The person you like has a lot of suitors...¡± ¡± ¡°Then confess to him. At least let him know that you like him.¡±Xiao Bai pointed out a bright path. ¡°... do you really want to confess?¡±Beloved Rong frowned in distress. What if he was rejected like how Tang Jun confessed in high school? ¡°Xiao Bai suddenly said worriedly, ¡°Pet, if Uncle Rong finds out about your puppy love... he¡¯ll break your leg.¡± ¡± Pet Rong wrinkled her nose. ¡°Daddy loves me so much that he won¡¯t be willing to hit me.¡± ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that the person you like will have his leg broken by Uncle Rong...¡± Pet Rong fell silent. It seemed that her father was really capable of doing such a thing. ¡°In the end, Rong Chong ¡®er hesitated and asked again with uncertainty, ¡°Do I really have to confess? Do I have to confess? Do I have to confess?¡± ¡± ¡°Xiaobai said, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s not shameful to like someone. You have to confess. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, how will he know that you like him? ¡°If you miss the opportunity, he might be taken by other suitors. What will you do then?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±... I got it.¡±The absent-minded Rong Pet did not realize that she did not mention that she liked someone else at first. After being told by Whitey, didn¡¯t she just admit that she had a crush on someone? ¡± .. ¡°After that, Rong Pet kept thinking about how to carry out the small matter of confessing. ¡± ¡°After thinking about it, she felt that it was more reliable to develop it through physical contact first. ¡± ¡°Just like western etiquette, hugging and kissing each other was a small action that could enhance the rtionship between people. ¡± ¡°Therefore, she also wanted to have such a small action with Yu Xi. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi was somewhat at a loss because his favorite would suddenly hug him out of the blue. Sometimes, he would hold his hand and asionally, when he was excited, he would even kiss his cheek. ¡± ¡°It was not that there was anything wrong with this. They had grown up together and had done this many times when they were young. However, now that they had grown up, would it be inappropriate to do these intimate actions again? ¡± ¡°After all, they were all people who were developing during puberty.. ¡± They had long realized that there was a difference between men and women.. Chapter 1159 ? Chapter 1159: Chapter 1172 the small matter of a confession [4] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Half a monthter, the general¡¯s 18-year-olding-of-age ceremony was held at Rong Mansion. ¡± ¡°Rong chonger had already booked Feng Yuxi as his dance partner, so he had been looking forward to the day of his brother¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. ¡± ¡°This was because sister Xiaobai said that a confession needed atmosphere. She felt that waltzing at the banquet was the most romantic and atmospheric time. At that time, the sess rate of a confession should be higher, right? ¡± ¡°At six o¡¯clock in the evening, the guests arrived one after another. The servants guided the guests into the open-air banquet hall in an orderly manner. At six thirty, the handsome¡¯s dance partner had yet to be confirmed. At six forty.., dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit, Xiaobai, who was busy greeting her senior year ssmates, was pulled away by a servant in a hurry. ¡± ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±Xiaobai hugged the tray tightly with one hand and was dragged away with staggering steps. ¡°The maid dragged her back to the maid¡¯s room at the back of the main residence and ced an exquisite gift box in front of her, ¡°The major general hasn¡¯t found a partner yet, so he¡¯s forced you to be his partner for the night. There¡¯s not much time left. Quickly change into your dress, get a haircut, and put on some makeup. The major general said that if you embarrass him, you¡¯re not allowed to eat for three days!¡± ¡± ¡°Little White mumbled,¡±... But, I don¡¯t know how to put on makeup...¡± ¡± ¡°Time is of the essence. You should change out of this servant¡¯s outfit first. There will be a stylisting overter! Hurry Up!¡±The servant stuffed the gift box into her arms and left the room after saying those words. .. Rong pet changed into a little dress. Her long hair was tied up like the hair of a Greek goddess. The light makeup entuated her delicate face. She turned twice in front of the full-body mirror and was very satisfied with her appearance. ¡°¡±Brother, Am I Beautiful?¡±She asked the male lead of the night with a smile. ¡± ¡°The young marshal looked at her gently with a smile on his lips. ¡°Of course, my sister is the most beautiful. No one canpare to her.¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er hugged his arm and shook it gently in a coquettish manner. ¡°Brother is also the most handsome. Other than father, brother is the most beautiful person I have ever seen.¡± ¡± These words were true. The 18-year-old handsome youth was 1.84 meters tall. He was thin but not weak. He inherited Young Master Rong¡¯s handsome face. He wore a bow tie shirt and vest. The formal three-piece suit made him look even more elegant. ¡°¡±Rong Chong Er, what about me?¡± ¡± ¡°After changing his clothes, glory adjusted his bow tie and walked over. ¡± Rong Chong er stretched out three white and tender fingers. ¡°Second Brother is the third most handsome person.¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m only the third? !¡±Glory wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°What kind of taste do you have? No matter what, you should be on the same level as the Boss!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Look, second brother is always angry at me.¡±Favourite pouted and reported to glory. ¡± ¡°Themander nced at glory. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s her name?¡± ¡± ¡°His tone was very light and his speed wasn¡¯t fast or slow, but his eyes clearly said, ¡°You better do as I say!¡±. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong.¡± ¡°Very good. Say It again.¡± ¡°Glory didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Rong, Rong Chong...¡± ¡± ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°¡±Rong, Chong... Chong... Rong family¡¯s Chong...¡±at the end of his sentence, glory looked like he was about to cry. ¡°Boss, I was wrong!¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he ran downstairs and ran away. ¡± ¡°¡±Hahaha... second brother ran away again.¡±Afterughing, Rong Chong remembered. ¡°Brother, who¡¯s Your Partner Tonight?¡± ¡± The young Marshal¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Xiao Bai.¡± ¡°Really?¡±Rong Chong Er let go of him. ¡°I¡¯m going to see sister Xiao Bai!¡± Chapter 1160 ? Chapter 1160: Chapter 1173: Confession [5] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Seeing that she was still not used to walking in high heels, the general reminded her from behind, ¡°Walk slowly, don¡¯t fall.¡± ¡± ¡°I got it.¡± .. ¡°Xiao Bai, who was wearing a formal dress, was pushed into a chair by the stylist. Her hair and face were being fiddled with. She sat there in a daze, not daring to move. ¡± ¡°Because she had always remembered the general¡¯s words, if she embarrassed him, she would not be allowed to eat for three days. She was afraid of going hungry, so she definitely could not embarrass the general. ¡± ¡°Yes, she had to cooperate with the stylist and make herself look better! ¡± ¡°At seven o¡¯clock sharp, Rong Chong ¡®er held Little White¡¯s hand as they walked into the banquet hall. The banquet hall had already begun to be decorated three days ago. The entire venue was decorated with illusionary colors and dazzling lights. ¡± ¡°Little White held onto the floor-length gown nervously. She was deeply afraid that she would identally step on the hem of her dress and fall. The white mermaid tail gown perfectly outlined her youthful and sweet figure. As she walked, the hem of her dress swayed. ¡± ¡°Her thick, shiny hair curled into a romantic arc. There were no hair essories on her head. It was simple yet casual. ¡± ¡°¡±Big Brother is over there. Sister Whitey, let¡¯s go over.¡±Once Pet Rong entered the venue, she discovered the male lead who was the center of attention. She held Whitey¡¯s hand and was about to walk over. ¡± ¡°Whitey slightly held her hand and refused to move. ¡°Pet, I... Can I really do this? Will I... Will I embarrass the Handsome?¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Darling frowned and said in a serious tone, ¡°Sister Whitey, are you not confident in yourself because you have been hit by your Big Brother? You Look Beautiful. I can guarantee that your big brother will be satisfied!¡± ¡± Whitey was still a little worried. Rong Darling did not give her a chance to hesitate anymore and held her hand as they walked to the general¡¯s side. ¡°¡±Big Brother, I brought sister Whitey to you.¡±He released Whitey like he was presenting a treasure and pushed it to his side. ¡± Whitey was caught off guard and lost his footing. His body tilted and he looked like he was about to fall and make a fool of himself.. ¡°To her surprise, she did not make a fool of herself. Instead, she was held firmly by someone. She opened her eyes shakily and saw a pair of ck eyes that were as bright as ss. ¡± ¡°The youngmander frowned and said impatiently, ¡°How long do you want me to hold you?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±AH? Ah! Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I... I¡¯m sorry...¡±Whitey steadied itself and took a step back, her little face drooping shyly. ¡± The young marshal straightened his suit and looked around. Rong Chong had long disappeared. The surrounding guests were all attracted by this small episode. ¡°Whitey bit her lip and stood uneasily. The young Marshal¡¯s gaze fell on her body and happened to see her long eyshes fluttering. He paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s true... wearing a phoenix robe doesn¡¯t make you look like the Empress.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Ah?¡±Whitey raised its head in confusion. Three secondster, it immediately asked nervously, ¡°Marshal, have I embarrassed you?¡± ¡± ¡°The marshal did not respond directly. Instead, he withdrew his gaze from her body and emptied his right arm. Seeing that she was unmoved, he could not help but reprimand her, ¡°What are you still standing there for?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±AH? Oh, OH.¡±Whitey immediately held his arm and went with him to entertain the guests. ¡± The banquet began. Young Master Rong gave a speech and gave his blessing to his son¡¯sing of age ceremony. The youngmander hugged his father and kissed his mother and grandmother on the cheeks before he began to cut the cake. The highest point of the banquet. The tide was a ball. Many people wanted to know what status it was to be the youngmander¡¯s female partner. ¡°When the youngmander invited Little White to dance the first opening dance, the guests started to discuss.. ¡± Chapter 1161 ? Chapter 1161: Chapter 1174 the small matter of confession [6] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The students of the third year of high school naturally knew little white. When they first arrived at Rong residence, they discovered that little white, who was wearing a maid uniform, was actually a maid of the Rong family. ¡± ¡°It would have been fine if it was some progressive youngdy, but how could a maid be the handsome young man¡¯s femalepanion? ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi invited Rong Darling, the romantic waltz, like a gentleman. The two of them were close to each other, and when they got closer, her breathing became slightly erratic. ¡± ¡°Looking closer, Feng Yuxi looked even more beautiful. ¡± ¡°Unlike other boys who would grow many pimples during puberty, his face was clean and without a single blemish. His hair was also not like that of a rebellious teenager. It was dyed in a messy color. It was pure ck, with slightly long bangs, it just happened to cover his eyebrows. His eyes were long and narrow, and his eyes were dark and bright. When he smiled, he looked like a reclining silkworm. He looked especially beautiful. ¡± ¡°¡±Yuxi, can you imitate a woodpecker?¡±Pet Rong suddenly asked. ¡± Feng Yuxi was puzzled. ¡°How?¡± Pet Rong looked expectant. ¡°Just use my face as a tree...¡± Feng Yuxi:¡±...¡± Is He going to kiss you? ¡°Feng Yuxi didn¡¯t move for a long time. Pet Rong was a little disappointed, but he immediately became energetic again. ¡°Yuxi, look at my eyes.¡± ¡± Feng Yuxi lowered his head slightly and looked at him seriously for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er was so anxious that his face turned red. ¡°You¡¯re lying. There¡¯s someone I like inside!¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi pursed his lips and did not say a word. Rong Chong ¡®er looked at him nervously and nervously. Finally, the song ended. Feng Yuxi let go of her and changed the topic. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll Go get you something to eat.¡± ¡± ¡°His evasive attitude hurt Rong Chong Er a lot. There were two reasons for his evasive attitude. One was to reject him, and the second was actually not much different from rejecting him. ¡± ¡°It was only because the two of them were too close, childhood sweethearts. Direct rejection would hurt their feelings, so he chose to avoid it. ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, Rong Chong Er was very frustrated and followed behind him dejectedly. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi brought her a chestnut cake. Rong Chong Er ate it gloomily. He stood beside her, holding a cup of juice in his hand and drinking it one mouthful at a time. ¡± ¡°Finally, he finished thest bite of the cake, and a ss of juice happened to be handed over. Rong Chong Er took it and drank a few mouthfuls. The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became. He said angrily to Feng Yuxi, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there is a reason to return what you borrowed?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi was obviously stunned for a moment. Obviously, he did not understand what she meant by saying such a sentence suddenly. However, he had to answer carefully because of her experience of saying things that caught people off guard from time to time. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong er was really thirsty. He gulped down the fruit juice in one gulp. It did not look like he had dug a trap for him to jump into. Feng yuxi then said slowly, ¡°I know.¡± ¡± Rong Chong er reacted very quickly. ¡°Then you should return my love.¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi did not speak again. That silent look was what Rong Chong Er hated the most. No matter what, whether he was dead or alive, he should give an urate answer, right? ¡± ¡°The whole night of excitement, nervousness, nervousness, and nervousness finally turned into exhaustion at this moment. Rong pet waved his hand disinterestedly and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk anymore. I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep.¡± ¡± Feng Yuxi withdrew his gaze from the distance and looked at her face. The corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Have a good rest. Good night.¡± Rong pet moved closer to him. ¡°Come down ande down a little.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re very tall.¡± ¡°In the end, Feng Yuxi still lowered his head as instructed. Rong Chong ¡®er leaned closer to his cheek and kissed him. ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡± ¡°After letting go of him, Rong Chong ¡®er smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn, goodnight kiss.¡± ¡± ¡®He¡¯s really going all out...¡¯ Feng Yuxi sighed softly. He cupped her jade-like face and kissed her forehead. Rong chonger smiled in satisfaction and turned to leave. ¡°¡±Pa Pa pa.¡±Tang Jun, who had witnessed the entire process, walked over and looked at Yuxi with a mischievous smile. ¡°Allow me to interview you. How do you feel about being confessed to by Miss Rong Chonger?¡± ¡± Chapter 1162 ? Chapter 1162: Chapter 1175: Confession [7] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Yuxi nced coolly at Tang Jun, who was waiting for a good show. ¡°I don¡¯t think much of it.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he turned around and left without giving him a chance to gossip. ¡± ¡°Rong chonger liked to y with him since he was young. He knew that Feng Yuxi also liked Rong chonger, who was his childhood sweetheart. However, this kind of liking was different. ¡± ¡°They were friends. They had been ymates since they were young. They were childhood sweethearts. However, he did not think that they had reached the level of lovers yet. ¡± ¡°¡±Hey, are you really not feeling it or not telling me?¡±Tang jun shouted behind Feng Yuxi. Feng Yuxi did not even look back at him. ¡± Tang Jun was not satisfied with his gossipy heart. He kicked the ground with the tip of his foot a few times gloomily. ¡°What kind of person is this? Will you die if you tell me? Will you die? !¡± Rong Chong¡¯s heart was filled with disappointment. She did not sleep well the whole night. This was the first time she had experienced insomnia since she was a child. The first time she had insomnia was because of Feng Yuxi. The Yu Xi that she had been pestering since she was young. She could not understand why Yu Xi did not like her. Could it be that she was not beautiful enough or that she was not good enough? She hugged the nket and rolled a few times. She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling. All she could think about was Feng Yuxi¡¯s good-looking face.. .. Monday. ¡°During ss break, Rong Chong ¡®er went to the washroom. He heard many girls gathering together and discussing something. When they saw her, they all smiled bitterly and then scattered like birds and beasts. ¡± ¡°Running away when they see me? Are they talking bad about me?¡±Rong Chong ¡®er muttered and walked into the washroom. ¡°When she came out, she saw arge group of girls running in a direction, she vaguely heard things like ¡®senior year¡¯s Bai Yun seduced the Major General¡¯, ¡®senior year¡¯s shameless Bai Yun isn¡¯t some rich youngdy but a lowly maid¡¯, ¡®that maid Bai Yun doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and earth and actually wants to hook up with the major general¡¯.. ¡± ¡°When Rong Chong heard that, wasn¡¯t Bai Yun her sister Xiao Bai? ¡± Who said that sister Xiao Bai seduced her brother? Who said that sister Xiao Bai doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and earth? ¡°No, she had to follow and see who was the one who spread the rumor! ¡± ¡°In the senior year¡¯s academic building, arge group of girls suddenly swarmed into the washroom. The scene could be described as spectacr. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong finally followed the crowd to the washroom. From everyone¡¯s chattering, she heard that Liu Qian, who had always had a crush on the major general, was currently dealing with Xiao Bai in the washroom. ¡± Everyone knew what kind of scene was going on in the washroom at this moment. It was nothing more than Liu Qian Bullying Whitey. ¡°When Rong Pet heard this, he immediately became anxious. Sister Whitey was so timid and had always been well-behaved. She had always been kind to others and would not take the initiative to provoke others. Now that she was being bullied, she definitely would not dare to retaliate! ¡± ¡°¡±Make way! Let Me In!¡±There were too many people, blocking the road outside the washroom. The noise of the discussions was so loud that it sounded like a market. Rong Pet¡¯s voice was soon drowned out by the sea of voices. ¡± ¡°In the end, she really had no choice but to take out her phone and call the general, she anxiously said to the other end of the phone, ¡°Brother, quicklye to the washroom. Sister Xiao Bai is being beaten up in the washroom! There are too many people, I can¡¯t squeeze in. Bring your bodyguards, quickly!¡± ¡± ¡°Soon, the general came over with a few tall and burly bodyguards in ck clothes. The crowd immediately shut up and were so scared that they automatically made way. ¡± ¡°Brother...¡±Pet Rong hugged the general¡¯s arm and ran inside. ¡°In the bathroom, the five girls led by Liu Qian surrounded little white. Little White¡¯s school uniform had been torn off. At this moment, she was only wearing her underwear. She fell to the ground, crossed her arms over her chest, and sobbed softly. ¡± Chapter 1163 ? Chapter 1163: Chapter 1176[ Confession of Love ] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Her head was lowered, her ponytail was torn into a mess, and there were many red scratches and pinching marks on her body. There were also a few footprints with dust on her waist and abdomen, which made her white skin look even more terrifying. ¡± ¡°Beside her, the torn school uniform and school pants were lying quietly on the floor, along with a tuft of hair that had been torn off. ¡± ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er saw the scene in front of her and immediately let go of Shao Shuai. She ran over to push the few girls away and squatted down beside Whitey. She looked at the injuries on her body and watched Whitey cry, she was also about to cry. ¡°Sister Whitey, does it hurt? How could they treat you like this!¡± ¡± ¡°When Shao Shuai saw this scene, he turned around and ordered the bodyguards who were about to follow him to retreat. His gaze was locked on Whitey as he strode towards her. ¡± ¡°When Liu Qian and the other girls saw Rong Chong, they immediately turned their heads towards the door. When they saw this, they were so scared that they subconsciously retreated. They were so scared that they did not know what to do. ¡°Young... General...¡± ¡± ¡°There were two sparks burning in the general¡¯s eyes. His gaze was sharp as he looked at the few people who were cowering. He pursed his lips, his voice was cold. ¡°Whoever hit her, where did they hit her? A few hits. Three minutester, I want to hear the truth.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he took off his school uniform and squatted down to help Whitey put it on. Whitey said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I... I¡¯ll do it myself...¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, his hands trembled as he put on the youngmander¡¯s school uniform. The youngmander was very tall. His shirt was already over Whitey¡¯s buttocks. She supported herself on the ground with one hand and stood up. ¡± ¡°Rong pet held her. Whitey kept its head down and said in a low voice, ¡°Pet, you should go back to ss. The bell is ringing. I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re fine.¡±Rong Chong ¡®er red at the girls angrily. ¡°There are so many of them bullying you, how can you be fine!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m really fine, Darling, don¡¯t be angry...¡± ¡± ¡°The little white boy was thinking of persuading her to go back to ss when the young marshal suddenly said, ¡°Raise your head.¡± ¡± Xiaobai grabbed the hem of his school uniform tightly and did not dare to raise his head. ¡°The young marshal was furious. He reached out his hand and grabbed her chin. With a strong force, the face with the crisscrossed red palm prints was reflected in his eyes. ¡± He reached out his hand and touched his slightly cold fingertips. Whitey immediately gasped in pain. ¡°Are you an idiot? You Can¡¯t fight back after being beaten?¡±The young marshal scolded angrily. ¡°Whitey lowered its head again. This time, its body even trembled. It was obvious that it was afraid of the angry him. ¡± ¡°¡±Brother, don¡¯t be angry at sister little white,¡±Rong Chong said anxiously. ¡± The youngmander took a deep breath. ¡°Raise your head. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself for the third time.¡± Little White sniffed and raised his head. ¡°¡±You are a member of the Rong family. Your every action represents the Rong family¡¯s face. In the future, if anyone bullies you, give me ten points and I¡¯ll return it! Don¡¯t worry about the consequences. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take care of it for you! Do You Hear Me?¡± ¡± ¡°Xiao Bai looked at the furious young marshal in a daze. After a few seconds, he nodded and nodded again. ¡± ¡°The young marshal let out a breath. His sharp gaze swept across the girl who was scared out of her wits and wanted to beg for mercy when the young Marshal announced that Xiao Bai was a member of the Rong family. ¡°Now, speak.¡± ¡± ¡°Liu Qian¡¯s face turned livid and then instantly turned pale, she stammered, ¡°Yes, I was the one who attacked first. I pped her first... Then I stripped her clothes and pants...ter, I... I pped her a few more times...¡± ¡± The major turned his head and looked straight at Whitey. ¡°Is it clear?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Very good.¡±He nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Just when Whitey thought she was done, the major¡¯s next words made her feel at a loss. ¡± ¡°¡±Now, return what she did to you just now.¡± ¡± Chapter 1164 ? Chapter 1164: Chapter 1177 heartbreak is a small matter [1] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I...¡±Whitey bit her lip and did not move. ¡°¡±What, you don¡¯t Dare?¡± ¡± ¡°...¡±Whitey fell silent. ¡°This time, even Rong Beloved was disappointed. Her brother was obviously backing her up, but she did not have the courage at all.. ¡± The Young Marshal red at her fiercely. Whitey shrank back from the re and immediately wanted to find a hole to hide in. ¡°¡±Come in. Each of you will receive thirty ps. You can only receive more, not less.¡± ¡± The bodyguards received the order and Strode in. Each of them grabbed a girl and raised their hands to p her. ¡°The scene was a little cruel. At least in Whitey¡¯s eyes, the beating was very cruel. ¡± ¡°In the end, Whitey was dragged out by the general. Rong Chong followed obediently. ¡± ¡°Whitey was brought to the school doctor¡¯s office. The school doctor checked her injuries and prescribed external medicine. During this time, the general sat not far away and looked at her coldly. His gaze was as if he was saying, ¡°I have never seen anyone dumber than you!¡±! ¡± ¡°The school doctor applied good medicine to her, he instructed, ¡°For the next three days, do not let the wounds on your body touch water. Just Rub your body as much as possible. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t take a shower. Apply the ointment every morning and night. Apply Ice on your face for fifteen minutes first. After fifteen minutes, apply the ointment that will reduce the swelling. Apply it every four hours. Apply it three times in total. It will reduce the swelling tomorrow.¡± ¡± ¡°Little White pressed on the ice bag and replied obediently, ¡°I understand. Thank you, school doctor.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Are you done?¡±The major general stood up impatiently and said coldly, ¡°Then go back to ss.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he did not wait for Whitey to leave as he strode out. ¡± Whitey quickly ran up to chase after him. ¡°It was not easy for him to catch up to him, but he felt the low pressure of his anger. Whitey swallowed in fear and mustered up his courage. He reached out and gently pulled on his sleeve. His voice was soft and gentle, with a hint of fear, he said carefully, ¡°Major, don¡¯t be angry with me. I know that I have embarrassed the Rong family. I... I Won¡¯t do it again. I will resist. I will... I will fight back...¡± ¡± The major turned his head and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°...¡±Xiaobai looked up at him and shook his head. Only when he was no longer angry would he let go. ¡°¡±Yun Little White, I said let go, did you hear me? !¡± ¡± ¡°Little White shrunk his neck and did not catch his main point at all. Instead, he weakly corrected him, ¡°Wrong, it¡¯s the white clouds, the white of the day, the clouds of the White Clouds.¡± ¡± The Major General:¡±...¡± ¡°Forget it, he was a magnanimous man and would not bother with a poor wretch with a low IQ. ¡± ¡°The two of them gradually walked further and further away. Little White¡¯s weak and pitiful voice could be faintly heard in the air, ¡°Major General, don¡¯t be angry with me... Don¡¯t be angry, okay... Major General, Major General...¡± ¡± .. ¡°After her brother¡¯s confession on the night of his bar mitzvah, Rong Chong ¡®er realized that Yu Xi had rejected her more often. ¡± ¡°In the past, the four of them would always hang out together, and they would always form a team whenever they went to y on weekends. But now, Yu Xi always had many reasons to reject her. ¡± ¡°In the end, Rong Chong ¡®er was still sensitive. She knew that Yu Xi was rejecting her. ¡± He was rejecting her with his estranged actions. She had been tactfully rejected. ¡°Although she was very sad, Rong Chong ¡®er still did not intend to give up. She believed that as long as she persisted, Yu Xi would eventually ept her. ¡± ¡°Although she was pursuing Yu Xi, Rong Chong ¡®er did not dare to be too bold. After all, it was a puppy love. If her father found out, she would not be cut. She was just afraid that Yu Xi would be cut. ¡± ¡°She thought that since they were still young, they would have plenty of time to get along in the future. It was fine if Yu Xi did not like her now, but she would like her in the future. ¡± Chapter 1165 ? Chapter 1165: Chapter 1178 lovelorn is a small matter [2] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Just like that, with this selfforting mentality, she went from 16 to 17 years old. ¡± The summer of her sophomore year was probably the saddest and most difficult summer for Rong Chong ¡®er ever since she grew up. ¡°It was the finals of a basketball match in her sophomore year. Because they were in different sses, Rong Chong ¡®er could only stay in her own ss to cheer for glory. Their sophomore year, ss A, ss 1, had a fiercepetition with Feng Yuxi¡¯s sophomore year, ss A, ss 2, finally, they entered the finals. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong er could only watch Feng Yuxi, but she couldn¡¯t run over to cheer for him. In a match, it was inevitable that there would be physical collisions. Every time she saw a ssmate¡¯s elbow bump into Feng Yuxi, she would nervously clench her fists, she wished she could beat the ssmate who bumped into Feng Yuxi into a pig¡¯s head. ¡± ¡°The boys were sweating profusely on the field, fighting with all their might. Their handsome three-point shots and dunks caused the girls in the stadium to scream non-stop. ¡± ¡°During halftime, glory tugged at his sweaty jersey and walked towards her. Rong Chong er waspletely focused on Feng Yuxi. Seeing him walk off the field, he grabbed the mineral water and towel in his hands and wanted to run over. ¡± ¡°Before he could run, Glory grabbed him by the back of his cor. ¡°Where are you running to? Your Brother is here. Give me some water. I¡¯m Thirsty.¡± ¡± ¡°Beloved Rong pouted and stuffed the water and towel in his hands to him. ¡°Second brother, are you really my brother? Why are you always dragging me down?¡± ¡± ¡°Glory opened the bottle cap and raised his head to take a big gulp. He had already seen that Yu Xi¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t on her. She wasn¡¯t afraid of getting hurt like little vajra, that was why he was constantly watching her. ¡± Which brother didn¡¯t want his sister to be good? Who would be willing to be the bad guy who broke up the couple? ¡°Especially in their family. Apart from his mother, it could be said that glory and Rong Shuai weren¡¯t evenparable to the status of Rong Shuai in his father¡¯s heart. If his father knew that he wasn¡¯t protecting Rong Shuai.., wouldn¡¯t he be punished? ¡± ¡°Especially recently, it was rumored that Yu Xi had secretly fallen in love with a female ssmate of his ss.. ¡± ¡°Even though he couldn¡¯t bear to tell his beloved such a cruel thing, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t keep an eye on her at all times. He didn¡¯t want her to do anything that would make her fall in love with Feng Yuxi. ¡± ¡°Glory drank water with one hand, and very soon, the bottle of water was empty. He casually threw the bottle away and picked up a towel to wipe his sweat. He still held Rong Shuai in one hand and pulled her to sit down with him. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong was unhappy. He struggled to get away from him. ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m already a big brother. How dare you look at me like I¡¯m a Child?¡± ¡± Glory snorted. ¡°Say your name a few times.¡± ¡°On one side, the siblings were bickering. On the other side, as soon as Feng Yuxi stepped onto the stage, Lan Xiaonan took the towel and water to greet him. Feng Yuxi took her towel, wiped his sweat, and drank the water. ¡± ¡°No one knew what Lan Xiaonan was talking to him about. It was a bit noisy at the scene, so Feng Yuxi lowered his head and moved closer to her. Everyone could see that the distance between the two was only ten centimeters, and Lan Xiaonan¡¯s face was red. ¡± ¡°After hearing her words, Feng Yuxi raised a beautiful smile. ¡± That was the most beautiful smile she had ever seen in all the people she had ever seen. It was like a ray of sunshine that pierced straight into people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Every time she said that, glory would pour cold water on her, saying that beauty was in the eye of the beholder. ¡± ¡°Now that she saw this scene, her fragile maiden heart was inevitably hurt. ¡± Chapter 1166 ? Chapter 1166: Chapter 1179 lovelorn is a small matter [3] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She did not know how other people¡¯s first love was like. Her first love would smile when she saw Feng Yuxi, but she would miss him when she did not see him. asionally, his figure would walk past the ssroom, and she would stare nkly at him until he was far away, every day during recess was her favorite time, because she could see Feng Yuxi.. ¡± ¡°When she thought of him, her heart would feel sweet. When she thought of how distant he could be, her heart felt like it had eaten an unripe, sour, and astringent fruit. Her entire heart would not feel good. ¡± ¡°When she saw him getting close to other girls, she would be jealous and even want to chase those girls away at all costs. ¡± ¡°Rong chonger did not want to make things difficult for those girls because he felt that they were no match for him. However, Feng Yuxi made a gesture that made her clench her fists.. ¡± ¡°After Lan Xiaonan teased him, Feng Yuxi raised his hand and touched her head naturally with a hint of intimacy. ¡± Rong chonger seemed to be frozen. Blood flowed backwards from his body and his hands and feet were cold. ¡°She knew Feng Yuxi too well, which was why she was so shocked. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi had a stuffy personality. People who were not familiar with him did not talk much, but once they were close to him, he would be easy to get along with. ¡± ¡°Now, he actually touched Lan Xiaonan¡¯s head in public under everyone¡¯s eyes. What did that mean? ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er bit his lips tightly, and his vision gradually blurred.. ¡± .. ¡°Before he could leave the school gate, Lan Xiaonan was blocked in his way. ¡± She looked up and saw that it was Rong Chong ¡®er. She took two steps back in shock. ¡°What frightened her was not the astonishing wealth Empire¡¯s banner group behind Rong Chong ¡®er, or that beautiful and dazzling face that made people jealous, but the haze and anger on her face at that moment. ¡± ¡°Lan Xiaonan knew that she could not escape. Sooner orter, such a day woulde. ¡± ¡°From the moment she was able to get close to Feng Yuxi, she knew that Rong Chong Er would be angered one day. ¡± Rong Chong er raised his chin arrogantly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°The two of them came to the back of the teaching building. There was no one here, so it was a good ce to talk. ¡± ¡°What is your rtionship with Yuxi?¡±Rong Chong er asked a question that had been scratching his heart. ¡°I. . . I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±Lan Xiaonan pretended not to understand. Rong Chong ¡®er did not mind telling her the truth. ¡°You and Yu Xi are so close. Are you a couple?¡± ¡°Lan Xiaonan frowned slightly and looked troubled. She looked like a gentle girl from Jiangnan Water Vige. At this moment, her frown looked even more pitiful, she said, ¡°Yu Xi and I are not like what you think. Don¡¯t be angry, Miss Rong.¡± ¡± ¡°Rong chonger stared at her intently. Just now, when Lan Xiaonan denied her rtionship with Feng Yuxi, she felt exceptionally rxed. It was as if a huge weight had finally been lifted from her heart. ¡± ¡°You better not lie to me.¡± ¡°I... Don¡¯t dare...¡± ¡°Rong Chong er turned around to leave, but just as she took two steps, she stopped and turned around,n Xiaonan stared at her and said seriously, ¡°Lan Xiaonan, right? I¡¯ll only say this once. Since you and Yuxi are not in a rtionship, then stay away from him in the future. Because I don¡¯t like him to be surrounded by girls.¡± ¡± ¡°Lan Xiaonan¡¯s face turned pale, and she finally nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡± .. ¡°Not long after Rong Chonger was happy, Feng Yuxi called her that night, causing her heart to sink into an ice cer. ¡± ¡°She could not remember most of what Feng Yuxi said. Her mind was buzzing, and she kept repeating the sentence that did not have much warmth: ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve gone too far. I don¡¯t wish for such a thing to happen again.¡±. ¡± Chapter 1167 ? Chapter 1167: Chapter 1180 heartbreak is a small matter [4] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That night, the proud princess, who had always been pampered, cried until her pillow was wet.. ¡± ¡°If this was Feng Yuxi twisting her heart with his hand, then when she was 18 years old, Feng Yuxi had used a knife to cut her heart. ¡± ¡°It was her 18-year-olding-of-age ceremony. Apart from other guests, she had only invited a few ssmates to attend. Naturally, Feng Yuxi was among them. ¡± ¡°The moment he agreed toe, Rong chonger seemed to hear the sound of fireworks. It was the joy of her heart. ¡± ¡°During her sophomore year in high school, after she told Lan Xiaonan to stay away from Feng Yuxi and was warned by him, their rtionship had fallen to a freezing point. ¡± ¡°Many times, Rong chonger could not believe that their childhood friendship of more than ten years had fallen to such a state because of Lan Xiaonan. ¡± ¡°The school was spreading the news that Feng Yuxi and Lan Xiaonan had confirmed their rtionship. She was the only one who could not believe it, because she could not see anything more intimate between them. ¡± ¡°The eighteen-year-old Rong Chonger had grown into a beautiful youngdy, and her looks were bing more and more beautiful. She was the most dazzling main character at the Bar Mitzvah. ¡± ¡°When she stood side by side with glory, the guests were all amazed. The Rong family really had good genes. They were so envious of others! ¡± Theing of age ceremony had been going ording to the procedure. Rong Chong Er was absent-minded until she danced the opening dance with glory. She couldn¡¯t wait to lift the hem of her dress and search for Feng Yuxi everywhere in the banquet hall. ¡°In the end, Rong Chong er found Feng Yuxi in the garden of Rong Mansion and also saw Lan Xiaonan. ¡± ¡°That night, the moonlight seemed to be a little cruel. It shone so clearly on Feng Yuxi¡¯s gentle eyes and the smile on his lips. It was so... dazzling. ¡± ¡°So much so that when he picked a red rose and presented it to the shy Lan Xiaonan, Rong pet almost lost his bnce. It turned out that he had run out of the banquet early in order to go on a date with LAN Xiaonan, was he so impatient to spend so little time with her? ¡± ¡°Rong Pet¡¯s appearance did not attract the attention of the two of them at all. Perhaps she was not in the mood to pay attention to her surroundings at all. She watched helplessly as Feng Yuxi held Lan Xiaonan¡¯s face, slowly lowered his head, and finally kissed Lan Xiaonan. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s face was pale. She stumbled all the way back to the bedroom. Lying on the bed, her mind was nk. She only knew that she was very sad. Her heart was very sad. It was as if she was about to die. Her heart was so painful that she could not breathe.. ¡± ¡°It was the first time that she liked someone so much. She liked him so much that she would be happy for an entire day just by looking at him every day. Even if she was rejected, she never wanted to give up. Why? Why did Yu Xi do this? ¡± Why did she kiss another girl in her garden on her birthday? Why did she have to hurt her like this? Why couldn¡¯t she just try to like her? .. ¡°Rong chonger cried the entire night. Other than her and the person involved, Feng Yuxi and Lan Xiaonan, no one else knew about it. ¡± No one knew why she cried. They just thought it was because Feng Yuxi did not stay until the end of theing-of-age banquet. That was why she was sad. ¡°Tang Jun was surprised to find that Rong peony had always liked to wander in the corridor outside the ss of grade 12 A and Feng Yuxi, but he suddenly stopped going. ¡± ¡°Rong peony had always liked to ask him about Feng Yuxi¡¯s recent preferences, but now he suddenly stopped asking. ¡± ¡°Rong peony loved to talk about Yuxi and Yuxi, but now... it seemed that he had never said the word yuxi again? ¡± Chapter 1168 ? Chapter 1168: Chapter 1181 lovelorn is a small matter [5] Trantor: 549690339 Tang Jun was extremely shocked. He really liked Feng Yuxi¡¯s Darling Rong. Could it be that he had changed his personality? ¡°Indeed, Darling Rong had changed his personality. ¡± Her heart ached and she was tormented. She no longer revolved around Feng Yuxi. Her world was beginning to iste Feng Yuxi. She was getting used to living without Feng Yuxi. The four-person group on campus had now be a three-person group. ¡°Apart from Feng Yuxi, Glory¡¯s Darling and Tang Jun were almost all together on campus. Of course, they even yed together on weekends. ¡± ¡°However, they never asked Feng Yuxi out again. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to, but they cared about their Darling¡¯s mood, so they deliberately excluded him. ¡± Feng Yuxi and Lan Xiaonuan¡¯s rtionship was no longer a rumor. They naturally felt sorry for the Rong Darling who had always liked Feng Yuxi so much. ¡°Even though she pretended to be nonchnt and nonchnt on a normal day, it was another night of insomnia. She called glory and Tang Jun over and secretly went to the bar to drink. ¡± ¡°She forced a smile and said to glory and Tang Jun, who had stopped her from drinking, ¡°I¡¯m very sad. I know he doesn¡¯t like me. I know I can¡¯t think about him anymore... But my heart hurts. Every day I see them together, I can¡¯t help but feel sad... I don¡¯t know what to do... brother, tell me, what should I do?¡± ¡± Glory pursed his lips and patted her head. Heforted her silently and finally let go of her hand that was holding the wine. ¡°Tang Jun slightly opened his eyes. He could not bear to look at her sad and painful face, so he gently let go of her hand. Drink up. If you¡¯re drunk, perhaps you won¡¯t feel bad anymore. If you¡¯re drunk, you won¡¯t Miss Feng Yuxi anymore.. ¡± The drunk Darling Rong wailed without any scruples. He cried and said that Feng Yuxi did not like her. Feng Yuxi did not like her.. ¡°After that, she got used to thepanionship of alcohol. Every difficult night was spent with alcohol. ¡± ¡°Tang Jun and Rong Yao, the two older brothers, were finally turned upside down by her. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong and Luo Anning knew that they sneaked out to drink every night. They understood that she was upset, so they turned a blind eye to it and sent bodyguards to protect her in the dark. ¡± ¡°In the blink of an eye, they reached the end of their senior year. After the college entrance exam, the school held a graduation party. ¡± ¡°Soon, everyone was going to go their separate ways. Rong chonger was a little sad, which also meant that Feng Yuxi would really disappear from her sight in the future. ¡± ¡°If she was willing, they might not have any more interactions in the future. ¡± The atmosphere of the party was filled with the joy of yearning for a better university life and the sadness of parting. Rong chonger left the auditorium and went to the bathroom. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Feng Yuxi at the door of the bathroom. ¡°She thought that he must be waiting for Lan Xiaonan. He was a perfect boyfriend. Sometimes, she really envied Lan Xiaonan.. ¡± ¡°¡±Darling.¡±Feng Yuxi also saw her. After being slightly stunned, he called her name with a smile. ¡± ¡°In the past, when Feng Yuxi called her name, she would think that it was the most warm word in the world. Now, she could hear that her name was not much warmer than others when he called her name. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er did not want to lose her self-esteem after losing her love. She smiled faintly and said generously, ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± ¡± Feng Yuxi nodded. Rong Chong ¡®er did not say anything more and nned to pass by him and enter the bathroom. ¡°Perhaps feeling that the atmosphere was too stiff, Feng Yuxi broke the deadlock and asked her, ¡°You have graduated. Which School do you n to attend?¡± ¡± Chapter 1169 ? Chapter 1169: Chapter 1182 heartbreak is a small matter [6] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er smiled and did not intend to answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°What About You?¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going abroad.¡±The awkward atmosphere made Feng Yuxi frown slightly. ¡°Not long ago, the two of them were childhood sweethearts, but now, they had be like this, hypocritical and polite? ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er nodded. Going abroad, then she would stay in the country.. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, Lan Xiaonan came out of the bathroom and broke the deadlock between the two. ¡± Lan Xiaonan saw Rong Chong ¡®er and seemed to be afraid. She quickly walked to Feng Yuxi¡¯s side. Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s lips always had a neither warm nor cold smile. What was there to be afraid of? ¡°She would not eat her up. Even if she did not like her, she would not touch her at all. ¡± ¡°Even if she had to take ten thousand steps back, didn¡¯t she have Feng Yuxi? ¡± ¡°With Feng Yuxi backing her up, there was no need for her to be afraid. ¡± ¡°The person you¡¯ve been waiting for is here. Goodbye.¡±Favourite didn¡¯t want to stay any longer and went into the bathroom. ¡°It was just this one goodbye. Even after Feng Yuxi left the country, they didn¡¯t get to see each other again. ¡± .. ¡°No one told her which country or school Feng Yuxi went to, and she wouldn¡¯t ask for any news about him. ¡± ¡°In the end, Rong Chonger chose Beijing¡¯s a university, and glory and Tang Jun followed. ¡± ¡°When she was neen, Rong Chonger was a busy freshman. She joined a club and studied hard. ¡± Time passed in a fulfilling manner. ¡°When she was twenty, she thought that life would pass in such a nd manner when Du Yuesheng appeared. ¡± It was a boy with clean eyes and a warm smile. He was very handsome. ¡°When others were full of famous brands and wanted to wear money directly, he was the only one. He always wore a simple white shirt and ck khaki pants alternately. It was a very simplebination and color, but it looked very good on him. ¡± ¡°That day, Rong Chonger finished participating in the club activity. It was still early, so she went to the basketball court to watch the game when she was bored. ¡± ¡°She was very unlucky and lucky. When the basketball flew straight at her, she frowned and sighed in her heart. It seemed that she was destined to be hit by the ball. ¡± She even felt the strong wind brought by the flying basketball and subconsciously closed her eyes. The expected pain was not there. She opened her eyes slightly and saw a pair of long and beautiful hands steadily catching the basketball. The basketball was only a few centimeters away from her face. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for these hands, she would have been smashed in the face. Her gaze stopped on these hands and Rong Chong ¡®er smiled faintly. They were really beautiful hands. ¡± ¡°¡±ssmate, Are You Alright?¡±A gentle voice sounded and she raised her head. ¡± She was stunned when she saw it. ¡°With this look, it was destined that Du Yuesheng would break into her ordinary life with an unstoppable force. ¡± The Orange Light of the setting sun hit his face. It was half-bright and half-dark. His fresh and warm smile and his eyes that looked like falling stars were actually very charming. .. ¡°Later on, pet found out that his name was Du Yuesheng. He was a second-year finance major just like her. ¡± ¡°Later on, pet also found out that the first time she met him was not the first time he met her. ¡± ¡°Later on, when beloved pestered him to call him Ah Sheng, she only knew that he had fallen in love with her at first sight. ¡± ¡°They were the most ordinary friends, but he often did things that were more than ordinary friends. If beloved felt that a breakup was a small matter that could be healed with time, then Ah Sheng¡¯s liking was definitely a big matter. ¡± ¡°This was because he had the most considerate and romantic heart, giving her the beautiful feeling of being liked by others. ¡± ¡°His likes didn¡¯t stare at people urgently, didn¡¯t give her pressure, and gave her freedom. However, when she needed it, he would always appear like a hero. asionally, he would disappear for a few days, and when he reappeared.., he would give her an unexpected small surprise. His likes were like gentle water, and traces of gentleness surrounded his heart. ¡± Chapter 1170 ? Chapter 1170: Chapter 1183 lovelorn is a small matter [7] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When they were together, Du Yuesheng rarely told her about his family matters. Rong chonger only knew that he seemed to have a brother, and the family rtionship was not very close. ¡± ¡°Others might not know, but Rong chonger could see that his shirt, pants, and shoes, which did not have a brand LOGO on them, were all custom-made. It was not difficult to see that his family background was not that bad. ¡± ¡°On the contrary, Rong Chong er admired Du Yuesheng¡¯s calm and low-key personality, even though he was obviously a rich second generation. ¡± It was only by chance that glory discovered that Du Yuesheng was actually so close to Rong Chong Er. ¡°Winter in the North had always been cold. That morning, Rong Chong er inexplicably lost her appetite and went to ss without eating breakfast. ¡± ¡°Glory couldn¡¯t do anything about her. They thought that they would ask the bodyguards to buy hot milkter. It was fine if they didn¡¯t eat breakfast, but at least they had to drink some milk to warm their stomachs. ¡± ¡°Less than ten minutes after they arrived at the ssroom, Rong Chong¡¯s phone rang. Glory only saw her pick up the phone, and a smile slowly appeared on her face. It was unknown what was said on the other end of the phone, she nervously and pleasantly turned her head to look at the ssroom door. In the next second, even glory was surprised. ¡± ¡°Du Yuesheng stood at the ssroom door with breakfast in one hand and his phone in the other. When he saw her looking over, he waved his phone at her. In the next second, Beloved Rong flew towards him like a butterfly. ¡± ¡°When they spoke on the phone in the morning, Du Yuesheng heard herining about her nd mouth. She had no appetite for the servant¡¯s breakfast. He just smiled and told her to go to the ssroom early. ¡± ¡°Not long after Rong chonger arrived in the ssroom, he came. He also bought a Cantonese morning tea, crystal shrimp dumplings with sausages, stir-fried chen cun noodles with tempeh sauce, wind ws, and cherry radish with sour crispy appetizers.. ¡± ¡°¡±Ah Sheng, you...¡±the moment he opened the food box, Rong Chonger was stunned. ¡± ¡°Du Yuesheng smiled and naturally held her hand. He returned to his seat. It was still early, so there were not many people in the ssroom. He opened the food box, took out two white napkins, and ced them on the table, putting out the food one by one, finally, he handed her a bottle of warm yogurt. ¡± ¡°Drink some yogurt first. It¡¯ll be an appetizer.¡± ¡°Glory sat at the side. Seeing this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. As an older brother, he hadn¡¯t thought of everything so carefully. He had thought of everything. ¡± This was the first time that glory had truly changed their view of Du Yuesheng. ¡°That morning, after Glory¡¯s pet finished his breakfast, Glory quietly left the ssroom and found Du Yuesheng. ¡± ¡°Du Yuesheng wasn¡¯t surprised that glory woulde to find him. After all, he had been with Pet Rong for so long, and Glory had always pretended not to know. On the surface, he didn¡¯t know, but in the dark, he felt that such a person wasn¡¯t worth knowing. ¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re here.¡±Du Yuesheng smiled faintly. Even in this cold winter, he would still make people feel a trace of warmth. ¡± Glory stood in front of him. ¡°Then you should know why I¡¯m Looking for you this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about my beloved.¡± ¡°Glory chuckled. Du Yuesheng¡¯s smile was still the same. His gaze was sincere, he continued, ¡°I admit that meeting my beloved for the first time wasn¡¯t an ident. On the contrary, I¡¯ve been paying attention to her for a long time. I¡¯ve been paying attention to her every move. ¡°However, meeting her on purpose doesn¡¯t mean that I have any bad intentions toward her. ¡°If I really have any intentions, then my only intention is to hope that she likes me, even if only one-tenth of me likes her ¡± ¡°¡±As far as I know, the rtionship between your family members isn¡¯t harmonious ¡± Chapter 1171 ? Chapter 1171: Chapter 1184 lovelorn is a small matter [8] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±You know, the Rong family values family harmony the most, so your family... with me, you won¡¯t be able to pass the first Test.¡± ¡± ¡°Du Yuesheng¡¯s smile faded, and a hint of sadness shed in his eyes. However, in the next second, the corners of his lips curled up again, his bright eyes shone with determination. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if my family is harmonious or not. What¡¯s important is that if I have the fortune to form a family with my beloved child in the future, then our small family will definitely be very harmonious. Because I love her.¡±Very much, very much. ¡± ¡°¡±My beloved child hasn¡¯t agreed to your pursuit, has she?¡±Glory sneered and was a little angry. ¡± How could they let him marry their Rong family¡¯s treasure so easily? Don¡¯t even think about it! ¡°Du Yuesheng wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°The reason why you came to talk to me today proves that you already agree with me in your heart, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡± Glory was choked until he couldn¡¯t think of any words to refute. This du Yuesheng wasn¡¯t simple. In fact... he was very smart! Glory returned to the ssroom in a huff. He sat down beside Rong Chong ¡®er and crossed his arms in front of his chest. He had an ¡®I¡¯m not happy¡¯expression on his face. ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er curiously looked over. ¡°Second brother, What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡± Glory snorted and red at her. He turned his head away and did not look at her. ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er was puzzled. He reached out and tapped his face. ¡°Second brother, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you. Are you angry with me?¡± ¡± ¡°Go Ask Your Good Ah Sheng!¡± .. ¡°In the afternoon, Rong Chong ¡®er found Ah Sheng. When she talked about her second brother¡¯s angry look, she could not stopughing. ¡°Ah Sheng, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯ve angered my second brother so much that his face has turned ck. Hahaha...¡± ¡± ¡°Ah Sheng tightened the loose scarf around her neck. She looked helpless and annoyed. ¡°Chong ¡®er, I¡¯ve angered your brother. Isn¡¯t this not good?¡± ¡± ¡°Will it?¡±Rong Darling saw his serious face and had no choice but to stop smiling. ¡°Ah Sheng rubbed his temples in distress. His tone was a little pitiful. ¡°He¡¯s your second brother, my future brother-inw. It¡¯s not good to be so angry at him.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Who, who¡¯s your brother-inw?¡±Rong Darling reacted and turned to leave shyly. ¡± Ah Sheng¡¯s clearughter came from behind. Rong Darling¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°Not long after, Ah Sheng gave up and gently coaxed her by her ear, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have been so anxious. Chong ¡®er, I¡¯m not afraid of chasing you for long, I¡¯m just afraid that your heart is not with me...¡± ¡± .. ¡°Winter vacation came, and Rong Chong ¡®er returned to s city from the imperial capital, and also separated from Ah Sheng. ¡± ¡°People who were together every day would feel a little ufortable when they suddenly left, but fortunately, Ah Sheng called her every day to tell her about his daily activities, and he missed her. ¡± ¡°One night, Rong Chong er saw an old movie that they had watched together. He suddenly picked up his phone and called him. In a moment of impulse, he said, ¡°Ah Sheng, I want to see you.¡± ¡± ¡°On the other end of the phone, Ah Sheng was so shocked that he could not speak for a long time. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong Er was a little shy. It was not easy for him to muster up the courage to take the initiative to say something, but he did not say anything. ¡± ¡°¡±Well, I¡¯m just saying. You Go ahead, I¡¯m watching the movie.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he was about to hang up the phone like a hot potato. Ah Sheng¡¯s voice was a little shaky, ¡°Pet, wait!¡± ¡± ¡°Rong pet bit his lips. At this moment, his face was already red. ¡± Chapter 1172 ? Chapter 1172: Chapter 1185 lovelorn is a small matter [9] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ah Sheng knew that she was listening to him again. Sheughed softly and said in a warm voice, ¡°Darling, I miss you very much. Wait for me.¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Darling still did not understand what he meant by ¡®Wait for me¡¯. Twenty minutester, Ah Sheng called him. ¡± ¡°¡±What? !¡±Rong Darling stood up abruptly. ¡°You said that you are at my door, now?¡± ¡± ¡°After the shock, Rong Chong ¡®er hurriedly put on her slippers and ran out. ¡°Ah Sheng, wait, I¡¯m going out now.¡± ¡± ¡°Ah Sheng reminded her helplessly, ¡°Chong ¡®er, don¡¯t worry, put on your coat beforeing out.¡± ¡± ¡°Looking down at her pajamas, Chong ¡®er stuck her tongue out, blushing. Then, she hung up the phone, took her coat from the wardrobe, and put it on before going out. ¡± ¡°In order to not let Ah Sheng wait for too long, she even gave up thinking and asked the bodyguards to drive her to the door. ¡± ¡°Ah Sheng!¡± ¡°At the entrance of Rong Mansion, Ah Sheng stood there, wearing a ck coat. Her body was tall and straight. When he saw Rong Darling get out of the car and run over, he smiled brightly and opened his arms to her. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡± ¡°There was a feeling of being touched. Just one second ago, when you were missing him, he appeared in front of you in the next second. ¡± Rong Chong ¡®er could not care less about the presence of so many bodyguards and guards. He pounced straight into Ah Sheng¡¯s arms. ¡°A trace of shock shed across Ah Sheng¡¯s handsome face. Then, he lowered his head in disbelief and looked at the person in his arms. He was stunned for a few seconds before he hugged her happily. ¡± ¡°¡±Chong ¡®er, Chong ¡®er...¡±his chin rested on her shoulder as he gently and lovingly chanted her name, calling her again and again.. ¡± ¡°After hugging for a while, Rong Darling let go of him in embarrassment. ¡°Ah Sheng, when did youe to S City?¡± ¡± ¡°Ah Sheng took off her scarf and wrapped it around her. She said nonchntly, ¡°I came tonight. I missed you. When I received your call, I had just left the airport.¡± ¡± ¡°Ah Sheng smiled and caressed her jade-like face. ¡°Darling, do you think that we have a telepathic connection?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±What do you think?¡±Darling lowered his head and sank his chin into the scarf. Yes, there was still his scent on the scarf. It smelled very nice.. ¡± ¡°¡±Ha...¡±Ah Sheng chuckled, not wanting to expose her shyness. ¡± ¡°He took out a brocade box from his coat pocket and slowly opened it. There was a rare look of nervousness on his handsome face, ¡°Darling, this is the money I earned from my first job. I made this ring myself. Can I... Put It on for You?¡± ¡± ¡°During the winter break, he worked in a jewelry shop in the imperial city. In the end, he received his sry. He studied under the Master of the jewelry shop for a week before he made this pair of tinum couple rings. ¡± Rong Darling raised his head and looked at him with shock in his eyes. ¡°You went to work?¡± Ah Sheng nodded and smiled faintly. ¡°Yes. I want to use the money I earned to give you the ring.¡± The beloved child¡¯s gaze fell on the tinum ring. It was a very simple and elegant ring. There were no patterns on it. There were only a few letters. She knew that it was the abbreviation of their names. ¡°There were countless beloved children who loved rings. From a young age, they were given by others, their parents, their rtives and friends, and the jewelers. They were all kinds of beautiful and gorgeous, and none of them were not expensive. ¡± ¡°However, when she saw this ring, she still fell in love with it. ¡± Perhaps it was because people who liked giving rings loved each other. Did he like everything that he gave? ¡°Ah Sheng was nervous. His heart was far from being as calm as it seemed on the surface. He was also afraid that he would be rejected. This would make him very sad. He had the same feelings as all his pursuers. He looked forward to being epted and was afraid of being rejected, if he could get her liking, he would be very happy. ¡± Chapter 1173 ? Chapter 1173: Chapter 1186 lovelorn is a small matter [10] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Beloved looked at him pursing his lips without any extra expression on his face. His eyes, which were like falling stars, sparkled with nervousness. He could not help but smile. So, Ah Sheng was also nervous! ¡± ¡°Put it on me. I like it.¡±Beloved took out his hand from his pocket and stretched it in front of him. ¡°Huh?¡±Ah Sheng was a little confused. Did he like him or did he like the ring? Favourite pouted and retracted his hand coldly. ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°Put it on!¡±Ah Sheng grabbed her hand that was about to retract. She put the ring on her pinky finger with a serious and focused expression. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word. Because I took it seriously.¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er muttered softly,¡±... I didn¡¯t say I went back on my word.¡± ¡± ¡°Hehe...¡±Ah Sheng held her fingertip and looked at the ring that was firmly ced on her pinky finger. Sheughed softly. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± ¡°What About You?¡± Ah Sheng gave her the ring. ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er held the ring with one hand and held his slender hand with the other. She slowly put the ring on her pinky finger and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re Mine Now. This is the mark of My Rong Chong ¡®Er. Ah Sheng, you¡¯re mine from now on.¡± ¡± The beloved looked up at her with a smile. Ah Sheng was very moved. She could not help but hold her little face and lower her head to kiss her. The stars were very beautiful that night. Ah Sheng¡¯s lips were very warm and soft.. .. Ah Sheng nned to stay in s city for a few days before returning to the capital for the New Year. Rong Chong ¡®er had been in a very beautiful mood these few days. He left early and returnedte every day. He was even more regr than young master Rong when he went to work. ¡°Deng Deng Deng...¡±a series of light and hurried footsteps came down from upstairs. ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er, who had dressed up meticulously, suddenly lightened her footsteps and nned to sneak out quietly. ¡± ¡°¡±Chong ¡®er,e here.¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong¡¯s low voice was like a magic spell. Rong Chong ¡®er was instantly frozen on the spot. She pouted as she wept and walked into the restaurant. ¡°Grandma, Dad, Mom, second brother, Good Morning.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s not early anymore,¡±young master Rong said slowly and pointed at a spot. ¡°Sit down and eat breakfast.¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er looked troubled. Jiang Peihua looked at her precious granddaughter with a smile. These days, her face was rosy and full of energy. ¡°Darling, are you in a rtionship?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Grandma, Grandma, what did you say?¡±Rong Chong ¡®er choked for a moment and quickly took a sip of milk. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning put down her knife and fork, rested her head on one hand, and said jokingly, ¡°That night, at our door, we were caught on camera...¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning stopped, but Rong Chong Er¡¯s face was already red from embarrassment, and he angrily used, ¡°Mom! How can you do such a boring thing? That¡¯s my privacy, my privacy.¡± ¡± ¡°God of glory added, ¡°Wrong, it¡¯s us. You and your boyfriend kissed at the door, we saw it all.¡± ¡± ¡°You guys!¡±Rong Peihua was furious. ¡°You guys are too much!¡± ¡°Everyone ignored her anger. Young Master Rong said seriously, ¡°What do you think of your looks, character, and family background? Oh, forget it, no matter how good your family background is, our Rong family doesn¡¯t need that little bit of icing on the cake.¡± ¡± ¡°Jiang peihua: ¡°Family background isn¡¯t important. As long as it¡¯s good for the beloved one, and the beloved one likes it, then it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡± Luo Anning agreed. ¡°Mom is right.¡± ¡°Glory intentionally made things difficult for her. ¡°As far as I know, Du Yuesheng¡¯s family members don¡¯t have a harmonious rtionship. To put it simply, they don¡¯t have a family atmosphere. How can a child from such an abnormal family be mentally normal?¡± ¡± Chapter 1174 ? Chapter 1174: Chapter 1187 lovelorn is a small matter [11] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Rong chonger retorted angrily, ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t you dare say that about Ah Sheng! He¡¯s mentally healthy, his character can¡¯t be any better!¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning was depressed, ¡°Look, he¡¯s not even married yet and he¡¯s already siding with an outsider, sigh...¡± ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong was deep in thought, ¡°I think it would be good to recruit a son-inw.¡± ¡± Jiang Peihua and Luo Anning looked at each other and smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯ll work!¡± Gloryughed so hard that they leaned forward and raised their knives and forks in agreement. ¡°This can work!¡± Rong Peihua wanted to cry but had no tears. wasn¡¯t he just rushing to have breakfast with Ah Sheng? wasn¡¯t he just not apanying them to have breakfast? Did he have to retaliate like this? He really wanted to cry until he fainted in the toilet.. .. ¡°At the airport, Feng Yuxi came out from the gate and saw Tang Jun and glory who hade to pick him up. ¡± ¡°¡±Yo, it¡¯s been two years. You¡¯re finally willing toe back for the New Year this year?¡±Tang Jun smiled as he stepped forward and punched him. ¡± Feng Yuxi smiled as he epted the punch. ¡°I¡¯m a little busy during the holidays. I can¡¯t find the time.¡± ¡°Glory smiled ambiguously and said, ¡°A little busy? Busy with your girlfriend?¡± ¡± ¡°Glory¡¯s words were very sarcastic. Even Tang Jun could hear it. He secretly gave glory a look, indicating that he should bear with it. Even if Yu Xi did not like his beloved and rejected him, it was not entirely his fault, rtionships were not something that could be forced. ¡± ¡°Second Young Master Rong returned the knife with a re. What was wrong with his beloved? If Yu Xi rejected him, so be it. What right did he have to kiss something warm in their garden, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his beloved son identally said it when he was drunk, he wouldn¡¯t have known that Yu Xi was such a jerk! ¡± ¡°What, did he really think that his sister¡¯s market was that bad? Just because he, Feng Yuxi, had arge number of girls chasing after him, his beloved son didn¡¯t have anyone interested? ¡± It was hrious! ¡°Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for his boss secretly stopping him, the love letters that his beloved son received back then could have been stored in a truck! ¡± ¡°If it were not for his boss saying that whoever dared to have designs on his beloved, they would have to be more careful. Otherwise, would his beloved have been hanging on Feng Yuxi¡¯s crooked tree for the entire three years of high school? ¡± ¡°Tang jun rubbed his forehead. Seeing that Rong Er¡¯s eyes were about to spew fire, he quickly held one person in his arm and walked towards the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and have a big meal first. I¡¯ll treat it as a weing ceremony for you.¡± ¡± Feng Yuxi paused in his footsteps and looked around. ¡°Tang Jun was very kind and said, ¡°My beloved isn¡¯t here. She has something to do.¡± ¡± Feng Yuxi suppressed the disappointment in his eyes and smiled faintly.¡±... Is That So?¡± ¡°Glory¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a needle. When he saw Feng Yuxi¡¯s unconceble disappointment, it was as if he had been injected with stimnts. Hisbat strength instantly exceeded 100, he smiled sinisterly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Beloved is busy right now. He doesn¡¯t have much time to meet unrted people.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he couldn¡¯t wait to see Feng Yuxi¡¯s expression. HMPH, you¡¯re getting anxious. Do you know your mistake? ¡± I let you mess around in the past and hurt my sister¡¯s heart so much. Do you regret it now? ¡°Even if you regret it, it¡¯s toote! ¡± ¡°My beloved now has a gentle, considerate, and romantic boyfriend to apany him. I don¡¯t know who you are, Feng Yuxi! Hahaha.. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi pursed his lips and looked at glory. ¡°Ronger, I broke up with Little Nuan before I left the country.¡± ¡± ¡°Glory frowned, he was furious. ¡°What? You broke up with Lan Something Nuan? Don¡¯t tell me that you want to look for my beloved now? ¡°Hey, do you really think that beloved son is so worthless? You can throw it away if you want to and pick it up if you want to. You want to break up with Lan Something Nuan and settle for the second best option?¡± ¡± Chapter 1175 ? Chapter 1175: Chapter 1188 lovelorn is a small matter [12] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After saying this, glory felt a sense of revenge. ¡± ¡°Although they knew that they couldn¡¯t force love, Feng Yuxi had really gone too far! ¡± ¡°He had actually provoked his beloved on his eighteenth birthday with Lan Xiaonuan in his garden. Even if he didn¡¯t like his beloved, he still had more than ten years of ymate friendship. How could he insult his beloved like this. ¡± ¡°Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Tang Jun quickly acted as the peacemaker. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re already 20 years old. If you have something to say, let¡¯s talk it out properly. Don¡¯t rush. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else today. Brothers, let¡¯s have a good drink.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Jun did not expect himself to be so unlucky. Seeing that the smoke was about to dissipate, why did he bring people to this hotel? ¡± ¡°The three of them had just gotten out of the car when, in a sh, they saw the backs of beloved and Ah Sheng. Glory and Tang Jun naturally knew Ah Sheng, but Feng Yuxi did not. ¡± ¡°Seeing the back of beloved, he was still a little confused. After all, they had not seen each other for two years, so he was still a little unsure. ¡°Is that beloved?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Ah, ha, Haha...¡±Tang Junughed awkwardly. It was not right to say that it was beloved, but if it was not, then it was indeed beloved.. ¡± Glory watched as his beloved son snuggled up to Ah Sheng and walked further and further away. He chuckled and looked away. He was in a good mood. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Aren¡¯t we going to eat? I¡¯m hungry.¡± .. Ah Sheng returned to the capital. His beloved son was a little disappointed and lost. Only then did he truly understand the pain of missing a couple who were in love. ¡°On the second day after Ah Sheng left, she realized that she was already missing him. She suddenly felt that the winter vacation was a little long and the new year was a little slow.. ¡± Feng Yuxi had returned. The few of them who had grown up together would inevitably have to see each other once in a while. It was unavoidable. ¡°Darling had already epted it. After all, he had never gotten it. If he lost it, he would not miss it too much. ¡± ¡°As time passed, she no longer felt the heartache and pain from her first fruitless love. ¡± ¡°When Feng Yuxi came to visit her home, Darling Rong saw the person whom she had not seen for two years. ¡± ¡°He had grown taller, and his body looked more robust. Of course, he had also be more handsome. ¡± ¡°¡±Yuxi, you¡¯re back.¡±She was the first to speak. She was graceful and did not hold any grudges. ¡± ¡°Two yearster, Rong Pet¡¯s facial features had opened up, and he looked even more beautiful. He stood there elegantly, with a smile and a kind look in his eyes. His temperament was full of elegance and elegance. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi looked at her for a long time before lowering his head slightly. Then, he raised his head and smiled gently. ¡°PET, how have you been these two years?¡± ¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± ¡°¡±That¡¯s good.¡±Feng Yuxi smiled. She deserved it. See, she was very polite to him now. ¡± ¡°¡±Sit down. I¡¯ll ask Auntie to prepare some snacks that you like.¡±After saying goodbye, Pet Rong went into the kitchen. ¡± ¡°In the kitchen, Pet Rong was busy learning how to make macarons from the western pastry chef. She liked macarons. She asked Ah Sheng if she liked them, but Ah Sheng said she liked them. ¡± She was extremely happy. She wanted to make some macarons with her own hands as a present for Ah Sheng¡¯s uing twenty-first birthday. ¡°Feng Yuxi took the opportunity toe to the kitchen door. He looked at Pet Rong seriously learning from the chef. There was a bit of white flour on the tip of her nose, which made her look a littleical. ¡± ¡°When his gaze fell on the dough in her hand, Feng Yuxi smiled faintly as if he felt her kindness. He suddenly felt a strange sense of satisfaction in his heart. He turned around and quietly left. ¡± ¡°After a while, when the servant served the snacks, Feng Yuxi frowned when he saw the exquisite western snacks on it. ¡± ¡°It was impossible for his beloved to make the snacks in such a short time, so there was only one possibility... she was not making the snacks for him personally. ¡± Then... for Who? Chapter 1176 ? Chapter 1176: Chapter 1189 was changed. The smile was hidden in the sunlight Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Rong er and Tang Jun went to the horse farm. Darling was happy and rxed. She washed her hands, took out her phone and took a few photos of hertest work. Then, she ran upstairs and impatiently sent them to Ah Sheng. ¡± Ah Sheng quickly replied and praised her for being a good wife and mother. ¡°Darling could not hide his sweetness and pride. Hey on the bed, his legs shaking as he held his phone and sent a text message. ¡± .. ¡°After returning from the horse farm, Tang Junined that he could not take it anymore and wanted to go home to catch up on his sleep. He hooked his arm around Yu Xi and prepared to leave together. ¡± ¡°Feng Yu Xi pushed away his sweaty arm. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he went upstairs with ease. ¡± Belovedined to Ah Sheng that her fingers were tired from texting. Ah Sheng immediately called and asked her to put on her headset so that her hands would not be tired. ¡°When she heard the knock on the door, she was lying on the bed, chatting enthusiastically with Ah Sheng. She was stunned and said to the other end of the phone, ¡°Ah Sheng, wait for me.¡± ¡± ¡°With that, she raised her voice and said to the door, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡± ¡°Pet did not expect that it was Feng Yuxi who came in. For a moment, she was a little embarrassed. She quickly jumped up from the bed and her earpiece fell off. She let out a low cry and immediately grabbed the earpiece, she said in a daze and shyly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my earpiece fell off...¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi took a look and realized that she was on the phone. Hence, he could only remain silent and wait for her to end the call. ¡± ¡°Pet did not think too much. After calming Ah Sheng¡¯s nervous mood, he turned to look at Feng Yuxi. ¡°Why are you here? Do you need something?¡± ¡± Feng Yuxi pursed his lips. ¡°Yes.¡± He admitted that he said that on purpose. He wanted to talk to her after she ended the call. ¡°When he was downstairs, there were too many people present. It was not convenient for him to talk about anything. But now, he thought of having a good talk with her. ¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±Beloved sat up straight and waited for him to speak. ¡°She also knew that it was impolite and disrespectful for her to chat with others while talking on the phone. But, she had no choice. Ah Sheng did not allow her to hang up the phone. She did not want Ah Sheng to have wild thoughts, so she could only do this. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi was a little surprised, but also somewhat expected. He knew that beloved did not like him anymore, and it was even more impossible for her to cling to him like before. Two years ago, he would have been very happy. Beloved had finally shifted her gaze away from him, two yearster, today, he could not tell what he felt in his heart. ¡± ¡°It was just like when you thought that an item that had always belonged to you was thrown on the desk and covered in dust. Suddenly, one day, someone came to your study and brushed away the dust and discovered its beauty. And when it no longer belonged to you, that feeling.., to be honest, it was terrible. ¡± ¡°He was a little disappointed and a little angry. It was as if something had been snatched away, but also as if something had already been lost.. ¡± Feng Yuxi suddenly smiled. ¡°Ah Jun and I will go back first. We¡¯lle back to y another day.¡± ¡°Beloved nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay, Goodbye.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi frowned. Okay, Goodbye? Just these two words were enough to send him away? ¡± ¡°On the other end, it was unknown what was being said on the phone. Beloved immediately softened her voice and said with a little coquettish tone, ¡°Okay, I got it. It Won¡¯t happen again...¡± ¡± Feng Yuxi felt a little suffocated. He was very curious as to whether the person on the other end of the line was a man or a woman. Why was the person treating him so politely and coldly? Why was the person on the other end of the line so gentle and coquettish. ¡°Before he turned around and left, he could not hold back his curiosity. ¡°Why? Are you talking to your little sister on the phone?¡± ¡± Chapter 1177 ? Chapter 1177: Chapter 1190 changed. The smile was hidden in the sunlight Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When pet heard the voice, he was stunned. Only then did he realize that he had not left, ¡°No, I was chatting with my friend.¡±¡± ¡°If it was not a woman, then it must be a man.¡± ¡°After knowing this, Feng Yuxi was not happy. His face was expressionless. He nodded and left.¡± ¡°On the way back, Feng Yuxi kept wondering if his beloved had really let him go, or if he was pretending to not care anymore.¡± ¡°He really did not believe it. After more than ten years of liking him, how could he not like him just because he said he did not like him.¡± ¡°No matter what, he wanted to find out how his beloved was feeling towards him now.¡± .. ¡°In the next few days, Feng Yuxi ran to the Rong residence very diligently. Every time, he would bring Tang Jun along as cover. Once or twice, Tang Jun had nothing to say, but if he kepting over for a few days, then it wouldn¡¯t make sense!¡± ¡°Even someone as big as Tang Jun could tell that this kid Yu Xi had a motive foring to the Rong residence. After a few times, tang Jun finally flew into a rage. ¡°Yu Xi, I say, you better not be tempted. ¡°You know what you did in high school. You also know how my darling has treated you for the past ten years.¡±. ¡°You didn¡¯t care about how you hurt her back then and how she looked when she was in pain. Now that she has finally managed to live a normal life and has walked out of that dark and hopeless breakup, can you be kind and let her go? Don¡¯t provoke her anymore, okay?¡±? ¡°Even if my beloved isn¡¯t my biological sister, I Can¡¯t stand it anymore. If you continue to do this, Ronger will really beat you to death. Do you believe it?¡±¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi was silent. He took out a cigarette and lit it up. He took a few puffs quietly, then, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t be tempted by what? What do you think I want? ¡°Back then, I knew that my beloved liked me. I didn¡¯t have feelings for her, so I rejected her. Is that wrong? ¡°Do you really want me to lie to her, say that I like her too, and then dy her? Do you guys think that¡¯s appropriate? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Me Now? We¡¯ve been childhood sweethearts for more than ten years. Even if we can¡¯t be a couple, we¡¯re still friends, right? ¡°I came to see her. Is that wrong? ¡°You guys really don¡¯t have to be wary of me. I Won¡¯t hurt her.¡±¡± ¡°Tang Jun was so angry that he paced back and forth, fidgeting with his hair, finally, he pointed at the tip of Feng Yuxi¡¯s nose and roared, ¡°Yuxi, don¡¯t You F * cking stand there and talk like it¡¯s nothing. You speak so grandly. For the good of your beloved, for her sake, you shouldn¡¯t have done such an inhumane thing. When she¡¯s sad, you can¡¯t see it. When she cries like a stupid lunatic, you can¡¯t see it because the person beside her has never been you. You¡¯re not the one who witnessed all of her miserable pain. That¡¯s why you have the courage to say these words in front of me today. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking right now. We¡¯ve grown up together for more than ten years, and I know you more or less. You¡¯re just disappointed because your beloved isn¡¯t looking at you right now, and you¡¯re no longer the focus of her eyes. You feel that there¡¯s a gappared to before, and your heart isn¡¯t in bnce, and you¡¯re not used to it. That¡¯s why you always appear in front of your beloved, hoping to find that strong sense of existence from before. ¡°Yuxi, I¡¯m telling you the truth. Don¡¯t say that you won¡¯t hurt my beloved son now. Even if you want to hurt her, you don¡¯t have the capital to do so now.¡±¡± ¡°Tang Jun really wanted to yell at him. Even if Feng Yuxi wanted to go back to the way things were, his beloved son wouldn¡¯t give him the chance. Feng Yuxi wasn¡¯t the only man in the world.¡± Chapter 1178 ? Chapter 1178: Chapter 1191 changed. The smile was hidden in the sunlight Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡®Darling really doesn¡¯t need to hang herself on a crooked tree like you. Now that she has a boyfriend that she likes, Feng Yuxi won¡¯t be able to do anything anymore in 800 years. Just go and y wherever you want.¡¯. ¡± ¡°Tang Jun endured it. Forget it. Darling doesn¡¯t even take him seriously. If he were to tell others, he would probably think that Darling wanted him to say it on purpose so that he would misunderstand that Darling still had feelings for him. ¡± Feng Yuxi closed his eyes and extinguished the cigarette butt. He smiled almost self-deprecatingly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me on purpose. I know too.¡± ¡°Know, know what? ¡± .. ¡°These days, no matter how often Feng Yuxi went to Rong residence, he might not be able to meet his beloved child. His beloved child was carried by Jiang Peihua to apany his grandmothers for tea and chat. Every day, it was the same. Whenever Feng Yuxi came, he would miss almost every time, after Feng Yuxi left, they returned home. ¡± ¡°His beloved did not know anything about this. He only thought that he had been studying in the capital all year round. It was not easy for him toe back during the summer vacation, so naturally, he had to apany his grannies. ¡± Feng Yuxi was very depressed. This kind of depressionsted until he returned to school after the vacation. ¡°After the vacation ended, when he returned to school, he would often think of his beloved¡¯s face. This was something that he had never seen before. ¡± It was strange. He could not figure out why he had been appearing in front of her and looking for her all this time. Was it really as Tang Jun had said? Did he just want to regain his sense of existence from his beloved¡¯s eyes? Or was it something else? ¡°The heavy workload of his studies did not allow him to have extra thoughts about romantic love. Gradually, the unhappiness in the bottom of his heart was deliberately forgotten by him. ¡± .. The present world was peaceful and the years were peaceful. ¡°When he was with Ah Sheng, his beloved was happy. Even if the two of them sat quietly in the library and flipped through the books in their hands, she would feel safe when he was by her side every once in a while. ¡± ¡°There were many admirers who pursued his beloved, but they were all scared away by second Young Master Rong and Tang Jun. They had the heart to pursue him, but they did not have the courage to take action. ¡± ¡°However, it seemed that little darling was not the only good person who found out about Ah Sheng. ¡± The beauty of the Chinese department was also one of the crazy admirers of Ah Sheng. Why did little darling only remember her? ¡°Little Darling thought about it. Probably when she thought that she was the only one who found out about Ah Sheng¡¯s good qualities, the beauty of the department, Han Ning, boldly dered her love in the school cafeteria. ¡± ¡°At that time, there were a lot of people eating. After Han Ning¡¯s affectionate confession of love, there was a suffocating silence in the cafeteria. ¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on her who had juste out of the bathroom. ¡°Beloved was very helpless because she hated the way people looked at her, making her feel like she was a circus clown. ¡± Beloved was also very angry. Han Ning was so angry that she did not hold back. She actually hugged Ah Sheng. Beloved was also very angry. He was angry that Ah Sheng actually let her hug him for a few seconds and did not push him away. ¡°Ah Sheng had always been alone. He did not have any bodyguards by his side and was suddenly confessed to. He did not expect Han Ning to suddenly rush up and hug him. He was caught off guard and was hugged tightly. When he reacted.., he saw pet widened her eyes and pursed her lips tightly. ¡± Ah Sheng knew that her little ancestor was angry. ¡°Almost immediately, he pushed Han Ning away from him. He pushed Han Ning so hard that she fell to the ground. He quickly walked over to pet and gently held her hand. He lowered his head, he coaxed her gently, ¡°Beloved, I didn¡¯t know that she would suddenly hug me.¡± ¡± Beloved did not speak. She was obviously angry. ¡°Ah Sheng raised his hand and rubbed her head. He raised his voice and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that she would suddenly hug me. Beloved, you know that I only have you in my heart. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± ¡± Chapter 1179 ? Chapter 1179: Chapter 1192 changed. Her smile was hidden in the sunlight Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Everyone in the restaurant heard his words. Han Ning, who had fallen to the ground, looked pale and ashamed. She ran out of the restaurant in tears under everyone¡¯s mocking gaze. ¡± ¡°Beloved did not say yes, nor did she say no. The people who were watching the show dispersed. Ah Sheng took her out of the restaurant. Beloved felt awkward and let him take her. ¡± ¡°Once they were out of the restaurant, Ah Sheng stopped. She held her face and said seriously, ¡°Beloved, this will not happen again. If you are still angry, push me away. If you are not angry, Hug Me.¡± ¡± ¡°As she said that, Ah Sheng¡¯s slightly cold lips kissed her soft lips. ¡± ¡°Beloved gently punched him a few times. His body gradually softened. He raised his arms and wrapped them around his neck. Ah Sheng smiled gently and hugged her tightly, deepening the kiss. ¡± Ah Sheng bought a house next door to the apartment where the beloved son lived in Imperial City and became her neighbor. Ah Sheng¡¯s personality was gentle and did not carry any aggression. She could easily mingle with others. ¡°As they were in their third year of university, their schoolwork was obviously reduced. The beloved son, Ah Sheng, Rong, and Tang Jun mingled with each other all day and their rtionship became deeper and deeper. Rong er and Tang Jun also became more and more fond of Ah Sheng, their future brother-inw. ¡± ¡°Sometimes when they were joking, Rong Er and Tang Jun would also call Ah Sheng, Ah Sheng¡¯s brother-inw, to order him around. Ah Sheng did not have anyints and was happy to serve the two brothers-inw. It was often because the beloved one could not stand it anymore, ah Sheng hugged Ah Sheng andined to Rong er and Tang Jun about why Ah Sheng always bullied her. ¡± ¡°In the end, Ah Sheng patted her head and smiled with satisfaction. The most beautiful words of love he had ever heard were probably the words ¡°My Ah Sheng¡±that came out of the beloved one¡¯s mouth. ¡± Senior year. ¡°His beloved found out that Ah Sheng had something on her mind. She was always unhappy in ces that she could not see. In front of her, she still looked as if she was not unhappy at all. ¡± ¡°If he knew him well, how could his beloved not see the disappointment and reluctance that he was trying his best to hide in his eyes? ¡± ¡°If Ah Sheng did not say anything, there must be a reason why he did not say anything. His beloved also pretended that he did not know anything and did not take the initiative to ask. ¡± ¡°She waited for a while. When he wanted to tell her, she would naturally know. ¡± ¡°In the blink of an eye, a few months had passed. ¡± ¡°Pet thought of a few reasons why Ah Sheng was unhappy. Something had happened to his family. After his family found out about their rtionship, they objected. He was sick.. ¡± ¡°¡±Pet,e and have breakfast. I bought your favorite soup dumplings and crab roe porridge.¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as Darling woke up, Ah Sheng saw her and beckoned her to go to the restaurant for breakfast. Rong er and Tang Jun went campingst night, but she did not go, so there was only her, Ah Sheng, and the two maids at home. ¡± ¡°Darling yawned a little and was led to a seat by him. When she saw the breakfast on the table, she was shocked. ¡°Ah Sheng, you bought this?¡± ¡± ¡°Ah Sheng smiled but did not say anything. Pet was very touched. The crab roe porridge was very far from the apartment, and it was an hour¡¯s drive. It took two hours to go back and forth, but her favorite soup dumpling was in the north and in the south with the crab roe porridge.. ¡± ¡°Pet wrapped his arms around Ah Sheng¡¯s neck and kissed his jade-like face. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Ah Sheng.¡± ¡± ¡°Eat quickly. It Won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold.¡±Ah Sheng smiled gently. She supported her head with one hand and watched her eat with satisfaction. ¡°Beloved ate a few mouthfuls and realized that he had not moved at all. ¡°Ah Sheng, aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°Beloved bit her lips. Her face was a little pale and she felt a little uneasy. She put down the spoon and asked awkwardly, ¡°Ah Sheng, you¡¯re going to tell me, right?¡± ¡± Chapter 1180 ? Chapter 1180: Chapter 1193 changed. The smile was hidden in the sunlight Trantor: 549690339 ¡°A hint of surprise shed across Ah Sheng¡¯s eyes, but she could not help butugh. His beloved was so smart. How could he hide something from her? She was just waiting for him to tell her. ¡± ¡°¡±Eat first. I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re done,¡±Ah Sheng urged her. ¡± Beloved shook her head. She lost her appetite in an instant. She picked up a napkin to wipe the corner of her lips and sat up straight. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Tell me.¡± ¡°Ah Sheng was reluctant to leave. Her eyes were full of struggle. ¡°Beloved, I may have to leave for one or two years...¡± ¡± ¡°Phew...¡±beloved exhaled heavily. Her body copsed and leaned against the back of the chair. She patted her chest with one hand. ¡°It¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t tell me that you have an incurable terminal illness...¡± ¡°¡±Hehe... how could that be?¡±Ah Sheng patted her head. ¡°Beloved, will you wait for me toe back?¡± ¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Ennd...¡± Rong Darling took a deep breath. ¡°Is it because of... Your Family?¡± ¡°She had always known that his family rtionship was veryplicated. Most of the time, she would not ask him if he did not tell her. ¡± ¡°Everyone had a secret that was more or less unknown to others. If he did not want to tell her, she would pretend that she did not know anything. ¡± ¡°¡±Okay.¡±Ah Sheng looked at her with determination. Her gaze was anxious. ¡°Darling, wait for me. Two years at thetest...¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Darling seemed to have lost all his strength. He asked weakly, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ¡± Ah Sheng could not bear it. Darling closed his eyes and prepared himself mentally. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Tonight.¡± PA LA ¡ª The breakfast on the table was swept away by darling. She red at him with red eyes and ran back to her room. ¡°¡±Darling, Darling!¡±Ah Sheng got up and chased after her, but was isted by the bedroom door. ¡± ¡°He knocked on the door in a panic and said in a worried tone, ¡°Darling, open the door. Don¡¯t be angry... It¡¯s my fault... Darling...¡± ¡± Darling Rong had never thought about what she would do if Ah Sheng was not by her side one day. ¡°Lying on the bed with her face buried in the pillow, she cried uncontrobly. ¡± ¡°Outside the door, Ah Sheng¡¯s cautious voice sounded likefort, nervousness, and fear. The more she listened, the sadder she became. ¡± She was leaving tonight. How was she supposed to digest the news that he was leaving her so soon? ¡°Ah Sheng knocked on the door for a long time. In the end, when she was in a hurry to get the spare key from Auntie, the bedroom door opened in front of him. Beloved was leaning against the door frame. Her eyes, nose, and mouth were red. It was obvious that she had cried. ¡± ¡°Ah Sheng¡¯s heart tightened. She reached out to hug her, but beloved pushed his hand away, she forced a smile and looked at him. ¡°Ennd is not far. Why Don¡¯t I go with you? That way, we don¡¯t have to be separated, right, Ah Sheng?¡± ¡± Ah Sheng pursed her lips and did not speak. Her clear eyes were filled with helplessness and pain. He opened his mouth. ¡°Darling...¡± ¡°¡±HMM?¡±Darling insisted on getting an answer. ¡°Ah Sheng, I¡¯ll go with you. is that not okay?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Darling, don¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t What? Or are you going to tell me that the ultimate purpose of going to Ennd is to listen to my family¡¯s arrangements to get engaged to some richdy, so I can¡¯t go?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Darling!¡±Ah Sheng held her shoulders tightly, her eyes slightly red, ¡°I love you, this will not change. There is no fianc¨¦e, and I will not betray you or our rtionship, understand? If you are willing, two yearster, I will be eager toe back and marry you!¡± ¡± [ it¡¯s so frustrating not to see the message:-()] Chapter 1181 ? Chapter 1181: Chapter 1194 changed. The smile was hidden in the sunlight Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Rong Chong¡¯s body was limp in his arms. He was crying so hard that he was out of breath, he kept pounding his chest. ¡°Ah Sheng, why are you so bad? Two years is not two days is not two months... What do you want me to do?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Be Good, Don¡¯t cry.¡±Ah Sheng hugged her tightly and kissed her hair repeatedly. ¡°I will call you. Trust me, two years will pass very quickly. In the future, I will never leave you again. Never again.¡± ¡± ¡°For the whole day, her beloved child did not go anywhere but stayed in the apartment. Ah Sheng apanied her every step of the way, enjoying thest moments of their time together. ¡± ¡°Parting was inevitable, there was no way to avoid it. ¡± ¡°Ah Sheng was about to go to the airport. Her beloved child, who had finally calmed down, immediately became agitated. She paced around uneasily. ¡± ¡°¡±Beloved child, don¡¯t be like this. You know, I can¡¯t leave at ease.¡±Ah Sheng tried to hug her, but she avoided it. ¡± ¡°Darling stood in front of the French window, holding her forehead and patting it uneasily. When her forehead turned red, she turned around and opened her arms to Ah Sheng with tears in her eyes. She sobbed, ¡°Ah Sheng, hug me.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Okay, hug me.¡±Ah Sheng¡¯s throat slid with difficulty. She took three steps and two steps to hug her tightly. ¡± .. ¡°In the end, Ah Sheng left. ¡± Beloved did not go to the airport to see her off. She did not dare to go because she was afraid that the scene of parting would be too sad. .. ¡°¡±Hey, Yu Xi! What are you thinking about? I¡¯ve called you several times!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi came back to her senses. She looked at her good friend Eden (Eden) , who was in the same dorm as her. She closed the book in her hand and rubbed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything.¡± ¡± ¡°Eden made an exaggerated expression of raising his eyebrows and staring at her in disbelief. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s rare that you¡¯re thinking about that Korean junior, Park Xinyan? Why, she has been pursuing you for so long, now... HMM?¡± ¡± ¡°Screw you.¡±Feng Yuxi put the book on Eden¡¯s face and turned to pour some water. ¡°Eden took the book and chirped, ¡°Isn¡¯t it rare? If it¡¯s not a Korean junior, could it be Evelyn?¡± ¡± ¡°Neither.¡± ¡°¡±Hey, Hey, Yuxi, this is your fault. We¡¯ve been ssmates for three years, but we haven¡¯t met your girlfriend yet. Our girlfriends have been generous enough for you to meet them, so why are you still hiding it and doing something mysterious?¡± ¡± ¡°For some reason, the face of his beloved kept shing in Feng Yuxi¡¯s mind. It was not until Eden¡¯s face was magnified in front of his eyes that he let out a low sigh and rubbed his forehead. How many times had he been absent-minded for her in the past few months? ¡± ¡°Perhaps his retribution hade. Back then, he had rejected her, but now, he was always thinking of her, always wanting to get close to her, and her attitude toward him.. ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, Feng Yuxi smiled helplessly, with a hint of bitterness in his smile. ¡± He had really brought this upon himself. No wonder she treated him so coldly. ¡°If it were him, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to someone who had once rejected him, right? ¡± ¡°Gene and Geoff came back with takeout. When they heard Eden gossiping about Yuxi, they joined the gossip team and interrogated Yuxi. ¡± ¡°To be honest, for three years, Yu Xi was not interested in any girls. The girls who pursued him were heartbroken, but he was unmoved. They thought Yu Xi was gay. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi was pressed on the bed by three boys and interrogated. In the end, he had no choice but to tell them everything. ¡°I have someone I like. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s in China.¡± ¡± Chapter 1182 ? ¡°Chapter 1182: Chapter 1195 was changed, and the smile was hidden in the sunlight¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Jean¡¯s eyes lit up, and he strangled him. ¡°Yu Xi, you have a girlfriend, but you¡¯re still hiding it!¡± ¡± ¡°Jeff did not waste any time. ¡°Quick, give us the photo! We want to see what kind of beauty killed arge number of love rivals and Charmed You.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yu Xi put one hand on his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend yet. I just like her unterally.¡± ¡± Eden had an incredulous expression on his face. ¡°That¡¯s so cool! Yuxi actually has a secret crush on her!¡± Feng Yuxi could not help butugh. Was It Cool? He did not think so. ¡°If he had not been so disgusted by his beloved during puberty, if he had known that such a day woulde, he would have epted her back then. ¡± ¡°At least, the road would be much easier than it was now. ¡± ¡°The next day, the counselor informed them that a new student wasing. The counselor personally led Du Yuesheng to the dormitory and introduced the four of them. ¡± Du Yuesheng smiled. ¡°My name is Du Yuesheng. I¡¯m from China. Please give me some pointers in the future.¡± Feng Yuxi raised his eyebrows. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m also Chinese.¡± Du Yuesheng¡¯s smile did not diminish. ¡°I¡¯m from the capital. What About You?¡± ¡°S city.¡± ¡°In S City, as he read these two words, Ah Sheng was a little absent-minded. Feng Yuxi asked curiously, ¡°Why? Do you know someone in S City?¡± ¡± ¡°Ah Sheng smiled and did not say much. Instead, he said, ¡°City S is good. It¡¯s a city that I quite like.¡±This was because the person he loved was a person from city s. ¡± ¡°The counselor smiled and put his hands behind his back. ¡°Since you are all Chinese, you have to take care of each other in the future. Student du Yuesheng has just arrived. There are still many unfamiliar ces. You guys should bring him along.¡± ¡± Ah Sheng¡¯s personality was kind and not aggressive. He was easy to get along with and was also very sociable. The four-person group in the previous dormitory had now be a five-person group. Ah Sheng quickly merged with them. Familiarizing himself with the campus and getting along well with his ssmates was the easiest thing for Ah Sheng. Jean discovered that Ah Sheng would make a phone call on the balcony at a fixed time. Theyter found out that it was his girlfriend. ¡°They did not intend to eavesdrop, and Ah Sheng¡¯s volume was not high, so they did not know that Ah Sheng¡¯s girlfriend was the beloved one. Feng Yuxi would not know that the person he was missing was actually the girlfriend of his new ssmate.. ¡± .. ¡°Time flew by as fast as the sand between his fingers. In the blink of an eye, it was the scorching summer of June again. ¡± It had been a year since Ah Sheng had left. ¡°The fourth-year¡¯s Pet Rong had waited for him alone for a year. Every time she saw a couple on campus, she would miss them terribly. ¡± ¡°Especially Tang Jun and his first-year girlfriend. They were very affectionate, which stimted her even more. ¡± ¡°She still remembered that when she called Ah Sheng in the morning, sheined about why he did note back to see her and why she could not fly to Ennd to see him. She still remembered that Ah Shengforted her as usual and said all kinds of tender words to her. ¡± ¡°It was always the same. He would always avoid her problems. This time, for some reason, his favorite suddenly became angry. It was the first time he had said such harsh words to him: ¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯te back to visit me this summer, I will never talk to You Again! If youe back, maybe I will fly there. You can think about it yourself.¡± ¡± It was a cruel thing for a couple in love to be separated. How could it be enough to just rely on a phone call every day to maintain their rtionship? She would be tired and want to be hugged by him. ¡°She would miss him, and she would be crazy to have him by her side, somewhere within her reach, not in a faraway ce. ¡± Chapter 1183 ? Chapter 1183: Chapter 1196 was changed. The smile was hidden in the sunlight Trantor: 549690339 Now Rong Chong could finally understand how difficult it was to be in a long-distance rtionship. The feeling of missing someone was like drinking water. .. Ennd. ¡°Ah Sheng hung up the phone and walked out with a cold expression. Jeff had just returned from ying basketball. When he saw Ah Sheng walking out, he hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Ah Sheng, where are you going? Don¡¯t forget that we have a party tonight!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Sorry, I might not be able to go.¡±Ah Sheng held her phone tightly and rushed out of the dormitory. ¡± ¡°Jean and Eden, who were about to enter the door, were bumped by him. They looked at Jeff and asked curiously, ¡°Ah Sheng, where are you going? You¡¯re in a hurry. Did Something Happen?¡± ¡± Jeff shrugged and spread his hands. ¡°He looked like this after talking to his girlfriend on the phone. I don¡¯t know where he went. He didn¡¯t even attend the party tonight.¡± ¡°As the name implied, the party meant that the students brought their boyfriends and girlfriends with them to eat, drink, and y together. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi suddenly felt a little unustomed to such an asion. Seeing Eden, Jean, and Jeff¡¯s unconceble smiles on their girlfriends¡¯faces, he actually felt a little envious in his heart. ¡± ¡°The group of young people ate and drank well, and it was inevitable that they would go to the nightclub to continue their business. Feng Yuxi said with some waning interest, ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯m a little dizzy. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡± ¡°Everyone did not force him. They only teased him that it was time for him to find a girlfriend. When he did not feel dizzy, there was no one around to take care of him. ¡± Feng Yuxi just smiled at everyone¡¯s teasing. ¡°On the way back to the dormitory, he took out his phone and yed with it for a long time before he gave Tang Jun a call. ¡± ¡°¡±Ah Jun, send me pet¡¯s number.¡± ¡± ¡°On the other end of the phone, Tang Jun was on high alert. ¡°Why do you want Darling¡¯s number? Tell me, what are your intentions towards Darling?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Ha...¡±Feng Yuxi chuckled. ¡°I only have one intention towards her, I want her.¡± ¡± He wanted Rong Darling! ¡°This was an intention that shed in and out of his mind ever since he met Darling, until now it had be a firm will. ¡± ¡°Tang Jun was shocked by his straightforward words, ¡°Well, Yu Xi, I can¡¯t make the decision on this either. How about this, I¡¯ll ask my beloved. If she agrees, I¡¯ll send you the number. If beloved doesn¡¯t agree, there¡¯s nothing I can do to help.¡± ¡± ¡°After Tang Jun finished speaking, he hung up the phone in a hurry, not giving him any time to react. ¡± ¡°Until the next day, Tang Jun did not send his beloved¡¯s number to him. He did not even pick up his phone. ¡± Feng Yuxi¡¯s handsome face darkened. was there a need to be so wary of him? Was he a flood or a beast? .. ¡°Ah Sheng had disappeared for nearly half a month. When he returned to the dormitory, he had lost a lot of weight, but his mental state was very full. ¡± ¡°¡±Ah Sheng, where have you been for the past half a month? I haven¡¯t even seen you.¡±Eden giggled as he stepped forward and punched him. ¡± Ah Sheng stifled augh and took a step back. ¡°A rtive was sick. I went to take care of her.¡± ¡°I thought you went back to China to apany your girlfriend.¡± Ah Sheng smiled but did not say anything. He wanted to go back to China to apany his beloved son. He had already booked the ne ticket for the day after tomorrow. .. ¡°Throughout the summer, Ah Sheng was the only one of the five people in the dormitory who wanted to return to China. Jeff suggested that they go hiking. It was considered as a practice for Ah Sheng before she returned to China. ¡± ¡°Despite her eagerness to return, Ah Sheng was still pulled over with great hospitality. ¡± ¡°The morning air was very good. The Sun was not yet alive. The fresh air carried a little moisture from the dew, making people feel fresh. ¡± ¡°Together with Eden Jean, Jeff¡¯s girlfriend, the group of eight climbed the mountain on foot. They chatted andughed, and time passed quickly. ¡± Chapter 1184 ? Chapter 1184: Chapter 1197 was changed. The smile was hidden in the sunlight Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Jean¡¯s girlfriend did not usually like to exercise. After a few minutes, she began toin that she was tired. ¡± ¡°Because everyone had backpacks on their backs and food was stored in them, Jean had no choice but to take care of his girlfriend. After walking for a few minutes, his girlfriend was so tired that she did not want to move. ¡± ¡°¡±Jean, give me your backpack. I¡¯ll take it. You carry her.¡±Feng Yuxi took the initiative to carry Jean¡¯s backpack on himself. Jean gave him a grateful look and carried his girlfriend up the mountain. ¡± ¡°There was a huge physical disparity between men and women. With Jean¡¯s girlfriend as the starting point, Eden and Jeff¡¯s girlfriends could not hold on any longer. ¡± ¡°Eden and Jeff looked at Feng Yuxi and Ah Sheng for help. Feng Yuxi and Ah Sheng looked at each other and smiled helplessly. ¡°Come on, give me your backpack.¡± ¡± ¡°In the end, it was the three of them who carried their girlfriends up the mountain romantically. Feng Yuxi and Ah Sheng, the coolies, fell behind the team. ¡± ¡°These guys.¡±Feng Yuxi looked at the three romantic couples in front of him and could not hide the envy in his tone. ¡°He changed the topic and looked at Ah Sheng and asked, ¡°Ah Sheng, how long have you been with your girlfriend?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Two years.¡±Speaking of Rong¡¯s favorite, Ah Sheng¡¯s eyes softened. ¡± ¡°¡±Looking at you, you must love her very much.¡± ¡± ¡°Hehe.¡±Ah Sheng agreed silently. ¡°What About You? I heard from Eden that you have a secret crush. Haven¡¯t you ever nned to confess?¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi frowned, he was a little troubled. ¡°How should I put it? When she liked me in the past, I felt that she was clingy. ¡°Now that she has given up on me, I realized that I have fallen in love with her. Tell me, if I confess now, will she treat me as a shameless lunatic?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±This...¡±Ah Sheng was also troubled. After all, he was not the person involved. It was hard to say such things. ¡± ¡°¡±Hehe.¡±Feng yuxi smiled bitterly, ¡°See, even an outsider like you doesn¡¯t know, let alone her. She already has a bad impression of me. Once I confess, she will probably throw her face at me on the spot.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Things are done by man. No one can say for sure about the matters of love. However, if you don¡¯t confess, you will definitely not know how she will react.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi thought about Ah Sheng¡¯s words. After a long while, he suddenly understood, ¡°I understand. Ah Sheng, thank you.¡± ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°When they reached the top of the mountain, they busily ced the food in their backpacks on the tablecloth. Feng Yuxi and Ah Sheng chatted happily. They took a carton of milk and drank bread as they sat on the side and continued to chat. ¡± ¡°Ah Sheng told him about the sweet little things between him and his beloved. From the date to getting along, from her acting spoiled to her little temper and little willfulness. ¡± Feng Yuxi couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel tired? Everything is centered around her.¡± ¡°Ah Sheng couldn¡¯t help butugh. He remembered the Silly Look Rong beloved had when she was acting spoiled with him, the smile on his lips grew wider. ¡°I don¡¯t feel tired. Instead, I feel that she is my sweet burden. When you love someone, you will find that his life is closely rted to hers. Your World ispletely surrounded by her.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Your girlfriend is very happy,¡±Feng Yuxi made a pertinentment. ¡± ¡°AH ¡ª !¡±A scream pierced through the sky. ¡°Eden¡¯s girlfriend saw the colorful flowers on the edge of the mountain and ran to pick them happily. However, she didn¡¯t expect her body to lean forward too much, so she threw herself down the mountain. ¡± ¡°¡±Be careful!¡±Feng Yuxi reacted and threw himself at her, grabbing her feet tightly. ¡± ¡°Eden¡¯s girlfriend was scared out of her wits. She cried and screamed, twisting her body to climb up.. ¡± Chapter 1185 ? Chapter 1185: Chapter 1198 changed. The smile was hidden in the sunlight [10] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Don¡¯t move!¡±Feng Yuxi felt that he could not hold on any longer, so he could not help but scold her. In order to pull her back, Feng Yuxi leaned half of his body out. The situation was critical. ¡± ¡°Ah Sheng was very close. She quickly leaned on the edge and pulled Eden¡¯s girlfriend together. At this moment, Eden and the others heard the movement and ran over. They worked together to pull Eden¡¯s girlfriend up safely. ¡± The thrilling episode finally came to an end. ¡°Eden¡¯s girlfriend, who had her feet firmly on the ground, copsed in Eden¡¯s arms. The fear of surviving the disaster was tearing her heart out. ¡± Eden quickly carried her away and left the mountain far away. ¡°Are you okay?¡±Feng Yuxi nced at Ah Sheng who was beside him. Ah Sheng¡¯s face turned green. She pursed her lips and shook her head. Feng Yuxi let out a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Just as he stood up and was about to walk back, the gravel under his feet slipped. Feng Yuxi staggered and fell backward. Ah Sheng was behind him. She was quick and instinctively pushed him up the mountain. Due to the effect of the force.., he himself fell down the mountain even faster.. ¡± ¡°Ah Sheng! Ah Sheng! ! ! !¡± .. ¡°Ah!¡±Rong Chong woke up from his sleep. He was drenched in sweat. ¡°Hearing themotion, glory pushed open the bedroom door and turned on the lights. Seeing her panting, her face was covered in cold sweat. She walked to the bed and sat down with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Darling? Did you have a nightmare?¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t focused. She turned her head around nkly. ¡°Second brother, I... I dreamt that Ah Sheng... had an ident...¡± ¡± ¡°Glory was stunned. Then, he smiled and patted her head. ¡°Hey, what did I say? Ah Sheng is fine in Ennd. What could have happened? Didn¡¯t we just talk on the phone this morning?¡± ¡± ¡°Pet Rong thought about it and agreed. However, he was still worried and grabbed second brother¡¯s hand. ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m still worried. No, I have to call Ah Sheng.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying this, he let go of his hand and fumbled around the bed. When he grabbed his phone, he immediately called Ah Sheng. ¡± ¡°However, no one picked up the phone. ¡± ¡°Glory saw her go from being anxious and helpless to being at a loss. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡± Beloved bit his lips. ¡°No one picked up...¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s not necessarily true that he¡¯s busy. ¡°The dream is the opposite of reality. Don¡¯t worry, your Ah Sheng is still fine in Ennd. He¡¯ll be fine. ¡°Didn¡¯t he promise you that he woulde back to see you in two days? Ah Sheng has made such a promise. He won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡± ¡°I hope so.¡±Belovedy down again with a heavy heart. Glory turned off the lights and left the bedroom. Beloved stared at the ceiling. Her heart was in a mess. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. .. ¡°When Ah Sheng was rescued by the fire department, his life signs were already very weak. He was sent to the hospital and immediately went to the emergency room. ¡± ¡°Standing outside the emergency room, Feng Yuxi¡¯s mind was still nk. His mind was filled with images of Ah Sheng falling to the bottom of the mountain. ¡± ¡°He could not forget that at that critical moment, Ah Sheng had pushed him up the mountain and he himself had fallen to the bottom of the mountain. ¡± Ah Sheng had used his life to save him! ¡°His heart was indescribably heavy. He, who had never believed in God, kept praying in his heart to pray for Ah Sheng¡¯s safety. ¡± ¡°If he did not, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life. ¡± ¡°Eden and the others also stood outside the emergency room. The girlfriends of the three of them started crying, praying for Ah Sheng¡¯s safety. ¡± ¡°More than an hourter, the emergency room door opened from the inside and the Doctor walked out. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi rushed up, his whole body trembling. ¡°Doctor, how is Ah Sheng?¡± ¡± ¡°The Doctor took off his mask, his face solemn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we tried our best.¡± ¡± ¡°With a rumble, Feng Yuxi¡¯s head felt dizzy. ¡± Chapter 1186 ? Chapter 1186: Chapter 1199 his MY LOVE Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Just as his throat felt like it was being choked, the blood-stained phone in his hand rang. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi took a long time to react. It was Ah Sheng¡¯s phone ringing. When he saw the note ¡®My Love¡¯, his fingertips trembled as he picked up the phone. He was ready to tell Ah Sheng¡¯s girlfriend who was far away in China the bad news. ¡± ¡°Ah Sheng? Thank God you finally picked up the phone. Do you know that I¡¯m dying of Anxiety!¡± Feng Yuxi¡¯s body trembled and his pupils constricted. whose voice was that so familiar? It was so familiar that they had lived together for more than ten years. He would not mishear even if they turned into ashes. Feng Yuxi would never have thought that this world was so small. Ah Sheng¡¯s beloved girlfriend was actually the one he yearned for ¡ª Beloved One! ¡°He opened his mouth several times but could not say a word. In an instant, he seemed to have lost his voice. ¡± ¡°If his beloved was really Ah Sheng¡¯s girlfriend, what would he do? ¡± ¡°If his beloved knew that Ah Sheng had lost his life to save him, what would they do in the future? ¡± ¡°¡±... Beloved, I am Yu XI. Ah Sheng fell from the top of the mountain to save me... he has already left...¡± ¡± ¡°Whose voice was speaking? Feng Yuxi wanted to shut up, but his voice seemed to be out of control. ¡± ¡°On the other end of the phone, whose scream was so painful that it pierced his heart? ¡± .. ¡°For more than ten hours, Feng Yuxi stood at the entrance of the emergency room, motionless. He did not dare to go to the morgue. He did not even dare to look at Ah Sheng. His mood was extremely heavy. ¡± ¡°His mind was filled with Ah Sheng¡¯s voice and smile. If he could, he would rather be the one who fell down the mountain than let Ah Sheng leave. ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there were no ifs in this world. ¡± Eden and the others were all by his side. They were also feeling guilty and sad. ¡°Eden¡¯s girlfriend cried and fainted. At one point, she med herself so much that she wanted tomit suicide. If she had not been curious about what flowers she was going to pick, she would not have nearly fallen down the mountain. Feng Yuxi and Ah Sheng would not have jumped to the side of the mountain to save her, in the end, Ah Sheng would not have died. The Doctor saw that she had lost control of her emotions and injected her with a small dose of Valium. In the end, she was sent to the ward to rest. ¡± ¡°The sound of footsteps was heard. Feng Yuxi looked up. Before he could see who was in front of him, he was pped hard in the face. His ears were ringing. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. His voice was hoarse, but his hands were tightly clutching the cor of his shirt. He was agitated. ¡°Give Ah Sheng back to me! give her back to me!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi¡¯s throat was burning. He had not slept for more than ten hours. At this moment, his eyes were bloodshot. He looked at his beloved son who had lowered his head. After a thousand words, he could only say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t want your sorry. Give Ah Sheng back to me! I¡¯m begging you, can you give Ah Sheng back to me? No, you must be joking with me. Ah Sheng is fine, right?¡±Rong chonger let go of him, he looked around in panic. ¡°Where is Ah Sheng¡¯s ward? Is He in the ICU?¡± ¡± ¡°Pet...¡±Feng Yuxi lowered his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Ah Sheng left just like that. More than ten hours ago.¡± ¡°No! You Lied to me!¡±Pet Rong seemed to have gone crazy. He suddenly rushed up to him and started beating him up. Feng Yuxi didn¡¯t fight back. Beat him up. If he could make her feel better. ¡°¡±Pet, calm down.¡±Glory went up to pull away pet and hugged her. He patted her back andforted her, ¡°Calm down. Ah Sheng just left. Don¡¯t you want to look at him again?¡± ¡± Chapter 1187 ? ¡°Chapter 1187: Chapter 1200 if this is fate, I ept it [1]¡± Trantor: 549690339 Rong chonger felt weak all over. Just the thought of Ah Sheng¡¯s cold and stiff body lying in the morgue made her heart ache. A sense of powerlessness and despair overwhelmed her. Glory helped beloved to the morgue. Tang Jun walked forward and silently patted Feng Yuxi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°He was also very sad about Ah Sheng¡¯s death. However, he knew that the person who was most sad was not only beloved, but also Yu Xi. ¡± ¡°Yu Xi¡¯s change in attitude towards his beloved could be seen. He really saw how good his beloved was, so he wanted to get back his beloved. ¡± ¡°Not to mention that Yu Xi¡¯s road had already been tortuous with Ah Sheng as his real boyfriend. Now, Ah Sheng actually died to save him. Tang Jun could imagine the road in the future.., yu Xi would be ten times and a hundred times more difficult than before. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi felt bitter in his heart, but he could not do anything. ¡± Especially when he saw the hatred in his beloved¡¯s eyes. He would rather die than die. Glory¡¯s words seemed to have woken up Rong Beloved. She was stunned for a long time before she nodded with tears streaming down her face. ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, the body has already been taken away by the family.¡± ¡± ¡°At the entrance of the morgue, Rong Beloved and the rest were told by the nurse that Ah Sheng¡¯s body had been taken away by the family. It was only fifteen hours ago. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi and the rest had been outside the emergency room the whole time. They did not dare to follow Ah Sheng into the morgue. Therefore, they did not see Ah Sheng¡¯s family during the whole process. ¡± They did not know that Ah Sheng¡¯s body had been taken away not long after she left the emergency room. This news was undoubtedly depriving her of the right to see Ah Sheng onest time. Her vision turned ck and she faintedpletely. ¡°Beloved! Beloved!¡± .. How sad must a person be to be in aa with tears streaming down his face? ¡°Ever since returning to the country, beloved had been in aa for three days. He was like a nightmare, unable to wake up no matter how hard he tried. ¡± He would unconsciously call Ah Sheng¡¯s name. Tears would flow out of his closed eyes. ¡°Glory did not dare to bring beloved back to S city. They were afraid that their parents would be worried. However, how could there be a wall in this world that could not be exposed? ¡± ¡°On the third day after returning to the capital, young master Rong and Luo Anning heard the news and rushed over. When they saw their beloved son lying unconscious on the bed and Feng Yuxi, who was still wearing his clothes and apanying him, they didn¡¯t know whether it was sin or fate. ¡± ¡°It just so happened that Ah Sheng was their beloved son¡¯s boyfriend. In the end, he actually died in order to save Yuxi. ¡± ¡°¡±Uncle Rong, Aunt Anning, I¡¯m sorry.¡±Feng Yuxi stood up helplessly. He lowered his head with a repentant look on his face. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong pursed his thin lips tightly. Luo Anning said softly, ¡°Yuxi, you didn¡¯t let us down. You let down Ah Sheng¡¯s family. Yuxi, you should go back and rest. We¡¯ll take care of my beloved here.¡± ¡± ¡°How could Feng Yuxi not hear the eviction order in his words? However, he could not feel at ease. As long as his beloved did not wake up, his conscience would be tortured day by day. ¡± He should take care of his beloved. ¡°Because she was Ah Sheng¡¯s girlfriend, he owed Ah Sheng his life and had the obligation to take care of his beloved. Also, he liked his beloved. Even though he knew that she would want him to die at this moment, he still wanted to stay. ¡± ¡°¡±Yuxi, you know that if you stay, your beloved will not wee you. Even so, do you still choose to stay?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yu Xi raised his head and wiped his face with his throat, he said, ¡°Aunt an ning, even if my beloved son hates me, I still want to stay. ¡°I owe Ah Sheng my life. Now that he¡¯s gone, I want to take good care of my beloved son for him. ¡°No matter what my beloved son does to me, I deserve it. I Won¡¯t have anyints.¡± ¡± Chapter 1188 ? ¡°Chapter 1188: Chapter 1201 if this is fate, I ept it [2]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Looking at Feng Yuxi¡¯s current state, Luo Anning, who had watched him grow up, could not bring herself to say anything more. However, looking at her daughter who was still crying in hera... ¡± ¡°There were some things.., she had no choice but to say, ¡°Yuxi, listen to Aunt Anning for once. My beloved daughter is currently in a low mood. I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to walk out of the shadow of Ah Sheng¡¯s departure in a short period of time. As for you, you have the most direct rtionship with Ah Sheng¡¯s departure. When she sees you, she will inevitably think of Ah Sheng. Even if she wants to maintain a calm heart towards you, how can she calm down when she thinks of Ah Sheng¡¯s death? Look at my beloved son. She has never cried since she was young. You know this too. I know that my beloved son has always liked you since she was young. Even when she grew up, she still liked you. ¡°When you were in high school, your Uncle Rong and I were aware of what happened between the two of you. We just turned a blind eye to it. ¡°During that period of time, it could be said that my Darling¡¯s heart was extremely ufortable. When she was sober, she would not cry. Every night, she would pester Xiao Yao and Ah Jun to take her out for a drink. When she was drunk, she would cry and make a scene without any form of image. ¡°We know all of this, but you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning¡¯s voice was calm and did not have the slightest intention of ming him. It was as if she was talking about the mostmon thing. However, even though her expression was the same, Feng Yuxi could still hear the reproach in her words. ¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s child was their parents¡¯favorite. What right did Feng Yuxi have to hurt the beloved¡¯s heart so much in the past? Now, he coulde back whenever he wanted to and take care of the beloved whenever he wanted to? ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi understood this logic, but he refused to back down. ¡± ¡°Not only did he feel guilty toward Ah Sheng on his conscience, he also felt an indescribable worry and heartache for his beloved child in his heart. ¡± ¡°¡±Aunt An Ning, i...¡±Feng Yuxi clenched his fists tightly and his voice was slightly choked. It was as if his throat was stuck, and he could not go up or down. It was extremely ufortable. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning smiled faintly and raised her hand to signal him not to say anything, ¡°Yuxi, I¡¯ve been through this before. I can more or less tell what kind of feelings you have towards your beloved son. But, Yuxi, forgive Aunt Anning for not letting you take care of my beloved son. look.¡± ¡± ¡°Her slender fingers pointed at her beloved son who was still crying. Her gaze was slightly moist, ¡°How much does my beloved son like Ah Sheng? HMM, so much so that when a mother like me says a bad word about Ah Sheng, she can blush and be anxious with me. Yu Xi, Ah Sheng is no less important to darling than you were to her back then. ¡°At this sensitive time, I hope that you can temporarily leave her sight and not let her hurt you. After all, when she sees you, she will always remember that Ah Sheng died to save you. ¡°Of course, Aunt Anning is not asking you to avoid darling for the rest of your life. She just hopes that after she gets over this period of low spirits, when she can let go of her feelings for you, it won¡¯t be toote for you to appear again. ¡°Yu Xi, what do you think?¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Anning gently and slowly threw the question to Feng Yu Xi. In her impression, Yu Xi had always been a calm child. Perhaps it was because his family was involved in politics, but he always had more concerns when it came to matters than others, he was also more considerate. She believed that with her words, Yu XI would be able to understand her good intentions as a mother. ¡± ¡°Young Master Rong stood at the side and did not say a word from beginning to end. He silently took a tissue to wipe his daughter¡¯s tears. Every time he finished wiping, new tears would flow out and wet his face. ¡± His handsome brows furrowed tightly. Chapter 1189 ? ¡°Chapter 1189: Chapter 1202 if this is fate, I ept it [3]¡± Trantor: 549690339 Feng Yuxi was caught in a dilemma. He knew and understood how a mother would think for her daughter. He also understood what Aunt An Ning had said to him. ¡°However, he could not leave, and he did not want to leave! ¡± ¡°When he was with Lan Xiaonan, he did not have his beloved son pestering him every moment of the day. He did not have the look of adoration in his eyes. He could not do anything about it. He could not promise or respond to her,n Xiaonan and his pet hadpletely different personalities. ¡± ¡°If one said that his pet was like a blooming rose, warm and fiery, then Lan Xiaonan was like a lily waiting to be released. He was neither arrogant nor impatient. He was gentle, gentle and quiet. His personality was a little stuffy to begin with, he was not like Tang Jun, who could easily coax a girl into giggling. ¡± He once felt that a gentle and gentle girl like Lan Xiaonan was the most suitable for him. ¡°He admitted that when he first got together with Lan Xiaonan, he had thought about his beloved. He wondered if she would be angry or find trouble with Lan Xiaonan. ¡± It was not until that day when he called Lan Xiaonan that she whimpered and refused to speak. Only then did he realize that his beloved had really gone to find trouble with Lan Xiaonan! ¡°With beloved¡¯s status, it was very easy to cause trouble for someone. Feng Yuxi believed that as long as beloved ran to young master Rong andined, Lan Xiaonan would be expelled from school the next day, her family would also be implicated because beloved was unhappy. ¡± ¡°Perhaps it was because of the male chauvinism in her blood, subconsciously wanting to protect the weak LAN Xiaonan, so he warned Beloved Rong for the first time. ¡± ¡°Because of this rtionship, he became closer and closer to Lan Xiaonan. After spending a long time together, the two of them naturally got together. ¡± Graduation season was also the break-up season. He and Lan Xiaonan broke up with each other in a seemingly peaceful but not peaceful way. ¡°His parents had decided long ago that he would go abroad, and Lan Xiaonan believed that as her boyfriend, he should stay in the country for her. ¡± Feng Yuxi still remembered that he hadughed at that time. He did not think that Lan Xiaonan was more important to him than his father and mother. A breakup was inevitable. ¡°He still remembered how Lan Xiaonan looked like she was about to cry. However, other than relief, there was not the slightest bit of reluctance or sadness. ¡± He could not help butugh. Love and forgiveness were just so-so. They were not as painful as others said. ¡°Then, what happened? ¡± ¡°Oh, right, he returned to China after two years. He came back for the spring festival. ¡± ¡°When he saw his beloved again, she was even more beautiful than before. She had also be a stranger to him. ¡± ¡°When her eyes were no longer centered on him, he was disappointed. When she could be gracious and polite but not rude to greet him, he was sad. ¡± How can the beloved be so indifferent to him? ¡°People have a cheap nature, when a person around you all day long, you are not necessarily happy, or even a time of boredom, however, when you have been ustomed to a person regardless of when and where you will be the center of the adoration you, suddenly one day, her adoration of the eyes disappeared, the enthusiasm for you no longer exists, your heart, is really sad, sAD is not only that your exclusive has disappeared, but also, the most precious true feelings. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi only felt that at that time, his heart was filled with mixed feelings, and he was extremely bitter. He wanted to get close to her, but he found that she had already built a wall in her heart. ¡± Chapter 1190 ? ¡°Chapter 1190: Chapter 1203 if this is fate, I ept it [4]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Later on, he thought of her again and again. He kept having dreams from when he was young. He wanted to pick up the connection with her again, but he was nervous andcked confidence. He had no choice but to re-examine himself. ¡± He thought that he had fallen in love with his beloved. The reason why he was with Lan Xiaonan back then was actually nothing more than a novelty now that he looked back on it. ¡°On the contrary, he felt morefortable when he was with his beloved. They talked about everything and there were almost no taboos. When he was with Lan Xiaonuan, the topics that he talked about might not be understood by Lan Xiaonuan, and his beloved could chat with him a little every time. ¡± That kind of interaction without amon topic was actually boring. Who could say that this kind of rtionship that skipped past the initial feelings was not love? It was just that this love had deceived him for so many years in the name of ¡°Friendship¡±. It was only now that he finally noticed it after so many years. ¡°Feng Yuxi was finally thrown out by young master Rong¡¯s order. As he lowered his head and fell into deep thought, he was mercilessly lifted and thrown out by the bodyguards. ¡± ¡°At the door, Tang Jun, who had been waiting for a long time, pushed open the door and got out of the car. He walked over to help him up and said with a tired face, ¡°When Uncle Rong came, I knew you would end up like this. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi used the strength of Tang Jun¡¯s palm to stand up, but he did not move at all. He was very stubborn. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to take care of my beloved son.¡± ¡± ¡°Tang Jun was so angry that he ced his hands on his hips, he immediately lectured him. ¡°I say, is there something wrong with your brain?¡±? ¡°Uncle Rong clearly doesn¡¯t wee you now. Even if you die here, he won¡¯t let you in, let alone take care of my beloved son. It¡¯s simply wishful thinking!¡±! When you rejected his beloved son back then, you should have thought that such a day woulde!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I deserve it,¡±Feng Yuxi said in a low voice and wanted to walk in again. ¡± ¡°¡±Come back here!¡±Tang Jun quickly grabbed him and dragged him into the car. Feng Yuxi had not rested seriously for the past few days. If he was really tired, he would just squint by his beloved son¡¯s bed for a while, his physical strength could not bepared to Tang Jun who was full of energy. ¡± He was stuffed into the car in a few seconds and Tang Jun drove away in a sh. ¡°After sending him back to the Feng Residence, Tang Jun specifically instructed the security guards to not let him out for a day or two. If he did not sleep, he would really die from overwork! ¡± .. Feng Yuxi rested and slept for two whole days and two nights. ¡°When he was fully recovered, he rushed out again. This time, he even put on a guard. ¡± Young Master Rong had a meeting at the subsidiarypany. Luo Anning went to the department store to buy ingredients and prepare some soup. Glory had taken care of pet for two nights and was currently sleeping. ¡°It was at this time that Feng Yuxi rushed into the apartment with the guard. Without saying anything, he went straight to pet¡¯s bedroom, picked her up, and left. ¡± ¡°The security guards refused to let him go. Soon, they started fighting with the security guard. When glory heard themotion, they woke up and opened the door to check on the situation, just then, they saw Feng Yuxi run out of the apartment with Pet Rong in his arms. ¡± Glory gnashed his teeth. ¡°Feng Yuxi! Stop right there!¡± ¡°Not only did Feng Yuxi not stop, but his long legs ran even faster. He left the apartment and entered the elevator. When Glory chased after him, the elevator had already closed, he could only watch as Feng Yuxi ran away from under his nose with Rong Chong in his arms. ¡± ¡°Damn it!¡±Glory cursed in anger as he kicked the trash can. Feng Yuxi actually dared! He actually dared to openly snatch someone away! He was really crazy! Chapter 1191 ? ¡°Chapter 1191: Chapter 1204 if this is fate, I ept it¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Yuxi brought Rong chonger back to the vi under his own name and sent security guards to guard it tightly, not allowing anyone to snatch him away. His heart for taking care of Rong Chonger was as firm as stone, and he would not easily give up just because someone disagreed. ¡± ¡°The servants and doctors were all in ce. It was obvious that Feng Yuxi had nned to snatch Rong chonger away two days ago. It was fine if the Rong family did not like him taking care of Rong Chong ¡®Er. He could just snatch him away and take care of him for a long time. They could be angry, they could be angry, they could scold him. He could ept all of these. The only person he could not and did not want to lose was Rong Chong ¡®er. ¡± ¡°Beside the bed in the bedroom, Feng Yuxi gently caressed the smooth and thin face of Rong Chong ¡®er. He muttered, ¡°Why is he still not awake? Don¡¯t tell me that Ah Sheng is not here. Do you want to go with him? Rong Chong ¡®er... Rong Chong ¡®er...¡± ¡± ¡°The person who had his eyes tightly shut opened his eyes without any warning. After the initial confusion, Rong Beloved Son¡¯s eyes rolled around and looked at the person beside the bed. Before Feng Yuxi could retract his happy expression, there was a p, rong beloved son raised his soft and weak hand and gave him a p without hesitation. ¡± ¡°Although the p on the face did not hurt, how could the force that hit the heart not hurt? The corners of Feng Yuxi¡¯s lips curved, pretending that nothing had happened. It was as if the p just now was just an illusion. Looking at her, his voice was very soft, it was very gentle. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re awake. Are You Hungry? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare some food for you. What do you want to eat? Soup dumplings or oatmeal, or any other food you want to eat?¡± ¡± ¡°His tone and manner were as if nothing had happened. Rong Darling saw it and felt even more resentful. He was truly living in peace and contentment. Why would Ah Sheng lose her life to save an ungrateful person like him! Thinking of Ah Sheng, tears flowed uncontrobly from her eyes. Why was it Ah Sheng? Why did Ah Sheng Save Him? Did he not think about what she would do without him in the future? He had promised toe back to apany her. How could Ah Sheng not keep her word! Ah Sheng, do you know that I have been waiting for you? Why Are You So Cruel? Why did you abandon me? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him. If it wasn¡¯t for saving him, her Ah Sheng wouldn¡¯t have died! At this time, Ah Sheng had flown back from Ennd to apany her. They could hold hands and walk around the various alleys of the imperial city. They wouldn¡¯t get bored even if they walked around for a day. They could go to various specialty shops to eat delicious food in high spirits. They would never get tired of it. They could go to the mall. He could try to choose clothes for his girlfriend. She could try to dress up her boyfriend. She would dress him up to be exceptionally handsome. Everyone would cast envious nces at them and agree that they were a good match. ¡± ¡°Now, there was nothing left. There was nothing left. Ah Sheng was gone. Everything that she wanted to do exploded like bubbles. The culprit even asked her as if nothing had happened. Was she hungry? It was as if Ah Sheng¡¯s life was not worth mentioning! ¡± ¡°¡±Eat?¡±Rong Chong ¡®er sneered. She supported herself on the bed with both hands and slowly sat up. She looked at Feng Yuxi coldly, she said sarcastically, ¡°Do you think I Can Eat Now? Or do you think that everyone is as cold-blooded as you? Someone died for you, but you don¡¯t feel any pain as if nothing happened? ¡°Feng Yuxi, I don¡¯t want to see you. Every time I look at you, I think of Ah Sheng. When I think of Ah Sheng dying because of you, I can¡¯t help but hate you! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die? Why didn¡¯t You Die! ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡± ¡°No one was Iron Man. Everyone¡¯s heart was made of flesh. Sometimes, words were more likely to hurt people than blunt external weapons. At this moment, Feng Yuxi¡¯s smile was bitter and persistent. He knew the pain in her heart and understood her hatred. He also knew that she was just venting all the grievances and pain in her heart. He understood, he understood. However, she shouted without thinking, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you die? Why didn¡¯t you die? Go to hell!¡¯He could clearly feel the throbbing pain in his heart. ¡± ¡°He deserved it. Everything that happened now was his own doing. He couldn¡¯t me anyone. If he could go back in time, if he had the ability of a prophet and knew that one day he would be trapped in the poison of Rong Chong¡¯s son, he would have kept a close watch on her back then, not letting anyone spy on her, and he would never let anyone take her away! ¡± ¡°The air seemed to have frozen. Even his breathing was wrong. He could not bear to look at her resentful eyes. Feng Yuxi turned around in a sorry state and said, ¡°Your body is weak. I¡¯ll get the servants to prepare some food for you. You have a good rest.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he left as if he was running away. ¡± ¡°¡±Hehe...¡±behind him, Rong Chong ¡®er sneered in an ear-piercing manner. She was like a God who judged all living things. She stood on the high ground and looked at his sorry state. ¡± Chapter 1192 ? ¡°Chapter 1192: Chapter 1205 if this is fate, I ept it [6]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Yuxi brought over some in porridge and two tes of appetizers. He ced the tray on the bedside table and reached out to get her a pillow to cushion her waist. Rong Chong ¡®er coldly swatted his hand away. Feng Yuxi was stunned for a few seconds, he stared at his hand in a daze. After a moment, he pretended that nothing had happened and said softly to her, ¡°No matter what, eat something first. Your body is yours.¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er half sat up, clutching the nket tightly with both hands. She looked at him coldly. Feng Yuxi avoided her sharp gaze and picked up the porridge. He took a spoonful and blew the temperature, bringing it to her lips, his gaze was obviously cautious, afraid that she would not eat it. ¡± ¡°If she really did not want to eat it, Feng Yuxi could not do anything to her. Hence, in his heart, there was a rare hint of nervousness and worry in his eyes. ¡± Rong Chong ¡®er suddenly flew into a rage. ¡°Get lost! I can¡¯t even drink a mouthful of water when I see you!¡± She suddenly waved her hand violently and the entire bowl of porridge was knocked over. The boiling hot porridge spilled onto Feng Yuxi¡¯s body. ¡°His hand shrank for a moment. In the next second, he immediately went to check if she was sshed. After confirming that she was fine, he stood up and called for the servants to clean up the mess. ¡± ¡°As for him, he left the bedroom. ¡± ¡°Watching him leave without saying a word, Rong Chong ¡®er felt a wanton joy in his heart. ¡± Monopolizing Rong Chong ¡®er alone was not a safe andprehensive method. It was just that Feng Yuxi had no other choice. ¡°He knew that this matter would sooner orter rm the elders, but he did not expect it to be so soon. ¡± The first toe after hearing the news was his father and mother. Feng Churui and Wu Xuewei rushed to the vi with heavy official duties. The first thing they said when they entered the door was reproach. ¡°¡±Yu Xi, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing disappointment in his mother¡¯s eyes, Feng Yuxi lowered his head in shame. He silently epted his mother¡¯s reproach. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui looked at his son and his eyes patrolled the vi. This vi was Yu Xi¡¯s birthday present. From the age of eighteen until now, they had never taken a step into this ce. He did not expect that the first time they came here was for the pet. ¡± ¡°Feng churui said, ¡°Where¡¯s the pet?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi licked his dry lips. ¡°Upstairs, resting.¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei sat down on the sofa, her chin raised. ¡°Yu XI,e and sit.¡± ¡± Feng Yuxi walked over obediently and sat opposite his mother. ¡°The servant quickly brewed tea and served it. Wu Xuewei shook her head. She was not in the mood to drink tea now. She looked at her silent son and sighed faintly. ¡°Yu Xi, what you did was wrong.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I know.¡±Even though she knew it was wrong, she still did it without turning back. She did not regret it. ¡± ¡°Wu Xuewei was a little helpless towards her son who had been outstanding since young. She exchanged a nce with Feng churui, then, she gently advised, ¡°Your Uncle Rong and Aunt An Ning are preparing toe over. Before that, I hope you can take the initiative to send your beloved son back.¡±. Your father and I have heard about the incident with Ah Sheng. Since it has already happened, no one can change the oue. Yu Xi, put yourself in her beloved¡¯s shoes and put yourself in her shoes. Who is the person she doesn¡¯t want to see the most right now? It¡¯s you. You knew that it would affect her mood if she saw you, yet you still snatched her away. Are you not going to let her have a good time? As for Ah Sheng, that child sacrificed himself to save you. Clean yourself up ande with your father and I to thank herter. If Ah Sheng¡¯s family wants to beat or scold you, you have to endure it. In the future, you have to do his filial duty for Ah Sheng¡¯s family.¡± ¡± Chapter 1193 ? ¡°Chapter 1193: Chapter 1206 if this is fate, I ept it [7]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Thinking of Ah Sheng, Feng Yuxi pursed his lips, and a mist appeared in his eyes. He said solemnly, ¡°I will.¡± ¡± He would go to Ah Sheng¡¯s house and thank his family members. He would help Ah Sheng fulfill his filial duties and take good care of his family members! ¡°Feng churui nodded his head in relief, and his tone softened. ¡°Send my beloved son back now, and then go to Ah Sheng¡¯s house with me and your mother.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No!¡±Feng Yuxi suddenly became agitated and looked at his father with a determined gaze, he did not back down at all, ¡°Father, I will not send my beloved back. You and mother don¡¯t need to persuade me anymore. I understand your reasoning, but I¡¯ll tell you the truth, I still won¡¯t send her back.¡± ¡± ¡°As Feng Churui¡¯s expression gradually showed signs of anger.., feng Yuxi spoke again in a low voice, ¡°I like my beloved. I want her.¡±. This thought had never been so strong before. When Ah Sheng lost her life to save me, and when I found out that my beloved was Ah Sheng¡¯s girlfriend, I felt guilty but also lucky. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m very despicable, but that¡¯s what I think. Without Ah Sheng, I have a chance to stand by my beloved¡¯s side. ¡°In the future, I will take good care of her along with Ah Sheng¡¯s share.¡± ¡± ¡°In the end, he still spoke the voice from the bottom of his heart. He finally confessed to his parents. ¡± ¡°He knew that it was wrong of him to be so loyal, but deep down, he still hoped that his parents would be biased towards him and stand on his side. ¡± ¡°¡±Yu Xi, you...¡±Wu Xuewei was so shocked that she could not speak. ¡± ¡°Her son was not like this in the past. He was outstanding and self-disciplined. He never needed them to constantly admonish him. He would also arrange his life and studies in an orderly manner. It could be said that Yu Xi, this child, had never let them worry about anything since he was young, he had never let them worry about anything. ¡± ¡°It was his first time having a girlfriend. They knew, but they did not expose him. After he graduated from high school, they arranged for him to go abroad. He dly epted it. They thought that he might resist going abroad because of that little girlfriend, but he did not. ¡± ¡°He clearly broke up with his girlfriend, and then resolutely went abroad. At that time, Yu Xi seemed to be an easy math problem for him, and there would always be a form to solve. The two werepletely unrted. ¡± ¡°It was this son who had been outstanding since young, but now he was so stubborn to keep his beloved son by his side to take care of him. This was something they had never thought of before! ¡± ¡°Because in the past, beloved son was not so important to Yu Xi. ¡± ¡°¡±This is simply nonsense!¡±Feng Churui reprimanded him lightly, he reprimanded his son mercilessly. ¡°You came ording to your own wishes, but did you ask beloved son if she was willing to let you take care of her? Even if your intention to take care of beloved son was good, ignoring her wishes, her emotions, and all that you did waspletely meaningless! ¡°You¡¯re even harming your beloved child!¡± ¡± Feng Yuxi was reprimanded until he was speechless. The sound of footsteps could be heard from outside. Young Master Rong walked in with an anxious Luo Anning with a cold expression. Behind him were all ck-clothed bodyguards. ¡°Yuxi.¡±Young Master Rong called out to him in a deep voice. ¡°Feng Yuxi knew that he couldn¡¯t hide from what wasing. Before they could open their mouths to rebuke him.., he took the initiative to speak first. ¡°Uncle Rong, Aunt Anning, I¡¯m sorry. I want to take care of my beloved child as atonement. I Won¡¯t bring her back to you.¡± ¡± Anger appeared on young master Rong¡¯s face. ¡°Does beloved child agree?¡± Wu Xuewei shook her head in disappointment. Feng churui pinched the space between his brows. Luo Anning walked around them and nned to go upstairs to look for her. Feng Yuxi pursed his lips and remained silent. ¡°Rong beloved stood at the entrance of the stairs, his weight leaning on the handrail.¡±... I agree.¡± ¡± Chapter 1194 ? ¡°Chapter 1194: Chapter 1207 if this is fate, I ept it [8]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Father, I agree to stay here.¡±Rong Chong ¡®er held onto the handrail and walked down step by step. ¡± ¡°Luo Anning looked surprised and stepped forward to support her. ¡°Chong ¡®er, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡± Didn¡¯t she hate Yu Xi? Why did she agree to stay and let Yu Xi take care of her? ¡°They had thought that Chong ¡®er had not woken up from hera and had made an immature and irrational decision. Young Master Rong did not say anything. He walked over to hug his precious daughter and held Luo Anning with one hand, he said without any hesitation, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s eyes reddened. Her little hand gently pulled on young master Rong¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not leaving.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re still not awake?¡±Young Master Rong lowered his head. Looking at his daughter¡¯s pitiful appearance, the anger in his body instantly dissipated. No matter how angry he was, he could not let it out in front of his daughter. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er shook her head. No, she was very awake now. She knew what she was talking about. ¡± ¡°The person who was the most surprised was none other than Feng Yuxi. From the moment Rong Chong ¡®er said the first sentence, he had been looking at her in disbelief. His gaze was fixed on her face for a long time without the slightest bit of rxation. ¡± He did not want to find out the reason why she decided to stay. Her willingness to stay was already the source of his great joy. .. ¡°A species like a daughter, to put it in a sweet way, was called a little lover. Actually, we knew that it meant a creditor. Rong chonger, Rong chonger, her name showed her position in the hearts of her family. Young Master Rong would agree to all her requests, no matter how unreasonable they were. ¡± ¡°In the end, she stayed behind in Feng Yuxi¡¯s vi to let him fulfill his duty of taking care of her. ¡± ¡°Ever since Rong chonger stayed behind, the servants in the vi were trembling with fear every day. It was not that Rong chonger was making things difficult for them, but that Rong Chonger was thinking of ways to torture Feng Yuxi to the extreme. ¡± ¡°Often in the middle of the night, Feng Yuxi was woken up to go to the kitchen because Rong chonger wanted to eat his supper. Every day, her bedroom was never allowed to be cleaned by the servants. Feng Yuxi had to clean it. Rong chonger was like a ticking time bomb, no one knew when she would explode and blow Feng Yuxi into pieces. ¡± ¡°These were torture in the servants¡¯eyes, but in Feng Yuxi¡¯s eyes, it was the luckiest thing he could do. ¡± Pain and happiness. ¡°The torrential rain of the summer night suddenly came. The rain was heavy and urgent, and lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The Sky and earth were misty and watery. ¡± ¡°Raindrops hit the floor-to-ceiling window. Rong Darling, who had not slept well these days, opened her eyes and walked barefoot to the floor-to-ceiling window. She stared at the rushing water for a long time. ¡± ¡°Then, she suddenly came back to her senses and rushed out. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi woke up early in the morning to make breakfast for her, even though he knew that she would eventually dump it into the trash can. When she ate breakfast, he would silently go to her bedroom and clean it carefully, every corner was cleaned and wiped clean. Her mood was good and bad, and she ordered him to run errands. All the car keys were kept by her, so he could only walk to the city. It could be said that for the whole day, he only had time to himself after eleven o¡¯clock at night. After a whole day of fatigue, he slept exceptionally soundly. ¡± ¡°So much so that the pain of suffocation came. He suddenly opened his eyes, and with the help of the lightning outside the French window, he saw Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s face clearly. Only then did he sit up in surprise. ¡± ¡°¡±Chong ¡®er, you... Let Go First.¡±He said this with great difficulty, and Jun Ya¡¯s face was already red. ¡± ¡°His hand was on the back of her hand. As long as he exerted force, he would be able to relieve the pain of suffocation. However, he did not do so. He only ced his hand on the back of her hand and did not dare to move. ¡± Chapter 1195 ? ¡°Chapter 1195: Chapter 1208 if this is fate, I ept it [9]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er¡¯s gaze was terrifyingly cold. His eyes were like torches as he stared at Feng Yuxi. The hands that were around his neck tightened. The oxygen that Feng Yuxi was breathing was getting lesser and lesser. His face turned purple as he looked at her with gentle eyes, the curve of his lips was not aggressive at all. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er gradually let go of him. He took a few steps back and muttered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you die... why...¡± ¡± ¡°Cough cough...¡±Feng Yuxi coughed and turned on the light. ¡°Under the light, her face was as pale as a ghost. She stood by the bed with disheveled hair and stared at him nkly. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi lifted the quilt and walked over. ¡°Chong ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±Rong Chong ¡®er waved his hand away. ¡°Come down with me.¡± ¡°With that, she disappeared from the bedroom. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi was afraid that she would lose her mind and do something exciting, so he quickly followed her downstairs. ¡± ¡°Downstairs, Rong Chong ¡®er walked straight out of the yard. Feng Yuxi Strode forward and grabbed her arm. ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s raining outside.¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er stopped and turned to look at him. He smiled coldly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going anywhere. It¡¯s you. I¡¯m going there.¡± ¡± She pointed at the tree in the courtyard. ¡°The next second, Feng Yuxi was pushed into the rain. The pouring rain instantly drenched him. He looked at her through the rain with a cold expression. His eyes were cold and merciless. ¡± She probably really wanted him to die. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to atone for your sins? Go over now. Stand under that tree immediately. Let me see if your atonement is sincere!¡± ¡°The rain was so heavy that he could not open his eyes. Her sharp voice pierced through the curtain of rain and entered his ears. He lowered his head, turned around, and walked step by step into the courtyard. He counted and stood still. ¡± ¡°If this was what she wanted to see, then it was fine for him to stand under the tree. The worst oue would be that he would be struck by lightning. ¡± ¡°It would be good if he could die like this. At least he could go down and say thank you to Ah Sheng. At the very least, it would make her a little happier. ¡± ¡°The servant on night duty heard themotion and ran out to take a look, with just one look, he was scared out of his wits. ¡°Miss Beloved, what are you doing? How can you let young master stand under the tree? In this weather, you can¡¯t stand under the tree!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Why not?¡±Rong beloved looked at the terrified and anxious servant expressionlessly and pointed at Feng Yuxi who was standing under the tree, he said in a mocking tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t put a knife on his neck. He agreed to stand there himself. What, do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡± The servant shook her head repeatedly. How would they dare to have a problem with that? They were just worried about young master. ¡°She immediately took an umbre and rushed into the rain. She ran to Feng Yuxi¡¯s side and opened an umbre for him. Soon, the security guards also came and surrounded Feng Yuxi to persuade him to go back to the room to hide from the rain. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi was the only son. If anything happened to him, the entire Feng family would be in an uproar. ¡± ¡°Through the rain, Feng Yuxi was facing Rong chonger from afar. He could not see her face clearly, but he thought that she must be expressionless, just like how she did not hide her coldness and hatred toward him these days. ¡± Feng Yuxi pushed away the umbre above his head and pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t persuade anyone. Go back.¡± ¡°Young master! You...¡± ¡°Go Back!¡±Feng Yuxi said forcefully. What he had decided was not so easy to change. ¡°Since he had promised her to stand under the tree, he would do it. ¡± Chapter 1196 ? ¡°Chapter 1196: Chapter 1209 if this is fate, I ept it [10]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The guards and servants looked back at him worriedly. Finally, they returned to their posts, hoping that the rain would notst too long because their young master was still standing in the rain, under the tree. ¡± ¡°Rong chonger looked at Feng Yuxi standing in the rain with satisfaction. She turned around and returned to her bedroom. Standing in front of the French window, she looked down at the shadow under the tree. Suddenly, she closed her eyes and muttered, ¡°Ah Sheng...¡± ¡± The heavy rainsted the whole night. It only cleared up at six o¡¯clock in the morning. Feng Yuxi stood there for the whole night and was also drenched in the rain. He was so cold that he was shivering. His face was pale and his lips were pale. ¡°Young master! The rain has stopped. You should go in and rest!¡±The maid rushed over at the moment the rain stopped. She supported Feng Yuxi who was on the verge of copse and helped him into the room. The kitchen had been boiling ginger soup. ¡°¡±Young master, Drink the ginger soup first to warm up. Then go upstairs and take a hot bath. Let the Doctor examine you properly. Don¡¯t get sick.¡± ¡± ¡°After drinking the ginger soup, Feng Yuxi¡¯s body warmed up a lot, and his face regained some color. He saw Rong Chong ¡®ering down the stairs in his pajamas and walking straight to him. ¡± He pursed his lips and smiled gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± ¡°¡±Who told you tough? Don¡¯tugh!¡±The smile on his lips had triggered some nerves in Rong Chong Er. ¡°What right do you have tough? ! Ah Sheng lost his life to save you, and you can stillugh now!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m making breakfast for Miss Chong Er. I¡¯m going upstairs first.¡±Feng Yuxi knew that in her eyes now, even his breathing was wrong. Under such circumstances, he could only retreat. ¡± ¡°He walked around her and went upstairs. After a while, the sound of broken porcin came from behind him. Feng Yuxi¡¯s body froze. After a few seconds, he went upstairs resolutely. ¡± He was also a human. His heart was made of flesh. He was very sad to agree to Ah Sheng¡¯s death. She had hurt him brazenly again and again. He could only endure it. ¡°It was not that he was not angry, nor was it that he was not sad. It was just that seeing her sad actually made him feel bad. He knew that he was like a sinner who had atoned for his sins. He was not qualified to have any dissatisfaction. Other than epting, he had no other choice but to remain silent. ¡± .. ¡°Feng Yuxi was preparing for his graduation thesis. Because of Rong Chonger¡¯s existence, he had no choice but to use his sleep time to write his thesis in the middle of the night. ¡± ¡°Once, he fell asleep on the table as he was writing. When he woke up, the thesis on theputer was no longer there and had not been saved. He was stunned for a moment before he understood what was going on. ¡± ¡°He raised his hand to touch his face to refresh himself. After closing theputer, Feng Yuxi walked out of the study room. ¡± ¡°When he passed by Rong Chong¡¯s bedroom, he saw that the light was still on inside. He stood at the bedroom door and hesitated for a long time. If he wanted her to rest earlier, he would wrap his tongue around it. However, he was worried that after saying goodnight.., her mood would be bad because of him. ¡± .. ¡°After eating a few mouthfuls of breakfast, Rong chonger went upstairs weakly. When she entered the bedroom, she saw Feng yuxi cleaning. She leaned against the door and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. You go out.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi turned around and his gaze fell on her face. After a few seconds of silence, he replied, ¡°Okay.¡±. ¡± ¡°Only after he went out did Rong chonger m the door. As usual, she walked to the bedside cab and opened the drawer to take out a Sheng¡¯s photo. ¡± ¡°After searching for a few times, he still could not find Ah Sheng¡¯s photo. Rong Chong er panicked and stumbled downstairs. ¡°Did you steal Ah Sheng¡¯s photo? !¡± ¡± Chapter 1197 ? ¡°Chapter 1197: Chapter 1210 if this is fate, I ept [11]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Yuxi was eating breakfast in the dining room when he heard footsteps. As soon as he raised his head, he heard her inexplicable usation. He felt that he needed to exin himself clearly, ¡°I was only cleaning the bedroom. I did not touch anything of yours, including Ah Sheng¡¯s photo.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Other than me, you are the only one who can enter my bedroom. Ah Sheng¡¯s photo disappeared all of a sudden. Didn¡¯t you steal it? Did I throw it away myself? !¡±Rong Chong ¡®Er was furious, it was more of panic and fear. That was the only photo she and Ah Sheng had kept. ¡± ¡°If the photo was lost, if it was lost... She really did not know what to do. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi pursed his lips, stood up, and walked in front of her. He tried to calm her down. ¡°Think carefully. Where was thest ce you saw the photo?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±In the drawer... the photo was always in the drawer, and now it¡¯s gone all of a sudden!¡±She was very emotional and had a splitting headache. ¡± ¡°Other than the ring on her finger, that photo was thest thing that Ah Sheng left for her. ¡± She really did not dare to imagine what would happen to her if she lost even one of the photos that she missed.. ¡°Her thoughts ran wild as she thought about the oue of those wild beasts. Feng Yuxi pulled her all the way up the stairs. Her footsteps were light, and she was stumbling. Feng Yuxi turned his head to look at her dejected look, and his lips pursed silently, he quickened his pace. ¡± ¡°She was dragged all the way to the bedroom and stood there in a daze. Feng Yuxi squatted down and rummaged through the drawer of the bed cab. He stood up but to no avail. He thought for a moment and grabbed a corner of the nket. The entire nket was lifted and the pillow was lifted by him, finally, he found a photo of Ah Sheng between the headboard and the mattress. ¡± ¡°To be precise, it was a photo of the two of them together. ¡± ¡°He turned around and presented the photo to her. Feng Yuxi¡¯s voice was light and carried a hint of fatigue. ¡°Look, I found it.¡± ¡± ¡°Like a toy that had been wound into a spring, Pet Rong suddenly rushed forward and took the photo from his hands. He pressed the photo that had been lost and recovered onto his chest like a treasure. Fortunately, Ah Sheng¡¯s photo was still there. Fortunately.. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi walked out silently with heavy footsteps. Actually, he wanted to tell her that it did not matter even if this photo could not be found. Didn¡¯t she still have a group photo with Ah Sheng in her phone? The photo could be printed out.., she could have as many photos as she wanted. ¡± ¡°The words were on the tip of his tongue, but he did not want to tell her again. He could be considered selfish. He was selfish topete for the favor of a person who had sacrificed himself to save him. He did not want to upy Rong Chonger¡¯s full attention at all times even though he had left. ¡± ¡°On the one hand, he was deceiving himself andpeting with a person who had passed away. On the other hand, he clearly understood that he would never be able topete with Ah Sheng in this lifetime. A living person would never be able topete with a dead person no matter what. He knew that Ah Sheng would live in Rong Chonger¡¯s memories for a very, very long time. Perhaps, it would be a very long lifetime. ¡± .. The photo was pressed tightly on her heart. Rong chonger loosened her hand and looked at Ah Sheng¡¯s warm smile in the photo. Tears flowed down unconsciously. ¡°The background of the photo was the basketball court of a university. He was holding her shoulder with one hand. His smile was so clean and warm. Rong pet still remembered that she hadined about why they had to take a photo together on the basketball court. Ah Sheng only smiled mysteriously and did not intend to tell her. It was only because she had been pestered by her until she was at her wit¡¯s end that she was willing to tell her, because the first time they really met was on the basketball court. ¡± Chapter 1198 ? ¡°Chapter 1198: Chapter 1211 if this is fate, I ept it [12]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She still remembered that day when she was almost hit by a basketball. It was Ah Sheng who saved the damsel in distress and intercepted the powerful basketball, allowing her to survive.¡± ¡°At that time, Rong Chong was still amazed. How could a boy¡¯s eyes be so clear, so clean without a trace of impurities.¡± ¡°His smile was very beautiful and bright. For some reason, she felt that a person with such a smile could warm people¡¯s hearts.¡± .. Feng Yuxi stayed in the study for the whole day. What was strange was that Rong Chong ¡®er did not find any excuses to torment him. ¡°When it was time for dinner, the maid went to knock on the door, but no one answered. She tried to open the door only to find that Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s bedroom door had been locked from the inside. The maid immediately went to the study to look for Feng Yuxi in fear.¡± Feng Yuxi¡¯s mind went nk. His first instinct was what she was trying to do by locking himself in the bedroom! ¡°Before he could clear his mind, he had already rushed out.¡± ¡°He held the door lock and twisted it a few times. Feng Yuxi turned his head and growled, ¡°Bring the spare key, now!¡±¡± ¡°¡±I, I will go get the spare key now.¡±The maid was scared by his angry growl and took a few steps back. After she finished speaking in fear, she turned around and ran to get the key.¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi couldn¡¯t wait any longer and started to kick the door open. Rong Chonger didn¡¯t respond at all. Hundreds of bad images invaded his mind. Worry and fear were like a thin iron wire that tightly wrapped around his heart. Then, he slowly tightened his movements until he was dripping with blood.¡± ¡°¡±Young master, the spare key is here!¡±The servant ran over breathlessly.¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi took the key without saying any nonsense. His hands were trembling. The key had been aimed at the lock several times. Finally, the door was opened ¨C¡± ¡°The Sun was setting and the sky was full of sunset, but the bedroom was dark, gloomy, and depressing.¡± ¡°He rushed to the French window and pulled the heavy curtains open, letting the light into the bedroom to drive away the darkness.¡± ¡°¡±Darling, did you hear that? Answer Me... Darling...¡±he looked around the bedroom and finally found Rong Darling in the bathroom.¡± ¡°The moment he saw her, Feng Yuxi only felt pain. The pain was as if someone was strangling his neck. The unbearable pain spread to his limbs and bones inch by inch.¡± His skin was torn and his flesh was torn.. ¡°¡±Rong Darling, Stop!¡±He shouted in a low voice, ¡°I told you to stop, did you hear me? !¡±¡± ¡°As he said that, he stepped forward and grabbed her hand that was holding the ss. Feng Yuxi¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°Who told you to hurt yourself like this? ! Who gave you the courage? !¡±¡± ¡°The mirror on the washstand had already shattered, and the floor was filled with ss shards. Rong Chong ¡®er lowered her head, her eyes empty and at a loss. There were already several crisscrossing scratches on her fair left wrist. Thin and long, the wound was bleeding.¡± ¡°She raised her head stiffly and looked at Feng Yuxi. She did not say a word, only crying silently. Large tears seeped out and rolled down.¡± ¡°At that moment, Feng Yuxi wanted to hug her tightly. He wanted to coax her to stop crying. Her tears were too destructive to him. He would rather the wounds on the ss partition be on his hands, he did not want to see her cry in pain.¡± ¡°However, Feng Yuxi did not do that. He did not hug her, did not coax her, and did not wipe her tears dry. He held her right hand tightly and threw the ss piece on the ground. He scolded her in a heavy and depressing voice.¡± Chapter 1199 ? ¡°Chapter 1199: Chapter 1212 if this is fate, I ept [13]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±Rong Chong, I will only say this once! Ah Sheng is already dead. You can cry, you can make a scene. I will let you do whatever you want. However, if there is a next time, I will break your hand! Do You Hear Me? Furthermore, Ah Sheng is already dead. No matter how much you make a scene, no matter how crazy you are, he will not be able toe back There¡¯s no point for you to do all of this He won¡¯t know, and he won¡¯t be able to see Aside from making those who care about you sad and sad, what¡¯s the point of doing all of this It¡¯s rare for Ah Sheng toe back after you drain all of his blood If you can bring Ah Sheng back to life in such a stupid way, I¡¯ll be the first to drain all of his blood It¡¯s not your turn to torture yourself!¡± ¡± ¡°Rong chonger¡¯s body stiffened, his whole body tensed up. ¡± ¡°He did not know if he heard it or not, but his tears stopped. ¡± ¡°¡±Rong chonger, don¡¯t pretend to be deaf and dumb. I asked you if you heard it, answer me!¡±Feng Yuxi¡¯s patience was worn out. He had never been so angry before. Angry that she did not love herself, angry that she was a lunatic! ¡± ¡°For a Ah Sheng, how crazy must she be to be satisfied! A Sheng, a Sheng, could it be that there was no one else in this world besides a sheng that could catch her eye! A Sheng had left, taking away her heart. It was not enough for her heart to leave, now she had to take away her soul as well? ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er did not speak. She was in a daze, immersed in her own world. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, her wrist hurt. She staggered as she was dragged by a fewrge steps. Feng Yuxi pressed her under the shower. He turned on the tap and poured cold water on her head. ¡± ¡°She subconsciously shrank and began to struggle, trying to get rid of his grip. ¡± ¡°¡±Let Go... Let Go... Let Go of me...¡±her voice was as soft as a mosquito, choking badly on the water. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi stood under the shower with her. No matter how angry he was, he did not forget to raise her left hand, which was full of wounds. Even though it was summer, the temperature in the room had always been constant. The cold water was still so cold that it made people shiver. ¡± ¡°Rong chonger wanted to hide again and again, but Feng Yuxi¡¯s grip was like a shadow that followed her. She could not break free. ¡± ¡°¡±Let go of you. Tell me, did you hear what I said just now? !¡±Feng Yuxi pressed on persistently. ¡± He was too afraid. He would not give up until he got her promise. Such a thing would happen a second time after the first time. He did not even know why she would suddenly use self-abuse to vent the pain of losing Ah Sheng. This was a terrifying act. He could not let her continue to develop! ¡°So what if you heard it? So what if you didn¡¯t hear it! It¡¯s not your ce to control me! The person who died is not someone you like. You can say whatever you want!¡±Rong Chong ¡®er suddenly raised his head and shouted at him. ¡°¡±Do you know that he promised me that he woulde back to see me? He¡¯sing back. ¡°Because of saving you, he will nevere back! ¡°I won¡¯t even be able to see him onest time! ¡°Do you know how Pitiful My Ah Sheng Is? Falling from such a high mountain... his flesh is a mess... how much pain he must be in... but this should have been borne by you, it should have been yours!¡± ¡± ¡°Ever since Ah Sheng¡¯s ident, she had not had a good night¡¯s sleep. Her dreams were filled with Ah Sheng. He fell from such a high mountain, such a high mountain, such a strange Rocky Mountain, he fell straight down.., he was badly mutted. She had never been able to see the badly mutted face in her dreams clearly. However, she knew that it was Ah Sheng, her poor Ah Sheng. ¡± ¡°He was afraid that she would see his terrifying appearance, so even when he entered her dreams, he refused to let her see him onest time.. ¡± Chapter 1200 ? ¡°Chapter 1200: Chapter 1213 if this is fate, I ept it [14]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Yuxi¡¯s eyes dimmed, and his breathing started to hurt. ¡± ¡°Looking at her hateful gaze, he hurriedly averted his eyes. ¡± He did not dare to meet her gaze. He did not want to be stabbed again. ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er stood under the shower, shivering from the cold. Feng Yuxi pursed his lips, turned off the water, walked a few steps, took a towel, and threw it over her head. ¡± ¡°¡±Take off your wet clothes, dry yourself ande out immediately.¡± ¡± .. ¡°The maid was cleaning in the bathroom. Rong Chong ¡®er sat on the Royal Concubine¡¯s bed in a daze. The Doctor was bandaging the wound on her wrist, ¡°Fortunately, the wound isn¡¯t deep, so there¡¯s no need for stitches. Otherwise, it will leave a scar. Don¡¯t touch the water for three days. Apply the ointment three times a day.¡± ¡± ¡°Is there anything else you need to pay attention to?¡±Feng Yuxi raised his head and asked in detail. ¡°The doctor said, ¡°It is forbidden to eat spicy tobo and alcohol. Try to eat light food. Do not eat soy sauce or other ingredients with mnin. It will make the mnin in the wound calm down.¡± ¡± ¡°Got it. I will pay attention to it.¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi wrote it down very seriously. After the Doctor left, he reached out and gently held his beloved¡¯s wrist that was bandaged. He rubbed his finger on the gauze. It was painful and painful. ¡± How could she be so stupid. ¡°Even if shemitted suicide, Ah Sheng¡¯s life could not be resurrected. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi¡¯s heart felt like it had been soaked in a lemon. It was sour and ufortable. After all, he did not look after her well and did not take good care of her. That was why she had the opportunity to hurt herself. ¡± ¡°Go to sleep. I will stay here and watch over you.¡±He could not leave her even a step. He did not dare to imagine that she would not be able to figure it out in a short period of time. She would not be able to figure it out and do something that could not be salvaged. ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er was originally listless and lost in his thoughts. When he heard his words, he immediately stood up and his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! You go out.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng yuxi frowned and said, ¡°I go out?¡±? If I go out, do you dare to promise me that you will really just obediently sleep in the bedroom and not do anything? If I go out? If I go out, can you promise me that you won¡¯t go crazy and smash the mirror and cut yourself?¡± ¡± ¡°His eyes were fixed, and there was a heavy pressure in them. ¡± His tone was also very aggressive. ¡°Honor pet was speechless by his question. Yes, she didn¡¯t dare to promise him that. ¡± Because even she didn¡¯t know what she would do next. She was on the verge of a mental breakdown. Every minute and every second was a torment to her. She wanted to be free more than anyone else.. ¡°¡±Since you can¡¯t promise me, then sleep obediently.¡±Feng Yuxi pulled her to the bed andid down. He pulled the nket over her to cover her. ¡± He sat on the side of the bed and his gaze softened a little. ¡°Sleep.¡± ¡°At this time, it might be better for her to wake up from her sleep. ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er red at him and turned around, pointing the back of her head at him. ¡± Feng Yuxi smiled helplessly where she could not see. ¡°After such a long struggle, Rong Chong ¡®er fell asleep very quickly. However, she slept in a daze, waking up and sleeping at the same time. Even she did not know if she was asleep or not. ¡± ¡°Two hourster, she opened her heavy eyelids. Her entire body was weak and weak. The first thing she did was to struggle to sit up. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi, who had fallen asleep by the bed, heard the movement. He opened his eyes and saw that she was about to get up. The next moment, he reached out to support her and sat up. Rong Chong ¡®er felt very tired. This sleep was even more tiring than not sleeping at all. ¡± ¡°She was angry when she woke up. In addition, she had not eaten dinner, so she was hungry and angry at the same time. The person beside her was Feng Yuxi. She waved his hand away in annoyance. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°¡±The food has always been warm in the kitchen. Come on, let¡¯s go downstairs and eat.¡± ¡± ¡°He reached out to hold her hand, but Rong Chong ¡®er twisted her body and dodged. She frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you cooking for me?¡± ¡± Chapter 1201 ? ¡°Chapter 1201: Chapter 1214 if this is fate, I ept it¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Feng Yuxi was stunned for a moment before he smiled. He raised his hand to pat her head, but she avoided him. ¡± ¡°He was not angry. He smiled and said, ¡°Okay, what do you want to eat? I will make it for you.¡± ¡± ¡°His smile was light and shallow, but it was also extremely happy. ¡± ¡°Whatever.¡±Rong Chong ¡®er just wanted to torture him. She did not want to eat anything. It could be said that she had no appetite at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and wait. I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±Feng Yuxi took her hand and half-forced her downstairs. ¡°Rong pet sat on the sofa in a daze. Feng Yuxi had rolled up his sleeves, put on an apron and started to cook in the kitchen. ¡± The servants were already used to it. They all went out of the kitchen to make room for him. ¡°Twenty minutester, Feng Yuxi¡¯s three dishes and one soup were served. All the dishes that the servants had prepared earlier had been removed. On the dining table, there were only three dishes and one soup that had juste out of the oven. It was a very home-cooked dish. There was no ostentatious arrangement or exquisite attention to detail, it was just very heartwarming. ¡± Beloved Rong only moved his chopsticks a few times before he stopped eating. He got up and left the dining table. It was useless no matter how Feng Yuxi tried to persuade him to stay. He sat back in his seat dejectedly. Feng Yuxi raised his chopsticks but did not know how to use them. ¡°From the young master who only knew how to heat up milk to the current young master who knew how to cook a few home-cooked dishes and the taste was not bad, his progress was undoubtedly huge. ¡± ¡°Because he wanted to cook for Rong Chong ¡®er, he used to spend his free time in the kitchen and learn from the servants. He failed time and time again and did not give up until he reached his current level. ¡± ¡°Only now did Feng Yuxi understand why someone would say, ¡°If you want to capture a man¡¯s heart, you have to capture his stomach first.¡±It was not only women who wanted to capture a man¡¯s stomach with their cooking skills, but he also wanted to do the same. ¡± ¡°After cooking a table full of dishes and waiting for her to eat, the mood was exhrating and nervous. It was a kind of bitterness that made her blood boil but she could only hold it in and not scare her. ¡± It turned out that it was such a painful thing to be ignored by someone he cared about. ¡°Unfortunately, he only realized it now. ¡± ¡°Back then, was his beloved child also this helpless and flustered in the face of his indifference? ¡± .. It waste at night. ¡°In Rong Chong¡¯s bedroom, Feng Yuxi was making a bed by the bed. In order to keep an eye on her at all times, he did not hesitate to use forceful means to move in. ¡± ¡°No matter how much Rong Chong resisted, no matter how much he resisted, it was futile. ¡± ¡°In the quiet air, one could vaguely hear her shallow and even breathing, slow andfortable. ¡± ¡°Guessing that she might have fallen asleep, Feng Yuxi quietly stood up and sat down by the bed. Under the bright moonlight outside the window, he looked at her quiet little face. His fingertips could not help but caress it, slowly caressing it. ¡± ¡°He sighed inaudibly, ¡°If only I could be so obedient when I¡¯m awake...¡± ¡± ¡°He pursed his lips. After hesitating for a moment, he leaned over and kissed her lips gently. ¡± The love that he did not dare to speak of was only because he was afraid that she would be hurt. He did not want to use his passionate feelings to stimte her fragile heart at this special time. ¡°Returning to her own bed, Feng Yuxi pulled the quilt and closed her eyes. She was extremely satisfied. ¡± The night seemed to have been peaceful. ¡°In the second half of the night, Feng Yuxi heard the movement and panicked. He immediately opened his eyes. When he saw it, he was so scared that his heart almost stopped beating! ¡± Rong chonger was like a Sleepwalker. He muttered to himself and opened the floor-to-ceiling window step by step. He walked to the balcony outside.. Feng Yuxi seemed to have been hit in the head. He was stunned for a moment before he reacted. He immediately rushed over and hugged her tightly from behind as he dragged her into the bedroom. ¡°¡±Ah Sheng is looking for me... Ah Sheng is waiting for me... look, he is standing right in front of me. Ah Sheng is smiling at me...¡±Rong Chong ¡®er was thrown onto the bed. He slowly sat up and faced the air, he mumbled softly. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi did not believe that there were ghosts and gods, but at this moment, he felt a chill down his spine! ¡± Chapter 1202 ? ¡°Chapter 1202: Chapter 1215 if this is fate, I ept [16]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Just as he took a breath, Rong chonger climbed out of the bed as if she was being pulled by something. Her eyes were out of focus as she walked out. ¡± ¡°Before his beating heart could calm down, Feng Yuxi broke out in cold sweat again. He took three steps forward and hugged her from behind. ¡± ¡°¡±Darling, without Ah Sheng, what you saw was just an illusion... it¡¯s not Ah Sheng, there¡¯s no Ah Sheng...¡±Feng Yuxi rested his chin on her shoulder. His voice was low and hoarse. His arms were tightly wrapped around her waist, unwilling to rx even a little. ¡± ¡°Without Ah Sheng, there was no more Ah Sheng in this world. He had disappeared, no longer existed.. ¡± ¡°¡±Darling, let¡¯s not look for Ah Sheng anymore, okay? From now on, Let Me Love You. HMM? Give me a chance, let me prove it to you, okay?¡± ¡± ¡°He hugged her tightly. When she was awake, he would never dare to say these words. ¡± He could only cowardly confess when she was not awake. ¡°Under Feng Yuxi¡¯s pincer-like imprisonment, Rong Pet¡¯s body gradually softened. The moment she fell, Feng Yuxi pulled her into his arms. ¡± .. Rong pet did not have the slightest impression of what happenedst night. It was just that he was not in good spirits. It might have something to do with his poor sleepst night. ¡°Feng Yuxi wanted to ask her again and again if she was sleepwalkingst night, or if she was looking for Ah Sheng after waking up from a nightmare. ¡± Rong Chong er rubbed her forehead tiredly and supported her head with one hand. She did not have any appetite for the breakfast on the table. Feng Yuxi swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue and called the family doctor to examine her. The family doctor arrived very soon. Rong Chong ¡®er frowned and stopped rubbing her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not sick.¡± She was very resistant to the doctor. ¡°The family doctor only smiled gently. ¡°Miss Rong Chong ¡®er, I see that you don¡¯t look well. How do you feel about having a checkup?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±No need, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡± ¡°This...¡±the family doctor was in a difficult position. He looked at Feng Yuxi who was at the side for help. ¡°Feng Yuxi nodded slightly and the family doctor left. Feng Yuxi sat down next to Rong Chong ¡®er. He tilted his head and asked gently, ¡°Chong ¡®er, have you had your physical examination this year? I happened to have the time to do it. Why Don¡¯t youe with me?¡± ¡± Rong Chong ¡®er was still drinking his milk. He did not say anything in response to his fawning words. Feng Yuxi supported his forehead with one hand and shook his head with augh. She really had no choice. ¡°In the end, Feng Yuxi still asked little white for help. Little White hung up the phone and immediately bought a ne ticket to fly to the imperial capital. ¡± .. ¡°¡±Oh my God, Darling, are you not sleeping at night to be a heroine and rob the rich to help the poor? Why are your dark circles so heavy? Wait... What¡¯s going on? Why are your eyes so Bloodshot?¡±Little White¡¯s voice was soft and soft, she was clearly surprised, but her words were soft and small. Just like her, she was soft and timid. ¡± ¡°Seeing a familiar person, rong darling pouted and blinked. Without saying anything, her eyes turned red. ¡± ¡°Little White was frightened. She hurriedly raised her hand to touch her face and coaxed softly, ¡°Darling, be good. Don¡¯t Cry, Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡± ¡°Sister little white...¡±Rong Darling pounced over and hugged her tightly. Little White was almost knocked down. She took two steps back before she could stand still. ¡°¡±Yes, yes, I¡¯m here. Darling, be good, Don¡¯t Cry...¡±little white patted her back andforted her. ¡± ¡°Rong Darling choked and couldn¡¯t speak. She only called little white ¡°Sister¡±one after another, crying impudently in her arms. ¡± Chapter 1203 ? ¡°Chapter 1203: Chapter 1216 if this is fate, I ept [17]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When Darling Cried, Little White wanted to cry as well, and its eyes were red. ¡± ¡°The two of them hugged each other. One of them cried, and the other was about to cry. The scene was really eye-catching. ¡± Feng Yuxi watched from afar. His heart was filled with joy and heartache. He was happy that she had finally cried. He felt heartache for her. He cried so sadly.. She was so sad. Feng Yuxi had made the right decision to let little whitee over. ¡°Under Little White¡¯s gentle persuasion, Darling was obediently led into the car by her. They went to the hospital for a check-up, including the mental aspect. ¡± ¡°When it was time to draw blood, Darling Rong looked at the Doctor in a daze as he tied a rubber band around his arm and looked at the thin needle. ¡± ¡°The Doctor was a little creeped out by her stare. He could only exin with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The blood is drawn very quickly. The pain will only be for a moment. It Won¡¯t be too long.¡± ¡± Rong Chong ¡®er still did not move. Her eyes were staring straight at the needle in her hand. ¡°Just as the needle in the doctor¡¯s hand was about to pierce through the skin and into the blood vessels, Feng Yuxi suddenly came over and pulled Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s face with both hands. His eyes were filled with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t look. If you don¡¯t look, it won¡¯t work.¡± ¡± ¡°Rong Chong ¡®er frowned. He wanted to turn his head away, but he was pulled even tighter by Feng Yuxi. He even urged the doctor. ¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°The doctor did not dare to rashly increase his speed. He could only reply repeatedly, praying that Rong Chong ¡®er would not suddenly struggle or something. When the needle could not be pulled out, it would not be a joke. ¡± ¡°¡±Let go of me.¡±His face was held by both his hands, and he could not even speak properly. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi turned his head. Thinking that she was afraid of pain, he gently coaxed, ¡°Soon, it will be done very soon. If you don¡¯t look, it won¡¯t hurt. Be Good.¡± ¡± Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s face was serious. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of Pain.¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi was stunned for a moment. A momentter, he remembered that he was really anxious and muddled. He had lost his mind every time he met her. He had even forgotten that she had never been afraid of getting injections and taking medicine since she was young.. ¡± ¡°... Cough Cough.¡±Feng Yuxi coughed awkwardly. He let go of her resentfully and stood up to the side. His gaze was fleeting. Whitey saw Feng Yuxi¡¯s rare embarrassed expression and turned its head away to smile. ¡°Feng Yuxi saw that Whitey had endured so much, so she could only wait in the corridor. ¡± .. ¡°After all the tests were done, Feng Yuxi received the physical examination report. When she saw that her mental state was normal, Feng Yuxi¡¯s worried heart finally settled down. ¡± ¡°After the physical examination, Feng Yuxi wanted to bring the two of them home. Rong Peixi stood there unhappily. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡±Feng Yuxi frowned. Rong Peixi turned his face away. He did not look at him or say anything. It was obvious that he was unhappy. ¡°Xiaobai gave Feng Yuxi a ¡®don¡¯t Worry¡¯look. Then, she went to the side of Rong Peixi. Rong peixi immediately held her arm, little White turned to look at her. ¡°Pet, it¡¯s still early, and I haven¡¯te to the capital often. If you¡¯re not tired, can you take sister little white for a walk?¡± ¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Pet Rong smiled. ¡°¡±Okay, then we¡¯ll just walk around.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi had no choice but to take a car with the security guards and return to the vi first, leaving a car and two security guards for them. ¡± ¡°It was rare that she was willing to apany little white for a stroll, and he was willing to give her freedom. ¡± ¡°But he did not expect that with this, something would happen! ¡± .. ¡°Rong pet hated Feng Yuxi, so naturally, even his security guard could not like him. Very soon, she ordered the security guard to run errands and then took the opportunity to shake them off with little white. ¡± ¡°The pretty boy was almost wrinkled like a bun. ¡°Pet, why are you doing this? They were specially left by Yu Xi to protect you.¡± ¡± Rong Darling tightly pursed his lips and did not say a word Chapter 1204 ? ¡°Chapter 1204: Chapter 1217 if this is fate, I ept [18]¡± Trantor: 549690339 Xiao Bai sighed and changed the topic. It seemed that she was still brooding over Ah Sheng¡¯s death. She even med Yu Xi for Ah Sheng¡¯s death. ¡°She did not want to think it through. No matter how much they talked about it, it was all in vain. ¡± ¡°In the mall, Xiao Bai was going to buy gifts for young master Rong and Luo Anning. She would bring them back when she returned to S city. ¡± ¡°Thinking of her parents, Darling Rong pouted and her eyes turned red again. ¡± ¡°¡±Darling, actually Uncle Rong and aunt Anning have been worried about you.¡±Little White thought about it and told her the truth. ¡± ¡°Back then, when Darling had just returned to the country and was in aa, everyone was really worried. Based on Ah Sheng¡¯s meaning to her, young master Rong and Luo Anning naturally wanted to take care of Darling herself. ¡± ¡°However, Darling had made a decision that shocked everyone. She actually wanted to stay in Feng Yuxi¡¯s vi and let him take care of her. ¡± It could be said that this decision shocked everyone. ¡°Darling Rong sniffed and held Little White¡¯s arm as they entered a famous product store. ¡°Sister little white, my mother likes this family¡¯s scarves...¡± ¡± Little White was about to say something but was interrupted by her. She gave up and focused on choosing a gift. ¡°Although she lived in the Rong family, she did not want any pocket money from young master Rong and Luo Anning and Jiang Peihua. Even though her pocket money was as big as Rong Peihua¡¯s pocket money, she still refused. ¡± ¡°It was not that she did not like money, but she knew that the Rong family was already very kind to her by providing her with food, shelter, and education. How could she take money from them with ease. ¡± ¡°She had been working part-time since her first year of university. Now that she had graduated two years ago, Young Master Rong had asked her to work for him. It was hard for her to reject his kind offer. She started from the bottom level and was now a small supervisor. ¡± ¡°Although her position was not big, the sry was considerable. ¡± ¡°She had never been willing to buy anything for herself, but for the Rong family, she was very willing to spend money. ¡± ¡°Although she knew that the Rong family did notck anything, what she gave them was a gift of gratitude. ¡± ¡°After picking out gifts for Jiang Peihua, Luo Anning, and Young Master Rong respectively, Little White and Darling went to the fifth-floor Teahouse of a nearby hotel for afternoon tea. ¡± ¡°Under the lead of the concierge, Darling Rong and Little White came to a seat by the window and sat down. The waiter quickly brought the menu over. ¡± ¡°¡±Darling, order whatever you want to eat. I¡¯ll pay for it today!¡±Little White smiled and moved the menu in front of her. ¡± ¡°Rong Darling frowned slightly. ¡°Let me pay. Sister Little White, you¡¯ve worked hard for a month. Keep the money and buy whatever you like. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself, and don¡¯t be unwilling to spend money on yourself.¡± ¡± ¡°Little White was still smiling, and her voice was gentle and sweet, ¡°I live at home, and I don¡¯tck anything. The grandmother and Aunt An Ning that a girl should have have have prepared everything for me. You Don¡¯t have to worry about me. Alright, let¡¯s order. I¡¯m so hungry.¡± ¡± ¡°Rong chonger could not refuse anymore, so she could only let her go. She ordered the food, and soon, the food was served. ¡± ¡°Rong chonger was not in a good mood, and Xiao Bai cleverly avoided all topics rted to Ah Sheng. The two of them chatted. Most of the time, Xiao Bai was the one talking, while Rong Chonger was listening. ¡± ¡°Halfway through the meal, the sound of an argument suddenly came from the restaurant ¡ª ¡± ¡°I want to see your deputy manager!¡± ¡°¡±Sorry, our assistant manager doesn¡¯t have time to see customers now. If you have any questions, you can look for the manager.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m Looking for your assistant manager! Let Her see me, quickly! Otherwise, I¡¯ll blow this ce up!¡±The man who was arguing with the waiter instantly pulled open his suit jacket, revealing his upper body, which was tied with a ring of explosives. ¡± Chapter 1205 ? ¡°Chapter 1205: Chapter 1218 if this is fate, I ept it [19]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°AH ¨C¡°the ring of bombs screamed and fell to the ground with weak legs. ¡°The Man took out a fruit knife from his waist and added up the waiters on the ground. The tip of the knife was pressed against her neck. He looked around fiercely and shouted, ¡°Quickly call your deputy manager Fang Qiong over, or I¡¯ll kill her!¡± ¡± ¡°The customers who were eating turned pale with fright. One by one, they got up and wanted to escape. The man grabbed the waitress¡¯neck with one hand and waved the fruit knife in the other. ¡°F * ck, don¡¯t move. Get Down!¡± ¡± ¡°With that, he pulled at his clothes and revealed the explosives tied to his body. ¡± ¡°The customers squatted down one after another. Some of the elderly and children could not stand the shock and cried out. The restaurant was suddenly in a mess, and the sounds of crying rose and fell. ¡± ¡°Xiao Bai pressed Rong Chong Down and squatted down, motioning for her to not make a sound. ¡± ¡°Soon, the security guards came up. The restaurant¡¯s deputy manager, Fang Qiong, was also called over. Seeing the scene in front of her, the deputy manager panicked. ¡± ¡°She tried to walk into the man, but she was timid and stopped. She could only shout at him from a few meters away, ¡°Li Quan, you were looking for me? I¡¯m here now. If you have anything to say, we can talk it out. Let Her go first...¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Talk it out?¡±? What do I have to talk to you about, you smelly B * Tch! You cheated me of all my money and forced me into a corner. Now, I¡¯m here to take your life! Come here, quickly! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill her immediately!¡±Li Quan was exceptionally agitated, the hand holding the fruit knife had already tightened. ¡± ¡°The blood on the waiter¡¯s neck flowed down. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t... assistant manager, save me...¡± ¡± ¡°The assistant manager was also afraid of Li Quan, so he didn¡¯t dare to go over. Instead, he hid behind the security guard. This action directly provoked Li Quan. ¡± He exerted force with his knife and stabbed at the waiter without caring about anything else. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t want to kill you, it was Fang Qiong! If you want to me someone, me that B * Tch Fang Qiong!¡± ¡± ¡°Li Quan pulled out his knife, and the waiter fell to the ground weakly. His eyes were wide open with fear, and he died with his eyes wide open. ¡± ¡°¡±Ah! ! He killed someone! He killed someone! ! !¡±There were screams everywhere, and everyone scrambled to run out in panic. ¡± ¡°The scene was so chaotic that the security guards were caught off guard, and it also made Li Quan, who was on the verge of exploding in anger, furious. He threw his knife and took out a lighter to light it up, heughed coldly, ¡°Fang Qiong, you B * Tch! You cheated me of all my money, and then you kicked me away. I will die with you today! Hahaha, go to hell!¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Not good, Darling, run!¡± ¡± ¡°With a loud sound, thick smoke billowed.. ¡± .. ¡°When the Special Forces soldiers and police arrived, the scene was already in a mess. The fire caused by the explosion was still burning, and the casualties were still increasing. ¡± ¡°When the general led the Special Forces soldiers to the fifth floor, he happened to see two familiar faces. ¡± ¡°Whitey ran out with Rong Darling. Although it was holding on to its life, it was still injured. ¡± ¡°When the explosion happened, they were hit by the impact. Both of them were injured to varying degrees. Fortunately, they ran fast. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable! ¡± ¡°¡±Darling, Whitey? !¡± ¡± Whitey and Darling heard the sound and looked up. They saw the general in camouge standing in front of them. He looked surprised and angry. ¡°Brother...¡± ¡°General...¡± ¡°Why are you here? Where are the bodyguards? What are they doing?¡± ¡°Rong pet shook his head. He was about to say that the bodyguards had been sent away by her, but he did not want to affect the wound on his back. He immediately grimaced in pain. ¡± ¡°The young Marshal¡¯s deep gaze quickly scanned the two of them. Without any exnation, he held one in each hand and escorted them downstairs. ¡± Chapter 1206 ? ¡°Chapter 1206: Chapter 1219 if this is fate, I ept [20]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The situation on the fifth floor was still unclear, and the fire was still spreading. It would be more dangerous if they stayed for one more minute. ¡± ¡°After sending the two of them to a safe ce downstairs, the medical staff quickly came over to check on their injuries. The major general cupped Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s face and said, ¡°Follow the Doctor back to the hospital and have a good check-up. I¡¯lle over to see you after my mission is over.¡± ¡± Rong Chong ¡®er nodded. The major general then shifted his gaze to Xiao Bai¡¯s face and frowned slightly. ¡°You too. Go to the hospital. Don¡¯t run around blindly.¡± ¡°I understand.¡±Xiao Bai was clearly frightened as well. He did not expect that he would be caught up in the explosion aftering out for afternoon tea. ¡°Now that he saw the major general, she obediently agreed to whatever he said and did not dare to go against him at all. ¡± ¡°The general nodded and turned around to rush into the hotel. Rong Chong ¡®er clenched his hands and shouted behind him, ¡°Brother, you have to be careful too!¡± ¡± .. Feng Yuxi had justid down to rest when he received a call from the security guard saying that Rong Chong ¡®er was missing! ¡°When he heard this news, Feng Yuxi immediately lost all his sleepiness. He grabbed the car keys and rushed out. ¡± ¡°When he got people to find out that Rong Chong er and Xiao Bai went to the hotel tea restaurant for afternoon tea after shopping, he immediately drove over. ¡± ¡°When he arrived at the hotel and saw the dense crowd and the police who were evacuating the crowd, Feng Yuxi was dumbfounded. ¡± ¡°Without thinking, he grabbed a policeman who walked past him and asked, ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡± ¡°The policeman saw his anxious look and looked up at the hotel floor that was still smoking, ¡°A man detonated a bomb in the restaurant. It¡¯s very dangerous inside. Quickly go outside the police tape and don¡¯t hinder us from carrying out our official duties.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Restaurant?¡±Feng Yuxi caught the key word, ¡°Is it a tea restaurant?¡± ¡± Rong beloved was drinking afternoon tea in the tea restaurant.. ¡°Yes.¡±The policeman¡¯s words made the prayer in his heart disappear. Feng Yuxi let go of the policeman¡¯s arm and rushed into the hotel like a hot knife through butter. ¡°¡±Sir, sir, you can¡¯t go in! It¡¯s dangerous inside!¡±The police officer wanted to chase after him, but he ran too fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡± ¡°The fire was not under control, and the hotel guests were already evacuating. There were still injured people in the restaurant who were too heavily injured to leave and were waiting for help. ¡± ¡°Smoke filled the air, and the mes spread.. ¡± ¡°¡±Darling, Darling, where are you?¡±Feng Yuxi rushed into the fire and pushed away the messy obstacles from time to time, trying to find the person through the thick smoke. ¡± ¡°¡±Darling!¡±Kicking away the leg of the chair beside his feet, he saw a figure lying on the ground. He was overjoyed and squatted down. When he helped him up, he saw that the person¡¯s face was not Rong Darling at all. ¡± Heaven and Hell were only on the line. ¡°One second was joy, and this second was despair. ¡± ¡°He handed the person in his hand to the special forces soldier who was carrying out the rescue. He continued to search deeper, and the tongue of fire had already touched his clothes, burning with a sizzling sound.. ¡± ¡°¡±Darling, Darling, where are you? Don¡¯t Scare Me... Darling, Darling...¡± ¡± ¡°The ceiling had been burned to the point that only a frame was left. The frame was falling due to the gravity. Just as it was about to fall down, a figure suddenly pounced on Feng Yuxi and threw him to the ground. ¡± ¡°After rolling on the ground a few times and putting out the mes on his body, Feng Yuxi only felt that the world was spinning. When he saw the person who had pounced on him through the thick fog, his throat was already choked by the thick fog.¡±... brother?¡± ¡± The major general did not say a word. He pulled him up from the ground and tried his best to rush out. ¡°Feng Yuxi stopped and refused to leave. ¡°Brother, you go first. I want to find my beloved!¡± ¡± ¡°The major general did not even turn his head. If it were not for the urgency of the situation, he really wanted to punch him. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and follow me!¡± ¡± Chapter 1207 ? ¡°Chapter 1207: Chapter 1220 this is fate, I ept it¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Seeing that the frame was about to fall, the young marshal dragged him out. The moment they reached the exit, the frame crashed down. ¡± ¡°As they ran down the stairs, the young marshal threw Feng Yuxi to the medical staff and said, ¡°My beloved is safe.¡± ¡± He turned around and rushed into the hotel again. .. ¡°After the mission was over, the special forces retreated. The general took a half-day leave and rushed to the hospital. ¡± ¡°In the hospital, there were only some abrasions and soft tissue contusions on Darling Rong and Xiaobai¡¯s bodies. They were fine. ¡± ¡°However, the two of them still stayed in the hospital obediently, waiting for the general toe. ¡± ¡°Seeing her brother whom she had not seen for a long time, Darling stood up. Before the general started to criticize her, she hugged him and said in a longing tone, ¡°Brother...¡± ¡± ¡°The young marshal had prepared a bellyful of vicious words, but none of them were of any use this time. He patted her backfortingly and turned his gaze to the guilty little white. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s the bodyguard?¡± ¡± ¡°Little White fidgeted with his fingers nervously, ¡°Because we¡¯re going shopping... all the shops are for girls, so... so if the bodyguard isn¡¯t suitable, I¡¯ll send him away... young marshal, I¡¯m sorry, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, as if afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe it, Whitey raised its hand and solemnly promised, ¡°I Promise You!¡± ¡± ¡°Beloved hurriedly poked his head out of the general¡¯s arms and rified for whitey, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not sister Whitey¡¯s fault. It¡¯s me, I sent the bodyguards away on purpose. If you want to me someone, me me.¡± ¡± ¡°As the two of them fought to take the me for themselves, the general snorted coldly, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be in a hurry to take the me for yourself. Both of you are at fault, neither of you can escape!¡± ¡± ¡°Pet and Whitey looked at each other and shrunk their necks. They lowered their heads like students who had made a mistake, waiting to be scolded. ¡± ¡°The major taught them a few words and let them go. Fortunately, they were not seriously injured today, but it was enough to give them a deep lesson. ¡± .. ¡°The group returned to Feng Yuxi¡¯s vi. The major only took half a day off and had to return to the army at night. So after dinner, they were ready to leave. ¡± ¡°Xiaobai was used to helping the servants with the work. At this moment, he was helping with the dishes in the kitchen. ¡± ¡°When the major entered, he saw her wearing stic gloves with one hand and holding the phone with the other hand. Her voice was gentle as she spoke on the phone. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back tomorrow... I Won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯m really busy. I¡¯m washing the dishes...¡± ¡°The major crossed his arms and leaned against the door frame. He looked at her pink cheeks, which were either due to shyness or nervousness. ¡± ¡°¡±... well, I¡¯ll think about it... Goodbye.¡± ¡± ¡°After blushing, Whitey put away the phone and was about to put it into its pocket. When it lowered its head, it saw a pair of long legs appear at its feet. ¡± ¡°AH...¡±Whitey was so scared that it took two steps back and dropped its phone on the ground. The maid who was washing the dishes saw the young marshal enter and left sensibly. The young marshal bent down and picked up the phone on the ground. He yed with it in his hand and stared at Whitey with a faint smile. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± ¡°No... no one.¡±Whitey looked away and nced around. ¡°¡±No one, who are you kidding!¡±The general patted her cheek. His voice was gentle, but it was actually a threat. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡± ¡°Whitey said, ¡°It¡¯s a boy who is pursuing me...¡± ¡± The general narrowed his eyes and became serious. ¡°What does he look like? What¡¯s his name? What does his family do? How much does his family have?¡± Chapter 1208 ? Chapter 1208: Chapter 1221 this is fate. I ept [22] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°His looks can¡¯t bepared to the major. His name is Zhou Yi. His family is in the food industry. I don¡¯t know how much his family¡¯s assets are...¡±Xiaobai honestly told her everything that he knew. ¡°The major was very satisfied with her honest attitude. He raised his hand to pat her head and asked unintentionally, ¡°You agreed to him?¡± ¡± ¡°Little White raised her head with a swoosh. She was afraid that if the young marshal was unhappy, it would cause trouble for Zhou Yi. She was afraid that the young marshal would not believe her and she shook her head while saying sincerely, ¡°No, no, I haven¡¯t agreed to it yet. I only said that I would consider it.¡± ¡± ¡°The young marshal was very satisfied. He hooked his arm around her shoulder and led her out. They walked to the living room sofa and pushed the stunned little white down. He sat down beside her, with a solemn expression, he said, ¡°Little White, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t secretly fall in love behind my back. Do you understand?¡± ¡± Little White felt that she was indebted to the Rong family. The youngmander did not allow her to secretly fall in love because he was afraid that she would leave the Rong family after she got married. She would not be able to repay the Rong family. ¡°In fact, she understood even without the youngmander saying it. If she wanted to fall in love, she would definitely tell Aunt Anning first. Aunt Anning was so good to her. In her heart, Aunt Anning was no different from her mother. ¡± ¡°Subconsciously, whether it was to fall in love or get married in the future, she hoped to obtain aunt an Ning¡¯s approval and approval. ¡± ¡°If her other half obtained aunt an Ning¡¯s approval, then she would be very happy. ¡± ¡°Little White frowned and was lost in thought. It was not until the handsome pinched her cheek, which still had some flesh, that she returned to her senses with an ¡°Aiyo¡±sound. ¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡±The handsome let go of her and said fiercely. ¡°Whitey frowned and replied with a bulging face, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡± How could the young marshal pinch her cheek? She was already twenty-four years old! ¡°She was no longer a child, how could he pinch her cheek! ¡± The young marshal was not serious at all. He was even a special forces soldier! ¡°After getting a satisfactory answer, the young marshal hooked his arm around her shoulder again and pulled Whitey into his arms. He put down the threat in a light tone, ¡°You¡¯d better remember what you promised me. If you dare to vite it, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡± ¡± Xiao Bai:¡±... got it.¡± The general was so cruel. ¡°¡±I don¡¯t have much time at home. Take care of my parents and grandmother for me, got it?¡± ¡± ¡°Xiao Bai nodded heavily. ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry, General.¡± ¡± ¡°The general knew everything about Ah Sheng and Yu Xi. After telling Xiao Bai, he went to tell his beloved son a few more words and left to return to the army. ¡± .. Little White returned to S city the next day. It was only then that Rong beloved son realized that there seemed to be one person missing in the vi. Feng Yuxi had been absent since yesterday. .. ¡°Feng Yuxi¡¯s back was burned. His injury was not serious, but he still needed to be hospitalized for a few days. ¡± ¡°These few days, he specifically instructed the servants to guard Rong beloved son¡¯s bedroom door at night. Once they heard any movement, they would immediately enter. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi did not know whether the current situation was good or bad. Rong Chong was no different from a normal person during the day. Other than being cold to him, she was still gentle to the servants. However, at night, there was a problem. ¡± ¡°She would have nightmares, not asionally, but almost every day. The situation was better, but she would be stuck in a dream and could not wake up. She would mumble to herself with cold sweat. The situation was not optimistic, she would sleepwalk unconsciously. Ah Sheng was waiting for her. She wanted to walk towards Ah Sheng. ¡± Feng Yuxi slept on the floor in her bedroom every night. He was afraid that she would do something stupid unconsciously in her dream. He did not see Feng Yuxi for five days in a row. Rong chonger waspletely annoyed. Chapter 1209 ? ¡°Chapter 1209: Chapter 1222 if this is fate, I ept it [23]¡± Trantor: 549690339 Let the guard call. ¡°What is it?¡±Feng Yuxi said. ¡°¡±Young master, Please Wait a moment. It¡¯s Miss Chong ¡®er who wants to talk to you.¡±The guard handed the phone to Rong Chong ¡®er. ¡± ¡°She picked up the phone, and her tone was calm, like a pool of stagnant water, she said, ¡°Feng Yuxi, you are the most hypocritical person I have ever met. He said that he would take care of me for Ah Sheng, but in fact, he was just doing it for the sake of the two families so that you would feel less guilty. ¡°What? How long have you been tortured by me? Now that you have disappeared without a trace, has your true colors been exposed?¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi was still immersed in the joy of her taking the initiative to call him. When he suddenly heard her usation, his heart moved slightly, and a gentle smile appeared on the corner of his lips. ¡± Was she worried that he would leave without saying goodbye? ¡°From the time he was hospitalized, there was a total of five days. Five days was neither short nor long. However, Feng Yuxi was satisfied that she could remember him under such circumstances. ¡± ¡°At least, Feng Yuxi felt that it was enough for her to still remember him under such circumstances when she turned the sadness that she could not vent about Ah Sheng¡¯s death into the reason for hating him. ¡± ¡°It was true. Perhaps it was because she had received too little, so it was easy to satisfy her. ¡± ¡°He did not have any more requests for his beloved. As long as she gave him a chance to stay by her side and take care of her, he would be happy. ¡± ¡°¡±Beloved...¡±the moment he opened his mouth, his voice was a little low, ¡°I did not disappear without a trace. The reason why I did not tell you was because I thought that you would not want to hear about me. ¡°I said I would take care of you, not to ease my guilt, not to put on a show for the elders. It was something I was willing to do for you. ¡°Also, I was willing to be tortured by you.¡± ¡± He didn¡¯t think that it was torture. Rong chonger:¡±...¡± ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t say a word, Feng Yuxi could still imagine her face on the other end of the phone. ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡± ¡°His deep voice became gentler, and there was a hint offort in it. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning at thetest.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯d better keep your word.¡±After Rong Darling said that, he directly hung up the phone. ¡± ¡°Looking at the phone that ended the call, Feng Yuxi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡± When had he ever said to her that he wouldn¡¯t keep his word? ¡°Xiang Min had been standing by the bedside waiting. She held a few documents and a few books in her hands, patiently waiting for Feng Yuxi to finish the call, she then said, ¡°Young master, these documents and books were specially instructed by Sir to let you read them. They will be helpful for your future political career.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Churui had now been promoted to the State Council. He had already made arrangements for Feng Yuxi¡¯s future life path. The Feng family had always been in politics, and Feng Yuxi was no exception. ¡± ¡°Xiang Min was quick-witted, and Mo Nian was smart. She was the assistant that Feng Churui had chosen to assist Feng Yuxi in the future. Originally, everything had been going ording to Feng Churui¡¯s n. Feng Yuxi had returned from studying abroad, taken the civil service exam, and studied at the grass-roots level, in the future, if he had some achievements in politics, it would not be a problem for him to rise up. ¡± ¡°Moreover, with the Feng family around, Feng Yuxi¡¯s political path could be said to be glorious. ¡± ¡°Because of Ah Sheng¡¯s matter, Feng Yuxi put his ns aside and focused on taking care of Rong¡¯s beloved son. He was extremely focused every day, deeply afraid that she would lose her temper and have even the slightest mishap. ¡± ¡°As a result, even after returning to the country for a few months, he still stayed in the vi every day. ¡± ¡°Feng Churui knew his character and would not easily change his decisions, so he did not force him. He only asked Xiang Min and Mo Nian to bring him actualbat documents and books, so that he could read and think more. If he were in the same position.., how would he handle it, how would he facilitate the people, promote stability and rapid economic development. ¡± Chapter 1210 ? ¡°Chapter 1210: Chapter 1223 if this is fate, I ept it [24]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±En, leave it, I¡¯ll read itter.¡±Feng Yuxi took his phone and called the vi. ¡± ¡°Listening to his detailed instructions on what to cook for Rong Chong ¡®er, the meat and vegetables, the light and salty food, everything revolved around Rong Chong ¡®er. Xiang Min¡¯s exquisite face shed with a hint of contempt, and it disappeared in a sh, then, she returned to her capable appearance. ¡± ¡°After hanging up the phone, Feng Yuxi sent Mo Nian to tell the doctor that he would be discharged from the hospital tomorrow morning at thetest. ¡± ¡°Mo Nian walked out of the ward. Feng Yuxi looked at the hesitant look on Min¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Xiang Min, what do you have to say?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Young master, I know that you¡¯re very worried about Miss Rong Chong ¡®er. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do it yourself to take care of people. There are so many servants and guards in the vi. Any one of them will take care of Miss Rong Chong ¡®er with utmost sincerity.¡±Observing the change in his expression, ¡°It has been three months since I returned to the country. I think...¡± ¡± Feng Yuxi raised his eyelids and looked at her with his clear eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡± Xiang Min steadied her mind. ¡°I think that three months of taking care of Miss Beloved is enough. Now ording to Sir...¡± ¡°¡±Xiang Min, how many years have you been with me?¡±Feng Yuxi suddenly interrupted her and asked casually as if he really did not remember. ¡± Xiang Min was stunned. ¡°Four years.¡± ¡°¡±Four years, not a short period of time... you can go out.¡±After saying that, Feng Yuxi closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. ¡± ¡°Xiang Min¡¯s face froze slightly, and then she felt a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t say anything more. She straightened her back and left the ward. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi was warning her. If she hadn¡¯t been with him for four years and he didn¡¯t show her mercy for the sake of four years, then her words today had already touched his anger. ¡± .. Feng Yuxi went back to the vi early the next morning. ¡°He suddenly realized that letting pet rong stay in the vi might not be good for her mood recovery, so he nned to take her to the seaside city C for a few days of vacation. ¡± ¡°After three hours of flying, they arrived in C city. ¡± ¡°The blue sea and blue sky, the White Sand Seagulls, interweaved into a summer blueprint. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi took her out to sea to fish and did everything he could to make her happy. However, Rong Chong ¡®er was always in a daze, except for sleeping. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi was helpless, so he could only turn to a vige more than 100 kilometers away from C city. The people there were simple and honest, and the ecology was not damaged at all. The people there were outstanding and thend was beautiful. ¡± ¡°They took the highway. Feng Yuxi drove the car personally while Rong Chong ¡®er sat in the passenger seat. Feng Yuxi kept finding topics to talk to her, as if he was forcing her to speak. ¡± ¡°What song do you like to listen to? Change it yourself.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er:¡±...¡± ¡°¡±The conditions in that vige are not as good as those in the city, but the local customs andndscape, you will definitely like it.¡± ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so noisy...¡±Rong Chong ¡®erined. He tilted his head and nned to sleep to kill time. Feng Yuxi smiled helplessly. He was already starting to dislike him for being noisy.. A thrilling scene suddenly happened. ¡°A car was about to overtake them. After honking its horn, it passed them. Not long after, the front of the car panicked and crashed into a heavy truck in the fastne. ¡± ¡°With a loud bang, the car crashed into a pile of scrap metal on the spot. The person in the car was thrown out of the car and fell into the air ¡ª ¡± ¡°In the nick of time, Feng Yuxi immediately parked the car on the emergency stop. ¡± The person who fell into the air fell on the spot. His flesh and blood were badly mangled and his brain was blown out. Rong Chong ¡®er widened her eyes and looked at the thrilling and bloody scene in front of her. She closed her eyes and screamed in fear. ¡°AH ¡ª !¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned over to hug her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Chong ¡®er.¡± ¡± ¡°He followed the security guard and parked the car in the emergency parking zone. He called the police and called 120. Feng Yuxi signaled the security guard to start the car. He went around the front of the car to the front passenger seat and opened the door to carry Rong Chong ¡®er, who was trembling in fear, to the back seat. ¡± ¡°The car started driving again. Soon, they left the scene of the ident. ¡± Rong Chong could not forget the scene that had just happened. He was so disgusted that he wanted to throw up. Chapter 1211 ? ¡°Chapter 1211: Chapter 1224 if this is fate, I ept it [25]¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Rong chonger really wanted to throw up, but she also threw up in the car. ¡± ¡°As she did not eat much, she could not throw up anything. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi took out a tissue to wipe her mouth and patted her back. He did notfort her, ¡°Do not be afraid, It¡¯s okay. Forget about it, do not think about it.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi pulled her into his arms and stroked her back. His chin rubbed against her hair with a bit of intimacy, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Darling, don¡¯t be afraid. Be Good, don¡¯t think about it anymore...¡± ¡± ¡°Rong pet curled up in his arms, his hands clutching his shirt tightly, his heart trembling with lingering fear. ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi lowered his head and looked at her with a burning gaze. At this moment, she was obediently nestling in his arms. This was something that he did not dare to think about before. ¡± ¡°Now, it had really happened.. ¡± His heart was throbbing violently.. It was as if he was proving for him that she really existed at the heart of his heart. ¡°Along the way, Rong Chong kept his position of nestling in his arms. When he was extremely tired, he leaned into his arms and fell asleep. ¡± Feng Yuxi lowered his head and stared at her pale face. He felt pity for her and kissed her lips that had lost their color. He hugged her arms even tighter. .. Time flew by. Two yearster. In the study room of the vi. ¡°¡±Young master, Sir asked me to tell you...¡±Mo Nian pushed the door open and entered. When he saw the scene in front of him, he choked on the rest of his words. ¡± Feng Yuxi¡¯s upper body was naked. His fair skin was crisscrossed with old and new scratches. They were densely packed and looked terrifying. He used a cotton swab to apply the medicine and was trying his best to turn around and apply the medicine on his back. ¡°When he heard the movement, his eyes darkened and he shouted in a low voice, ¡°Get Out!¡± ¡± ¡°Mo Nian was shocked. Before he could react, he was reprimanded by Feng Yuxi, who had always been a modest and noble young master. He reacted and ran out in a sh. ¡± ¡°In less than two minutes, the door of the study was pushed open again. Mo Nian walked in with the family doctor and said worriedly, ¡°Hurry up, there are many wounds on young master¡¯s body. You have to treat them quickly!¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi¡¯s face was already cold as he put on his clothes. Xiang Min also rushed to the study when she heard the news. She just happened to catch a glimpse of it, but just that one nce was enough to shock her! ¡± ¡°¡±Young master, how did you get the wounds on your body?¡±Xiang Min walked closer and asked with a worried tone. ¡± ¡°The family doctor was pushed by Mo Nian and went forward to advise him, ¡°Young Master, let me examine you. The wounds can be big or small. You Can¡¯t dy it.¡± ¡± ¡°Feng Yuxi looked at the three of them expressionlessly. His voice was cold and his eyes were cold. ¡°I¡¯m fine. All of you, get out. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Do you understand?¡± ¡± ¡°Xiang Min averted his eyes. When he turned to look at him again, he had already asked, ¡°What if Sir and Madam Ask? Do We have to go against our conscience and say that you¡¯re fine, healthy and Happy?¡± ¡± ¡°¡±Xiang Min.¡±Feng Yuxi¡¯s tone was displeased. ¡°You¡¯re overstepping your boundaries. Am I being toox with you, to the point that you¡¯ve forgotten your identity?¡± ¡± ¡°After all, an assistant was just an assistant. In the end, he was the master. What right did she have to question his words? What right did she have to question him. ¡± ¡°Xiang Min was about to say something when Feng Yuxi opened his mouth again. ¡°Perhaps father has also made mistakes in his judgment. In my opinion, a person who easily reveals his emotions and can¡¯t control himself has no right to stay with me.¡± ¡± ¡°When Mo Nian heard that, he quickly pulled Xiang Min, hinting for her to quickly admit her mistake to young master. Otherwise, she might be kicked out by young master at any time. ¡± ¡°Xiang Min also knew that she was a little reckless just now. She lowered her head and apologized stiffly, ¡°Young master, it¡¯s my fault for not knowing my limits and crossing the line. I¡¯m very sorry about this.¡± ¡± Chapter 1212 ?1212 Chapter 1225 if this is fate, I ept it [26] ¡°All of you, get out.¡±Feng Yuxi walked to his desk and sat down, starting to read. ¡°Young master, do you really not need me to examine you?¡±The family doctor was still worried. Feng Yuxi acted as though he did not hear it, and the family doctor left sensibly. Mo Nian and Xiang Min also left, closing the study door. After leaving the study room, they came downstairs. In the living room, Rong Chong ¡®er was curled up on the sofa watching TV. Xiang Min stood still. Her gaze looked at Rong Chong ¡®er with a different meaning. Mo Nian frowned and reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Xiang Min, watch your gaze. Young master will be unhappy if he sees it.¡± Xiang Min retracted her gaze and turned to look at Mo Nian, her tone was stiff. ¡°What happened to young master? He actually wasted two years for a woman. What did he get in the past two years? ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, those horrible wounds on young master¡¯s body were all caused by Miss Beloved, right?¡± Mo Nian¡¯s gaze stopped on Rong Beloved¡¯s beautiful face. The beauty of Miss Beloved was obvious to all, and her facial features were exquisite beyond description. It was expected that young master would fall in love with her. He had already noticed it when he was in Ennd. ¡°Xiang Min, things that are not rted to work are not for us to talk about. What we need to do is to behave ourselves and do our duty.¡±After saying that, Mo Nian left with light footsteps. .. During lunch, Rong Chong ¡®er sat at the dining table and yed with the rice with chopsticks. The servant thought that the dishes were not to her liking, she quickly asked, ¡°Miss Rong Chong ¡®er, is it not to your liking? Why don¡¯t we remake some of the dishes that you like?¡± ¡°No need.¡±Rong beloved shook her head. She lowered her head and ate a few mouthfuls before raising her head again. She stopped a servant. ¡°Tell him toe down and eat.¡± When the servant heard that, she thought she was hearing things. Three secondster, she ran to the study happily. When Feng Yuxi came to the dining room, he suddenly felt a sense of homesickness. In the past two years, although she no longer found any excuses to torment him, her attitude towards him was not much better. She stopped torturing him. At the same time, she began to ignore him and treat him coldly. Feng Yuxi still remembered that one time at the dinner table, she looked at him and suddenly thought of Ah Sheng. She broke down emotionally and the entire table of food was swept to the floor by her. When she rushed out, her feet stepped on the floor full of broken porcin pieces. asionally, she forgot to wear her shoes. That time, she happened to not wear any soft slippers. Both of her feet were covered with porcin pieces and she was bleeding non-stop. After that time, Feng Yuxi did not dare to eat with her again. Usually, he would wait until she was done eating before he went downstairs to eat. Now that she was willing to take the initiative to let him sit at the same table, how could Feng Yuxi not be happy? Beloved looked up and said softly, ¡°Sit.¡± Feng Yuxi sat down opposite her. The servants quickly filled the bowls and chopsticks with rice. Feng Yuxi wanted to say something, but when he saw that she had lowered her head again to eat, he gave up. The two of them ate in silence. In the dining room, only the sound of chopsticks touching a porcin te could be heard. ¡°Eat more meat. You¡¯re too thin.¡±Feng Yuxi couldn¡¯t help but give her some food. Afraid that she would refuse, he added, ¡°I¡¯ve tasted it. It¡¯s not greasy.¡± Rong pet stared at the meat in the bowl and hesitated. He put down his chopsticks and raised his head to look at him quietly. ¡°Yu Xi.¡±She called his name. ¡°HMM?¡±Feng Yu Xi¡¯s expression was gentle. If one looked closely, one would see the hidden excitement and anxiety in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to go home tomorrow. From now on, you don¡¯t have to take care of me.¡± Chapter 1213 1213 Chapter 1226 if this is fate, I ept it [27] Feng Yuxi was stunned. He put down his chopsticks, crossed the table, and held her hand, ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. If You Miss Uncle Rong, Aunt Anning, and Xiao Bai, I cane home with you for a few days. Perhaps you can stay for a month or two. I will apany you.¡± But don¡¯t say anything about leaving. Don¡¯t say anything at all. He would never let her go. It was impossible two years ago, and it would be even more impossible two yearster! Darling Rong withdrew her hand and shook her head in a daze. Her face was as pale as ever. Even though Feng Yuxi had tried every means to nourish her body over the past two years, there was no effect. Rong chonger lowered her head and spoke in a very soft tone, ¡°Yuxi, I¡¯ve used two years to look past this. Ah Sheng¡¯s death is not your fault. Whether it¡¯s guilt towards Ah Sheng or something else, we can¡¯t possibly like you. I Can¡¯t bepletely fine with a person¡¯s life between us. ¡°From now on, try not to see each other and live your own lives.¡± After saying that, Rong Chong stood up and went upstairs. Behind him, the sound of a chair falling to the ground could be heard, and Feng Yuxi¡¯s suppressed voice could be heard ¡ª ¡°I can wait. When you have no ill feelings, no matter if it¡¯s a year, two years, or ten years, I won¡¯t Let You Go! I¡¯ve already missed you once, I won¡¯t Miss You Again!¡± .. Feng Yuxi did not expect his father, who had many things to attend to, toe knocking on his door. When he saw Feng churui, he vaguely knew the purpose of his visit. ¡°Dad, sit down.¡± Feng Churui did not sit down. Instead, he walked into the study first, followed by Feng Yuxi. That day, the father and son had a long talk in the study. It was the first time in 24 years that the father and son had a disagreement. ¡°Yuxi, you said that you would take care of your beloved child, so I let you do as you please. It¡¯s been two years. Isn¡¯t the time given to you enough? Besides, my beloved child told me that she doesn¡¯t need you to take care of her now.¡± Feng Yuxi pursed his lips tightly. When he heard this, he raised his head and said seriously, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m only twenty-four years old now. I¡¯m still young, so there¡¯s no rush.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡±Feng churui frowned slightly. ¡°Yuxi...¡± ¡°Dad!¡±Feng Yuxi rudely interrupted his father¡¯s words and stood up, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you postpone your work for one or two years. At most, you¡¯ll be promoted a littleter. ¡°But I only have one beloved child. Now, I know clearly in my heart that I want her. ¡°Only her. ¡°Dad, since I¡¯ve grown up, I can be willful for once. ¡°My life is so long. If the one who spends the rest of my life with Me isn¡¯t my beloved child, how torturous would that be. ¡°Dad, please indulge me one more time. I don¡¯t want to. In the future, I¡¯ll regret not catching her.¡± Feng churui gently rubbed his forehead. His tone softened as he exposed the truth. ¡°But my beloved child doesn¡¯t necessarily like you.¡± Feng Yuxi smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as I like her.¡± .. It waste at night, and everything was quiet. As usual, Darling Rong was awakened by the nightmare. When she woke up, she was in an extreme emotional breakdown. She grabbed her hair with both hands and pulled hard, and a deep whimper came out from her throat. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t Hurt Yourself!¡±Feng Yuxi heard the voice and picked up the fruit knife beside his pillow. He sat by the bed and held the abnormal Darling Rong in his arms, and stuffed the fruit knife into her hands. Rong Darling panted heavily. He held the knife and scratched his body in a daze. The force was not heavy, but it was enough to cause blood to flow. Feng Yuxi frowned. He waited for her to stop after a few cuts before heid her down. He kissed her gently and softly to coax her to sleep. Rong Darling fell asleep again. He then treated his wounds alone as he had done every day and night for the past two years. Looking at Rong Chong ¡®er who was sleeping soundly, he fell into deep thought. If two years could not make her let go of Ah Sheng¡¯s death, if two years could not make her ept him, then he could only use his own method to make her forget Ah Sheng.. Chapter 1214 1214 Chapter 1227 if this is fate, I ept it [28] Even though doing so would be unfair to Ah Sheng, Ah Sheng was no longer around. wasn¡¯t he the one who would apany her for the rest of her life? .. The next day, Rong Chonger was going back to S city. After breakfast, she went back to her bedroom to pack her things. Feng Yuxi went into the study. There was already a in-clothes special forces soldier waiting there. ¡°Sit.¡±Feng Yuxi walked to the desk and sat down. With one hand on his forehead, he looked serious. ¡°How confident are you?¡± ¡°Five points. After a heavy blow to the head, no one can guarantee what the consequences will be.¡± ¡°Five points... ?¡±Feng Yuxi murmured softly. His eyes were as vast and deep as fog, and his tightly knitted brows indicated his hesitation. ¡°If you receive a heavy blow to the head, the most serious consequence will be death on the spot, followed by brain death, which ismonly referred to as a vegetative state. ¡°The loss of memory is due to a blood clot in the brain pressing on the nerves, so the memory is blocked. ¡°This degree is very difficult to grasp. After all, everyone¡¯s ability to withstand it is different. ¡°In my opinion, it is light. Perhaps it is a heavy blow to a girl. ¡°Whether it is light or heavy, there will be different consequences.¡± Feng Yuxi frowned deeply. The risk that he had to bear was too great. He asked himself, if it was the worst kind of oue, could he bear it? No matter what the consequences were, could he bear the me of everyone? ¡°Young Master Feng, are you sure you want to do this?¡± Feng Yuxi was extremely conflicted. He buried his face in his palm and pondered for a long time. He raised his head, his eyes were bloodshot, and he said solemnly, ¡°I am sure.¡± He was betting on the future of him and his beloved. If he won by a fluke, he would love his beloved. If he lost, he was willing to pay with his life. .. In fact, she had only changed a few sets of clothes. In the wardrobe, Feng Yuxi had prepared a whole wardrobe of clothes for her. She did not even open the tag. After she packed her things, Rong beloved just came out of the bedroom and saw Feng Yuxi standing at the end of the corridor. She looked at him quietly and then walked down the stairs. Feng Yuxi also walked towards her. ¡°Chong Er...¡±Feng Yuxi stood in front of her and looked at her with a deep gaze. There was an indescribable hesitation and struggle in his eyes. Rong Chong er did not have any expression on his face. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. You Don¡¯t have to send me off.¡± After saying that, he was about to miss him and walk forward when he caught him off guard and pulled him into his arms. Rong Chong ¡®er was stunned. She frowned slightly and tried to push him away. Feng Yuxi said before she pushed him away, ¡°Chong ¡®er, don¡¯t move. Let Me Hug You Again.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er¡¯s hand slowly dropped to her side. Feng Yuxi hugged her tightly and buried himself in her warm neck, ¡°Chong ¡®er, I don¡¯t know if my personality is sharp or smooth. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s soft or hard. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the gentleness of shock or the passion of a premature death. ¡°I¡¯ve always lived outside of it, and when I love someone, I¡¯m too focused. ¡°A person with a huge temperature difference is always a little sick. ¡°It¡¯s this sick me who poured all my passion into loving you. ¡°I know that I broke your heart in the past, but now, even when I look back, I feel like a jerk. ¡°So, no matter what you do to Me Now, I deserve it. But Darling, forgive me if I can¡¯t give in to you when ites to loving you.¡± Let Her Go. How is that possible? How is it possible to live separate lives? I Can¡¯t do it without loving her! Chapter 1215 1215 Chapter 1228 if this is fate, I ept it [29] Actually, he was the most selfish person. For his own benefit, he risked her life. Feng Yuxi knew that he was sick. He said that if he loved someone, he had to let her be happy. It was all nonsense! He could not be so hypocritical. If he wanted her, he had to want her. He would not let her go, and he would not let her have the chance to be with another man. Even if he had to mend her broken heart, he would have to mend the heart that once loved him back to its original state. Feng Yuxi¡¯s helplessness, his desperation, and his despair were not something Rong Chong ¡®er could understand. She pushed him away slightly, and her gaze was as calm as a pool of stagnant water. ¡°Are you done? I¡¯m leaving.¡± Looking at the man who silently approached her from behind, Feng Yuxi¡¯s gaze was painful, and his fingertips trembled as he let go of her. Rong Chong ¡®er lowered his eyes and was about to leave when he felt a dull pain at the back of his head She widened her eyes in fear. Feng Yuxi¡¯s heart was aching in front of her eyes. Wet and sticky liquid began to flow down the back of her neck to her spine. It was cold and strange. Rong Chong ¡®er fell into the dark abyss before she could say anything. ¡°Chong ¡®er! Chong ¡®er...¡± .. Outside the emergency room, Feng Yuxi looked as if he had just been fished out of the water. His entire body was drenched in sweat. He stood in a daze as he stared nkly at the words ¡®Emergency Treatment¡¯. Up until this moment, he still could not calm down, his entire body was trembling. ¡°Feng Yuxi, you deserve to die!¡±The young marshal, who had not taken off his camouge uniform, grabbed his cor and punched him mercilessly. Feng Yuxi¡¯s body staggered and he fell to the ground. The young marshal took two steps forward and squatted down. He grabbed Feng Yuxi¡¯s cor tightly. His furious eyes were almost spitting fire. ¡°Feng Yuxi, are you F * cking crazy? Do you know that you might get your beloved son killed by you? !¡± He never thought that Feng Yuxi, this madman, would actually dare to do such a thing! How cruel must he be to watch others smash his beloved son¡¯s head with his own eyes? Especially when the person whomitted the crime was a special forces soldier! Could that strength bepared to an ordinary person? Feng Yuxi seemed to have been beaten silly. He did not move at all and his face was as pale as death. The anger in his chest was suppressed and he had nowhere to vent it. The Generalissimo pulled him up from the ground and beat him to death. ¡°My Rong family is afraid of falling in my hands and my beloved son is in my mouth. How dare you send people to smash her! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Feng Yuxi did not fight back. He cursed and did not fight back. When the general was done beating him and his anger had subsided, he propped himself up on the ground and barely stood up, ¡°Brother, I know that I am hurting beloved child by doing this, but I have nowhere else to go. Other than this, I can not think of any other way. ¡°If anything happens to beloved child, I will pay with my life. ¡°If she is born, I will live. If she is unfortunate enough to leave, I will die too.¡± ¡°Ha... you can hurt her so brazenly when you have nowhere else to go? ¡°What did you do back then? How did you treat her when she loved you so much? ¡°Even if she loved you so much that she wanted to die, she didn¡¯t do anything to hurt you or the people around you, right? ¡°On the other hand, look at what you did to her? ¡°Is This Love? You¡¯re apletely deranged, selfish lunatic!¡± Feng Yuxi was speechless. Waiting was the most torturous process. Fortunately, the major general didn¡¯t want his parents in s city to worry, so he hid the matter of his beloved son. After three and a half hours of surgery, Rong Beloved Son was pushed out of the emergency room and into the ICU. The youngmander¡¯s chest was heaving up and down. Through the ss, he could see the head of the sickbed * wrapped in thick gauze and bleeding faintly. He really wanted to beat Feng Yuxi to death to vent his anger! Chapter 1216 1216 Chapter 1229 if this is fate, I ept it [30] Feng Yuxi¡¯s eyes were red as he walked over to the doctor. ¡°How is the situation?¡± The doctor shook his head, ¡°The patient¡¯s situation is not optimistic. He suffered a heavy blow to the brain, and he has a concussion. His blood is clotted, and he is still in a deepa. If he can wake up within 72 hours, it will not be a problem. If he does not wake up...¡± The Doctor did not say the rest, but Feng Yuxi and the general understood. If she could not survive these 72 hours, then darling might really go with Ah Sheng. Feng Yuxi waspletely exhausted as he leaned against the wall and slid down slowly. There had never been a moment like this, and every second felt like a year. The fear of the unknown overwhelmed him. His heart was aching so much that it could not be any worse. He wished that the person lying on the bed right now was him. He wished that he could have a time machine that could turn back time to high school. At that time, he would definitely not reject darling. He would definitely hold onto her hand tightly and never let go. .. Her entire body felt as though it was drained of all strength. She struggled to open her heavy eyelids. The piercing rays of light stimted her to the point that her tears were dense. Just as she opened her eyes, she quickly closed them again. This time around, she had learned her lesson. After waiting for a while, she gently opened her eyes again. Only after she had gotten used to it a little did she open her eyes a little more. Just like that, she opened her eyespletely. The first thing she saw was Snow White. The pungent smell of disinfectant was always so annoying. Before she could frown, the back of her head hurt so much that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to frown. ¡°Beloved, you¡¯re Awake?¡±A hoarse voice filled with disbelief and joy sounded. Rong beloved struggled to roll his eyes and saw Feng Yuxi by the bed. However, why did he look like a disheveled man with a stubble? His eyes were bloodshot. He hoped that he would not scare the child. Rong Chong ¡®er said weakly, ¡°Yuxi...¡± Feng Yuxi held her hand and heard her call out his name clearly. For a moment, he held her hand in excitement and kissed her repeatedly. Then, he buried his face into her soft palm. The call of ¡®yuxi¡¯made his throat choke and heat up. Rong Chong ¡®er looked at him in confusion until... There was a moist and hot liquid in his palm. ¡°Yu Xi... you...¡±Rong Chong ¡®er blinked his eyes with great effort. Yu Xi, he... was he crying? Why was he crying? ¡°Darling, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve woken up, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve woken up... I¡¯m sorry... Darling, I love you, I really love you...¡±a joy that was lost and regained filled his heart, and Feng Yu Xi was unwilling to lift his head up in the end, he only spoke incoherently over and over again. It was as if he was sincerely repentant, as if he was sincerely confessing his love. .. After only waking up for a short period of time, Rong Darling fell into aa again. Only then did Feng Yuxi react and ring the bell to call for the Doctor! .. After being transferred from the ICU to the VIP Ward, Rong Darling fell into aa for another five days before he woke up. During these five days, Feng Yuxi was on tenterhooks every day. If it was not for the doctorforting him that Rong Darling would wake up once within seventy-two hours and clearly calling out his name, it proved that the seque were not serious. She was only unconscious now. As for what kind of aftereffects, she would have to wait until she woke up for a thorough examination before she could determine. In short, Rong Chong ¡®er had suffered a heavy blow to the brain. It was already a blessing that Rong Chong ¡®er was not dead or in a vegetative state. When she woke up again, Rong Chong ¡®er was still in a daze when she was surrounded by a group of doctors who asked a lot of questions. In the end, a group of people even circled around her head and touched it to look at it. Rong Chong ¡®er was unhappy. She looked through the crowd and saw Feng Yuxi. subconsciously, she stretched out her hand towards him and said softly, ¡°Yuxi, they are so annoying...¡± Chapter 1217 1217 Chapter 1230 if this is fate, I ept it [31] Feng Yuxi walked over and held her weak hand. Rong Chong took the opportunity to hold him and pointed pitifully at his heavy head, ¡°Yuxi, they are so annoying. What happened to my head? It hurts...¡± When he heard her words, a hint of joy shed across Feng Yuxi¡¯s eyes. Then, he sat down by the bed and gently held her shoulders, a speech quickly formed in his mind. ¡°Darling, you fell down the stairs and hurt your head. Be Good. Let the Doctor give you a good check-up. When you¡¯re fine, we can be discharged from the hospital, right? You hate the smell of disinfectant the most, don¡¯t you?¡± Hearing his words, Rong Darling pursed her lips and nodded. She hated the smell of disinfectant! After a thorough check-up, the doctor called Feng Yuxi out of the ward. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°The patient has a blood clot in her brain that is pressing on her nerves and has amnesia. So far, other than amnesia, we haven¡¯t found any seque.¡± Although he could tell from Pet Rong¡¯s tone that she might have amnesia, now that the doctor had confirmed it, Feng Yuxi was actually relieved. It was as if her long-cherished wish had finallye true. Feng Yuxi was a little worried. ¡°When will she regain her memory?¡± ¡°That will depend on the patient¡¯s self-recovery. She may never recover. The blood clot has been pressing on her nerves. It may also dissipate on its own.¡± .. When he entered the ward, Rong Chong was sitting cross-legged on the bed ying with her fingers out of boredom. When she saw him enter, a brilliant smile instantly blossomed on her depressed face. ¡°Yuxi, Am I okay? Can We leave the hospital now?¡± ¡°Does your head still hurt?¡±He avoided talking about it and sat by the bed. He raised his hand and gently stroked her head, which was still wrapped in gauze. Rong Chong ¡®er shook her head quickly. She had just shaken her head twice when she felt dizzy. Feng Yuxi saw that her expression was not right, so he quickly held her up and reprimanded her, ¡°Your Head is injured, don¡¯t move too much.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er waited for the dizziness to pass, then he leaned softly into his arms. Feng Yuxi gently stroked her back, ¡°Chong ¡®er, the Doctor said that there is a blood clot in your head that is pressing on your nerves, so... you lost a part of your memory.¡± ¡°Is it very important?¡±Rong Chong ¡®er raised his head and looked at him nkly. After all, he felt guilty and guilty, so Feng Yuxi could only look away, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s your memory that¡¯s missing, so I can¡¯tment on whether your memory is important or not to you as an outsider.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er blinked and frowned as she thought about it carefully. Feng Yuxi¡¯s breathing became cautious.. After a long while, Rong Chong ¡®er said, ¡°But I remember everything. I remember everything about my childhood, middle school, high school, and university. By the way, I¡¯m about to graduate. I have to prepare my thesis...¡± Feng Yuxi frowned slightly and told her, ¡°Chonger, you¡¯ve graduated for two years.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ve forgotten what happened during these two years?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡±Not only these two years, but even Ah Sheng had also been forgotten. This was also a new beginning for her. ¡°Then...¡±Rong chonger hesitated. Feng Yuxi chuckled. ¡°What do you want to say? Just say it.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± .. When Rong Er and Tang Jun came to visit Rong Chong ¡®er, Feng Yuxi had already informed them in advance to confirm her statement. They could not mention Ah Sheng¡¯s matter, and they could not expose the fact that her head was injured. ¡°How is it? Does your head still hurt?¡±Rong er came and stayed by Rong Chong ¡®er¡¯s side. His heart ached as he used his ws to stroke her thick head. Chapter 1218 1218 Chapter 1231 if this is fate, I ept [32] ¡°It hurts.¡±How could it not hurt when she was almost split open? ¡°Come, second brother Huff, Huff, Huff, Huff, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±Rong er held her ugly head and turned around, aiming at the back of her head and started to Huff. Rong beloved was about to cry. Second Brother, is there anyone who huffs like you? It¡¯s going to hurt her to death! ¡°Hey, I say, Rong Er!¡±Tang Jun could not stand it anymore. ¡°I say, how can you be a big brother? Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯ve swung my neck? Let Go of me quickly. Let Go.¡± Rong er held a doubtful expression and turned Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s face back. When he saw her frown, he let go awkwardly andughed dryly. After a while, he went up to her and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, does it?¡± Rong er shook her head. Tang Jun sat down on the sofa at the side and crossed his legs leisurely. ¡°Darling, what are your ns after you¡¯re discharged? Are youing back to s city with us or staying here?¡± ¡°Then where have I been for the past two years?¡± Rong er¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment. After a while, he said with a smile, ¡°Of course you¡¯re staying at home to apany mother and grandmother.¡± Rong er had wanted to follow Tang Jun¡¯s instructions and persuade her to go back. However, he was tricked by her question. He had not been home for two years. How could he not go back? What was the big deal about being dominated by Feng Yuxi? Her beloved Rong was a pure and innocent girl. Why should she live with him, Feng Yuxi, for no reason? If word got out, where would the Rong family¡¯s face go? Where would her beloved Rong¡¯s reputation go? Glory had already decided to bring her beloved Rong home. Her status with her father would definitely rise by a level. Beloved Rong¡¯s clear and crisp words instantly shattered his dreams. ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re lying!¡± Rong Er¡¯s face turned sullen. ¡°Why would second brother Lie to you? Tell me.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er snorted. ¡°Yu Xi said that I fell down the stairs in his vi. I feel... I should be staying there.¡± ¡°Your feeling isn¡¯t right!¡± Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, Tang Jun quickly stepped out to be the peacemaker, ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t quarrel. No one is going to quarrel today. Darling, isn¡¯t your second brother worried about you? He wants to bring you home to apany Young Master Rong and Aunt An Ning. What you think is right. You¡¯ve been living in Yu Xi¡¯s vi for the past two years.¡± ¡°Why would I live in Yu Xi¡¯s Vi?¡±This was Rong Darling¡¯s question. If she remembered correctly, she was very sad after Yu Xi rejected her. When she found out that he was going abroad, she insisted on staying in the country. She had wanted to avoid him before. Why did she inexplicably stay with him after graduation? What was the rtionship between her and Yu Xi? ¡°This, it¡¯s better for you to ask Yu XI.¡±Tang Jun touched the tip of his nose. He couldn¡¯t tell her the truth, could he? .. On the day he was discharged from the hospital. The gauze on Rong Chong¡¯s head had been removed. Feng Yuxi was helping her pack her luggage. She sat on the sofa and watched as he folded his clothes with his own hands and put them neatly into the suitcase. She suddenly couldn¡¯t understand why, based on their rtionship, why would he do such an intimate thing like folding the clothes with his own hands for her. ¡°Yuxi, what exactly is our rtionship?¡± Feng Yuxi¡¯s hand movements stopped, and his body stiffened. Then, he continued to fold the clothes, and instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Then, what do you think our rtionship is?¡± Rong Chong shook his head, and his gaze fell on a certain ce. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She had lost two years of memories, and she didn¡¯t know if those memories were important to her, but she could connect the dots, and her life didn¡¯t seem to be affected. Chapter 1219 1219 Chapter 1232 if this is fate, I ept it [33] However, she could not understand the rtionship between Yu Xi and her. Feng Yuxi walked up to her, squatted down, and held her hands on her knees, ¡°Darling, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m pursuing you?¡± Rong Chong ¡®er widened her eyes. Yu Xi was pursuing her? How was that possible! When she was pursuing him, he did not express his stance. He even felt that her pursuit was a burden, so he turned a blind eye to her pursuit.. The shock on her face made Feng Yuxi feel slightly bitter. He smiled and held her hand, saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ll do it to make you believe me.¡± ¡°Then why am I staying in Your Vi?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m pursuing you.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er:¡±...¡± It was as if he did not ask. He might as well not answer. Did his pursuit of her have anything to do with her living in his vi? .. Feng Yuxi was uneasy. Ever since the moment his beloved was discharged from the hospital and returned to the vi, his heart had not been at peace. He was afraid that the happiness that he had stolen through despicable means would all be destroyed at an unknown moment. Everything that he had now was obtained through means. No one knew when his beloved¡¯s memories would be restored. At that time, he could not believe how much his beloved hated him.. Would he walk further and further away from her until they no longer had any interactions? Feng Yuxi did not show the slightest bit of unease in his heart. He was extremely meticulous and considerate in taking care of Rong beloved son. Many times, Rong beloved son would feel that the burning emotions in Yu Xi¡¯s eyes would make her heart tremble. It was a burning and boiling emotion that she could see and feel without holding back. .. Rong pet came out of the shower and saw Feng Yuxi sitting on her consort¡¯s couch with a notebook on hisp. His ten fingers were typing on the keyboard. When he saw here out, he put down the notebook and took off his golden mirror, he walked towards her. A soft towel covered her head, and her hot breath sprayed in her cochlea. It was itchy. His maic voice sounded, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drying your hair? Come and sit down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to serve me. Don¡¯t suitors always have to be attentive?¡± Feng Yuxi¡¯s lips were always smiling, and the corners of his eyes and brows were filled with a doting expression. He brought her to the Imperial Consort¡¯s Couch and sat down. Then, he began to dry her hair. It had to be said that she had a head of hair that could be used for shampoomercials at any time. It was thick, smooth, and extremely shiny. She did not know how much he wanted to move his fingers through it during these two years to feel the smooth touch. Unfortunately, she did not give him a chance. ¡°Yuxi? Yuxi?¡± His sleeve was pulled slightly. Feng Yuxi came back to his senses and lowered his eyes to look at her, who was looking up at her delicate head. ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡°What were you thinking just now? You Didn¡¯t hear me calling you so many times.¡± ¡°Yes, I was thinking about what breakfast I would make for you tomorrow. Mushroom and shredded chicken congee, is that okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Rong Chong ¡®er nodded. ¡°By the way, Uncle Rui called me today.¡± As she said that, she looked a little disappointed. Feng Yuxi saw it and felt pity for her. He sat down beside her. ¡°What did my dad say to you?¡± ¡°Uncle Rui asked me to ask you when you are going to take the civil service exam.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er tried to persuade him, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about politics, but since Uncle Rui asked you to do it, it must be for your own good.¡± Feng Yuxi chuckled and gently stroked her smooth face. His eyes were as bright as stars. ¡°I can start a family first before starting a business.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er thought for a moment. When she understood what he meant, her cheeks flushed red. Chapter 1220 1220 Chapter 1233 if this is fate, I ept it [34] .. Feng Yuxi took care of her very carefully, giving Rong chonger the illusion that they were a couple in love. However, because of what happened between him and Lan Xiaonan, she still felt that everything was not real, and she did not dare to believe Feng Yuxi. She did not believe that he, who had rejected her in that way back then, would like her now that things had changed. They had grown up together. If they had liked each other, they would have liked each other a long time ago, wouldn¡¯t they? Did they have to wait until now? Feng Yuxi did not feel good either. He was constantly on tenterhooks, afraid that she would suddenly remember them. He was afraid that after she remembered everything, the short-term happiness that he had now would be shattered in an instant. For the past two years, in order to take care of her, Feng Yuxi had been sleeping on the floor in her bedroom at night, apanying and looking after her. Rong Chong had nightmares, and he would break down and hurt himself unconsciously. Because of this, Feng Yuxi¡¯s nerves were already weak. As a result, it was now very difficult to fall asleep. Even if he fell asleep, there was no light at all. There was an extrayer of shade on the curtains, and even the slightest movement could wake him up. .. Rong Chong could not fall asleep as he tossed and turned on the bed. He had tried every position, but he could not fall asleep. Her whole body was like a pancake on the bed, repeatedly changing positions and movements. ¡°Yu Xi...¡±unable to fall asleep, Rong Chong Er suddenly sat up. ¡°Can¡¯t Sleep?¡±Feng Yu Xi¡¯s faint and warm voice came from under the bed. At night, it was a different scene. Rong Chong Er hugged a pillow and buried her face in it. She was helpless. How could she fall asleep. An adult man was sleeping beside her bed in the same bedroom. The night was so quiet that she could even hear his breathing! He was not a child after all. He knew that there were differences between men and women. If they slept in the same bedroom like this, what would others think? Besides, she could not get used to someone sleeping beside her. Even if they did not sleep in the same bed, she could not get over it. ¡°Yuxi, why don¡¯t you sleep here and I¡¯ll sleep next door?¡± In the bedroom, the orange wallmp was emitting a gentle light. Feng Yuxi rested his hands behind his head and looked at the ceiling with his clear eyes. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t hear the discussion in her tone. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want her to sleep well, but he wasn¡¯t sure if she would still have nightmares at night after losing her memory, or if she would do something uncontroble that would hurt him. He didn¡¯t dare to ck off in the slightest when it came to her. He also couldn¡¯t afford to gamble. ¡°Darling, you can pretend that I don¡¯t exist. You can sleep the way you normally sleep now. Don¡¯t worry, I Won¡¯t do anything to you while you¡¯re asleep. Sleep well. Just help me, I... Don¡¯t want to sleep alone.¡± After saying that, Feng Yuxi closed his eyes. ¡°But...¡±Rong Darling grabbed a strand of hair and twirled it in his hands in frustration, ¡°But I¡¯m really not used to it... well, will it be ufortable for you to sleep on the ground?¡± Pet Rong swore that she didn¡¯t mean anything else. She was just worried that he would break some bones while he slept on the floor. Feng Yuxiughed softly. His deepughter came from his chest, which was especially sexy in the night. ¡°Pet, are you inviting me up?¡± Pet Rong¡¯s face turnedpletely red and he stammered to exin, ¡°Well... I, I didn¡¯t mean that... I was just worried that you would sleep on the floor... so...¡± Feng Yuxi stood up with his pillow in his hand and ced it on the bed. He smiled at the stunned Feng Yuxi, ¡°Then, thank you, Chong ¡®Er.¡± Chapter 1221 1221 Chapter 1234 if this is fate, I ept it [35] That night, Rong Chong ¡®er slept exceptionally restlessly. Feng Yuxi¡¯s masculine scent entered her nose, causing her already restless heart to be even more abnormal. In the second half of the night, she was so tired that she could not open her eyes. Only then did she fall into a deep sleep. Rong Chong ¡®er had been sprawled all over the ce since he was young. He was especially udylike. Luo Anning was depressed for quite a while because of this. who did this daughter of his inherit her sleeping appearance from. Young Master Rong was proud of this. His daughter was called unconstrained. When she slept, she would do whatever she wanted to befortable. She didn¡¯t care about so many things. She just needed to befortable! At this moment, Rong Chong ¡®er was like an octopus, using both his hands and feet to dominate Feng Yuxi. Feng Yuxi was in a light sleep. It was not easy for him to fall asleep. He would wake up once she flipped over. There was a weight on his body. Rong Chong ¡®er¡¯s leg was ced on his leg. His slender hand was also ced across his chest. His head was ced on his shoulder, his mouth was slightly pouted. He looked very silly. Feng Yuxi smiled. He raised his hand to turn off the wallmp. Just as he moved, Pet Rong let out a disgruntled mumble. He hugged him and did not move. This time, the smile on the corner of Feng Yuxi¡¯s lips grew wider. It could be seen that he was in a very good mood. He did not have any sleepiness that disturbed him from waking up. .. The next day. Rong Chong opened his eyes after he had a good night¡¯s sleep and yawned elegantly. Halfway through his yawn, his eyes werepletely opened. When he saw the handsome face that was right in front of him, he was so shocked that he did not move! Yu, Yu Xi, why was she sleeping on her bed? No, no, she seemed to have ¡®invited¡¯him upst night. But why was she hugging Yu Xi? ! Why was she practically clinging to him? ! The scene before him was Feng Yu Xi sleeping soundly while she was clinging to him... it was simply too horrible to look at. With just one look, it was obvious that she was taking advantage of Yu Xi! Before Rong Chong er could react, his body was the first to react. With a whoosh, he rolled back two rounds and rolled to the side of the bed. His movements were swift as he got off the bed. Before he could even take two steps, Feng Yu Xi woke up behind him.. ¡°Good Morning, Pet.¡±Her voice was hoarse from waking up. Rong Chong ¡®er had a sad face. She was embarrassed and embarrassed in her heart. She said in a low voice, ¡°Good morning, Yuxi.¡± After saying that, she rushed into the bathroom without looking back. Looking at her retreating figure, Feng Yuxi turned sideways and buried his face into her pillow. Heughed gloomily. In the bathroom, Rong Chong ¡®er, who had washed up, did some psychological work in the mirror before she opened the door and walked out. Who could control the act of falling asleep, right? Yu Xi was so smart, she would definitely understand this point, and she would definitely not make fun of her! Opening the door, she saw Feng Yuxi, who had washed up, standing there, as if he was deliberately waiting for her. He had changed into a nightgown and was wearing a white shirt and khaki pants. The soft slippers on his feet were the same type as hers, except that his were white and hers were pink. Rong Chonger did not deny that she liked to see boys wearing shirts, especially boys who wore white shirts to look elegant and elegant. She preferred boys who wore white shirts. Perhaps it was because she had seen too many cross-breeders on campus wearing mboyant pink shirts, exaggerated ripped jeans, and shoes full of rivets. Those people, punk or hip-hop style, were not her favorites, she always liked boys who could wear the simplest color to bring out the best in their temperament. Clean, simple, and gave a calm and steady feeling. Chapter 1222 1222 Chapter 1235 please take good care of me in this life Clean, simple, and giving a calm and steady feeling. This more or less had something to do with the way her family dressed. Young Master Rong was dressed in a suit, and young master Rong was dressed in a military uniform. Rong er, the twin brother, had almost the same aesthetic standards as her, and he did not like those exaggerated styles. In front of Feng Yuxi, who was dressed in a fresh and bright outfit, she was still dressed in her pajamas, which made her feel a little ufortable. Her gaze was erratic, but she did not look at him. ¡°Yuxi, you¡¯re not downstairs yet.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m waiting for you toe out.¡± ¡°Waiting for me for what?¡± Feng Yuxi took a step forward, and there was a surge of emotions in his eyes that he had been suppressing. ¡°Can I Hug You?¡± ¡°Ah?¡±Rong Chong ¡®er was stunned. He washed up early in the morning and did not go downstairs for breakfast, just to wait for her toe out and hug her? But, why did he hug her? Feng Yuxi smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as a promise.¡± His body was pulled into his embrace. His arms were tightly wrapped around her waist, and the back of his head was pressed against his neck by his forehead.. Rong Chong ¡®er stared nkly at a certain spot. The skin on his neck was next to his lips. It carried his body temperature and his breath. As long as she moved her head slightly, she would be able to kiss him.. Her heartbeat began to elerate.. Rong Chong ¡®er¡¯s breathing was a little rapid. She wanted to control it, but she could not do anything. Feng Yuxi was no better either. After hugging her, his steady heartbeat began to beat strongly. He was not satisfied with just a hug. He slightly overdid it and gently kissed her fragrant hair. But that was all. He did not dare to move too much for fear of scaring her. ¡°Yuxi... I Can¡¯t Breathe...¡±he hugged her very tightly, as if he wanted to embed her into his body. Feng Yuxi adjusted his agitated mood and rxed a little. After hugging her for a while, he finally let go of herpletely. ¡°Where do you want to y today?¡±His eyes were bright and his voice was gentle. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡±Rong Chong ¡®er shook her head. Last night, because he was lying beside her, and because he sleptte, she didn¡¯t sleep well. It was better to sleep at home today. She could stay still and move. When she yed, she could devote herself to having fun. When she was quiet, she could read a book. She could also stay at home for a whole day. Seeing her eyes darting around and looking a little tired, Feng Yuxi knew what she was thinking. He smiled and pinched her face, then frowned slightly. She was still too thin after all.. ¡°Then go downstairs for breakfast first, then go to my study to read. If you¡¯re sleepy, sleep for a while. I¡¯ve asked someone to invite the Michelin chef over. He¡¯ll probably be here at noon. I¡¯ll make you some good food in the afternoon.¡± Rong Peixi was about to p his hand away from his face, but when he heard that a chef wasing to cook something delicious, his attention was immediately diverted and his eyes shone as he looked at him, ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re really going to Cook Something Delicious for me? Anything?¡± Feng Yuxi could not help butugh and nodded. ¡°Anything is fine. You¡¯re too skinny, so I¡¯ve decided to fatten you up a little. That way, Uncle Rong and Aunt An Ning will be happy when they see you.¡± What was the happiest thing to eat when there was good food! Pet Rong agreed with him 10,000 times, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Grandma said that girls don¡¯t look good when they¡¯re too thin. They¡¯ll definitely be blessed if they¡¯re still round!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡±Feng Yuxi chuckled. There was a glimmer in his eyes, which was exceptionally beautiful. He suddenly leaned over and kissed her forehead. Feng Yuxi didn¡¯t forget that she had always been a big eater since she was young. She was even fat when she was young, and Aunt An Ning even ordered her to lose weight and reduce the amount of food she ate. Chapter 1223 1223 Chapter 1236[ I hope you will take good care of me in this life ] At that time, the little girl also had a heart of beauty and ugliness. In addition, she was scared by her own mother and said that no one liked the fat girl, so he would not y with her. He was so scared that Little Darling Rong forced him to walk home with her after school, it was called ¡ª Losing Weight. When he thought of his childhood, Feng Yuxi did not know whether tough or cry. When he was young, she was very smart and cheated on him. He remembered that he had been cheated by her many times. He had either kissed her or hugged her, and there were many embarrassing things. However, she had never eaten fat since puberty, and it was a gic problem. Therefore, no matter how unbridled she ate, her weight would not rise too much, and her body was still tall and even. He didn¡¯t know how many girls had died of envy because they wanted to lose weight. A warm and soft touch came from her forehead. Rong pet was stunned and still maintained a posture of dancing. Although small gestures such as hugging and holding hands weremon since young, it was very rare for Yu Xi to take the initiative to kiss her.. Rong pet was stunned for a long time and did note back to his senses. Feng Yu Xi rubbed her head and led her downstairs to eat breakfast. .. When the Michelin chef arrived, Rong Pet was like a monkey who couldn¡¯t sit still. He was especially excited. The thought of having delicious food made his mood bubble. He followed the chef into the kitchen and quickly reported a bunch of his favorite food. Then, he stood at the side and stared at it without leaving. The chef was a tall, fat, middle-aged French uncle. He was romantic, humorous, and gentlemanly. After confirming what she wanted to eat, he spread his hands regretfully and said, ¡°Oh my beautifuldy, I¡¯m afraid you should go out.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er grabbed a lemon for cooking and yed with it in her hand. She frowned, he said firmly, ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not going out. I want to see how the food is produced. Just do your thing. I¡¯ll stay here and promise not to disturb you, okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have a beautifuldy watching from the side, but...¡±the chef smiled helplessly and winked at her. Rong pet followed his gaze and turned back. He immediately saw Feng Yuxi standing at the kitchen door. Feng Yuxi took a few steps forward and rubbed his forehead with one hand. He lowered his head and looked at his pet, ¡°The kitchen is smoky. Come upstairs with me to practice calligraphy?¡± Pet Rong turned his head and nced at the smiling chef. Then, he turned his head slightly and looked at Feng Yuxi who was waiting for her answer. Although he wanted to watch the process of the cooking, he didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse Yuxi. Pet Rong, who was still struggling, was led by Feng Yuxi and followed him obediently. On the desk in the study, rice paper, writing brush, and ink were already prepared. Rong beloved suddenly felt that Yuxi must have nned it. He didn¡¯t want her to see it in the kitchen, so he found an excuse to send her up. Forget it, I¡¯ll practice calligraphy then. I¡¯ll just think of it as waiting for delicious food to pass the time. .. Unknowingly, I practiced calligraphy for more than an hour. Feng Yuxi was good at writing small regr script. Compared to himself, Rong Chong felt that he was at most a dabbler. When she was young, her grandmother wanted her to practice calligraphy so that she could cultivate her mind and learn to calm down. She thought that if her words were put out, people would definitely praise her. However,pared to Feng Yuxi¡¯s words, she immediately paled inparison. She put down her brush and nced in Feng Yuxi¡¯s direction. What he wrote was ¡°Phoenix perches on the parasol¡±. that sentence, ¡°As the belt grows wider, I will not regret it, and I will be worn out by it¡±, made her gaze stagnate for a long time. Chapter 1224 1224 Chapter 1237. Please take good care of me in this life While she was lost in her thoughts, Feng Yuxi had already picked up the preface to the Orchid Pavilion collection that she had written. After reading it for a moment, he praised her without holding back, ¡°Not bad. Compared to when I was young, you have improved.¡± Compared to when I was young? Rong Chong ¡®er broke out in cold sweat. He might as well not praise her! While Rong Chong ¡®er was muttering in his heart, Feng Yuxi had already taken out his seal. His name was printed on the bottom right corner of the Xuan paper. The small seal¡¯s font looked elegant and light. ¡°When did you get a seal?¡±Rong Chong er curiously looked over and fixed his gaze on the seal in his hand. Feng Yuxi took the opportunity to pass it to her. Rong Chong er immediately took it so that she could hold it in her hand and look around. It was a very novel look. ¡°Grandpa asked someone to make this for me. If you like it, I¡¯ll make one for you another day.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er did not even raise his head and said, ¡°Sure! I want something like you too. I want the seal of Xiao Zhuan.¡± Feng Yuxi raised his hand and gently stroked her smooth face with the back of his finger. His voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Okay.¡± Whatever she wanted, he would do for her. As long as she wanted it, he was willing to give everything to her. After ying with it for a while, Rong Chong ¡®er could not sit still anymore. He put the seal back into the box. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m so hungry. Yuxi, I¡¯ll go down first. You can continue practicing.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he had already run out of the study room, leaving Feng Yuxi who didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The Michelin chef was indeed worthy of his name. The delicious food made by him was so delicious that Rong pet wanted to eat his tongue! If it weren¡¯t for Feng Yuxi¡¯s embrace, she would definitely sweep all the food on the table, even if her stomach was full. After a day of satisfaction, especially the feast in the afternoon, Rong Pet was in a particrly beautiful mood. After taking a shower, he passed by the study room and saw that Feng Yuxi was still reading in the study room. He took the initiative to go downstairs and heat up a ss of milk for him, he brought it up to him. Feng Yuxi was a little overwhelmed by the favor. He held the cup of milk and could not bear to drink it for a long time. .. After a few days, Rong Chong Er received a gift. A small brocade box. She opened it and saw that it was a seal with her name engraved on it. The font was the small seal that she wanted! Holding the seal that belonged to her, she ran excitedly to look for Feng Yuxi. Feng Yuxi and Xiang Min Monian were discussing something in the study. She pushed the door open and entered. Xiang Min, who was talking, immediately shut up and looked at her. Realizing that she had been rude, Rong Chong ¡®er pouted and said shyly, ¡°Sorry, I was too excited and forgot to knock on the door.¡± After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave, leaving the room for them. ¡°Chong ¡®er!¡±Feng Yuxi suddenly stood up in front of the desk and walked towards her in a few big strides. Before she left, he grabbed her arm. Rong Chong ¡®er struggled a few times and mumbled, ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯ll go out first. You guys can talk.¡± He lowered his eyes and noticed that the excitement in her eyes gradually dimmed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go out. This house is yours. You can enter wherever you want, no matter what time it is.¡± His voice was soft and slow, and the volume of his voice was just right for everyone to hear. Mo Nian was the first toe back to his senses. He pulled Xiang Min, who was still sitting upright, to stand up and walk out. ¡°Young master, Miss Beloved, then we¡¯ll go out first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Feng Yuxi responded in a moderate tone. He pulled Rong beloved to the sofa and sat down. Mo Nian and Xiang Min left the study and took the initiative to close the door. ¡°Seal still like it?¡±Feng Yuxi looked at the seal in her hand, the corners of her eyes and eyebrows are full of smiles. Chapter 1225 1225 Chapter 1238[ in this life, please take good care of me ] ¡°En!¡±Rong Chong ¡®er nodded heavily, ¡°Thank you, Yu Xi.¡± ¡°To me, you never have to say thank you.¡±Feng Yu Xi raised his hand and rubbed her head. When he put down his hand, Rong Chong ¡®er noticed that there was a wound on his hand. ¡°What happened to Your Hand?¡±She grabbed his hand and looked at it carefully. There were wounds on the back and fingertips of his left hand, some were pricked and some were scratched. Feng Yuxi pulled his hand back and stopped her from looking at it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er was not stupid. She looked at the seal and then at his hand and suddenly understood. She looked at him with a burning gaze. ¡°You carved the seal yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± Feng Yuxi¡¯s eyes were deep and fixed on her. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er suddenly let go of his hand. ¡°If I knew it was you who made it, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted it. There¡¯s no need to make your hand like this just for a seal.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a need.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er ignored him, stood up and was about to walk out. Feng Yuxi also stood up and held her shoulders with both hands, ¡°Chong ¡®er, don¡¯t be angry. I just want to do something for you personally. The most important thing is that you¡¯re happy. This little wound is nothing. It¡¯ll heal in two days. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Rong Darling looked up and saw his anxious and nervous look. Her lips opened and she was about to say something when she suddenly frowned and her face instantly turned pale. Feng Yuxi¡¯s expression changed and he immediately hugged her. ¡°Darling, what¡¯s Wrong?¡± ¡°My Head... My Head Hurts...¡± Feng Yuxi¡¯s mind went nk for a few seconds before he immediately came back to his senses. He carried her back to the bedroom and shouted, ¡°Quick, call the Doctor!¡± .. After the Doctor left, Feng Yuxi sat by Rong Chong¡¯s bed alone. Looking at the sleeping her, Feng Yuxi¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings. After all, it was a stolen happiness that could be broken at any time. Her head began to hurt, which meant that there was a possibility that her memory could be restored.. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what he would do once Rong Chong¡¯s memory was restored? .. After that day, Rong beloved son¡¯s headache seemed to havepletely healed. Feng Yuxi was worried for a few days. After seeing that she did not feel any difort, he was slightly relieved. It was a good thing that she did not have a headache. That meant that she would not remember the part of her memories that she had lost. .. The days passed peacefully with some warmth. In the blink of an eye, three months had passed. Mo Nian and Xiang Min came to the vi more and more frequently. As time went by, Rong Pet knew that Feng Yuxi really could not dy any longer. He had already nned out his path. It was time for the civil service exam. A monthter, the results were out and Feng Yuxi passed. This was expected. As Feng Yuxi¡¯s right-hand men, Mo Nian and Xiang Min were also on the pass list. Rong Chong ¡®er saw that everyone was busy, and she felt envious in her heart. It was as if everyone had their own things to do, and she was the only one who was doing nothing. She spent every day eating and sleeping to pass the time. Feng Yuxi was very busy, but he would definitely spend a lot of time with her every day. Rong Chong ¡®er already felt the hostility from Xiang Min, and she was also very helpless. She had said that she did not want Feng Yuxi to apany her, and it was because he doubted that he wanted to spend time with her. She did not expect Xiang Min to be hostile towards her. Rong Chong Er felt that Xiang Min probably felt that she was pestering yuxi to distract him so that he could apany her. That was why he would always look at her with hostility in ces that Feng Yuxi could not see. Chapter 1226 1226 Chapter 1239[ I hope you will take good care of me in this life ] Although she hid it well, pet managed to catch it. It did not feel good to be viewed as an enemy. Later, pet simply told Feng Yuxi that he did not need to apany her. She could do whatever she needed to do. Feng Yuxi listened to her words and spent less time with her. Rong Peiji was happy to spend her time alone. Shopping, shopping, watching movies, a cup of tea and a book were all her pastimes. Recently, there were always fragments shing in her mind. Feng Yuxi said that she fell down the stairs and her brain was injured. She had forgotten two years of memories. She thought that she always remembered the fragments, they should be those forgotten memories. Feng Yuxi was very worried about her head, so she did not tell him about the things that had been giving her more and more headaches recently. She was afraid that he would be worried and also afraid that he would be distracted. .. After the entry procedures werepleted, Feng Yuxi had been very busy. He only had time to spend with his beloved daughter after he got off work and returned to the vi in the evening. He also knew that he had been spending less time with her recently, but he was relieved when he heard the servant report that she was quitefortable at home alone. After a while, he wanted to take her out for a walk. Maybe it was because he had been spending less time with her, but he could feel that Pet Rong had not been in a good mood recently and did not talk much to him. Compared to before, she seemed much colder. He tried to ask her if she had a headache or if she had remembered anything, but Pet Rong¡¯s answer was no. Since she did not have a headache and did not remember anything from the past, Feng Yuxi felt that it was probably because she had less time to spend with him, so it was normal for her to have some emotions. Time ticked on, and the Sun Rose and the Moon set. It was hard to catch up with it. Rong chonger was still asleep early. Recently, her headaches had be more frequent, and more and more images shed through her mind. She did not dare to tell Feng Yuxi and pretended that nothing had happened in front of the servants. But she knew that those memories were very important to her. To Feng Yuxi, he would not want her to remember her past memories. At night, it suddenly rained heavily. Lightning split the Sky Open, and the sound of thunder reverberated across the sky. Bean-sized raindrops poured down densely, and they knocked on the ss window, making people panic-stricken. On the big bed, Rong Chong ¡®er did not sleep well. She frowned, and her forehead was covered with fine and dense cold sweat. Her hands gripped tightly onto the quilt, and a thunder resounded across the sky. She screamed and sat up. Rong Chong ¡®er, who had just woken up, did not regain her senses for a long time. She panted heavily and could not think clearly. A few minutester, she lifted the nket and got off the bed. She walked to the French window barefooted and looked through the misty ss that had been hit by the rain at the tree in the courtyard of the vi. She was lost in thought for a long time.. .. The next morning, after being washed by the rain through the night, the sky was blue and the sun was shining brightly. Even the air was fresh. When Rong Chong Er went downstairs, Feng Yuxi was already sitting on the sofa, reading the documents in his hands. Mo Nian and Xiang Min also came and sat on the sofa opposite him. Hearing the footsteps, Mo Nian stood up and greeted with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Miss Rong Chong Er.¡± ¡°Good morning, Mo Nian.¡±After saying that, he turned around and went into the dining room. Feng Yuxi put down the documents and followed him in. Rong pet was drinking the porridge that the servant had prepared. He was a little absent-minded. Feng Yuxi sat down and took the hot towel from the servant. He wiped his hands and asked, ¡°You look so pale. Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Chapter 1227 1227 Chapter 1240[ please take good care of me for the rest of my life ] After a while, Rong Chong ¡®er responded with a faint ¡®mm¡¯. For the past few months, Rong Chong ¡®er did not allow him to sleep on the floor in her bedroom. Of course, he also did not allow him to shamelessly sleep in the same bed as her. Therefore, he naturally did not know that she often had insomnia.. It was rare for the two of them to be silent at the dining table and eat breakfast with their own worries. After breakfast, Rong Chong went out for a walk in the vi area¡¯s garden. Feng Yuxi stood at the door, watching her walk away. As meticulous as he was, how could he not feel that there was something wrong with her. Xiang Min looked at the time and walked behind Feng Yuxi to remind him, ¡°Young master, if you don¡¯t Leave Now, you¡¯ll bete.¡± Feng Yuxi retracted his gaze, then pulled off his tie and handed it to the guard at the side. He threw it to xiang min and said, ¡°Go with Mo Nian. Help me apply for leave.¡± After saying that, he ignored Xiang Min¡¯s anxious attempts to dissuade him and left inrge strides. Xiang Min clenched the folder in his hand and said in a slightly dissatisfied tone, ¡°Young master wasn¡¯t like this in the past.¡± In the past, Feng Yuxi was high-spirited, ambitious, and very ambitious. His love for politics was a kind of hot-blooded ambition. When did Feng Yuxi start to change? He started to procrastinate. The politics that he once loved seemed to no longer be important in front of the current him. If it wasn¡¯t for Rong Chong, Feng Yuxi would not be like this. He would not treat his job and responsibilities with such contempt! Mo Nian frowned and reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Xiang Min, remember your identity.¡± Xiang Min gritted her teeth and left with Mo Nian. .. The vi area was very green. There were many elderly people in the garden doing morning exercises. She walked slowly by herself. The guards followed her from a distance. She walked to a white swing and sat down. She tapped the ground with the tip of her toes and swayed gently. When Feng Yuxi found her, he saw that she was in a daze. She was expressionless, and her eyes lost focus as she stared at a certain ce. He walked over with light footsteps. ¡°What are you thinking about here alone?¡± A familiar voice sounded beside him. Rong Chong ¡®er came back to his senses, adjusted his facial expression, and smiled faintly as he turned his head. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything. I just suddenly feel veryfortable in a daze.¡± ¡°Veryfortable?¡±Feng Yuxi sounded doubtful, as if he did not believe him. Rong Chong ¡®er nodded. ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡± He paused for a moment and smiled. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m very focused and can not be in a daze easily.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already sote. If you don¡¯t go to work, Won¡¯t you bete?¡± Feng Yuxi stood behind her and gently pushed her. ¡°I¡¯m not going today. Just treat it as giving myself a day off and apany you well.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er lowered her eyes, ¡°Yuxi, I¡¯m not a child anymore. You Don¡¯t have to squeeze out time to apany me. I¡¯ve been idle recently and I feel like a cripple. So I want to discuss with my father and help him in thepany.¡± Feng Yuxi thought for a moment and felt that she would also feel bored if she stayed in the vi for a long time. Even if he had to go to work, he could not always apany her. It was better for her to go to work and kill time. As long as she could be happy, anything was fine. ¡°This idea is not bad. Then you can work in the subsidiarypany here.¡± Rong chong er said, ¡°I want to go back to S City and enter the mainpany.¡± Holding the swing rope, Feng Yuxi subconsciously tightened his grip. His eyes darkened. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be in Imperial City?¡± Why did she have to go back to S City? Why did she have to leave him? Did she really remember something? Was that why she had to leave so suddenly? A sense of helplessness and helplessness spread from the bottom of her heart.. Chapter 1228 1228 Chapter 1241[ in this life, please take good care of me. ] At the end of the conversation, they parted on bad terms. Rong Chong ¡®er was determined to leave, so how could Feng Yuxi force him to stay? Even if he had strong methods to use, he could not bear to use them on her. Only now did he see clearly and understand that he was starting to feel disheartened.. .. Rong Chong ¡®er kept his word and immediately called Young Master Rong, saying that he wanted to go back to S City to help out in thepany. Young Master Rong was very happy and immediately decided to let Rong ere and pick her up. He was worried about her going back alone. Rong Chong ¡®er persuaded Young Master Rong to give up the idea and let her go back by herself. When she decided to leave, she was very determined. If she really had to leave, there were some inexplicable emotions in her heart. She knew that she had to leave. If she stayed, she would not be able to face Feng Yuxi at all. The matter of returning home had been dyed by her for a few days. It was not that she wanted to dy it on purpose. It was just that she had been in a trance these few days and her mind was muddled. The servant knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Beloved, dinner is ready. Come down and have your meal!¡± Rong Chong ¡®er nodded and followed the servant downstairs. They sat down at the dining table. Seeing that there was only a set of chopsticks, she thought about it and asked, ¡°Am I alone?¡± The servant was surprised that she would ask that. She had not said a word these few days, and Feng Yuxi was also very quiet. The entire vi was filled with low tension. Hearing her sudden question, the servant did not hide anything. ¡°Young master has been working overtime these few days, so he came homete. As soon as he came back, he locked himself in the study. He also asked us to cook a bowl of noodles for supper and sent him away.¡± Rong Chong ¡®er did not answer. He picked up his chopsticks and started to eat in silence. Well, he was working overtime, so he could avoid the possibility of meeting. This was actually quite good.. After dinner, Rong Chong ¡®er watched TV absentmindedly for a while in the living room before he went upstairs. When Feng Yuxi came back, it was already 11 o¡¯clock. He reeked of alcohol, and other than his slightly absent-minded gaze, it was impossible to tell that he had drunk too much. He handed the briefcase to the servant and asked, ¡°Is darling asleep?¡± ¡°Miss Darling went upstairs at eight o¡¯clock. She should be asleep by now.¡± Feng Yuxi¡¯s eyes were deep. He walked to the sofa and sat down in a daze. Until the servant came over with the hangover soup, he still remained in the same position and did not move. ¡°Young master, the hangover soup is here. have some.¡± He turned a deaf ear. There was an indescribable pain on his face. Suddenly, he closed his eyes and ced a hand on his eyes. The maid stood where she was and rubbed her hands. ¡°Young master, during dinner today, Miss Beloved asked about you.¡± After a while, Feng Yuxi asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What did she ask about me?¡± ¡°Miss Beloved asked why she was the only one eating dinner. I said that you were busy and had been working overtime.¡± ¡°And then?¡± The servant said with some difficulty, ¡°No. Miss Beloved didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± Feng Yuxi put down his hands and sat up. He rubbed his face with his hands to raise his spirits. ¡°Got it. You All Go and rest. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°Then young master, you should rest early too.¡±The servants all left. .. In the silent corridor, the leather shoes stepped on the carpet without making a sound. He ced his hand on the doorknob and gently twisted it ¡ª With the help of the faint light, he could see Rong ¡®er who was sleeping soundly on the bed. Feng Yuxi walked over with light footsteps and squatted down by the bed. He carefully used his fingertips to remember her appearance and lingered with her. Chapter 1229 1229 Chapter 1242 in this life, please take good care of [8] She did not want to see him anymore. He knew it, he knew it. That was why he dared to sneak in to see her and remember her face again. Perhaps, she did not want to see him anymore. There were many things that she wanted to say to her, but she did not know where to start. She wanted to do many things for her, but she did not know what identity to use. She wanted to keep her, but she did not know how to do it. Hearing her ask about him from the servant¡¯s mouth, Feng Yuxi¡¯s heart was still touched. These days, he did not need to work overtime, but he took the initiative to work overtime. He was afraid toe back, afraid to face her. Until Tonight, when he saw the general.. The obsession in his heart instantly copsed into ruins. ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep hoping for something, but it¡¯s always too hard to feel safe.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take back my feelings for you, so I can only choose to let it go.¡± ¡°If I could see it clearly in the morning, would you be much happier?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Darling. What You Want, you¡¯ll get it...¡± He stood up and gently nted a kiss on the lips of the sleeping girl. He got up and walked out, and the door closed silently. Not long after, a long ck shadow shed in from the balcony and quietly walked to the bed. Looking at the sleeping Rong Chong ¡®er, he smiled. He lowered his head and gently pressed his soft lips on her smooth forehead. .. Rong Chong ¡®er was muddle-headed and could not wake up. Who Was It? Who was talking in his ear? ¡°Chong ¡®er, I¡¯m sorry to have made you sad for so long...¡± ¡°Chong ¡®er, do you still remember what I Said? I¡¯ve known you for a long time, since the first time we met. I¡¯ve known since I was a child that my father didn¡¯t love my mother. My father had many lovers, and the end result was the same as my mother and I. They were ced in various countries and had no worries about food and clothing. I saw a photo in my father¡¯s wallet, andter, I knew that it was your mother ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve always known you. I know everything about you, including your feelings for Feng Yuxi. ¡°I never thought that I would fall in love with you. It turns out that feelings are really beyond my control. ¡°Although Feng Yuxi Hurt You, you didn¡¯t forget about him. You had your pride and dignity, so in the end, he chose to leave the country while you stayed ¡°My appearance may be just a way for you to use another rtionship to forget about the most suitable person for the previous one. ¡°But Darling, you don¡¯t know how sad I feel every time we kiss, it¡¯s always limited to shallow kisses. Every time you clench your teeth and refuse to let me in. ¡°At the end of the day, Darling, you still don¡¯t know the difference between love and affection. ¡°I¡¯m just a substitute. Or, I¡¯m just a proof that you can live well without him.¡± ¡°Darling, Feng Yuxi bullied you back then. We¡¯ve made him pay the price and suffer for the past two years, haven¡¯t we?¡±? ¡°Time is the best way to see a person¡¯s heart clearly. I think you know how he treated you over the past two years. ¡°The reason why you took out your anger on him and hated him was that he rejected you and even killed Ah Sheng, who was nice to you and you liked...¡± ¡°From the very beginning, Feng Yuxi was innocent. Two years ago, I had to ¡®Die¡¯. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t to save Feng Yuxi, it would have been someone else. It can only be said that we were fated. In the end, it became you who took out your anger on him and tortured him... Beloved, recognize your own heart. Don¡¯t defy it. Listen to its voice.¡± Chapter 1230 1230 Chapter 1243, please take care of [9] in this life ¡°Ah Sheng is still the same Ah Sheng from back then... Ah Sheng whose hands are stained with blood is not worthy of you. He has his own body to control... Forget Ah Sheng, your happiness is just around the corner.¡± ¡°Ah Sheng!¡±Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s head was covered in cold sweat as she screamed and sat up. Her breathing was rapid as she turned on the lights with trembling hands. The room was bright. She searched every corner of the balcony in the bedroom like a crazy person. There was no one there. Rong Chong ¡®er stood on the balcony in a daze. The familiar voice was right beside her ear. How could there be no one there? Could it be that she was dreaming again? However, how could Ah Sheng talk so much to her in her dreams? The wind was a little cold in the middle of the night. She could not help but hug her arms to keep warm. Her five fingers held her arms through the thin silk pajamas. She was shocked when she did not feel the familiar barrier. Her five fingers stretched out in front of her eyes. No! The couple¡¯s pinkie ring that Ah Sheng had given her was gone! It was really Ah Sheng! He was not dead. He was back, and he... did not want her anymore. Rong beloved stumbled back a few steps. Finally, she lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Looking at her empty pinkie finger, she cried andughed like a crazy person. .. The next day, the servant who came up to ask her to have breakfast found her on the balcony. At this time, Rong Beloved had a high fever. The vi was in a mess. The family doctor immediately gave her fever medicine. Feng Yuxi did not eat breakfast and left early in the morning. When the servant called him, his phone was turned off. Rong chonger had a high fever for three days and repeated it over and over again. Finally, she was more than half better. She did not speak and was not willing to eat. She only cried. When she was tired, she fell asleep. The servant only thought that she was sick and did not feel well. She tried to call Feng Yuxi but to no avail. Her phone was always turned off. The day she contacted Feng Yuxi, Rong Pet had recovered. She took a walk in the courtyard and walked to the tree. She stopped for a long time. That night when she met the youngmander, Feng Yuxi already knew that Ah Sheng was not dead. When he digested the news, he was already disheartened. Ah Sheng was back. Then there was probably no room for him at Beloved¡¯s ce anymore. He understood in his heart that the change in her attitude was all because she remembered that memory. It was Ah Sheng¡¯s memory. After saying those words that night, he had decided to set her free. Since he could not retrieve his feelings, he could also banish himself. He would try his best not to appear in front of her and annoy her. These few days, he had been busy with work scheduling. Very soon, he would be able to leave. His phone turned off automatically when it ran out of battery. He realized that it was already a few dayster. He had just started charging his phone when he received a call from the maid. He dropped everything he was doing and immediately rushed back to the vi. After not seeing her for a few days, she had lost weight again. Feng Yuxi looked at Rong beloved from afar. He did not dare to approach her. He beckoned for a maid toe over. After asking about her condition, he was finally relieved. ¡°Go upstairs and pack up my things. I¡¯m leaving today.¡± The servant was surprised. ¡°Young master, where are you going? Are you going on a business trip?¡± Feng Yuxi shook his head and did not want to say more. The servant had no choice but to quickly go upstairs to pack up her things. After a while, the servant came out with a 24-inch suitcase. ¡°Young master, your personal belongings are all packed up.¡± Feng Yuxi withdrew his gaze from Rong Chong er and said softly, ¡°Take good care of her. If she is going back to s city, send guards to follow her. Make sure she returns to Rong mansion safely.¡± After saying that, he brought a few guards and walked out. The servant sensed the atmosphere of departure. She looked at Feng Yuxi who had left and then at Rong Chong Er who had been standing under the tree with her back facing them. She shouted, ¡°Miss Rong Chong Er, young master is leaving!¡± His words made Rong peixi turn around. Feng Yuxi¡¯s back froze. Chapter 1231 1231 Chapter 1244 please take good care of [10] in this life Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s mind was a little confused. The past kept shing in his mind. Things about him, Ah Sheng.. When he heard the servant¡¯s words, he turned his head subconsciously. With one nce, he saw him leaving and the luggage in the hands of the security guards. He was leaving? Where was he going? Was he going to leave her just like Ah Sheng? Rong Chong ¡®Er¡¯s face turned pale instantly. With one hand supporting the tree trunk behind her, she closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her eyes were wet as she walked towards him step by step. Feng Yuxi stood where he was. His entire body was stiff and his chest felt suffocated. There was something choking in his throat, but he could not describe it. There was no sound behind him. The little bit of hope in his heart was extinguished. He hesitated for a moment before he took another step forward. Each step was bigger than thest. It was as if he was running away from a ferocious beast that he could not avoid in time. Rong Chong ¡®er opened his eyes and strode away. He could not catch his breath. His vision turned dark and he fell down.. ¡°Miss Beloved!¡±The servant screamed in panic, ¡°Oh no! Miss Beloved has fainted. Call a doctor!¡± Feng Yuxi stopped getting into the car. His pupils constricted as he mmed the door behind him. He turned around and rushed back to carry Rong Chong ¡®er back to the room. The family doctor came. After a check-up, it was due to insufficient blood supply to the brain that caused the temporary fainting. As expected, after lying down for a while, Rong Chong ¡®er slowly woke up. ¡°You¡¯re Awake? Are you feeling unwell?¡±Feng Yuxi¡¯s throat and hair were badly blocked, and his words were almost hoarse. Rong Chong ¡®er half sat up and looked at his face wantonly. In the end, he smiled self-deprecatingly and walked out of the bedroom. Feng Yuxi followed behind her step by step. Rong Chong ¡®er walked into the yard again. The servants were not allowed to follow her, so the guards stood far away. Feng Yuxi followed her silently. Rong Chong ¡®er suddenly turned around and stared at him with a pale face. ¡°You want to leave?¡±She asked in a gentle voice. Feng Yuxi looked at her deeply and nodded. ¡°Hehe...¡±Rong Chong ¡®erughed, ¡°When will youe back?¡± Return date? Feng Yuxi smiled bitterly. Even he himself did not know the return date. Perhaps not having a return date was the best way to let her go. Ah Sheng was back. From now on, he would never appear in her world. No one would disturb her and Ah Sheng anymore. Rong Chong ¡®er looked at him shaking his head silently. Her heart suddenly became sad. She smiled and her vision blurred. ¡°Chong ¡®er, you...¡±he frowned and reached out to touch her face, but he stopped in midair. ¡°What about me? Don¡¯t you want to leave? Go, quickly go. Leave in front of me now! It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t appear again for the rest of your life!¡± Feng Yuxi wanted tofort her current emotional state, but he had no choice but to watch her vent. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave without me like Ah Sheng? Go, go now! Go as far as you can, and never see each other again in this life!¡±Rong Chong er pointed at the door of the vi and growled at him to leave. Feng Yuxi seemed to have been hit in the head. He hurriedly took two steps forward and held her shoulder. He lowered his head and asked sternly, ¡°What did you say? Ah Sheng left without you? !¡± He forcefully pushed away the hand that was mped on his shoulder. Rong Chong ¡®er could notugh, ¡°Do You Care? Do You Care? You¡¯ve already decided to leave. What¡¯s the point of asking so many questions? I¡¯ve been thrown away by you once. It doesn¡¯t matter if I throw it again now. I¡¯ve long gotten used to it, haven¡¯t I...¡± Chapter 1232 1232 Chapter 1245, please take care of [11] in this life Feng Yuxi was forced to be speechless. Why didn¡¯t he care? How could he not care? He thought that Ah Sheng hade back to take her away, and he had withdrawn. In her eyes, he had abandoned her again. He thought that she was going to leave with Ah Sheng.. Could it be that Ah Sheng did note back to take her away? What did she mean by Ah Sheng abandoning her? ¡°You can go.¡±In the end, Rong Chonger was extremely exhausted. He restrained his emotions and turned around to walk back. Go, go, go. She could go wherever she wanted. She did not want to know where he was going or where Ah Sheng was going. It did not matter if everyone did not want her. ¡°Rong Chonger!¡±Feng Yuxi Strode over and grabbed her. His breathing was rapid as he looked at her sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one chance. I¡¯ll ask you onest time. If I stay, will you choose me or... Ah Sheng?¡± Feng Yuxi¡¯s heartbeat quickened as he spat out the word ¡°Ah Sheng¡±with difficulty. His breathing also became erratic. He really could not believe that she would give up on Ah Sheng and choose him. It was just that he was willing to be sentimental for once. He thought that the words were actually meant to persuade him to stay. Hearing Ah Sheng¡¯s name from his mouth, Rong Chong Er¡¯s eyes turned red. She looked at him with tears in her eyes and tried to squeeze out a smile. In the end, she found that it was so difficult. Ah Sheng was right. She shamelessly enjoyed the warmth he gave her. She could not get it from Feng Yuxi. She got it all from Ah Sheng. She enjoyed it, but she could not reciprocate his love. She thought that love could support them, but Ah Sheng was the clearest and clearest person. He dissected her naked. In front of him, her sweet thoughts could not escape his eyes. Apart from her family and friends, Ah Sheng was the only person who was good to her. She was so good to him. After she mistakenly thought that Ah Sheng was dead, the reason why she was angry at Feng Yuxi was because he did not want her. She even implicated the only person who treated her well and lost his life. Therefore, she hated him and thought of ways to torture him. She wanted him to experience the pain that she had suffered. Feng Yuxi let go of her hand in disappointment. Looking at her who had been silent for a long time, he suddenly felt that he had overestimated himself. He should not have expected anything. Otherwise, he would not have been so disappointed. His throat was a little choked. His voice was hoarse and low. He said,¡±... take care of yourself.¡± He did not say that sentence when he left. One step, two steps, three steps.. Step by step, he left her. Four steps, five steps, six steps.. Step by step, he walked out of her life. Rong Chong ¡®er suddenly turned around and looked at his back, crying uncontrobly, ¡°Do you know, sometimes I really hate you! ¡°Since we were young, we have been in a rtionship for more than ten years. How can you say that you are indifferent and heartless. ¡°You can¡¯t see my sadness, you can¡¯t see my pain. You only have LAN Xiaonan in your eyes. More than ten years, other people can¡¯t recognize me, don¡¯t you understand me? Why would I go and make things difficult for her, why would I! But she just said a word, and you protected her, but you were cold to me, and you avoided my feelings like snakes and scorpions ¡°I also want to turn around and live a wonderful and beautiful life, so that you can¡¯t influence my emotions anymore. ¡°I also want to throw myself into the next rtionship, and prove to you that without you, Feng Yuxi, I, Rong¡¯s beloved, would still be loved and doted on.¡± Chapter 1233 1233 Chapter 1246[ please take good care of me ] in this life ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. So what if you and Lan Xiaonan like each other? You might not be able to make it to the end in such a long life! ¡°I¡¯ve also thought about the bitterness and heartache I experienced back then. I want you to experience them all. ¡°I even thought maliciously that if one day you discovered my good qualities and turned around to look for me, I would definitely humiliate you ten times more than you did back then. ¡°Then, I would watch you suffer in pain and ridicule you to your heart¡¯s content. No matter how much you begged, I wouldn¡¯t look at you anymore... actually, everyone wants to be a cool person, someone who can take it and let it go, but I can¡¯t do that. Love has never listened to my control...¡± Feng Yuxi did not know how he turned around, nor did he know how he hugged her who was sobbing. He only knew that the feeling of hugging her in his arms was very real and very stable. He did not want to let go again. ¡°Don¡¯t say it anymore, Darling, don¡¯t say it anymore. I understand, I understand.¡±He hugged her tightly, who was crying non-stop, feng Yuxi¡¯s heart tightened, and his heart ached terribly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault in the past. I did not respond to your feelings at the right time. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again in the future. Whether you want to torture me or humiliate me, I deserve it. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, nothing else matters. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re not a cool person...¡± That day, Rong chonger cried until she broke down. Feng Yuxi had been hugging her tightly, his eyes wet and scarlet. .. One day, Feng Yuxi identally mentioned Ah Sheng. Rong chonger was stunned for a long time before she smiled and said, ¡°Ah Sheng has always lived in my memory. He¡¯s alive and clean.¡± .. S city. On the weekend, Xiao Bai apanied Jiang Peihua to have afternoon tea with her old sisters. The grandmothers of the rich and powerful families sat together and talked about their children and grandchildren the most. Looking at Xiao Bai¡¯s delicate and elegant appearance, the olddies started to ask her whether she had a boyfriend. Xiao Bai shook his head and said that she had not, the olddies were so excited that they wanted to introduce their grandson to her. Little White could not handle the grandmother¡¯s enthusiasm. He excused himself to go to the toilet and left. Once little white left, Jiang Peihua took a sip of coffee and said to the olddies with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t think about my little white. My grandson is serving the mothend. As a grandmother, I can¡¯t let him be poached, right?¡± The older sisters were unhappy, ¡°Peihua, isn¡¯t little white adopted by your family? How did he be your grandson¡¯s sidekick? It Can¡¯t be that he doesn¡¯t like my grandson, so he doesn¡¯t want me to introduce him to Little White, right? ¡°Peihua, this is your fault. Although my grandson is a bit fickle, as a young man, which one of them doesn¡¯t like to y...¡± As the older sisters defended their grandson, Jiang Peihua looked at little white who was walking back from afar and slowly said, ¡°Child bride.¡± This time, it was the older sisters who were speechless! Little White walked back and sat down beside Jiang Peihua. When she saw that Jiang Peihua had drunk most of the coffee in her cup, her beautiful brows immediately furrowed. She reached out and grabbed her cup, she whispered, ¡°Grandma, Uncle Rong said not to let you drink so much coffee. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose sleep again at night. I¡¯ll get someone to change it to flower tea, okay? It¡¯s good for your appearance and health.¡± Jiang Peihua happily took her hand and gently patted it. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Whatever Xiao Bai says.¡± Xiao Bai smiled and called for the waiter to remove the coffee and change it to flower tea. Chapter 1234 1234 Chapter 1247[ in this life, please take good care of me ] Little White¡¯s thoughtful and considerate actions made the older sisters really envious. They said regretfully, ¡°Sigh, whoever marries little white is really blessed.¡± Jiang Peihua could not help but smile. Of course, our little handsome had such good taste. It could not be helped. It was hereditary, and envy could note. .. These days, the earthquake that happened in City X had stirred people¡¯s hearts. Banner International and Anning Group had donated tens of millions of resources to the disaster area at the first opportunity. Ever since the earthquake, young master Rong and Luo Anning hadn¡¯t been able to eat or sleep well. Young Master Rong was also among the rescue teams for earthquake relief. Every day, the earthquake area was filled with aftershocks, torrential rains, mudslides, and terrible natural conditions, the situation was very serious. Jiang Peihua was old, so they did not dare to let her know that the general was also among the rescue teams. Eleven dayster, the general called back to tell them that he was safe. Young Master Rong and Luo Anning finally let out a sigh of relief. They asked him when he would ask for leave toe back and take this year¡¯s family photo, but they were fooled by a few words from him. The Rong family would take a family photo together once a year. This was the practice for more than twenty years. When Grandfather Rong was still alive, there were seven people. After grandfather Rong passed away, there were only six people in the family photo each year. .. Military District General Hospital. After hanging up the phone, the youngmander threw his phone on the bed cab. He put his hands behind his head in boredom and stared at his right leg that had been cast. Ever since he woke up yesterday, he had been lying on the bed. If the chief had not told him that he could only leave the hospital after his injuries had recovered, he would have flown home immediately. His parents must have been worried sick that he had been at the front line fighting the earthquake and disaster relief for the past few days. He did not know if Whitey, that Coward, had listened to him and taken good care of his family. He had wanted to call Whitey over to take care of him, but on second thought, if Whitey came to the capital for no reason, his family would definitely be suspicious. Wouldn¡¯t he be exposed then? After enduring for a while, the young marshal felt that it was better to endure the loneliness and not call little white. .. Half a monthter. Little White was about to get off work when he received a call from the CEO¡¯s office. Young master Rong said calmly, ¡°Little White, eat out tonight. Come with me to pick up your aunt Anningter.¡± ¡°I got it, Uncle Rong.¡± After hanging up, Xiao Bai went straight to the parking lot. While waiting for Young Master Rong, a Bentley drove in and stopped in front of her. The car window rolled down and the handsome and noble face of the young marshal appeared in front of her eyes. Xiao Bai covered her mouth in surprise and took a step back. Why was the young marshal here? The young marshal frowned at her retreating action. ¡°Yun Xiao Bai, are you surprised to see me? Are You Afraid of Me? Tell me, what did you do to let me down!¡± Xiaobai put down his hand and grabbed the hem of his skirt like a primary school student who had made a mistake, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid. I didn¡¯t do anything to let you down. I listened to you and took good care of Grandma, Uncle Rong, and Aunt An Ning...¡± Xiaobai was still exining when young master Rong came down with a team of bodyguards in ck. He looked over and raised his eyebrows to express his surprise. The youngmander pushed the door open and got out of the car. He walked straight to young master rong and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back.¡± Young Master Rong expressed that he knew. He turned his gaze and looked at the nervous little boy. ¡°Pick up little white?¡± The youngmander nodded. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t Bully Little White the moment youe back. She¡¯s too timid to be scared.¡±Young Master Rong patted his son¡¯s shoulder and took the lead to get on the extended rolls-royce. Chapter 1235 1235 Chapter 1248[ in this life, please take good care of me ] Little White was naturally in the youngmander¡¯s Bentley. When he arrived at the Peaceful Corporation, Little White found out that it was because the youngmander had returned home that the whole family had gone out to eat. Glory had gone on a business trip, and the beloved one was still in the capital, so tonight¡¯s family dinner only had one more youngmander than usual. At the dining table, the atmosphere was very lively. Jiang Peihua and Luo Anning doted on the handsome. They kept talking about the handsome, causing young master Rong¡¯s face to turn ck. The handsome knew that he rarely spent time with his family, and he didn¡¯t have many days off from work all year round. It was rare for him to use his injury toe home and stay for a few days, so how could he care about his jealous father. As they chatted, Jiang Peihua talked about how time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, little handsome was already 26 years old. When he talked about the handsome, he immediately thought of little white. Little White was the same age as the handsome, but a few months younger than him. Young Master Rong was unhappy that he was being ignored, so he started talking about little white, ¡°Little White, you¡¯re also twenty-six this year, right? ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a young man in the R & D Department who is pursuing you. If you like him, don¡¯t be embarrassed. ¡°As long as you like him, your aunt an Ning and I can ept him. When the timees, we¡¯ll definitely marry you off in a glorious manner.¡± The general, who was still smiling, was immediately unhappy when he heard this. He turned around and red at little white. Little White was red at innocently. He pursed his lips but still obediently replied to young master rong, ¡°Uncle Rong, I understand.¡± Young Master Rong nodded his head in satisfaction. Luo Anning saw that her son¡¯s eyes were about to spit fire. She pinched young master Rong under the table and red at him. Was there anyone who would trip her son up like this? It was fine if he didn¡¯t help, but he was dragging her down! This was too infuriating! Jiang Peihua also coughed a few times ufortably. What was going on? Why was Xiao Bai and his colleagues involved? Young Master Rong snorted righteously. He was just so satisfied with the effect he had created. He was just so satisfied! Young master was no longer calm. It was fine if his father was dragging him down. After all, he had always hated him for taking advantage of his mother. It was understandable that he was dragging him down. But Little White, you idiot, What¡¯s wrong with you? You know, what do you know? ! It was fine if he didn¡¯t refuse, but he actually agreed to it face-to-face. Did he think he was dead? ! Under the pursuit of the major¡¯s gaze, little white pouted innocently. What was wrong with the major? Was he unhappy? Why was he staring at her? It was so strange. .. After dinner, on the way back to Rong residence, the major was so aloof that he didn¡¯t even look at little white. Little white tugged at his sleeve and said softly, ¡°Major, are your eyes ufortable? I saw you rolling your eyes the whole night...¡± The major flew into a rage. ¡°Shut up!¡± Little White shrunk his neck in fear, retracted his hand and shut his mouth. The major was so angry that he was about to explode. She did not even know why he was angry the whole night? He actually dared to ask him if his eyes weren¡¯t feeling well. Did he want to find an ophthalmologist for him? ! ¡°Yun Xiaobai, you are the dumbest person I have ever met!¡±The major general said coldly as he turned his head to the side. Unfortunately, this time, Xiao Bai was focusing on the wrong thing. He could only hear her weak and pitiful exnation from inside the carriage. ¡°It¡¯s Not Yun Xiaobai, it¡¯s Bai Xiaoyun...¡± ¡°Yun Xiaobai, that¡¯s enough!¡± .. Young Master Rong was taking a shower. On the sofa, the youngmander was acting coquettishly by Luo Anning¡¯s side. The youngmander had loved his mother since he was young. He had grown up and left home for a long time. It was rare for him to return home, so he naturally wanted to have a good chat with his mother. When Young Master Rong came out of the shower, the youngmander harrumphed. He still remembered how he had tripped up Luo Anning during dinner. Chapter 1236 1236 Please take good care of me in this life Young Master Rong stopped wiping his hair and frowned with disdain. ¡°Little Handsome Rong, you¡¯re not weaned yet?¡± How Old Are You? Why are you still acting coquettishly with your mother? Isn¡¯t it disgusting? Isn¡¯t it disgusting? Young Master Rong was so handsome that he jumped up and down. ¡°I said you¡¯re not allowed to call me little handsome Rong!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡±Young Master Rong smiled provocatively. ¡°Little Handsome Rong, move your hand away from my wife¡¯s shoulder. This is the first time I¡¯m Warning You!¡± Young Master Rong turned his face proudly and immediately turned into arge husky. Heined to luo anning, ¡°Mom, look at how he always bullies me.¡± ¡°The second warning!¡±Young Master Rong¡¯s sinister voice sounded. Luo Anning facepalmed. Again and again. Couldn¡¯t this father and son pair get along well and have a loving rtionship? When they met, they argued.. ¡°Dad, you put my mom in a difficult position. It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re bullying my wife, and you¡¯re ming me?¡± When he saw that young master Rong was about to chase her away, young master rong hurriedly hugged Luo Anning¡¯s shoulders and refused to let go. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been a long time since we had a heart-to-heart talk. Tell dad not to affect our family ties.¡± Young Master Rong had been in the army all year round, so he did not have much time to go home. Naturally, Luo Anning wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with her son. Thus, Young Master Rong was met with tragedy. Luo Anning smiled gently at Young Master Rong and said in a soft voice, ¡°Yan, don¡¯t you still have work to do?¡± Young Master Rong:¡±...¡± There was a fire burning in his heart! If he had known earlier, he would not have given birth to a son! How nice it would be to be like a pet, a caring little cotton-padded jacket. .. The bedroom door closed and the youngmander proudly made a victory sign. Luo Anning pped his hand in annoyance. ¡°You only know how to bicker with your dad.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s clearly dad who doesn¡¯t like me...¡± The father and son had been quarreling like this since they were young. Luo Anning was used to it and didn¡¯t say much. ¡°What do you want to talk to mom about, Hmm?¡± The general, who had been proud just a moment ago, suddenly became awkward. He felt ufortable under Luo Anning¡¯s gaze and lowered his head. He leaned on her shoulder and started to act coquettishly. ¡°Mom...¡± ¡°Do you have a girl you like?¡±Luo Anning asked. ¡°A girl from the army? That¡¯s good. We have the same upation as you, and we have the same topic...¡± ¡°Not from the army.¡±The young Marshal¡¯s voice was muffled. ¡°If not from the army, then which family¡¯s girl is she from?¡± The young marshal could not take it anymore. If they continued to chat, he would probably be asked the answer by his beautiful and intelligent mother in just a few words, ¡°Mother, I just want to tell you that the woman I love the most in my life has changed from three to four...¡± The first was grandmother Jiang Peihua, the second was mother, the third was the little girl beloved by him, and the fourth was... Xiao Bai. Luo Anning pretended to think for a while. ¡°Can mother know who the fourth person is?¡± ¡°Yes, not yet.¡±What if she scared Xiao Bai Away? There were some things that he had to say to little white personally. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±Luo Anning spread her hands. ¡°This means that there will be a woman to share my son¡¯s love for me in the future.¡± ¡°Mom, I still love you.¡±The youngmander rubbed his head against her neck. .. Little White apanied Jiang Peihua to watch the television series before returning to the bedroom. After showering and taking care of her body, shey down on the bed and turned off the lights to sleep. ¡°Ka-cha.¡±The sound of the door lock turning could be heard. Little White liked the dark when she slept, so she didn¡¯t leave the wallmp on. When she heard the sound, she sat up in shock. ¡°Who is it? !¡± The major general raised his hand and turned on the light. Seeing her frightened look, the corners of his lips twitched, and he closed the door behind him. Chapter 1237 1237 In this life, please take good care of [16] Seeing that it was the major general, Xiaobai heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he felt that something was not right. ¡°Major general, it¡¯s sote. Why did youe to my room?¡± The major general nced at her. Under the light, her skin was white and translucent, as if it would glow and attract his gaze. The Man swaggered over to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Of course I have something to do.¡± ¡°Major, you tell me. I¡¯ll listen.¡±Xiaobai was all ears. He leaned back and ced his hands behind his head. The major said slowly, ¡°The light in my bedroom is broken.¡± Xiaobai blinked. So? Did he want her to run an errand to get someone to change the light bulb? ¡°I¡¯ll get the butler to help you change the light.¡±Xiaobai got off the bed, put on his slippers and was about to walk out. ¡°Come back!¡± Xiaobai was stunned. He turned around and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Major, aren¡¯t you going to change the light bulb?¡± ¡°Did I say I was going to change it?¡±The major raised his eyebrows and said in a flustered manner. ¡°OH.¡±Xiaobai nodded. It seemed that she had misunderstood. But if he wasn¡¯t going to change the light bulb, what was he doing here? Could it be that... his anger during dinner had not subsided until now? The youngmander suddenly stood up and walked into the bathroom. Whitey could only sit down on the sofa. With the youngmander here, she couldn¡¯t just lie on the bed and sleep, right. Sitting and sitting, Whitey felt that something was wrong! Wait, what was the sound in the bathroom? ! The pitter-patter of water.. The youngmander was taking a shower inside? She suddenly raised her hand and patted her head. Look at what she was thinking. The light bulb in the youngmander¡¯s bedroom was broken, so it was naturally inconvenient for him to take a shower. He was only here to borrow the bathroom.. She turned on the television casually and sat with her legs bent, her chin resting on her knees. When was the handsome going to finish showering? So sleepy.. After a long time, the sound of water stopped. The voice of the handsome came from the bathroom, ¡°Xiaobai, bathrobe!¡± The Sleepy Xiaobai was woken up by this shout. He jumped off the sofa and stretched his head towards the bathroom. ¡°Handsome, what did you say?¡± ¡°Bathrobe! Why isn¡¯t there a bathrobe in there?¡± That was because her bathrobe was thrown into theundry basket after taking a shower.. ¡°Major, wait for a while. I¡¯ll go to your bedroom to get it for you.¡±After saying that, Xiaobai was about to go out. The major stopped her. ¡°Wait!¡± Let her go to his bedroom to get it? Wouldn¡¯t that expose her. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just make do with a towel.¡± Whitey¡¯s brain went nk. A towel? That was her towel... a personal towel... the major general.. Before she could refuse, the bathroom door opened and the Major General Xin¡¯s tall and muscr figure appeared at the bathroom door. He had a peerlessly handsome face, a sexy Adam¡¯s apple, an alluring corbone... and that well-defined and muscr chest. Below it were his firm abdominal muscles. The pink bath towel was loosely wrapped around his waist, revealing a mouth-watering mermaid line.. Whitey felt a rush of blood rushing to her head, and her face began to burn. She looked away and pointed at the general with trembling fingers. ¡°General, that bath towel is too out of line with you... you should change into pajamas.¡± A 1.89-meter-tall man wearing her pink bath towel looked ridiculous no matter how she looked at it. However, his figure was so good that people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. They directly jumped over the pink bath towel and ignored the kawaii bath towel that didn¡¯t match his temperament. The youngmander was very satisfied with the visual impact he brought. The effect was very good! Just look at Whitey¡¯s Red Ears! He took a step forward and walked towards her. Whitey turned its head and saw himing over from the corner of its eyes. It took small steps back. Chapter 1238 1238 In this life, please take good care of [17] Arge palm reached out andnded steadily on her shoulder. It was like a thousand pound stone, pressing down on her so that she could not move anymore. Little White was almost out of breath. ¡°General, this... It¡¯s gettingte. Why Don¡¯t you go back and rest earlier?¡± It was too oppressive. Tonight, the general must still be angry. Now, he was torturing her again. He wasn¡¯t sleepy, but she was very sleepy. After a hard day¡¯s work, she had taken a shower and rxed. Now was the time to Doze Off.. ¡°Sleep?¡±The young Marshal¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t expect little white to be so proactive. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s indeed time to sleep.¡± Was the young marshal leaving? Then she could go to sleep. That¡¯s great! Little white nodded repeatedly like a chick pecking on rice. ¡°MMM, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s time to sleep!¡± The hand that the young marshal ced on her shoulder followed the momentum and came to her chin. His finger gently hooked her chin and gently stroked it a few times. ¡°So Obedient.¡± Little White:¡±...¡± Why did it feel like the young marshal was deceiving a child? After letting go of little white, the young Marshal¡¯s gaze fell on the bed. He strode over andy heavily on it. His arms were ced behind his head and he let out afortable sigh. Whitey turned around and waspletely petrified. Looking at Whitey¡¯s frightened look, the major general patted the spot beside him and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Come and sleep.¡± Shaking his head like a rattle-drum, Whitey twirled his fingers and said, ¡°Major general, men and women shouldn¡¯t be intimate. We Can¡¯t sleep on the same bed.¡± This wasn¡¯t right. Yes, it wasn¡¯t right! ¡°Yun Xiaobai!¡±A low growl. Xiaobai reflexively said, ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Are you thinking about military training again?¡±The major threatened fiercely. Xiaobai recalled the scene of him being dragged into the Army for special training. Even now, he still wanted to cry. was that something a woman could stand? The major was simply training her like a male soldier! ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to anymore! In this lifetime, even the military training in university wasn¡¯t this terrifying. She didn¡¯t dare to let the major train her anymore! ¡°Thene over.¡± As soon as the militarymander¡¯s imposing manner came out, little white immediately cowered. Slowly, she moved her snail-like footsteps and attacked the bedside bit by bit. The major looked at her struggling little face and raised the corners of his lips in a noble and cold manner. ¡°Are you a turtle? I¡¯ll give you five seconds...¡± Then, Whitey stood by the bed obediently. ¡°General...¡±Whitey¡¯s face was sad. The general raised his chin and signaled her to look down. Whitey looked down obediently and... stopped! Her eyes stopped on his right leg. The stitches on it were still fresh, as if it had been injured recently. Little White panicked immediately. He bent down to touch it with his hand and frowned. ¡°Major, what happened to your leg? When did you get injured?¡± The major raised his eyebrows. Did his heart ache? His performance was not bad. He deserved encouragement. ¡°During the earthquake relief.¡± ¡°What? !¡±Little White widened his eyes and looked up at him in a daze. ¡°During the earthquake relief? Didn¡¯t you call back to say that everything was fine?¡± After saying that, little white suddenly understood. He pursed his lips in heartache. ¡°I understand. You Don¡¯t want Grandma, Uncle Rong, Aunt An Ning, and the others to worry.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t want you to worry either. The youngmander added silently in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re so Smart.¡±The youngmander curled the corners of his lips. A warm light appeared in his eyes as he leisurely looked at her heartache-filled face. Xiaobai lowered his eyes and reached out to touch the hideous scar. ¡°Now, does it still hurt?¡± The youngmander said shamelessly, ¡°Yes.¡± Xiaobai¡¯s heart ached even more. After so many stitches, how painful would it be! Chapter 1239 1239 In this life, please take good care of [18] The young marshal said shamelessly, ¡°It hurts.¡± Little White¡¯s heart ached even more. He had been stitched up so many times, how painful was that! His hand gently touched the scar. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Little White looked at the young marshal for help. The nervousness and concern in his eyes were so obvious. The young Marshal¡¯s heart was filled with joy! ¡°Go find the butler to get some scar-removing medicine and rub it on me.¡± Little White was stunned. ¡°Major General, did you say something wrong? Shouldn¡¯t it be pain-relieving medicine? Why would it be scar-removing medicine?¡± After being questioned, the major general¡¯s face did not turn red. He continued to lie with his eyes wide open, ¡°This little bit of pain, you can just grit your teeth and endure it. As a soldier, every wound is a glory. Scar-removing is because I¡¯m afraid that mom will be sad when she sees it.¡± Xiaobai nodded repeatedly. He was extremely touched. The major general was still so filial. He had thought of this possibility. ¡°Major general, wait here. I¡¯ll go find the butler to get some scar removal medicine.¡± .. After getting the scar removal medicine and cotton swab, Xiaobai returned to the bedroom. He closed the door and immediately walked over. She got onto the bed and knelt beside his right leg. She held the cotton swab in one hand and the scar removal medicine in the other. The major raised his head and looked at the way she held the cotton swab. He frowned and said, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, are you nning to use a cotton swab?¡± Xiaobai looked puzzled and blinked. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡±The major wanted to shake her awake. How could a stupid woman like her not cherish such a great opportunity to touch him! ! Of course, the major was so cold and aloof that he could not say these words. He pursed his lips and put on a serious face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that using massage techniques and body temperature will allow the medicine to be better absorbed by the skin?¡± ¡°But...¡±little white lowered his head and looked at the hand in front of him. ¡°But using your hands is not as hygienic as using them in front of you. Your hands have not been sterilized.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a surgery. I¡¯m asking you to be sterilized? !¡±The youngmander really wanted to ROAR! ¡°No, you didn¡¯t ask.¡±Leng Buji was yelled at. Whitey lowered its head pitifully and got off the bed. ¡°Then wait a moment, young marshal. I¡¯m going to the bathroom to wash my hands.¡± Looking at her pitiful back, the young marshal couldn¡¯t help but doubt himself. was he really too fierce just now? Was He? No.. Then why did she look like she was being bullied? In the bathroom, the dejected Whitey was using hand sanitizer to wash her hands. She did not let go of a single finger. As she washed her hands, she looked up at herself in the mirror. The major general was so fierce. Could it be that his anger at night had not subsided? She did not know what she had done wrong to make him unhappy.. To think that she was so happy when she first saw the major general. She thought that he would be as happy as she was after not seeing him for so long. She did not expect that he would be angry all night. ¡°Sigh...¡±Xiaobai sighed heavily. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, what are you dawdling inside for?¡± Xiaobai hurriedly washed off the foam. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± She came out of the bathroom. The major general saw that she was walking with her head lowered. He felt annoyed that she did note. ¡°Keep your head lowered. Is there money on the ground?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why are you lowering your head? Raise your head.¡± ¡°OH.¡±Xiaobai raised his head. The major saw the aggrieved look on her face and became even more certain. He was indeed a little fierce just now. Well, Xiaobai was timid. He should not have scared her. ¡°Xiaobai, I didn¡¯t mean to be fierce to you just now.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xiaobai was very surprised. was the major exining to her? Chapter 1240 1240 Please take care of [19] for the rest of your life Did he really not mean to yell at her just now? The marshal felt ufortable under her gaze and turned his face away slightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong.¡± Whiteyughed. Its eyes were sparkling and curved into two crescent moons. It was very beautiful. The marshal alsoughed. The more he looked at Whitey, the more he felt that it was beautiful. What R & D Department¡¯s Suitor? Go to hell! It couldn¡¯t even bepared to a single finger of his, and he still wanted to pursue Whitey? Don¡¯t even think about it! ¡°General, I¡¯ve washed my hands clean. Now, I¡¯m going to apply the medicine on you.¡±After Whitey finished speaking, it unscrewed the lid and dug out a bit on its hand. It used a circr massage method to apply the medicine on its scar. After it had absorbed 60% of the medicine, it covered it with its palm and used the temperature of its palm to allow the medicine to bepletely absorbed. The general closed his eyes and his senses became especially sensitive. He could even feel the softness of Whitey¡¯s palm as it gently covered his legs. ¡°Alright, General, the medicine has been absorbed.¡± ¡°Oh...¡±the general flipped over andy on the bed. ¡°My shoulders are sore. Whitey, give me a massage.¡± Whitey packed up the medicine. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to wash my hands first.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± The young Marshal¡¯s head rubbed against the needle that was filled with the smell of Xiaobai. It was so fragrant and filled with the smell of Xiaobai! After washing his hands, all of the sleepyheads that had been enved by Xiaobai had run away. He was still kneeling by his side and massaging his shoulders with both hands. As he massaged, he carefully observed his expression and asked, ¡°Young marshal, is this strength suitable? If it¡¯s too heavy or too light, you have to tell me.¡± The major sighed in his heart. What an innocent girl. His parents really raised a good wife for him. ¡°A little heavier.¡±A voice of enjoyment. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be a little heavier.¡±Little White did not have much strength. Just now, he had used almost all of his strength. Now, he was using almost all of his strength. Little White¡¯s thoughts were very simple. She had to live with the Rong family, receive higher education, and work for the Bai family. She was happy that she could do something for the Rong family. Therefore, when the young marshal opened his mouth, she felt that there woulde a day when she would be needed by the young marshal. She felt a little proud. ¡°Alright, you can stop pressing your shoulders.¡±The young marshal interrupted her. ¡°Now, press your back gently. Press your entire back.¡± ¡°OH.¡±Whitey did not quite understand. When the young marshal said to press his back gently, he meant to press it gently? She ced her hands on his back and began to massage him. Those who were in the army all year round did not get a tan. Instead, their skin was very white. Little White was really envious. The strength of the genes was something that could not be denied. ¡°Use a little more strength.¡± She used a little less strength. ¡°How about this, Major?¡± ¡°No, what I mean is, use a little more strength.¡± In the end, the massage turned into a genuine caress.. Because the young marshal said that the strength was just right. Hence, little white caressed the young Marshal¡¯s back for a full half an hour. After half an hour, her arm was really sore. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Young Marshal, are you done? I Can¡¯t take it anymore. My hand is sore. Can you do it again next time?¡± There was no response. Little White went closer to take a look and realized that the young marshal was already asleep! Little White tried calling out a few more times, but the major general did not react at all. Sheughed foolishly and began to size up the major general¡¯s handsome face without restraint. Her fingers gently touched his eyshes. ¡°It¡¯s really long, even longer than mine.¡± After a while, little white realized the seriousness of the matter. She cupped her face with both hands and looked at the major general in distress. ¡°Major general, if you sleep here, where Will I Sleep?¡± After a while, sheid his body t and let him sleep morefortably. Then, she took a thin nket from the wardrobe and went to sleep on the sofa. The room was dark, and the sound of even breathing could be heard. The man on the bed opened his eyes, lifted the thin nket and got off the bed. He went to the sofa and carried the sleeping woman back to the bed.. Chapter 1241 1241 Please take good care of me in this life The next morning. ¡°Yun Xiaobai!¡± Xiao Bai was woken up by a low growl. She was so shocked that she shrank back. When she opened her eyes, she saw the angry young marshal in front of her. She raised her hands and rubbed her eyes on the left and right. She was still confused and her voice was warm and soft. ¡°Young marshal, What¡¯s Wrong?¡± The young marshal looked at her cute face and had the urge to hold her in his arms and kiss her. However, he couldn¡¯t do it now. He wanted to kiss her openlyter! Taking a deep breath, the young marshal acted as if he had been taken advantage of. He lifted the nket and revealed his well-defined upper body. His pretty face blushed and he subconsciously turned his head. ¡°Turn your head back!¡±The Young Marshal roared again, full of power. Xiaobai obediently turned his head back and his gaze timidly stopped on his face. He did not dare to look down. The young marshal was almost angered to death by her! Was his figure not good? Why didn¡¯t he look? ! ¡°Yun Xiaobai, now open your eyes wide and look down.¡±The young marshal was flustered. When the major spoke, Xiaobai did not dare to disobey him. He slowly looked down and saw the obvious scratches on his chest. She was shocked again. Covering her mouth with one hand, she had a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°Major, why did you scratch yourself like thisst night?¡± F * * K! The major wanted to curse! He scratched himself? What was wrong with him? He scratched himself in the middle of the night without sleeping. The youngmander gritted his teeth, wishing he could swallow her whole. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, take a good look at who did this.¡± He slowly extended his slender fingers in front of her. His fingernails were clean and neatly cut. His fingers were also very good-looking. They were well-defined and slender. They were very suitable for ying the piano.. Realizing that he had thought too far ahead, Xiaobai looked down at his hands. The fingernails on his hands were not considered long, but they were not as short as his! This, this, this.. It was obvious that she was the one who had done it! Little White panicked. She lowered her head and rolled her eyes. She thought to herself, if she refused to admit it, what was the probability of survival. If she admitted it, what was the probability of being killed in an instant.. After thinking about it, little white felt that whether she admitted it or not, the oue would not be good for her. She looked up with a depressed expression. ¡°Major, Can I Lose My Memory Now?¡± The major smiled sinisterly. ¡°What do you think, Yun Xiaobai?¡± ¡°I was wrong, Major. I deserve to die. I was a jerk.¡±Xiaobai lowered his head and kept admitting his mistakes, ¡°I have always been an honest person when I sleep. I Don¡¯t talk or move. I don¡¯t know why I grabbed you... I won¡¯t do it again.¡± The major sneered. Of course you wouldn¡¯t talk in your sleep. You slept like a dead pig. How would you know if I grabbed you with my ws? Whitey suddenly looked up at him with anticipation in its eyes. ¡°How about I bring you back and we call it even?¡± The major chuckled. Even? How could he do such a bad deal? So... don¡¯t even think about it! The young marshal took a deep breath. Xiaobai was still looking at him expectantly, waiting for him to agree to even the score. However, when the young marshal opened his mouth, she was scared silly ¡°Yun Xiaobai, how dare you! You live in my house and you don¡¯t even think about being grateful. You even had the audacity to sleep with my mother¡¯s precious son! What do you say? Shall we settle this privately, or shall we tell my parents and let them decide for me?¡± Chapter 1242 1242 In this life, please take good care of [21] The youngmander finished his sentence in one breath. It was smooth and smooth. He did not even breathe. After he finished speaking, his bright phoenix eyes stared at Whitey. Whitey was so scared by his words that its mind was nk. When it regained its senses, it realized that the two of them were lying on the same bed! She was so anxious that she was about to cry. What was going on? She was clearly sleeping on the sofast night. Why did she suddenly run to the bed? She looked suspiciously at the general.. The general seemed to understand her thoughts and sneered disdainfully. ¡°Yun Xiao Bai, why? The evidence is right in front of you. Do you still want to deny it?¡± ¡°No, no.¡±Xiao Bai waved his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, but I remember that I was clearly sleeping on the sofast night. How could...¡± ¡°Just tell me what to do about this. I don¡¯t want to listen to any nonsense.¡±The young marshal crossed his arms and pursed his lips in a noble and arrogant manner, ¡°Or do you think that with my conditions, I need to frame and scheme against a woman who doesn¡¯t know much about all aspects?¡± Xiaobai really wanted to cry at this moment. ¡°Young marshal, that¡¯s not what I meant...¡± A woman who doesn¡¯t know much about all aspects, is she really that bad? Major, you¡¯re not in a good mood, so don¡¯t destroy people¡¯s self-esteem. Self-esteem is a very fragile thing.. ¡°Then you want me to tell Mom and Dad?¡± ¡°No!¡±Whitey immediately grabbed his arm. Her beautiful eyes were covered with ayer of tears, making her look even more pitiful. The major sighed as if tofort her, ¡°Little White, I¡¯m not trying to make things difficult for you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m very strict with myself. My body can only be left to my future wife. Since you touched my wife¡¯s welfare, you have to give me an exnation.¡± Little White:¡±... T-T¡± It was better not tofort her.. The major was very serious. ¡°An exnation that I believe in.¡± ¡°Major...¡±little white lowered her head even more. She felt that she was so shameless. She had actually extended her demonic ws to such a loyal major. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this privately...¡± ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±The major did not hesitate. ¡°Then tell me, how do you settle this privately?¡± Little White really wanted to cry. who could tell her why she felt that the entire world had changed after sleeping and was filled with deep malice. ¡°Major, what do you want to do then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Whoever eats it will be responsible.¡± Little White was speechless. She was a girl. No matter what, she was the one who was at a disadvantage, okay? Moreover, nothing had happened between them. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡±The major¡¯s handsome face turned ck again. ¡°... I do.¡±Did she dare to not want to? The young marshal was very satisfied with this result, just as he had expected. That was why it was still beneficial for a girl to be timid and simple. Look, didn¡¯t he just subdue her obediently? After thinking about it for most of the nightst night, he still felt that ¡®little white, I like you, can you be my girlfriend?¡¯these words were beneath his status as a lieutenant colonel of the J Military Region. He had calcted her character and courage, so he put on such a show. The process was sessful, and the result was even more satisfying. In short, the major general was very satisfied with his n! ¡°Since you took advantage of mest night, now, no matter what, I have to get some interest back.¡± Little White did not understand. She raised her head in confusion and looked at him in confusion. Its pitch-ck eyes reflected its tiny self. It was extremely beautiful. The youngmander¡¯s throat rolled. He pinched her chin and pressed his coral red lips against it. Chapter 1243 1243 Please take care of me for the rest of my life Xiao Bai stared nkly at the handsome face that was right in front of her. For a moment, she forgot to react. Everything around her had turned into nothingness in her eyes. Her heart was beating rapidly and her rhythm was in a mess. The soft and warm touch on her lips, as well as his smooth tongue.. The touch was so beautiful that she could not help but respond. Even though it was a raw and unorganized response.. After the kiss was over, the youngmander was furious. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, tell me, who did you give your first kiss to? !¡± She actually stuck out her tongue. This damned Xiaobai actually dared to disobey him! Who did he fall in love with behind his back? If he knew who took away Xiaobai¡¯s first kiss, he would definitely break his legs and raze hisir to the ground! He even dared to touch his child bride. He was courting death! Little White¡¯s fair face was flushed red. She lowered her head shyly and stammered nervously, ¡°My... my first kiss... I gave...¡± ¡°Who did you give it to? Hurry up and tell me!¡±The major could not stand that she had not even finished speaking for a minute before he roared angrily. There was no doubt about his volume. How could a lieutenant colonel who was training in the army be underestimated? Little White¡¯s eardrums were ringing. She became even more nervous and did not understand why the youngmander was angry. However, she still said in a low voice and tried her best not to stutter. ¡°My first kiss was when I was 18 years old. I gave it to the youngmander...¡± The youngmander recalled that when she was 18 years old, he had acted shamelessly and said that he did not have a gift for her. Finally, he kissed her as a special gift. At that time, it was just a light kiss with their lips touching. He had not even kissed her deeply! ¡°Yun Xiaobai, you dare to lie to me? !¡±The major said sinisterly as he looked at her with burning eyes. Xiaobai felt extremely wronged. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. The first kiss was really for you...¡± He had said it himself. Before he got married, she was not allowed to fall in love. She had to take good care of her grandmother, Uncle Rong, and Aunt Anning at home. All these years, she had been doing as he said. She did not ept any suitors, did not fall in love with anyone, worked hard, and took good care of her family. Being looked at like that by the major general, Xiaobai felt really wronged. His eyes turned red unconsciously. It seemed like he had to take back the words that he had said about breaking his legs and razing hisir. The major general took a deep breath. ¡°After that, who kissed you?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes were misty as she shook her head. ¡°No one, no one...¡± ¡°You¡¯re still lying!¡±The youngmander was so handsome that he wanted to beat her up! However, his target was Yun Xiao Bai, so he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. ¡°I¡¯m not lying, why don¡¯t you believe me...¡±Xiao Bai cried out, feeling so wronged that he was incoherent, ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that you¡¯re not allowed to get close to men without your permission, that you¡¯re not allowed to date men, and that you have to take good care of Grandma, Uncle Rong, and aunt an ning... I¡¯ve always done this. I¡¯m not lying, and I don¡¯t like lying... I¡¯m not...¡± ¡°Then tell me, why did you stick out your tongue? Don¡¯t tell me, the first time you kissed, you would respond.¡± Whitey looked at him in a daze, tears streaming down her face. She said in a daze, ¡°I don¡¯t know... I was in a moment of confusion and...¡± Before she could finish, she was so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t continue. She wiped her tears with one hand, jumped out of bed in her pajamas, and ran out. ¡°Where are you going in this state? Come Back!¡± The major chased after her quickly and pulled her back. Whitey was too ashamed to face him and kept her head down. ¡°Major, let go of me.¡± The major was annoyed by her tears. He raised his hand to rake his hair and said in a very bad tone, ¡°I won¡¯t Let Go!¡± Chapter 1244 1244 Please take care of me for the rest of my life Xiaobai did not say a word. She lowered her head and kept crying, as though she wanted to cry out all her grievances. Her shoulders trembled slightly. She was extremely pitiful. Her fingertips lifted her chin and used her fingertips to wipe away the tears that kept flowing out. The youngmander pursed his lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Yun Xiaobai. You¡¯re so ugly.¡± Xiaobai said, ¡°So what if you¡¯re ugly. You¡¯ll look like this for the rest of your life anyway.¡± ¡°Heh, you still dare to Talk Back?¡± Xiaobai pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t dare...¡± Stroking her soft hair, the young marshal asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you really only kissed and kissed me?¡± Xiaobai nodded as he sobbed. He looked so pitiful. ¡°Alright, I apologize. It was my fault just now,¡±the young marshal said righteously, if there was a mistake, he would correct it. He was not ambiguous at all. ¡°You have been an adult for eight years. You know what you should know. Just because you haven¡¯t done it before doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t do it without a teacher. We, Little White, are smarter and have a stronger ability to learn on our own.¡± Little White wiped her eyes and hummed in a muffled voice. She was twenty-six years old, not a sixteen-year-old girl. She knew everything that happened between a man and a woman. Although she had not done it before, she knew what was going on. She could only me herself... the youngmander¡¯s lips were too soft, and she could not help but want more. Of course, she would never be able to say those words even if she was beaten to death.. The youngmander leaned over and kissed her face. ¡°Go Wash up and wash your face.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±Little White obediently went into the bathroom to wash up. After she washed up and came out, she saw the youngmander lying on the bed again. She widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Young Commander, aren¡¯t you going to get up?¡± At this time, it was time for the servants to clean up. If the servants saw the general in her bedroom, how would she exin it? ¡°Yes.¡±The general put his hands behind his head. ¡°Go to my bedroom and get a set of clothes.¡± Little White immediately reacted. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± If the general wore a towel and went out, others would misunderstand even more! The general was smart and thoughtful! When Little White went out, the general rolled around on the bed twice. He really couldn¡¯t bear to leave. The smell of little white filled the room. It was really fragrant. After a while, Little White came back with his clothes in a huff. The general looked at the woman standing at the end of the bed and raised his eyebrows. His long and narrow phoenix eyes were especially gorgeous. ¡°What are you waiting for? Give me your clothes.¡± Xiaobai hugged his clothes and took two steps back. He red at him angrily. The moment he opened his mouth, he was full ofints. ¡°Young Marshal, why did you lie to me? The lights in your bedroom were clearly fine. They weren¡¯t broken at all!¡± She had tried it. All the lights, including the lights in the bathroom, were not broken! She had said it before. It was not easy for the young marshal to make a trip home. Why would the butler make such a low-level mistake and let the young marshal¡¯s bedroom have lights that could not be lit. It turned out that he was lying to her! The young marshal frowned and looked confused. ¡°Is that so? That should be because the switch is not working properly. Anyway, I turned it onst night and it did not light up.¡± How could he say such shameless words? Little White was really angered to death. After changing out of the bathroom and seeing that Little White was still standing there, the young marshal walked over and gently pushed her shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going down for breakfast?¡± Xiaobai angrily twisted his body to the other side. ¡°Young Marshal, don¡¯t Talk to me. I¡¯m angry now.¡± His puffed up cheeks were like two soft little buns. The young marshal held it in for a while, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and went over to take a bite. ¡°AH...¡±Xiaobai cried out in pain. The young marshal pulled her into his embrace. ¡°But I want to talk to you. What should I do?¡± Little White ttened his lips. Is there someone like you? I¡¯m angry. I Won¡¯t Provoke You Like This! Chapter 1245 1245 Please take care of me for the rest of my life .. In the bedroom, Little White was held and chewed by the young marshal for quite a while before it managed to escape from his clutches. At the dining table, Jiang Peihua looked curiously at little white, who had his head lowered this morning. She then turned her gaze to her grandson. ¡°Young Marshal, did you bully Little White?¡± Ever since she was young, this girl had been afraid of the young marshal. He was so brave that he was as small as a hamster. As soon as Jiang Peihua finished speaking, the little steamed bun that little white had taken a bite out of with its chopsticks fell onto the table. Her face turned red. ¡°Grandma, no... No. The general didn¡¯t bully me.¡± Little White felt wronged. It was obvious that it had been bullied by the general. For the sake of the peace of the family, it couldn¡¯t say anything. The general nced at her slowly before saying casually, ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t bully little white in all conscience.¡± In the young Marshal¡¯s mind, a kiss and a kiss, how could that be considered bullying? At most, it was a disy of his love for little white! If he didn¡¯t like her, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to hug her and kiss her. ¡°Hehe.¡±Young Master Rongughed with an unclear meaning. The young marshal immediately became alert. What was his father trying to do this time? ! ¡°What are youughing at?¡±Luo Anning nudged young master Rong with her elbow. Young Master Rong looked at the young marshal, and his eyes were clearly filled with the meaning of ¡®Kid, you¡¯re finished¡¯. ¡°Nothing. I just thought of something. It seems that good things are happening in our family.¡±Young Master Rong continued to keep them in suspense. This piqued the curiosity of Jiang Peihua and Luo Anning. Jiang Peihua jokingly scolded, ¡°Brat, what good things are you talking about? Tell me.¡± Little White also pretended to be listening attentively. ¡°Two days ago, politicalmissar song from the J Military Region gave me a call. He said that he will be in s city in the next two days to have a casual meal together.¡± Luo Anning tore open the piece of toast. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal together. What good could it be...¡± ¡°Political Commissar song has a precious daughter who is also in the same military region as little marshal. I heard that he has been chasing this kid for three years...¡±when a smart person spoke, he usually did not go too far. Jiang Peihua¡¯s first reaction was to go see little white. Luo Anning also secretly nced at little white. Little White did not know that he had be the focus of attention. It was just that he felt a little depressed. The Political Commissar¡¯s Daughter? That was very good. At least her family background was worthy of the general. Moreover, she was from the same military region as the general. There should be many opportunities to meet her, right? The general secretly gritted his teeth and red at Young Master Rong. If it was not for the asion, he would have shouted angrily, ¡°Who would drag you down like this? !¡±! Young Master Rong ignored his re and said, ¡°The politicalmissar¡¯s daughter wille that day. Little White,e with us. Let¡¯s Get to know each other first. You will have many opportunities to get along with each other in the future.¡± Xiao Bai lowered his head to hide the disappointment in his eyes, trying to make his voice sound happier. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± With a bang, the youngmander mmed the cup on the table and hugged his arms tightly. He was not going to eat anymore! He was so angry that he was about to die. What was there to eat! ! He had never seen such an unkind father. which son was chasing his girlfriend? It was fine if he did not help, but he was still thinking of causing trouble! ¡°Mom, can I change my father?¡±The youngmander looked at Luo Anning with a fervent gaze. Luo Anning choked,¡±... It¡¯s toote, son. Tell me 27 years earlier, I might be able to change your father...¡± Young Master Rong didn¡¯t want to be outdone. He hugged Luo Anning¡¯s shoulder and said intimately, ¡°Wife, let¡¯s change our son. Let¡¯s change him into a good boy. Yes, let Xiao Bai find a son-inw. Then we¡¯ll have another son.¡± Chapter 1246 1246 Please take care of me for the rest of my life Little White did not know why the topic was directed at her. When she received young master Rong¡¯s kind and expectant gaze, little white subconsciously nodded. ¡°Good Idea.¡± ¡°Yun Little White!¡± An angry roar exploded in her ear, scaring little white so much that she threw the chopsticks in her hand out. When she came back to her senses, she realized that the major general was ring at her with a furious face, as though she owed him millions. She pursed her lips and smiled at him. Shao Shuai did not appreciate her kindness at all. He showed no mercy. ¡°What are youughing at? You look terrible!¡± Luo Anning looked at her son. ¡°Shao Shuai, don¡¯t bully Xiao Bai.¡± Xiao Bai picked up a napkin and wiped the corner of his lips. ¡°Grandma, Uncle Rong, Aunt Anning... Shao Shuai... I¡¯m done eating. Enjoy your meal.¡± Little White left the restaurant as though she was running away. She went back to her bedroom to change her clothes and prepared to go to work. When she was putting on her makeup, she smiled at the mirror. She looked left and right in distress. ¡°It¡¯s not that ugly...¡± It was obviously not that bad. Aunt Anning even praised her for her beautiful smile. Why did the general say it was ugly? After changing into her professional dress and putting on her makeup, Little White went downstairs to prepare to go to work. When she arrived downstairs, she was shocked to see the young marshal dressed in a righteous olive-green military uniform. After recovering from her shock, she asked in a soft and uncertain voice, ¡°Young Marshal, are you going back to the division?¡± The young marshal frowned. ¡°Who said I¡¯m going back?¡± Pointing at the military uniform he was wearing, little white said, ¡°You¡¯re wearing a military uniform... aren¡¯t you going back?¡± ¡°I call you stupid, but you really live up to my words.¡±After the youngmander finished speaking, he turned around and took the lead to walk out. Little White was stunned for a long time, until he heard a low growl that belonged to the youngmander. ¡°Yun Little White, get your ass over here!¡± ¡°Oh... Oh!¡±Realizing that the youngmander wanted him to follow, little white hurriedly chased after him. In the garage, in more than ten luxury cars, the youngmander abandoned the arrogant Bugatti and drove a low-key and reserved ck Land Rover. Xiaobai watched from afar, not understanding what the youngmander wanted to do. The youngmander got into the car and skillfully reversed the car. The Land Rover steadily stopped in front of her. The car window rolled down. The youngmander in the driver¡¯s seat urged impatiently, ¡°What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t you need to go to work?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°Get in!¡± Xiaobai pulled open the front passenger seat and sat in it. The youngmander¡¯s well-defined fingers tapped on the steering wheel gently, reminding her, ¡°Fasten your seatbelt.¡± ¡°OH.¡±Only then did Xiaobai remember to fasten his seatbelt, so he nervously stretched out his hand to pull it. Perhaps it was because he was too nervous, but the seatbelt slipped out of his hand several times and retracted back. Xiaobai lowered his head in embarrassment. He did not need to look to know that the youngmander must be looking at him with disdain. He had always despised her for being stupid, but she was already used to it.. ¡°I say you...¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m stupid.¡±Before the major general could finish his sentence, Whitey spoke with self-awareness. Listening carefully, there was a hint of grievance hidden in his words. The major general saw her pitiful look and his heart softened. He leaned over and personally helped her put on the seatbelt. The olive-green figure leaned towards him. Whitey¡¯s entire body stiffened, and even its breathing became cautious. When he pulled the seatbelt, the warm breath sprayed on her face. Her heart instantly felt like it was being hit by a deer,pletely out of control.. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Whitey only regained its senses after being patted on the face. When it met the young Marshal¡¯s teasing eyes, her face turned hot and she hurriedly turned her face away. Embarrassing.. Chapter 1247 1247 In this life, please take good care of [26] .. The ck Land Rover did not park in the basement of thepany. Instead, it directly stopped at the entrance of thepany. In front of the magnificentpany entrance, the youngmander was the first to push open the car door and get out. His olive green, righteous two-star Lieutenant Colonel Uniform instantly became the focus of attention. When the car came to a stop, little white wanted to reach out to push open the car door, but was stopped by the youngmander¡¯s gaze. Trembling, he retracted his hand and sat down obediently in his seat, not daring to breathe loudly. After getting out of the car, the young marshal walked around the front of the car and pulled open the door of the passenger seat. He smiled at Little White who was inside and said, ¡°Come down.¡± Against the light, the sunlight shone on his back, making him look even more majestic and sacred. Little White could not help but be mesmerized by him. The young marshal was really very good-looking.. After waiting for a while, he still didn¡¯t see her reach out her hand. The smile on the young Marshal¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. He looked around from the corner of his eyes and realized that everyone was still looking at him. He gritted his teeth and maintained the smile on his face, looking fierce, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, I¡¯ll give you five seconds. If you still don¡¯te down, I¡¯ll carry her.¡± ¡°Oh!¡±Xiaobai quivered and immediately ced his hand on his palm. Hence, the marshal tightened his palm and held her soft little hand tightly, pulling her out of the car. After getting out of the car and closing the door, little white could not stand anymore. She lowered her head uneasily and said in a weak voice, ¡°Marshal, you... can let go of me now.¡± She did not want to be pulled into thepany by the marshal because this kind of explosive news would definitely spread throughout the entire building in less than half an hour. When that time came, it would not be good if Uncle Rong heard it. ¡°What did you say?¡± Xiaobai nervously licked his lips. ¡°I mean, you can let go of me now. I¡¯m going to go in to work.¡± The young marshal frowned. ¡°Why, are you so ashamed of being led by me?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡±Xiaobai exined anxiously. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±The major was still unwilling to give up. He had toe up with a satisfactory answer to this question. Just as Xiaobai was at a loss on what to do, the major suddenly looked at her coldly, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re afraid of being seen by the pursuers in the R & D Department and giving up on you? Yun Xiaobai, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a vain woman. You feel very proud that someone is pursuing you, don¡¯t you?¡± Looking up at him in a daze, Xiaobai suddenly felt that the young marshal was so cold that he was unfamiliar to her. Why would he say such things about her? She had no such intention, nor did she enjoy the sense of vanity brought about by other people¡¯s pursuit. She was only afraid that when thepany spread the rumors about her and the young marshal, Uncle Rong would be angry. After all, Uncle Rong seemed to like the daughter of politicalmissar song.. The small hand in his hand suddenly moved away. Marshal was stunned. He saw Xiaobai squatting on the ground and crying. He pursed his lips tightly. For the first time, he did not know what to do. Xiaobai was crying very sadly. His shoulders kept shaking, and his sobs became more and more urgent.. ¡°Damn it!¡±He punched the car door. Marshal was frustrated. Why did he make that Idiot Yun Xiaobai cry again? What a stupid woman. She was already twenty-six years old and still liked to cry. wasn¡¯t she afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get married! No! If she could get married, he would have to marry her anyway! Squatting Down, the major raised his hand and clumsily patted her shoulder. ¡°Alright, Yun Xiaobai, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± ¡°Sob... sob sob sob...¡±the sound of crying continued. Chapter 1248 1248 In this life, please take good care of me The major turned his face away and turned back to look at the back of her beautiful head. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, if you cry again, I will kiss you right here. I will let everyone see it.¡± Sure enough, the moment he finished speaking, the sound of crying disappeared. There was only uncontroble sobbing. Lifting her head that was buried in her knees, the major wiped away her tears in disgust. ¡°Why do you cry so much? How Old Are You? Do you still think that you are a little girl?¡± ¡°Even an olddy has the right to cry.¡±Whitey couldn¡¯t help but thrash. It took another deep breath and continued thrashing.. The young marshal saw her pitiful look and couldn¡¯t bear to continue bullying her. ¡°Can you stand up, or do you want me to Hug You?¡± Whitey didn¡¯t say anything. It stood up on its own. The moment it stood up, it felt the gazes around it. It felt very embarrassed that it could cry whenever it wanted to. It simply lowered its head and wiped away the tears on its face. SOB SOB SOB SOB... its makeup must have been ruined. ¡°Hehe.¡±The handsome smiled wickedly, causing Whitey to re at it. He found it interesting and reached out to pinch her face. ¡°Why? Are you embarrassed now? Weren¡¯t you very happy when you cried just now?¡± ¡°Handsome, stop talking.¡±Whitey covered its face and wanted to cry again. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a day off today. Get in the car.¡± ¡°Leave?¡±Xiaobai frowned. ¡°But I didn¡¯t ask for a day off.¡± Major pursed his lips. ¡°I said you did, so you did. Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡± Xiaobai shrank his shoulders. Forget it, going to work like this would only make him more embarrassed. In the end, he obediently got in the car. In the car, major had a depressed look on his face. He had nned to take Xiaobai around thepany and dere his sovereignty. He wanted to see which arrogant bastard still dared to have designs on him. He did not expect that his ns would be ruined by her crying! Feeling frustrated, the speed of the car unconsciously increased. Now that it was past the rush hour, the traffic was good. There was no traffic, making it easier for him to drive. Little White held onto the seatbelt tightly. After holding it in for a long time, she turned to look at the major and said timidly, ¡°Major, can you slow down? I feel like... I want to throw up.¡± The young marshal turned his head sideways to look at her. Seeing that she did not look too good, he pursed his lips and slowed down the car. Little White let out a long breath and revealed a faint smile. He suddenly felt that the young marshal was quite easy to talk to, so he blurted out without thinking, ¡°Young marshal, I think that you should be gentler so that girls will like you more.¡± Major pursed his lips, deep in thought. Gentler? Was she hinting at him that she would like him more if he was gentler? Before he coulde up with a conclusion, Whitey continued, ¡°Just like how you treat me. It¡¯s fine if you yell at me and Bully me, but don¡¯t do that to the girls you like. You¡¯ll scare them to death.¡± The Land Rover stopped at the side. Major red at her fiercely. His gaze was as if he wanted to eat her up. Little White did not know what she had said wrong. After being red at by him, she immediately became timid. Even her speech became stuttering. ¡°Young, young marshal... Why, why did you stop? If you don¡¯t stop here, the traffic police will give you a ticket...¡± ¡°Yun Xiaobai, shut up!¡±The young marshal roared and interrupted her. Xiaobai pursed his lips and shut up. The major took a deep breath and let out a foul breath. He said in a nasty tone, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, do you really not understand or are you pretending to be stupid? !¡± He really did not understand whether he liked her or was he really that stupid! Chapter 1249 1249 Please take care of me for the rest of my life Xiao Bai blinked nkly. ¡°What should I understand? Why am I pretending to be stupid?¡± Did she say something wrong just now? Could it be that Shao Shuai did not like what she suggested? However, she was doing it for his own good. If she was not sincerely thinking of him, she would not have said those things to him. He wasn¡¯t young anymore. It was time for him to find a girlfriend at the age of 26. Uncle Rong was so fond of Commissar song¡¯s daughter that he even hinted that she would have a lot of opportunities to get along with Commissar song¡¯s daughter in the future.. This proved that Uncle Rong was urging for a marriage. Perhaps Commissar song¡¯s daughter would soon be Marshal¡¯s girlfriend. She was only afraid that they would have conflicts because of Marshal¡¯s temper in the future, so she gave a little suggestion. She didn¡¯t expect marshal to be so angry.. The general was very handsome. Little White timidly shrunk its neck. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then I won¡¯t talk about it anymore. General, don¡¯t be angry.¡± The long and narrow phoenix eyes red at her. The general stepped on the elerator, and the Land Rover returned to the road. After driving for a while, little white noticed that the route was not right. This road was not the way back to Rong residence! ¡°Young Commander, you took the wrong road. The road back home is not this way...¡±afraid that he was still angry, little white said softly. ¡°Who said I was going to take you home?¡±The youngmander turned his head over and red at her again. Little White wanted to cry. The youngmander was so fierce! ¡°Then... where are we going?¡±Her face was covered in makeup. It was not appropriate to go anywhere.. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±The young marshal let out a long, turbid breath. ¡°I have to examine your brain today to see if there¡¯s really something wrong with your intelligence!¡± Xiaobai:¡±...¡± Young Marshal, were you insulting me just now? Insulting me for not having intelligence? Was that so? You¡¯re such a bully! Young Marshal, if you have a high IQ, you can just be a genius. Why should you insult these people who are so much lower than you? Don¡¯t you know that pride is a very fragile thing.. Xiao Bai looked at the dark sky outside the car window with mncholy. Just like her gloomy mood, she felt heavy.. .. Xiao Bai thought that the major was just saying that. He did not expect that he would really bring her to the hospital! When she saw the hospital, Xiao Bai refused to get out of the car even if she had to die. Even if she had to die, she had to protect her dignity and her IQ! ¡°Yun Xiaobai!¡±The major general stood outside the car and held her shoulders. ¡°Get Down. Don¡¯t forget what I said for the second time.¡± Little White hugged the car seat tightly and refused to get down no matter what. ¡°Major General, I¡¯m not going...¡± ¡°Why not? !¡± ¡°My intelligence is very normal. I don¡¯t need to be examined.¡± The major general was annoyed and wanted to drag her down forcefully. Little White closed her eyes. ¡°Major General, don¡¯t! Look at the military uniform you¡¯re wearing. If you drag me down forcefully, it will tarnish the image of a soldier...¡± ¡°Damn it!¡±The major cursed in a low voice and started to drag her away. If he had known that his n would be ruined today, he would not have worn this military uniform. Now, it had be a reason for her to talk back. Xiaobai thought that the major was scolding him. He was fierce, but he had never scolded her like that. Once he lost his focus, he was pulled out of the car by the major. He was about to be dragged into the hospital. Little White could not care less anymore. His hands and feet went into action. His entire body was like a ko bear as he clung onto him. ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going. Major General, I don¡¯t want to go in... you can call me stupid, but you can¡¯t insult my intelligence...¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Your Intelligence? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡±The major general stood still and lowered his head to look at the woman who shamelessly hugged him. Chapter 1250 1250 Please take good care of me for the rest of my life The corners of his lips curled up into a smile. Yun Xiaobai, there are times when you are anxious. Look, isn¡¯t this pretty intelligent? ¡°Intelligence is in your head. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can test me.¡± ¡°Test me on what?¡± ¡°Test me on anything. Just don¡¯t go to the hospital...¡± The major thought for a moment, raised his hand to wrap around her sliding body, and held her firmly. ¡°Since you are so sure that you have intelligence, let me test you on a question. Between me and those pursuers from your R & D Department, who is more beautiful?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s you, Young Marshal!¡±Little White did not even think about it. After saying that, he raised his head and looked at him with an expression that said, ¡°Young marshal, is there something wrong with your eyes?¡±. Anyone with eyes could tell that the young marshal would definitely kill those people in an instant. He would definitely kill all of them in an instant. That adorable expressionpletely pleased the young marshal. He raised his big hand and covered her head. He touched her head and said, ¡°Mm, now I believe that you do have IQ.¡± Little White was dumbfounded.. Just like that? Could such a simple question prove his intelligence? Could it be... that it was not a matter of aesthetic judgment and eyesight? After a while, little white realized that her current posture was too unsightly! She had actually hung herself on the general¡¯s body in broad daylight.. She was shocked and hurriedly jumped off his body. She began to tidy up her messy dress and her face was red from anxiety. ¡°General, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose... Don¡¯t be angry...¡± Major:¡±...¡± Who was F * cking angry? ! Also, who told you to jump off? Wasn¡¯t she hugging him pretty well? ! .. Land Rover left the hospital and returned to Rong residence. Luo Anning and Young Master Rong had gone to thepany. Jiang Peihua was just about to go out and y cards with her older sisters when she saw the major and Little White who had returned. Little White¡¯s makeup was all messed up from crying, and he looked a little disheveled. On the other hand, the major came over with a straight face. ¡°Grandma, are you going out?¡± Jiang Peihua said with a stern face, ¡°Little Shuai, are you bullying little white again?¡± This grandson loved to scare little white and bully little white since he was young. He had grown up, but he still couldn¡¯t change. Little White went over and hugged Jiang Peihua¡¯s arm. He said in a low voice, ¡°Grandma and general didn¡¯t Bully Me.¡± The general raised his eyebrows proudly. ¡°Look, little white already said that he didn¡¯t bully me. Grandma, you always use me wrongly.¡± ¡°Are you bullying little white because she¡¯s soft-hearted?¡±Jiang Peihua patted Little White¡¯s hand and told her to go upstairs and change her clothes. She would go out with herter. Little White was about to agree when the generalissimo stretched out his long arm and scooped her over from Jiang Peihua¡¯s side. He pressed her against his side and stood properly. ¡°Grandma, She¡¯s mine today. You can find someone else to apany her.¡± Jiang Peihua smiled. This was a good rtionship. She would just let the young people torment themselves. After Jiang Peihua left, little white wanted to return to the bedroom to remove her makeup. The major grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Come and wait for me after removing your makeup and changing into a swimsuit.¡± Little White widened her eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to swim,¡±the major said matter-of-factly. ¡°Come and apany me.¡± ¡°Oh... Alright.¡± The major smiled in satisfaction and pinched her smooth cheeks. ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡± Back in the bedroom, Whitey was still mulling over the young Marshal¡¯s words. Why did it sound a little... ambiguous? .. The sun was shining brightly. Whitey changed into her swimsuit and came to the pool. She saw that the young marshal was already swimming freely in the water. The lines of her arms were raised, creating sshes. The sunlight reflected off the surface of the water was sparkling.. It formed an exceptionally eye-catching scene. Whitey was sitting by the pool, kicking the sshes of water with its legs. Suddenly, a hand grabbed her ankle urately and pulled her down forcefully.. ¡°AH... !¡± Chapter 1251 1251 Please take care of [30] for the rest of your life He jumped into the water out of habit and choked on a few mouthfuls of water. Whitey quickly rose to the surface and coughed hard.. ¡°Cough... cough cough...¡± Whitey wiped away the person on his face. When he saw the young marshal who was smiling devilishly at the side, he was so angry that he pped the surface of the water. He scooped up a handful of water and sshed it on him. ¡°Young Marshal, you¡¯re too bad!¡± ¡°How Are You Bad?¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly pull me down? You Scared Me!¡±Xiaobai was still angry and puffed up his cheeks. The young marshal suddenly swam over and pushed her against the wall of the pool. ¡°Oh... Young Marshal, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Noisy.¡±The young marshal pressed her against the wall of the pool. He lifted her chin with his fingertips and kissed her. Xiaobai widened his eyes and looked at the handsome face that was right in front of him. Even his breathing became cautious. Thest time the major general kissed her was in her bedroom. This time.. However, it was outside in broad daylight. There would be servants waiting on it at any time.. The major general kissed her. His lips were moist and soft. They were a little cold. Whitey¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as it looked at the Sun hanging high in the sky. It was so beautiful and dazzling.. She did not know when, but he was no longer satisfied with a light kiss. He pried open her lips and teeth and put them into his mouth.. Little White felt dizzy. The feeling of ying with her lips and tongue was too addictive, and she could not control herself.. His strong body pressed against her and pressed against her. Feeling the male strength and aura on his body, Little White¡¯s legs went soft. His body was so soft that it was about to slide down the wall of the pool. The youngmander held him in his arms and turned him around. He leaned against the wall of the pool and hugged Whitey tightly with one hand and held the back of her head with the other. He kissed her even deeper and harder.. ¡°Oh... youngmander... it hurts...¡±Whitey¡¯s tongue was numb as it cried out weakly. He did not know where to ce his hands. In the end, he climbed onto his neck helplessly. His entire body was practically glued to his body. The position was too ambiguous. The kiss was getting hotter and hotter.. After a long while, the young marshal slowly let go of her. A silver thread was drawn out, and Whitey¡¯s face instantly turned red. The young marshal reached out and wiped it away. Then, he lightly pecked her red and slightly swollen lips. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Whitey.¡± ¡°... mm.¡±Whitey did not dare to raise its head to look at him. Its head was almost lowered to its chest. His face was flushed red, and even his fair ears were turning red. When the young marshal saw this, he was in a particrly good mood. He touched her face and said, ¡°Raise your head to look at me.¡± After hesitating for a while, little white finally raised his head shyly. However, he did not dare to meet his burning gaze. Instead, he looked in another direction. In front of him, there was a beautiful face that was like a blossoming lotus. Her face was bashful, and her skin was like it had been soaked in milk. It was so white that it was alluring. There was a faintyer of pink that made it even more difficult for one to feel itchy. The general remembered his parents¡¯contributions in his heart. He was very satisfied with how he raised little white to be so pampered. Feeling that the gaze on his face was getting hotter, little white bit her lip. ¡°General... What¡¯s the matter?¡± The general pulled her into his embrace. He stood in the water and hugged her soft body. He rested his chin on her head and gently rubbed it twice. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very fierce?¡± Xiaobai widened his eyes and quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve never thought of it that way...¡± She dared to say that the major was fierce, but she was not stupid. She did not dare to make him angry. Seeing that she was not saying what she meant, the major pped her round butt that was wrapped in her swimming trunks. ¡°Stop fooling me. I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Chapter 1252 1252 In this life, please take good care of [31] Little White wanted to cry, but no tears came out.¡±... He was a little fierce...¡± She emphasized that he was a little fierce because she was afraid that he would get angry. She would have to bear the consequences herself. Was it easy for her.. Also, Major, where did you hit your hand just now? That ce... was not something that could be casually touched. Men and women could not be intimate with each other.. Unfortunately, she did not have the courage to say these words. Having lived under the pressure of the major for more than 20 years, she had already formed a conditioned reflex in her bones. In front of the major, she was subconsciously afraid. The major reached out and pinched her fleshy earlobe. He seemed to have thought of something andughed softly. His voice was deep and seductive. ¡°I heard that girls with fleshy earlobes are very lucky.¡± Little White did not understand and could only agree. ¡°Is that so? I think I¡¯ve heard of it too...¡± The major was right. Whatever the major said was true! ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so lucky, I¡¯ll try not to scold you in the future.¡± Ah? Little White was still in a daze. She raised her head and asked in a daze, ¡°Major, what did you say just now?¡± The major narrowed his long and narrow eyes dangerously. ¡°I said, I¡¯ll try not to be fierce to you in the future. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I understand!¡±Little White was so moved that she wanted to cry. It had been more than twenty years. Did the major finally remember that he had always been fierce to her? Did he really decide not to be fierce to her in the future? That was really... great! ¡°So, what do you think now?¡±The major released her with great interest. He held her shoulders and sized up her expression. Little White did not hold back as she curled up the corners of her lips and let out a sweet smile. ¡°Very happy! Very happy! Also very grateful...¡± Grateful? The Young Marshal:¡±...¡± When it came to gratitude, why did he have the feeling that he had been bullying her for the past twenty years? Now that he was not scolding her, she actually felt grateful. That was enough! ¡°Since you¡¯re happy, thene over and give me a kiss.¡± Xiaobai widened his eyes.¡±...¡± Why did he kiss the young marshal when he was happy? Why.. ¡°Were you lying to me just now?¡±The young Marshal¡¯s face turned cold, and an imposing aura immediately appeared on his face. Xiaobai immediately pounced on him, hugged his neck, and raised his head to kiss him. After a quick kiss, they immediately separated. Then, he wrung his fingers helplessly and lowered his head like a child who had made a mistake. The youngmander touched his lips and was in a good mood. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, since you kissed me, you have to be responsible.¡± ¡°What?¡±Xiaobai thought he did not hear clearly and looked at him nkly. The youngmander was furious. ¡°I said, if you kissed me, I have to be responsible! Do you still want to deny it?¡± ¡°I. . . Didn¡¯t...¡±she stammered. ¡°Just now, didn¡¯t you ask me to kiss you, Young Commander? and... and you kissed me before...¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m also responsible for you,¡±the handsome said firmly. ¡°We¡¯re both responsible for each other. This is the best solution.¡± Xiaobai wanted to say something, but saw a servante over with fruit juice. She quickly dived into the water and swam a few meters away.. The Handsome:¡±...¡± Yun Xiaobai, you¡¯re courting death! .. The next night, just as Xiaobai was about to get off work, he received an internal call. ¡°Xiaobai,e with meter.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle Rong.¡± When they reached the basement and got into the car with Young Master Rong, Xiao Bai asked, ¡°Uncle Rong, do you have an event tonight?¡± ¡°Political Commissar song is here. We¡¯re going to have dinner together. We¡¯ll pick up your aunt Anning first and then go to the hotelter.¡± Xiao Bai lowered his eyes. So it was politicalmissar song. Then... Miss Song, who had pursued the youngmander for three years, should also be here, right? Chapter 1253 1253 Please take care of me for the rest of my life The Rolls-royce motorcade stopped in front of the hotel. Luo Anning held young master Rong¡¯s arm and Xiao Bai followed Luo Anning into the hotel. The lobby manager led them into the private room of the restaurant. ¡°Young Master Rong, Young Madam, Miss Bai, pleasee in.¡±Opening the door of the private room, the manager gestured for them toe in. In the private room, politicalmissar song and Song xinying, who had already arrived, stood up. Political Commissar song greeted them with a smile, ¡°Little Yan, you¡¯re here.¡± Speaking of which, politicalmissar song had some rtions with Young Master Rong. When Political Commissar song was not a politicalmissar, he was under Young Master Rong¡¯s maternal grandfather, chief of Staff Jiang. It could be said that without chief of Staff Jiang¡¯s promotion, politicalmissar song would not be where he was today. Although chief of Staff Jiang had passed away, the Jiang family¡¯s connections were all distributed in the various military regions, and their positions were not low. Young Master Rong was rted to the Jiang family, and the Rong family was the richest, so it could be said that they had money and power in their hands. Ever since the youngmander had joined the army, politicalmissar song had thought of marrying his daughter to the youngmander. Unexpectedly, before he could say anything, his daughter had already dived in. He had watched the young marshal grow up in the army. His achievements today were all because of his own hard work. Political Commissar song admired such a young man, so he had never said anything when he saw his daughter pursue the young marshal for three years. Instead, he was happy to see her seed. ¡°Political Commissar song, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting,¡±young master Rong said politely and brought Luo Anning over to take a seat. Song xinying greeted him graciously, ¡°Hello, Uncle, Auntie. I¡¯m Xinying.¡± Luo Anning nodded and smiled. ¡°Political Commissar song is so lucky. This child is so handsome.¡± That¡¯s right. Throughout her years in the army, song Xinying did not have a trace of pretentious femininity. Instead, she had a valiant heroic air about her. One could tell from her brows that she was an extremely righteous woman. Song xinying was a little shy. ¡°Auntie, you tter me.¡± Luo Anning looked at little white, who had his head lowered. ¡°Little White, why aren¡¯t you greeting Commissar song and Miss Song?¡± Little White raised his head and looked at the two of them. ¡°Commissar song, Miss Song, Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Bai Yun.¡± After a round of pleasantries, the waiter had already started serving the dishes. Song xinying looked at the time. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the general here yet?¡± Tonight¡¯s dinner was actually very important. The meaning behind the two families being together was self-evident. Seeing that the dishes were already served and the young marshal was still not here, she started to get anxious. After chasing the young marshal in the army for three years, he was still unmoved. Of course, other than her, there were quite a number of people from the literary troupe chasing after him. However, he did not look at anyone else, which made her feel a little more at ease. This time, she was taking advantage of his injury leave to visit him and have a meal with the parents of both families. If the elders were optimistic, then her chances of sess would be much higher, because... the young marshal was very obedient to his mother. As long as she could get Luo Anning¡¯s approval, there was almost no suspense. Luo Anning looked at Xiao Bai, who had been lowering his presence. ¡°Xiao Bai, do you know where Xiao Shuai went?¡± Xiao Bai put down his ss of water and answered obediently, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯s resting at home.¡± ¡°Give him a call and tell him toe over quickly. What¡¯s the point of having politicalmissar song and Miss Song Waiting?¡± ¡°I got it, Aunt Anning.¡±After Xiao Bai said that, he picked up his phone and went out to make a call. Just as he made the call, he saw the manager walking over with Xiao Shuai. Xiao Bai put down his phone and licked his lips. ¡°Xiao Shuai, you¡¯re here.¡± Chapter 1254 1254 Please take care of me for the rest of my life The general took out his phone and looked at it. He raised his eyebrows and looked at her face. ¡°You¡¯re calling me?¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt An Ning asked me to hurry you up. I Can¡¯t let Political Commissar song and the others wait for too long.¡± The general turned his head and said to the lobby manager, ¡°You can go back now.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±The lobby manager turned around and left quickly. As soon as he left, the general took two steps forward and was about to walk in front of Xiaobai when Xiaobai turned around and pushed open the door of the private room. He smiled at the elders inside and said, ¡°The general is here.¡± The general¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened. Xiaobai stood inside the door and looked at him as if he did not know what was going on. ¡°General,e in quickly.¡± The General:¡±...¡± Yun Xiaobai, you really deserve a beating! Walking into the private room, he saw Young Master Rong, who looked like he was watching a good show, and Luo Anning, who looked sympathetic. Finally, there was politicalmissar song, who was looking at him with a smile, and song xinying, who was looking at him with a bright gaze.. The youngmander was not in a good mood. He did not even bother to make a smile. Striding over, he ignored song Xinying¡¯s expectant gaze and sat down next to Xiao Bai. He grabbed Xiao Bai¡¯s cup and drank it. Xiao Bai hurriedly stopped him in a low voice. ¡°Major, you drank the Wrong Cup! This is what I drank before...¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±Major didn¡¯t mind. He only returned the cup to her after he finished drinking. Song xinying looked at the interaction between the two. She heard that they were childhood sweethearts, but... wasn¡¯t their rtionship a little too good? Sharing a cup... wouldn¡¯t it seem too intimate? The young marshal secretly red at Young Master Rong, who was hindering them. This feud had formed! ¡°Little Marshal,¡±politicalmissar song said. The young marshal nodded slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t politicalmissar song go to the military exercise? How did he have time toe to s city for a meal?¡± Before politicalmissar song could say anything, Song xinying opened her mouth. ¡°Young Marshal, it was me and Dad who were concerned about your injuries, so we came to visit you and have a meal with uncle and Auntie. How¡¯s Your Recovery?¡± When song xinying said this, young master Rong and Luo Anning¡¯s gazes fell on their son¡¯s face. Luckily, themander lied without batting an eyelid, ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s no longer a problem. I¡¯m exaggerating my injuries so that I can take a few days off to apany my parents.¡± Political Commissar song praised him with a smile, ¡°Hehe, littlemander is really a filial child.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because mother taught him well.¡± With just one sentence, he pushed all the credit to Luo Anning, making Luo Anning¡¯s mood greatly improve upon hearing it. ¡°You Child, you¡¯re so sweet-tongued.¡± Young Master Rong could not bear to see the mother and son being so lovey-dovey. ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on chatting. Eat the food.¡± After eating and drinking a few sses of wine, politicalmissar song finally revealed the purpose of this trip to S city. ¡°Little Yan, I¡¯m here to bolster my daughter¡¯s courage.¡±As he said this, politicalmissar song looked helplessly at song xinying, ¡°My daughter likes little handsome so much that she chased after him for three whole years. ¡°When she found out that little handsome had gone home to recuperate from his injury, she dragged me here to visit him. ¡°These two children aren¡¯t young anymore. If they¡¯re suitable, I mean, I¡¯ll let them meet each other first...¡± Young master rong echoed, ¡°Yeah, little handsome isn¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s time for them to start a family.¡± Little White clenched her fists tightly under the table. After a while, the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Sorry, I have to go to the bathroom.¡± After saying that, she stood up and left. Just as little white stepped out, the young master couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up and looked out the door, but he said to everyone, ¡°Sorry, excuse me for a moment.¡± Without waiting for the crowd to react, he had already left to chase after them. After the two of them left, politicalmissar song felt that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right. He hesitated for a moment. ¡°These two children are... ?¡± Chapter 1255 1255 Please take care of me for the rest of my life After the two of them left, politicalmissar song felt that the atmosphere was not right. He hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°These two children... ?¡± Luo Anning red at Young Master Rong, who had a stomach full of evil thoughts. She then smiled and exined to politicalmissar song, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Political Commissar song, Xiao Bai is our child bride-to-be.¡± ¡°Child bride-to-be? !¡±Song xinying was shocked. How... how could this be.. Isn¡¯t that the Foster Kid? How did she be a child bride? Luo Anning elbow poked a side leisurely wine tasting rong young, whispered, ¡°You poke out of the mess, clean up their own.¡± When he met the shocked and incredulous eyes of Commissar song and Song xinying, Young Master Rong slowly opened his mouth, ¡°Xiao Bai was brought home by Xiao Shuai himself from a young age. Xiao Bai is a child that we have watched grow up. He has a kind and pure heart. What is important is that Xiao Shuai likes Xiao Bai. As elders, we¡¯re happy to see her seed. So, I¡¯m sorry, Political Commissar Song. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight.¡± Since everyone else had already said this, politicalmissar song couldn¡¯t say anything else. After all, they were the ones who were hot-headed from the beginning to the end. Young and handsome never made any promises. It was no wonder that young and handsome turned a blind eye to so many girls¡¯pursuits. It turned out that he had someone in his heart. They had grown up together since young and were childhood sweethearts. How could he allow anyone else to interfere with the rtionship that hadsted for more than twenty years? Political Commissar song sighed. ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s all xinying¡¯s fault for not being fated with the youngmander.¡± Song xinying, on the other hand, looked like she had lost her soul and was about to cry. She cleverly stood up to prevent herself from losing herposure in front of others. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Political Commissar song patted his daughter on the shoulder, trying tofort her. ¡°Go.¡± As soon as song xinying left, politicalmissar song pretended to re at Young Master Rong angrily. ¡°You Brat, I¡¯m afraid you purposely went to my appointment to let my daughter see this scene, right?¡± Young Master Rong raised his eyebrows, ¡°As far as I know, your daughter has been chasing after my son for three years. Isn¡¯t this for your daughter¡¯s sake? Let Her see Xiao Bai with her own eyes so that she can give up. Don¡¯t waste your youth on Xiao Shuai.¡± Political Commissar song wanted to make things difficult for little handsome, but on second thought, what he said was not unreasonable. In the end, he sighed again. ¡°Since little handsome has someone he likes, what about Little Yu¡¯s son?¡±Since Young Master Rong was hopeless, didn¡¯t the Rong family have another second young master? Rong Yu was now a high-ranking member of the National Security Bureau, and Catherine¡¯s position was not low. She was also a member of the Rong family, so their son was equally honorable. Young Master Rong:¡±...¡± Luo Anning:¡±...¡± .. Little White left the private room and hurried to the bathroom. She did not know why she had toe out, but the atmosphere and topics in the private room made her feel especially depressed. If she stayed any longer, she was afraid that she would ruin everyone¡¯s mood, so she could onlye out to get some fresh air. In the bathroom, looking at herself in the mirror, the corners of her lips curled up as she tried to pull out a smile. In the end, she gave up.. A smile was worse than crying. It was probably what she looked like now.. She thought that the major general would note to the dinner party. After all, it was politicalmissar song who invited her. The meaning of this dinner was self-evident. She thought that with the major general¡¯s personality, he would not attend such a dinner party. She did not expect him toe. Xiaobai felt an unspeakable sense of loss. Perhaps he liked song xinying? After all, following him for three years was not something an ordinary person could endure. Everyone would be moved. Chapter 1256 1256 Please take care of me for the rest of my life General, are you also moved and in love with song xinying? All of a sudden, she smiled again. Don¡¯t think about it. What is her identity? What is your identity.. Don¡¯t think about things that don¡¯t belong to you. She ced her hand under the faucet and the water flowed out. She scooped up a handful of water and sshed it on her face. Only when she had thrown all the messy thoughts in her mind to the back of her mind did she take out a piece of paper and dry her hands. It had been a few minutes since she came out of the bathroom. She had only taken two steps when she was pulled to the side by a sudden force. Her body was pressed against the wall. ¡°AH...¡± She instinctively wanted to scream. Her mouth was immediately covered by a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t scream.¡± Hearing a familiar voice, Xiaobai looked up and saw that it was the young marshal! Why did hee out? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in the private room with politicalmissar song and Song xinying? He let go of her mouth, and Xiaobai was a little stunned. ¡°General, why did youe out?¡± The general looked at the water droplets on her forehead, and then at her disappointed look. His mood was a little better for no reason. He touched her soft face and said with rare gentleness, ¡°Why did you go to the bathroom for so long? is your stomach ufortable?¡± ¡°No...¡±Xiaobai bit his lips and shook his head. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a little tired from the hard work today, so I came here to wash my face and refresh myself.¡± ¡°Is that really the case?¡±The major believed her lie. ¡°Yes... Yes.¡±Under the major¡¯s burning gaze, Xiaobai was almost unable to speak clearly. Not daring to look at his dark eyes, Xiaobai quickly lowered his head and stared at the tip of his shoes. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, raise your head and look at me.¡±His tone was a little heavy, butpared to shouting, it was considered very good. Xiao Bai was surprised. The young marshal did not shout at her? Miracle.. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I Said?¡±His Chin was lifted by his fingertips. Only then did Xiao Bai raise his eyes and look at him quietly. The young Marshal¡¯s lips curled. ¡°I want to marry song xinying. Will you give us your blessing?¡± Marry? ! Xiaobai widened his eyes. He had already decided so quickly? His heart felt as though it had been knocked over by a bottle of mixed emotions Her eyes were hot as though something was about to fall. She lowered her head like an ostrich and said in a low voice, ¡°Of course... of course I¡¯ll give you my blessing...¡± He was the youngmander. She would definitely give him her blessing if he got married. If it weren¡¯t for him, she might have been living in an orphanage since she was young.. But why was her heart aching.. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t have excessive contact with the major in the future, because he had a wife that belonged to him. ¡°You really will give me your blessings?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± The majorughed. His deep, lowughter was especially pleasing to the ear. ¡°Really? Yun Xiaobai, why did I hear that you lied to me?¡± ¡°I... I didn¡¯t lie... I will bless you, I will definitely...¡±it was as if he was telling him, but also as if he was telling himself. ¡°Raise your head and look at me.¡±The youngmander did not have much patience left. Xiaobai raised his head. The youngmander¡¯s dark and clear eyes stared deeply at her, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, have you forgotten what I Said? We have to be responsible for each other. Since we have to be responsible for you, why would I marry another woman? After so many years, my IQ hasn¡¯t improved at all.¡± Xiaobai was stunned.¡±...¡± The major was toozy to exin. He lowered his head and pressed her against the wall to kiss her. This kiss was especially gentle and patient. It was a little flirtatious and seductive of her response.. Chapter 1257 1257 Please take care of [36] for the rest of your life Finally, the idiot who kissed Whitey pushed him away and started breathing heavily. She could feel the heat on her face and the numbness on her lips.. The general... kissed her again! ¡°General, you can¡¯t do this.¡±Whitey touched his lips that were still in pain and said in a low voice. His eyes flickered and he didn¡¯t dare to look at him. It was as if the person who made the mistake was her and not him. ¡°Oh?¡±The major raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then tell me, why can¡¯t I do this?¡± ¡°Because... because...¡±Whitey was nervous and had the habit of licking his lips. As soon as he finished licking them, he suddenly remembered that he had kissed and licked her just now. His face immediately turned even redder. She was so red that it looked like she was on fire.. The young marshal carefully observed her and naturally noticed that her lips were stiff and slightly open. When he thought of that smooth little tongue licking the lips that he had kissed, he let out a lowugh. When he heard theughter, Xiaobai braced himself and continued, ¡°Because politicalmissar song and Miss Song are both here, so... So You can¡¯t treat me like this, Young Marshal. ¡°This is disrespectful to miss song and Political Commissar song. ¡°Besides... besides, it won¡¯t be good if others see it. After all, this is a public ce.¡± The major was at a loss whether tough or cry because of her strange logic. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, what does it have to do with politicalmissar song that I want to kiss you?¡± ¡°This...¡±Xiaobai choked. Because Miss Song liked him, it was wrong for the major to kiss her in the corridor when the two families were having dinner together. ¡°This what?¡±The major stroked her soft face as he slowly moved closer to her. Xiaobai¡¯s hands hurriedly pressed against his chest as he turned his head to the side. ¡°Major, don¡¯t do this...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡±The major pretended not to understand as his handsome and flirtatious face continued to move closer.. Xiaobai was so anxious that he didn¡¯t know what to do. The major saw someone walking over from the corner of his eye. His thin lips curled slightly as he pulled Xiaobai¡¯s head over and kissed it fiercely. ¡°Oh...¡±Whitey wanted to cry, but there were no tears. Why did the youngmander kiss her again? ! His body was pressed against the wall. The youngmander wrapped one arm around her waist and lifted his chin with the other hand. He made her look like she was raising her head to receive his kiss. As their lips and teeth intertwined, Whitey would asionally let out soft moans. In the end, both of his arms couldn¡¯t help but climb onto the youngmander¡¯s neck. Her initiative was like a stimnt, causing the youngmander¡¯s blood to boil! Song xinying stood not far away, covering her mouth with a face full of shock. She looked at the two people kissing each other in disbelief. Was that the young marshal? The woman he pressed against the wall to kiss was his childhood sweetheart, right? So... the young marshal really liked his childhood sweetheart. Like a thousand cuts, song xinying watched the young marshal kiss little white passionately, enduring the intense pain in her heart. In the end, the pain made her want to run away before she turned around and left.. After three years of love and three years of chasing, that person would never fall in love with her. Then, she should just give up.. After that figure walked further and further away, the young marshal released Little White¡¯s soft lips and turned his head to look in the direction song xinying left. ¡°Young Marshal, what are you looking at?¡±Little White also turned his head to look. There was no one in the empty corridor. ¡°OH.¡±The major turned his head and said indifferently, ¡°Song xinying left just now.¡± ¡°Wh... What!¡±Could it be that song xinying was in the corridor just now? Didn¡¯t she see her kissing the major? Chapter 1258 1258 Please take good care of [37] for the rest of your life Xiaobai began to get nervous again. He licked his lips and pinched his chin with one hand. His brows were tightly knitted together and he looked regretful. ¡°What should we do now... Miss Song saw it. She must have misunderstood...¡± ¡°Yun Xiaobai!¡±The youngmander rubbed his forehead with a headache. He had already said that they were responsible for each other. Did she not bring her brain out or did she not bring her ears out? What they wanted to do had nothing to do with song xinying? When Xiaobai came back to his senses, he realized that he had been out for a long time. If he did not go back now, it would be rude. ¡°Major, I¡¯ll go in first. You...¡±Xiaobai bit his lip. ¡°Make Way.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±The major¡¯s bad taste came. He liked to bully Xiaobai. He liked to see her so anxious that she did not know what to do and wanted to cry pitifully.. ¡°Young marshal, I really have to go in. Otherwise, I¡¯ll embarrass Uncle Rong and Aunt Anning...¡±Whitey tried to push his chest with its two hands, trying to use its weak strength to push him away. ¡°Yun Xiaobai,¡±the young marshal lowered his head and said fiercely in her ear, ¡°It seems that your brain hasn¡¯t left the house. I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯m going to say.¡± ¡°Tell, tell me what?¡±Xiao Bai shivered and looked at him timidly. That weak look looked straight into the major general¡¯s heart, and his heart was unbelievably soft. He touched Xiao Bai¡¯s chubby earlobe and whispered into her ear, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, you idiot. You haven¡¯t realized that I like you after so many years?¡± After acting for so many years, she still hadn¡¯t realized it at all. She was so stupid that she couldn¡¯t be saved! Whitey widened its eyes in shock and couldn¡¯t recover for a long time. What did she just hear? The major liked her? The major... how could he like her? He had clearly been bullying her all along. Auditory hallucination.. It must have been an auditory hallucination.. From her constantly changing expression, the major knew that this idiot with a low IQ definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it. With a headache, the general sighed. He could only ept his fate and lead a certain someone who was still in a daze back to the private room. After pushing open the door of the private room, the general and Little White appeared in front of everyone. Luckily, Luo Anning had already mentioned their rtionship. Otherwise, when he saw the general holding Little White¡¯s waist, politicalmissar song would probably flip the dining table in anger. ¡°Dad, Mom, Political Commissar song, Little White is not feeling well. I¡¯ll send her home to rest first. I wish you all a happy meal.¡±After saying this, the general hugged little white, who had regained his senses and was eager to exin. A pleasant meal? Political Commissar song was feeling very stifled. He couldn¡¯t even muster up an appetite for a table full of delicacies, so how could he have a pleasant meal? ! There was no need to mention song xinying. She came here full of expectations, but she returned in despair.. .. After returning to Rong residence, the young marshal held Xiao Bai, who had been dragging her all the way and was stubbornly refusing to leave. ¡°Yun Xiao Bai, let go!¡± At that moment, Xiao Bai was holding onto the car door tightly, refusing to let go. When she heard the major¡¯s words, she pursed her lips and shook her head. No, she wouldn¡¯t let go! The major let go unhappily. ¡°Give me a Reason!¡± Xiao Bai shrank back timidly and leaned closer to the car. ¡°Major... I¡¯m surprised that you like me, but... but we¡¯re not suitable for each other...¡± Her status was not worthy of the general. Uncle Rong and Aunt An Ning were so good to her, and song xinying was their favorite daughter-inw. How could she do something that would make them sad at this time? Not Suitable? The general sneered with an ugly expression. ¡°Tell me, what are we not suitable for?¡± Chapter 1259 1259 In this life, please take good care of [38] ¡°I...¡±Whitey bit her lip, and tears were about to fall. She could only lower her head and try her best not to let him see her, ¡°We¡¯re notpatible anywhere... you¡¯re too good-looking, I, I don¡¯t feel safe... also, in my family, I¡¯m not good enough for you...¡± ¡°Good-looking?¡±The youngmander was so angry that he wanted to smash the wall. ¡°My parents gave it to me. Do you want me to cut your face a few times before you feel bnced? ! Only then do you feel that you¡¯re good enough for me? !¡± ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t!¡±Little White was afraid that if he really cut his face a few times, Uncle Rong and Aunt An Ning would be very sad. She slowly shook her head, ¡°Young marshal, that¡¯s not what I meant. Don¡¯t really do it... really don¡¯t...¡± The young marshal took a deep breath and twisted his stiff neck. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s forget about this. Family background? You¡¯re telling me about family background? !¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s heart trembled and her entire body trembled almost imperceptibly. The generalissimo pinched her chin and used a force that was enough to make her feel pain, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny that you¡¯re telling me about family background, Yun Xiao Bai? ! Do you think that my Rong family isn¡¯t prosperous enough and needs to work together with those so-called powerful families to engage in such a boring and childish game of marriage? !¡± No, no, no, it wasn¡¯t like that at all! That wasn¡¯t what she meant at all.. Xiao Bai shook her head desperately. She bit her lip and cried, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound. All she could do was cry. That wasn¡¯t what she meant. She didn¡¯t think that the Rong family wasn¡¯t prosperous enough. She just... She just felt inferior. She was an orphan. She had no parents. In the words of her former high school ssmates, she was only fit to be the young Marshal¡¯s little maid, ordering tea and pouring water. She could forget about anything else. She would always remember the scene when she was brought into the washroom by her ssmates during her senior year. As a result, she, who had always felt inferior, felt even more insignificant when she faced such an outstanding young marshal. She was already very satisfied to be able to live under the same roof as the young marshal. She did not even dare to think about anything else. Because she knew that she was not worthy. Rather than having dreams that were out of reach and living in a muddled state, it was better to look at the reality and let herself live a more sober life. Her tears were like beads that had lost their thread as they continued to fall. The major watched as she cried until her eyes turned red and the tip of her nose turned red. In the end, she began to sob silently.. The fire in his stomach suddenly died down and disappeared without a trace. There was really nothing he could do about her. She was a blockhead! ¡°Alright, I Won¡¯t say anymore, Alright?¡±He exhaled a long breath and tried to pry her hand away from the car door. ¡°Let go of my hand. Let¡¯s go in first, HMM?¡± Xiaobai was still crying. He was crying so much that he could not hear what he was saying. He had a small frame to begin with, so he could not gain weight no matter what. With this sob, his shoulders trembled. He looked extremely pitiful. The marshal¡¯s heart turned into a puddle of water. No matter how hard he tried to wipe away her tears, the speed could notpare to the speed at which she was crying. Finally, he said in frustration, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Xiaobai timidly looked up at her. His eyes were wet, especially clean and clear. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, Hmm?¡±He lowered his head and looked at her at the same level, so that she could clearly see his emotions. Xiaobai blinked and wiped away the tears in his blurred vision. His vision instantly became clear. She saw the concern and helplessness in the young Commander¡¯s deep eyes. He wiped away his tears so gently, so gently, as if he was afraid that she would hurt.. Chapter 1260 1260 Please take good care of [39] in this life She was so gentle and affectionate.. But how could she stop crying just like that? She hadn¡¯t calmed down yet, and her tears couldn¡¯t be controlled. She didn¡¯t want to cry anymore, because she felt that she was useless. She didn¡¯t want the general to think that she was a crybaby.. Even though she had been bullied by him since she was young, she had be a crybaby. After all, she was twenty-six, not sixteen anymore.. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, you really have to stop crying.¡±The major general sighed. ¡°If you continue crying, your snot wille out. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s Ugly?¡± Xiaobai took a deep breath, afraid that his snot woulde out. His voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Ugly...¡± ¡°You¡¯re ugly and you¡¯re still crying?¡±The major was puzzled. He knew that crying would make him ugly, so why was he still so engrossed in crying? Did he really think that tears were worthless? ¡°Sob... sob sob sob...¡±Xiao Bai was focused on crying again. He felt that he had been despised and despised. The major:¡±...¡± He had a headache! He had a thousand ways to make her cry. He had a thousand ways to coax her not to cry. He... was helpless. There was nothing he could do! There was nothing he could do! Yun Xiaobai was a crybaby. He had always been a crybaby, and he had not changed after so many years! However... if he changed, he would not be his Yun Xiaobai, would he? He lowered his head, sighed, and finally epted his fate. The youngmander lifted her chin with his fingertips and sealed it with his lips. All the sounds disappeared the moment their lips touched. Whitey widened its eyes in a daze. It had forgotten about the sobbing. All its senses were focused on its lips and mouth.. The major used his tongue to calm her fluctuating emotions. Finally, when he let go of her, he pinched her soft cheeks. ¡°Are you still crying?¡± Whitey lowered its head. Its face was red as it shook its head silently. The major was very satisfied and continued, ¡°Are you letting go?¡± The hands that were holding onto the car door slowly loosened.. The young marshal patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. If people see you, they¡¯ll think that I¡¯m bullying you. If grandma finds out, she¡¯ll definitely scold you.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t. Grandma won¡¯t Scold You.¡±Whiteyforted her in a soft voice, with a heavy nasal voice after crying. He was like a little sheep. ¡°Are you so sure that Grandma won¡¯t Scold Me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Xiaobai nodded heavily. Grandma loved the major so much, how could she bear to scold him? ¡°Hehe.¡±The major¡¯s head was knocked, and the major¡¯s lowughter came from the top of his head. ¡°What a fool.¡± ¡°Only...¡±he wasn¡¯t a fool! Just as Xiaobai was about to mumble, his whole body suddenly soared into the air. She panicked and subconsciously screamed. Her hands seemed to be familiar with the way, urately wrapping around his neck. Then, she hugged him tightly, afraid that she would fall down. The general hugged her and looked at her frightened little face. A low and deepughter came from his chest. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fall, then hug me tightly.¡± Xiaobai did not say anything. He pursed his lips and silently hugged his neck tightly. The general was satisfied. He carried Yun Xiaobai, who did not even weigh as much as a sandbag, and slowly walked into the room. Along the way, the servants and servants all saw it and smiled kindly. The youngmander was in a good mood and was thick-skinned. On the other hand, Whitey, who was in his arms, was thin-skinned and had just cried. At this moment, he was too embarrassed to face anyone and buried his head deep into the youngmander¡¯s arms like an ostrich. He carried her back to his bedroom and just as he put her down, Whitey saw that it was not his bedroom and immediately rushed out of the door like a frightened rabbit. The youngmander guarded the door tightly. His tall and straight body blocked the door and his expression did not look good. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Chapter 1261 1261 For the rest of his life, please take care of [40] The youngmander guarded the door tightly. His tall and straight body blocked the door, and his expression did not look too good. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°I want to go back to my own bedroom. Youngmander, move aside.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Xiaobai was anxious. He actually dared to reach out and push him. He pushed him a few times, but he could not move him. In the end, he could only bite his lips and look at him with reddened eyes. The youngmander did not understand. Why did she not understand? Even a blockhead was smarter than her! She was simply brainless! ¡°Yun Xiaobai, you better take back your tears and stop me from beating you up!¡±He threatened her fiercely and waved his iron fist in front of her eyes. It was as if he was trying to prove that if she dared to cry, his fist would really hit her body. Little White pouted. Tears filled his eyes and spun around, but they did not fall. She seemed to be afraid, afraid that he would be angry, or afraid that she would be beaten up? She raised her head high and wanted to take back her tears. That pitiful strength made the youngmander feel sorry for her. ¡°Yun Little White, you only know how to pretend to be pitiful!¡±He used a vile tone to hide the reluctance and heartache in his heart. With a choked voice, Xiaobai defended himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t... Tears didn¡¯t listen to me and ran out on their own...¡± The Major General:¡±...¡± Naive girl! If you don¡¯t feel wronged, how dare she run out on her own? ! ¡°Do you really want to go out?¡±The major general asked in a gentle manner, like a big bad wolf trying to eat a little sheep, with a hint of kindness. Little White nodded repeatedly. ¡°I want to go out.¡± The major general crossed his arms and said proudly, ¡°Think carefully. There are people outside. If you go out now, everyone will see you leaving my bedroom.¡± There were indeed a few servants cleaning the corridor. If they went out now, they would definitely be seen. Little White hesitated and looked at him anxiously. ¡°Then, then what should we do?¡± ¡°What else can we do?¡±The youngmander leisurely walked over to the sofa and sat downfortably. ¡°Wait. After everyone has left, you can go out.¡± Little White bit his lips and thought for a while. He felt that it made sense. Hence, he slowly walked over and sat down on the other side of the sofa. The major stared at him. ¡°Why are you sitting so far away? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then sit over here.¡± Xiaobai was in a difficult position again. He looked like a battered wife as he slowly moved over. ¡°Why are you sitting so far away? Are you waiting for the train to pass? !¡±Looking at the distance of an arm between the two of them, the major was dissatisfied again. Xiaobai slowly moved a little closer to him. The major berated, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, are you looking down on me?¡± His head immediately shook like a rattle. ¡°How can that be!¡± ¡°Thene a little closer.¡± Xiaobai ced his hands on his knees. His heart was in torment. If he moved a little closer, he would be right next to the major.. Not good. Men and women should not be intimate. Men and women should keep their distance. Men and women.. While his mind was still thinking about all this nonsense, the major general¡¯s patience had reached its limit. He grabbed her and pulled her towards him. He held the back of his head and pressed down on her with his coral red lips.. Whitey was pulled by him and pressed into his embrace. The next second, the back of his head was pressed down and his lips were sealed. It was his lips. Warm and soft. The major... kissed her again. .. After the kiss, the major hugged her and Whitey sat on hisp with her legs facing him. Chapter 1262 1262 Please take care of [41] for the rest of your life He rested his chin on her neck and panted heavily. ¡°Whitey... Whitey...¡±his deep and maic voice was calling out in a low voice. Whitey¡¯s face was burning as if it was about to burn up. Her breathing was also a little hurried. The kiss just now had made her heart beat wildly. Suddenly, her expression changed slightly. Her hands subconsciously pushed away the head that was buried in front of her chest. Her delicate eyebrows were knitted together. ¡°Major, don¡¯t do this... you can¡¯t...¡± The major¡¯s thin lips were kissing her thin clothes. He was caught off guard and was pushed away. Anger shed across his handsome face. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, don¡¯t move,¡±he threatened. God knew how hard it was for him to endure. These days, he had been thinking if he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. When her stupid mind cleared up, she would be an old woman giving birth. Xiaobai was now 26 years old. In another four years, she would step into the ranks of elderly parturient.. How dangerous would that be! Xiaobai was about to cry. How could he not move! He was clearly taking advantage of her. This was wrong! They couldn¡¯t do this, and they shouldn¡¯t.. ¡°Major, don¡¯t continue... I beg you... Don¡¯t...¡±his sobbing voice was low and soft as he pleaded. It¡¯s happening again! The major let out a long breath. He knew that Yun Xiaobai was good at pretending to be pitiful! She knew very well that every time she cried, he would be helpless against her. So, he was using the same trick again. Look, it turned out that Yun Xiaobai was also a little clever. ¡°What are you afraid of, Huh?¡±Pinching her chin, the major leaned over. ¡°Tell me what you think.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worthy...¡± ¡°Stop saying things that are not worthy of my nonsense!¡± Whitey pouted and did not dare to make a sound. It looked at him timidly. Its clear ck and white eyes were watery, as if it could speak. The young marshal could not help but kiss her eyes. His Whitey had a pair of talking eyes. Every time it looked at him timidly, it was as if a hand was tugging at his heart. His gaze moved down andnded on her red lips. The young Marshal kissed her again and used his lips to gently caress them. His little white had beautiful lips that were like roses. The corners of his lips curled up slightly and he looked like he would always be smiling. His obedient appearance made people like him to the bone. Putting some distance between them, the young marshal looked at little white seriously. Who said that Little White was not good enough for him? Nonsense! Little White opened its eyes shakily and moved its body. It twisted its fingers and said, ¡°That... Major, there seems to be no one outside. I¡¯ll go back first...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡±the major said in a low voice. He ced a hand on her waist and said, ¡°If you continue to move, you¡¯ll be on fire.¡± Little White¡¯s entire body stiffened. It really did not dare to move at all. Even its breathing was very careful. The young marshalughed softly. ¡°Why are you so scared?¡± Whitey widened its eyes and looked at his smile. It took a few seconds before it reacted. It was embarrassed and angry as it said coquettishly, ¡°What? Young Marshal, you¡¯re lying!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m lying. What do you think we should do?¡±This innocent girl did not seem to realize how dangerous it was to sit on a man¡¯sp with her legs open. She actually thought that he was lying to her. Did she lower her own charm, or did she overestimate his self-control? Little White pouted. What else could she do? She could not let the major general apologize to her and guarantee that he would not do it again in the future, right? ¡°I¡¯m tired. Massage my shoulders,¡±the major general suddenly said. Little White was stunned, but immediately nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Little White took off his shoes and knelt on the bed, waiting for him. The major generaly on the bed and just as hey down, he got up again. He felt that his clothes were in the way, so he took off his shirt. ¡°S-generalissimo,¡±Xiao Bai was stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take off your clothes...¡± Chapter 1263 1263 In this life, please take care of [42] ¡°I like having unhindered contact with you.¡± Xiao Bai:¡±(? O ?)¡± When he turned around to look at her dumbfounded look, the youngmander ced his hand on his forehead. ¡°Yun Xiao Bai, what are you daydreaming about? Hurry up and give me a massage.¡± Xiao Bai nodded. ¡°Alright...¡± However, when his hand really touched his back, he still felt a little awkward.. The major general¡¯s words were too straightforward, making her... at a loss. Thinking about how the major general said that he liked her, Little White¡¯s chest immediately started to thump, and her face started to heat up. She was d that the major general was lying on his stomach and couldn¡¯t see her face. Otherwise, he would definitely be able to see her blushing face. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, what are you thinking about!¡±The major general said in annoyance, ¡°Why did you have to press on one spot for so long? Do you have such a soft spot for my shoulder des?¡± Xiaobai quickly retracted his hands and clenched his fists tightly. He shook his head violently. ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± He didn¡¯t particrly like his shoulder des.. Rubbing his head against the pillow, the major said unhappily, ¡°Hurry up and press.¡± ¡°OH.¡±Xiaobai continued to massage him obediently. The bedroom was silent. The man¡¯s slender and well-proportioned body was lying on the bed, while the woman was kneeling beside him. Her hair was tied into a bun with a messy rubber band. Ning Bai¡¯s face, which had a bit of baby fat on it, was full of seriousness. Her slender white fingers were moving on the man¡¯s back, pressing down with moderate force. This time, Little White held on for more than 40 minutes before her arm became sore. Compared to thest half an hour, she felt that she had improved! ¡°Major, are you ready?¡±Little White asked gently with a distressed look on her face. ¡°My hand is sore...¡± ¡°OH.¡±The man mumbled. A smile crept onto the corner of his lips. Little White shook her sore hands. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±The major reached out and grabbed her wrist, stopping her from getting out of bed. Little White turned around in confusion. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The major opened his long and narrow eyes and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve been massaging me for so long, and I¡¯m massaging you as well?¡± The young marshal was massaging her? Whitey shook its head in panic. This was not an option! How could she dare to let the young marshal massage her? Wouldn¡¯t that be torturing her.. ¡°No, no... I don¡¯t need to massage you. Young Marshal, you should rest. It¡¯s time for me to return to my room.¡± After speaking in a hurried tone, Whitey broke free of his hand and quickly jumped off the bed. It left as if it was running away. Looking at the door that she had mmed in a panic, the major general chuckled. Finally, he buried his head back into the soft pillow.. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, what a coward...¡± .. When Xiaobai returned to his bedroom, his heart was still pounding. He threw himself onto the bed, hugged the pillow, and rolled around twice. In his mind, the major general¡¯s tight skin, sexy narrow waist, and his entire body seemed to be on fire. Her palms were sweating, her face was burning, and blood rushed to the top of her head.. ¡°Sigh... Bai Xiaoyun, what are you thinking about!¡±With a blow to her head, Xiao Bai shook off those scenes that should not have appeared. She released the pillow and went to the wardrobe. She took off her clothes and prepared to change into her home clothes. The young marshal remembered that she probably did not have much to eat for dinner and was prepared to ask her to go downstairs to eat some more. He did not expect to see such a sexy scene when he pushed the door open. She took off her business suit and heard faint footsteps. She turned her head and saw a man walking toward her. She was so scared that she screamed and covered her chest with her clothes. ¡°AH ¡ª !¡±She stepped back. ¡°Young Marshal, Get Out!¡± Chapter 1264 1264 In this life, please take good care of him Why didn¡¯t he knock when he came in? Also, why did he, why did he keep walking over? ! The major looked at the woman who was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t even put up a face and wanted to kick him out. He put his hands in his pockets and curled his lips in disdain. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, are you out of your mind?¡± Xiao Bai was furious. ¡°General, you have to knock first before entering a girl¡¯s Room!¡± Not only did he peek at her, he even said that she was out of her mind? The general was really too detestable! With his arms crossed in front of his chest, the general red at her and asked unhappily, ¡°Have I seen you in a bikini before?¡± Xiao Bai thought for a moment and bit his lip as he nodded in an aggrieved manner. ¡°You are wearing more than a bikini. Tell me, why can¡¯t I See It?¡± What he said seemed to make sense. Whitey thought for a moment. It did make sense, but why did it feel like something was wrong? When the major general saw it, he sessfully brainwashed her. He walked over in two or three steps, spread his arms and hugged her. He lowered his head and kissed her delicate neck. He sucked her a little too hard. ¡°Ah... young marshal, be gentle.¡±Whitey was in pain as it frowned and cried out. ¡°Ha,¡±the young marshal chuckled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± After he said that, he changed his position and kissed her again.. Whitey frowned in distress. It seemed like something was wrong again.. She was focusing on the wrong thing. It was not a matter of whether he was gentle or not, but why did he... Kiss her again? ! ¡°Young... Young Marshal, can you let go of Me First?¡±Xiaobai was still clutching his shirt tightly in front of his chest. As he hugged her, he gave off a strong masculine aura. She did not feel safe at all.. ¡°Oh...¡±he lightly pecked her chin again. ¡°No.¡± Xiaobai¡¯s legs went soft. ¡°Young marshal... Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t do this... I¡¯m going to take a shower...¡± Shower? The major gave a very sexy suggestion. ¡°Shall I scrub your back?¡± Little White was speechless Let the major scrub her back? Give her a break, she still wanted to live a few more years. Men and women can¡¯t be intimate, major! Just as Little White was feeling anxious, her cell phone rang and sessfully saved her. ¡°Major, that... is my call.¡± The major reluctantly let go of her. Xiaobai immediately turned around and put on his clothes. His face was so red that it could boil an egg. When she picked up the phone, she realized that the major was still standing there. She felt a little ufortable again. Her eyes darted around, but she did not dare to look at him. ¡°A gathering?¡±Xiaobai was surprised. Her raised voice attracted the major¡¯s attention. Xiaobai said resentfully into the phone, ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision. I have to ask the major if he agrees.¡± After saying that, Xiaobai covered his phone and asked the major, ¡°Major, Chen Meijing said that it¡¯s a high school reunion. Do you... want to go?¡± High School? The major snorted disdainfully, ¡°Why should I go? Yun Xiaobai, have you forgotten how you got through high school?¡± Even if she didn¡¯t say it, he knew that those who got close to her didn¡¯t have good intentions. They just wanted to use her identity to get close to him and ask for information about him. There were even a few people who were so daring that they were even plotting behind his back. Xiao Bai lowered her head uneasily. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget... but they also really want to be friends with me.¡± The major couldn¡¯t bear to tell her the truth. Silly Xiao Bai, do you think that after leaving the Rong family, they will still try to curry favor with you and want to be friends with you? The major swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. Forget it, I won¡¯t hit her. who asked her to be Yun Xiao Bai. Chapter 1265 1265 [44] please take care of her in this life She did not have many friends. She had always been well-behaved since she was young. In school, she was also the type of person who did not speak much and was not good at socializing. However, those who wanted to be friends with her all had their own goals. Only she was foolish enough to not know why her friends suddenly became so friendly that they seemed to tell her everything, and why they suddenly became cold and distant from her.. If he had guessed correctly, these people must have gotten wind of his return to s city, and that was why they thought of using an idiot like Xiaobai as a lobbyist. ¡°Then let me ask you, how long has it been since the two of youst contacted each other?¡± Xiaobai was stunned for a moment. He was really thinking seriously, so serious that he identally hung up the phone. The Major General:¡±...¡± From the looks of it, thest time they had contacted each other was so long that she couldn¡¯t remember clearly. ¡°It seems to be...¡±after thinking for a while, Whitey scratched its head. ¡°It seems to best year?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not sure yourself, how would I know?¡±The young marshal reached out his hand and poked her head. Whitey pouted and dodged backwards. Dare to Dodge? The young marshal smiled and reached out his hand to pinch her cheek with an evil look on his face. Whitey pped his hand away. He still dared to Dodge? The major switched hands and pinched again. Whitey continued to p and the major switched hands again. Whitey cried out and raised both of its hands to cover its cheek as it stared at him. The major was a bad guy! The major, who was red at, did not give up and used his ultimate move. He bent his middle finger and hit the center of her brows. Whitey immediately frowned and forced out tears. It simply squatted down and buried its face between its knees. It said in a muffled voice, ¡°Major, you¡¯re bullying me again...¡±the major also squatted down and reached out to rub her head, he said with a low and deep smile, ¡°Who told our little white to be so lovable when she¡¯s angry and aggrieved... lovable, it¡¯s you who dotes on me and me.¡± Little White pursed her lips and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Crooked logic...¡± When the major heard her voice, she sounded so aggrieved? Could it really hurt? He withdrew his strength. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t hurt too much. ¡°Raise your head. Let me take a look.¡± Xiaobai buried his face even deeper. ¡°No...¡± ¡°Be good. Raise your head and let me take a look. Does It really hurt?¡±The Shao Shuai patted her head andforted her gently. After hesitating for a while and having enough thoughts, Xiaobai asked softly, ¡°If I raise my head, are you going to hit me or not?¡± The Shao Shuai:¡±...¡± Yun Xiao Bai, in your mind, am I that violent? Without an answer, Xiao Bai pouted aggrievedly. Look, he did not say anything. He must be trying to make her raise her head and then smack her on the forehead. No, she did not want to! ¡°Yun Xiao Bai, if you don¡¯t get up, how are you going to answer to your ssmates?¡±The major general had no choice but to remind her of something that was about to be forgotten by her. Xiao Bai looked up abruptly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Chen Meijing asked if we wanted to go to the ss reunion.¡± The major held her face and rubbed her forehead with his fingers. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Xiao Bai blushed and shook his head silently. The major was relieved and thought for a moment. ¡°Do you want to go to the ss reunion?¡± ¡°What about you, Major?¡±Xiao Bai¡¯s watery eyes looked at him eagerly. ¡°Will you go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. How are you going to convince me?¡±The major waited calmly. Little White held her face with both hands. She frowned and thought for a while. Then, she raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Please, Major?¡± A well-defined index finger reached out in front of her and swayed from side to side. ¡°Give me something substantial.¡± ¡°Something substantial...¡±little white thought in distress. What kind of substantial persuasion would be more effective. ¡°You can¡¯t think of it?¡±The youngmander began to patiently guide him. ¡°I can¡¯t think of it.¡±The honest child confessed. ¡°Can I give you a Reminder?¡± Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were starry. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Give me a kiss. Maybe I¡¯ll agree.¡± Xiaobai was stunned. A Kiss? Chapter 1266 1266 In this lifetime, please take good care of [45] ¡°Can I give you a Reminder?¡± Little White¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Give me a kiss, and maybe I¡¯ll agree.¡± Little White was stunned. A Kiss? ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡±The youngmander¡¯s fingers gently caressed her face. His tone was soft and unhurried, bringing with it a hint of temptation. Little White was a little stunned. Then, she shook her head and bit her lips, looking troubled. She wanted the general to go to the ss reunion, but... Kiss Him? She didn¡¯t seem to be able to do that.. ¡°General...¡±little white, who had been struggling with her thoughts, tried to negotiate. ¡°Can you change your conditions?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±The general let go of her like a gentleman, looking indifferent. ¡°Then forget it. Have Fun.¡± After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. In a moment of desperation, little white grabbed him and said with a sad face, ¡°Young marshal, let¡¯s discuss it again. Don¡¯t go...¡± If Chen Meijing knew that she did not bring the young marshal over, she would definitely beined to death.. The young marshal patted her face and smiled. ¡°We have nothing to discuss.¡± After leaving her behind, the young marshal left first. Xiaobai wanted to pull him back, but his phone rang again. It was Chen Meijing! Picking up the phone, Xiaobai said in distress, ¡°Meijing, the young marshal doesn¡¯t seem to be willing to go. ERM... can I go alone?¡± After saying this, Xiaobai suddenly pulled the phone away from his ear. When the roar from the other side subsided, she put the phone back to her ear and bit her lips. ¡°Alright... I¡¯ll definitely bring the young marshal there.¡± The young marshal, who had just returned to his bedroom, was about to close the door when he was suddenly blocked by a hand. He raised his eyebrows and let go of the door. Xiaobai slipped in and carefully closed the door. Then, he stood uneasily on the spot and stared at his back. He did not know how to speak for a long time. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, are you prepared to be a statue in My ce?¡±The young marshal pretended to take off his clothes. Xiaobai was so frightened that he quickly covered his eyes with his hands. ¡°Major, let¡¯s talk this out nicely. Don¡¯t take off your clothes!¡± The major took two steps forward and pulled her hand away. He lowered his head and kissed her without any exnation. Xiaobai looked at him in a daze. His beautiful eyes widened as he looked at the handsome face that was right in front of him. His heart was beating wildly.. The major was really annoyed at her timidity. Was it that difficult to be with him? If he wasn¡¯t afraid, what was there to be afraid of? ! It was just a kiss. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t kissed her before. He really... wanted to bite her to death! The major gnawed at her lips, torturing her. Finally, he bit down hard on the corner of her lips before letting go of her. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, what are you afraid of, Huh?¡±His fingers rubbed and pressed hard on the corner of her lips. Xiaobai frowned in pain. He did not dare to say anything. In the end, he said pitifully, ¡°General, the kiss... has passed. Can youe with me to the ss reunion?¡± It was not that he was not disappointed in her. The general felt powerless. The distance between the two of them was so great that even after he took a hundred steps with all his might, she was still unwilling to take a step towards him.. It was as if he was the only one acting from the beginning to the end. She was like an outsider, unmoved. There was no response. Closing his eyes tiredly, the young marshal turned around with his back facing her and said in a low voice, ¡°Go y by yourself. Get the chauffeur to send you over.¡± After saying that, he walked into the bathroom and closed the door. Soon, the sound of water sshing could be heard. Whitey stood in the same ce and stared at the bathroom door in a daze. Was He... angry? Was He angry with her? Chapter 1267 1267 Please take care of me for the rest of my life Xiao Bai walked out of the handsome¡¯s bedroom in a daze. She returned to the bedroom and sat on the sofa. After a long while, she stood up, picked up her phone and wallet, and left. The chauffeur sent her to the gathering ce and stood at the bar entrance. She took a deep breath and hesitated for a while before walking in. The people in the private room had already arrived one after another. There were many people who wanted to curry favor with the Rong family. These high school ssmates who had a camaraderie with their ssmates naturally did not want to miss this good opportunity. In the huge private room, there were already 34 people who had arrived. As soon as little white entered, the sound ofughter and cheers could be heard. ¡°So it¡¯s our little white who is here. Quick, quick, quick, wee, Wee!¡±The ssmates cheered enthusiastically and the atmosphere was very hot. Xiao Bai smiled and walked in. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Chen Meijing¡¯s gaze kept looking behind her. In the end, when she saw that the private room¡¯s door was closed, the smile on her face could not hold on any longer. She walked over and held Xiao Bai¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Xiao Bai, where¡¯s major? Didn¡¯t you say that you would definitely bring him here?¡± There was already a hint of stiff dissatisfaction in her words. Xiao Bai licked his lips. ¡°Young marshal is tired and has already rested, so let¡¯s y by ourselves.¡± After knowing that young marshal wasn¡¯ting, Chen Meijing¡¯sst bit of patience was gone. She let go of her and for a second, she said coldly, ¡°Since young marshal isn¡¯ting, why are you still here?¡± After saying that, she left her standing on the spot and sat down on the sofa. She took out her phone and started to make a call. She was basically telling her ssmates that she hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Whitey stood there awkwardly as she recalled what the youngmander had said that night. How long had it been since they hadst contacted each other? After graduating from high school, they had gone their separate ways from university. Although there were many people in the same city, they had never contacted each other.. In the midst of the group of people celebrating, Whitey was the only one who was excessively calm. At this moment, she seemed to understand what the youngmander meant. If she didn¡¯t live in the Rong family, if she didn¡¯t know the youngmander, would these people who were her good friends and ssmates still y with her? No Way.. The female students who knew that the youngmander woulde tonight were all dressed up. Xiao Bai had just entered and was still weing them with a smile. The students were cheering non-stop, but now, they rolled their eyes in disinterest. They seemed to be ming Xiao Bai for failing to fulfill their promise. Although the male students didn¡¯t say much, they were still dissatisfied. The main character tonight was naturally the major general. If the main character didn¡¯te, what fun did they have? ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve ruined everyone¡¯s fun. Then you guys have fun. I¡¯ll go back first...¡±after Xiao Bai said that, he smiled apologetically and turned to leave. ¡°Xiao Bai, wait!¡±Xu Yi¡¯an Strode over and pulled her away. Xiao Bai turned around and looked at Xu Yi¡¯an. His gaze slid down andnded on Xu Yi¡¯an¡¯s hand that was holding his. Xu Yi¡¯an knew that he had been rude. He smiled and let go of his hand. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s y for a while before leaving. We¡¯re all ssmates and haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years.¡± ¡°But...¡±Xiao Bai looked around awkwardly. Those ssmates didn¡¯t seem too happy. Xu Yi¡¯an stood by her side and looked at those ssmates. ¡°Since the major general is tired, it¡¯s the same for Xiao Bai. If I don¡¯t get the chance to see the major general this time, won¡¯t there be a next time?¡± His words had already clearly stated the pros and cons. The only person who could contact the major general was Xiao Bai, so if they didn¡¯t want to not see the major general in the future, then they shouldn¡¯t offend Xiao Bai. His words woke up the people in the dream. Only then did everyone dryugh. Contrary to normal, they warmly came over and pulled Xiaobai over to sit and y together. Chapter 1268 1268 In this life, please take good care of [47] Xiao Bai could not digest the situation. Xu Yi¡¯an gave her an encouraging look. ¡°Go.¡± She was dragged to the sofa. The coffee table was filled with rows of wine. Chen Mei Jing picked up a ss of wine. ¡°Xiao Bai, I lost myposure just now. I hope you don¡¯t mind. Come, for friendship, let¡¯s drink to this!¡± Xiao Bai also picked up a ss of wine and clinked sses with her. Then, she took a sip. The spicy taste instantly filled her mouth. It slid down her esophagus and burned. She rarely drank wine. Even if she did, aunt an Ning would only allow her to drink a little red wine and champagne. She was not allowed to touch wine on other asions. At thepany¡¯s annual meeting, she was booed by her colleagues to drink wine. She was also saved by Uncle Rong. At this moment, no one would save her. It seemed that if she didn¡¯t drink, she would feel bad. Xiao Bai endured it and downed a ss of wine. Her small face instantly wrinkled. ¡°Xiao Bai is so forthright!¡±Chen Meijing smiled and patted her shoulder. This sentence attracted the attention of more ssmates, and they all came over to toast. Xiao Bai was one against many and was at a disadvantage. One by one, they took turns to toast. If they drank with this one, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to reject that one. After sitting for less than ten minutes, Xiao Bai still downed more than ten sses of wine. His face was flushed red and he felt a little dizzy. Xu Yi¡¯an pushed aside the crowd and sat beside her. He ced a hand on her shoulder and protected her. He said to those who were still preparing to toast, ¡°Xiao Bai doesn¡¯t know how to drink. I¡¯ll help her drink.¡± ¡°Yo, Xu Yi¡¯an, are you trying to act like a hero saving a damsel in distress?¡±Chen Meijing giggled. Another female ssmate started to gossip, ¡°That¡¯s right! Back then, everyone knew that he liked Xiao Bai. Because of young marshal, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Now that he has this rare opportunity to meet Xiao Bai, wouldn¡¯t he have to court the Goddess?¡± It wasn¡¯t a secret that Xu Yi¡¯an liked Xiao Bai back then. He didn¡¯t do anything, so young marshal pretended that nothing had happened. Xiao Bai, that idiot, did not understand either. She passed her high school life in a daze. Xu Yi¡¯an could not help butugh when he was jeered by everyone. Xiao Bai could not handle alcohol, and her head was dizzy. He reached out and pushed her head against his shoulder. ¡°Xiao Bai, are you okay? Why Don¡¯t I send you back to rest first?¡± Xiao Bai shook her head and tried to shake off the dizziness. She said vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m... Okay...¡± ¡°Alright then. Tell me if you can¡¯t hold on any longer. Don¡¯t try to be brave.¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± .. After taking a shower and smoking a few cigarettes, the annoyance in the young Marshal¡¯s heart did not disappear. When he thought about how that idiot had really gone to attend the ss reunion on his own, the young Marshal¡¯s heart was on fire. This idiot, if she was allowed to go by herself, she would really dare to go by herself! After extinguishing the cigarette butt, the major general stood up and left quickly. When they reached the private room where they were gathered, the major general pushed open the door and saw a scene filled with foul smoke. The smoke lingered and the singing was noisy. Everyoneughed and the smell of alcohol permeated the air. Yun Xiaobai was leaning on a man¡¯s shoulder. He seemed to be asleep, but he also seemed to be in pain. ¡°Major... Major General?¡±Chen Meijing, who was singing with the microphone, was so shocked that she stuttered. The private room waspletely silent for a moment. They watched the imposing young marshal walk over and pick up the drunk Xiao Bai from Xu Yi¡¯an¡¯s side. His sharp phoenix eyes swept over everyone one by one, leaving behind a cold snort of contempt as he carried Xiao Bai and left. Everyone was dumbstruck. In the end, someone was the first toe back to their senses and said, ¡°Young Marshal... is he angry?¡± ¡°Little white and... general... the two of them...¡± Everyone knew the rest of the words. Little White had long beenbeled as a general. Whoever touched him would die! Chapter 1269 1269 In this life, please take good care of [48] The rest of the words were clear to everyone. Little White had long beenbeled as a major general. Whoever touched him would die! The major general did not re up just now, but he would definitely remember to settle the scoreter.. Carrying the drunk little white, the major general got into the car. The driver looked and asked worriedly, ¡°Major general, what happened to Little White?¡± The major lowered his head and looked at the woman whose face was flushed red and her pink lips were slightly parted. He said fiercely, ¡°She¡¯s drunk.¡± The driver hurriedly started the engine and drove back to Rong residence. At first, the person who was leaning against the major¡¯s embrace was still obedient. She did not move or talk nonsense. Gradually.. Her ws started to act up and she grabbed whatever she touched. Her slightly opened pink mouth moistened and she began to speak indistinctly. The major endured it for a while before finally erupting. He pinched her cheek and said, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, if you don¡¯t behave yourself, I¡¯ll throw you out of the car!¡± It was one thing for her toe to the ss reunion on her own, but she still dared to drink! It was one thing for her to drink, but she still dared to lean on a man! Yun Xiaobai, you¡¯re really courting death! The Fury in the Major¡¯s heart was like an active volcano that could erupt at any moment. It would ignite at the slightest touch. It was fine if Xiaobai was obedient, but he was drunk and restless. His ws scratched randomly, and no one knew what he was mumbling about. His delicate brows furrowed, and his body began to twist. ¡°Dong.¡±He flicked her forehead, and the youngmander growled, ¡°Behave yourself, Yun Xiaobai!¡± Xiaobai opened his eyes in a daze. ¡°Young... Young Commander?¡± After mumbling, he shook his head and looked again. ¡°Eh...¡± He reached out his paw to his face and caressed it unscrupulously. As he caressed it, he blinked his eyes in confusion and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s really... you... Major...¡± ¡°Who else could it be? !¡±Who else would be thinking about a drunkard! ¡°Ugh...¡±suddenly, Xiaobai covered his mouth and let out a dry retching sound. The major held her shoulder. ¡°Do you want to throw up?¡± Little White nodded. ¡°Stop... Stop the car...¡± The driver quickly pulled over. Little White pushed open the door and rushed out. The major couldn¡¯t even stop her in time! Fortunately, they were already in the suburbs and there weren¡¯t many cars on the road. Otherwise, she would have been knocked away if she had rushed out of the car. Whitey squatted at the back of the car. After throwing up, it couldn¡¯t throw up anymore. It just kept throwing up. It was so ufortable that its entire face was wrinkled, like a wrinkled little olddy. Man Xin stood behind her. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t throw up anymore after throwing up, he reached out and pulled her up. ¡°No...¡±Whitey withdrew its hand and squatted on the ground, holding its cheeks with both hands, ready to grow mushrooms. ¡°No? !¡±The youngmander was angry again. He turned around and left, ¡°Then you can stay here for the Night!¡± Whatever, I don¡¯t care who! It was fine if he didn¡¯t listen to her, but he had never drunk more than one bottle of wine since he was a child. Tonight, he was really bold. A girl still dared to get drunk! If he hadn¡¯te in time, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to leave in one piece! She was really stupid! All these years of rice had been wasted! Just as she was about to turn around and leave, her finger was grabbed by a soft and boneless hand. A certain someone, who was about to squat on the ground and grow mushrooms, raised his head and looked at him anxiously. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She held his finger tightly in distress. Although she only caught two, she still subconsciously held it tightly. ¡°Then... What should I do?¡± The hand that she grabbed grabbed grabbed her entire hand. With a bit of strength, Whitey not only stood up, but also pounced straight into his embrace. Chapter 1270 1270 Please take good care of [49] in this lifetime What a good throw-in! The general hugged the woman in his arms, who reeked of alcohol. He wanted to throw her away in disgust. It was a midsummer night, and the heat waves in the air were stilling in waves. After standing there for a while, the general was already feeling hot. ¡°Let¡¯s go, get in the car.¡±As he hugged Yun Xiaobai and was about to get in the car, Xiao Bai grabbed the shirt on his chest tightly with both hands and shook his head like a rattle-drum. The youngmander¡¯s handsome brows suddenly furrowed. ¡°Not getting in? Do you really want to spend the night on this Highway?¡± ¡°Not getting in the car... Dizzy... Nauseous...¡±he stammered out everything he wanted to say. Xiao Bai was even more unwilling to leave his body. His entire body was like a limp shrimp as hey limp in his embrace. The youngmander caressed her soft face and looked at the empty highway under the streetlights. ¡°If you don¡¯t get in the car, how are you going to go back?¡± The drunk personughed foolishly. ¡°Back...¡± The youngmander raised his finger and knocked on her head again. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid.¡± Even when drunk, you still know how to enve him and take advantage of him. You sure have guts. Usually, she, Yun Xiaobai, would dare to say something like asking him to carry her on his back? Could it really be true that alcohol strengthened one¡¯s courage? ¡°Hehe...¡±Yun Xiaobai scratched his head andughed. Her hair had somehow be messy and drooped down. The young marshal pinched the flesh on her face and pulled it out. ¡°Where¡¯s the Hairband?¡± Xiaobai¡¯s head was dizzy. Leaning against his chest, she could barely stand. The young marshal asked the chauffeur to take out her bag. He took out a spare hairband from the bag. The young marshal found it difficult to deal with her thick hair. There was air conditioning in the car, so he was not worried about the heat. If he really walked back, wouldn¡¯t her thick hair make her sweat? The driver, Old Li, had a little daughter. When he saw the young marshal was troubled by the hairband, he volunteered, ¡°Young Marshal, why don¡¯t you let me help Xiao Bai with her hair? I often do it for my daughter, so I¡¯m quite skilled.¡± ¡°No need.¡±The general rejected without thinking. He held the Hairband and twirled it around his fingers, ¡°Just tell me how to do it.¡± ¡°Sigh, okay. Do you want a ponytail or a bun?¡± The general frowned, ¡°There¡¯s such a ssification?¡± ¡°Of course, my daughter¡¯s favorite is the ox-horn braids...¡±realizing what he had said, Old Li stopped the topic in time, ¡°I think you should give Xiao Bai a bun. That way, it won¡¯t get hot.¡± Old Li taught him the technique for a while, and the young marshal grasped the essence. He held Little White¡¯s hair with both hands and patted her face with his free hand. ¡°Little white, turn around.¡± Little White was unwillingly pushed by him and kept turning around. Finally, his hair curled into a circle at the top of his head. The young marshal tied the hair into two circles and fixed it. Old Li had no choice but to ept the young marshal¡¯s innovative technique. The young marshal, who had seeded in his first experiment, felt his heart swell. Tying his hair was just so-so. It was a piece of cake! ¡°Young Marshal... Dizzy...¡±little white, who was already dizzy, spun around a few times and felt even more dizzy. The young marshal half-squatted in front of her and turned his head. ¡°Come up.¡± Little White did not say a word. He climbed onto his back and wrapped his arms around his neck. His chin rested on his shoulders naturally and he sighedfortably. ¡°You sure know how to enjoy yourself.¡±The youngmander snorted. He carried her on his back, weighed her a few times, and walked towards Rong residence. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, how are you going to thank me for carrying a drunkard like you back?¡± ¡°... What do you think?¡± ¡°Call me brother Rong.¡± Xiaobai giggled. Finally, he whispered softly into his ear, ¡°Brother Rong...¡± Chapter 1271 1271 In this life, please take good care of [50] Little White giggled. In the end, she called out softly by his ear, ¡°Brother Rong...¡± The youngmander looked at the road ahead andughed silently. The streetmps stretched their shadows very long.. After walking for a long time, the person on his back did not speak. The youngmander tilted his head slightly and weighed her, ¡°Little white, are you asleep?¡± ¡°Oh...¡±he was lying on his shoulder and was about to fall asleep when he woke her up. The person who was woken up used her ws to pull his face unbridled and grumbled,¡±... it¡¯s so noisy... why are you disturbing my sleep...¡± ¡°Hiss!¡±Since young, other than the elders, no one dared to pull his face. The youngmander frowned in pain and pped her butt. ¡°Let go of me, Yun Xiao Bai!¡± ¡°Sob... it hurts...¡±he let go of her hand and wrapped it around his neck. He whimpered pitifully. ¡°Does it really hurt?¡±The major did not use much strength. Hearing her whimper, he was really worried. He pretended to let go of her to check. Just as he let go of her hand a little, Xiaobai refused to do it. He hugged him tightly with both of his slender legs around his waist. It was as if he knew that he was going to let go of her, xiao Bai said unyieldingly, ¡°Carry her back... Major, you carry...¡± ¡°Yun Xiaobai, you¡¯re not drunk, are you?¡±Major really wanted to pinch her face and rub it again. ¡°You know how to enve me when you¡¯re drunk. Yun Xiaobai, you¡¯re not bad! The next time you drink, I¡¯ll throw you into the moat to feed the fish!¡± Xiao Bai seeded. As expected, major did not put her down. Instead, he continued to carry her back home. She happily hummed a random song. Her two legs swayed, and one of her arms was still raised high, swaying left and right. ¡°How long has it been since I¡¯ve seen you... So You¡¯re living in the bottom of my heart... Breathing with me... how far is it... who knew that your back view was so long... when I turned around, I saw you...¡± The major tightened his arms around her so that she would not be so excited that she would fall. ¡°Stop singing, Yun Xiao Bai.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me sing? Don¡¯t I sound good? Tell me! Tell me!¡±Xiaobai suddenly tightened his neck and said in a spoiled manner. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, do you want to murder your husband? !¡±The young Marshal¡¯s face was red from the strangling. Xiaobai, who was stopped by the growl, timidly let go of the strength in his arm. After a few seconds of depression, he began to sing in awless manner again. ¡°White clouds wrap around the blue sky... If we can¡¯t walk together forever... at least it will give us the courage to reminisce... The traces of my heart...¡± Listening to her song that broke again after she left, the young marshal took it as a practice of endurance. After walking all the way back to Rong residence, Whitey began to sing again. ¡°Oh... I¡¯m not going back...¡±just as she entered the gilded metal gate, Whitey began to twist and turn. Her body was like a caterpir, and she was going to get off the young marshal¡¯s back no matter what. The general held her tightly and told himself that he could not be angry. He could not be angry at this idiot! She was drunk and had gone crazy from drinking. He had to forgive her once. No matter what, he had to bear with her! ¡°If you¡¯re not going back, where do you want to go?¡± Whitey was still wriggling and struggling. In the end, the general was at his wit¡¯s end. He was really afraid that she would fall. If she bumped into him, he would still be the one who would feel sorry for her in the end. ¡°Don¡¯t move anymore. I¡¯ll put you down.¡± Whitey really didn¡¯t move. The major put her down. As soon as her feetnded on the ground, Whitey immediately ran out. The major was stunned for a few seconds before he realized that he was going to arrest her. The bodyguards standing guard at the door saw Whitey running out and saw the major chasing after them. They tactfully stopped Whitey. Chapter 1272 1272 Please take good care of [51] in this life ¡°Get out of the way... Get Out of the way...¡±little white pushed away the ck-clothed man in front of her with all her strength until her cor tightened and she was lifted up. The youngmander gritted his teeth and enunciated each word, ¡°Yun, Xiao, Bai!¡± Little White seemed to have her acupoints pressed and her body instantly stiffened. The youngmander flipped her over and his handsome face was gloomy, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± No matter how patient she was, she had been tormented by her drunken madness that night. She wanted to carry him home. How Old was she? She still wanted to run away from home. She had to break her legs! Whitey timidly looked up and saw the young marshal¡¯s gloomy expression. The next second, out of everyone¡¯s expectations, she threw herself into the young marshal¡¯s arms with all her might. The young marshal was stunned for a few seconds before he could ept this change in her. If it was any other time, little white would have lowered her head pitifully. She did not even dare to take a deep breath, yet she still dared to pounce on him? ! ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡±Little White moved closer to his ear mysteriously. It was hard for her to Tiptoe. The young marshal waved his hand to signal for the man in ck to leave. Then, he wrapped his arm around her waist and lifted her up. ¡°What secret? Tell me.¡± Xiaobai nervously looked around, then, he moved closer to his ear. ¡°There¡¯s a fire-breathing dragon living here... His name is... young, handsome. Don¡¯t tell anyone that I told you...e, let¡¯s pinky swear.¡± Looking at the pinky in front of him, the major¡¯s handsome face turned ck. Fire-breathing Dragon? He¡¯s a fire-breathing dragon? ! Yun Xiaobai, you¡¯re courting death! Xiaobai hesitated for a moment before shrinking his head back. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pinky swear with me? Don¡¯t tell me... You¡¯re going to tell on me to the handsome young man?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to tell on you to the handsome young man. Are You Afraid?¡±Letting go of her, the handsome young man crossed his arms and stared at her calmly. Let¡¯s see what else she can do. Upon hearing what he said, Little White was dumbfounded. After a long while, she suddenly covered her mouth and shook her head in panic. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it... you heard wrong just now...¡± After saying that, she ran away. ¡°Hehe...¡±the general smiled coldly. ¡°You even learned how to lie in front of me!¡± After running until she was tired, little white propped herself up on her knees and bent down to catch her breath until a person walked up from behind her. This person passed by her and continued walking forward. ¡°Ah...¡±she stammered, but the major general did not stop. She hesitated for a moment before following him. It was not that the major general did not know about the little tail behind him, but he just did not want to pay attention to it. As they walked back to the bedroom, just as they were about to close the door, a hand slowly reached in and stuck between the door. Immediately after, Yun Xiaobai¡¯s ck eyes appeared and his red face was revealed. The youngmander calmly stepped aside. Xiao Bai chuckled and squeezed his way in. He scratched his head shyly and did not say a word. He just stared at him foolishly. When he smelled that the alcohol smell on her body had dissipated, the youngmander brought her to him. ¡°Go take a shower in the bathroom.¡± ¡°Ah?¡±Xiaobai raised his head in confusion. ¡°OH.¡±He understood. He threw her a shirt and pushed her into the bathroom. The young marshal went to her bedroom to take a shower and went downstairs to cook a bowl of hangover soup. When he returned to the bedroom and saw the sexy scene in front of him, the young marshal felt his blood boil. Yun Xiaobai, who had just showered, was wearing his white shirt and lying on his bed. His shoulders were half exposed, and his long legs were fully exposed.. His throat could not help but roll a few times. He ced the tray on the bed cab and leaned over to Pat her face. ¡°Xiaobai, wake up.¡± Chapter 1273 1273 Please take good care of me in this life Her fair body twisted impatiently, and her head buried deeper into the nket. Her entire face was hidden. Because of her movement, the hem of her shirt was pulled up, revealing the edge of her round butt.. The youngmander¡¯s gaze was already fixed on her. The round edge that was revealed seemed to be silently inviting him. He could not help but feel his body heat up, and his hand could not help but reach out. His fingers slowly touched her smooth skin. Up, up.. Heavens! The youngmander¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavy. Yun Xiaobai was not wearing anything! In other words, his hand could directly enter the most beautiful ce. Yun Xiaobai, Yun Xiaobai.. The strength of his touch turned from light to heavy. Unknowingly, he had alreadyid down beside her, hisrge palm moving through her shirt.. ¡°Oh... Don¡¯t...¡±Xiaobai, who had never been treated this way before, suddenly muttered. His body was squirming uneasily, as though he wanted to get rid of the hand on his back that was causing trouble. The major general took a deep breath and pulled his hand back. With a strong push, he flipped her over, causing Xiaobai to lie on his side. His stomach churned. Whitey suddenly opened its eyes, jumped off the bed, and rushed into the bathroom. ¡°Urgh ¨C¡± Soon, the sound of her vomiting could be heard from the bathroom. The young marshal calmed himself down for a few breaths before walking into the bathroom. He pulled Whitey, who was still bent over and retching, into his arms. ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡±His low and gentle voice was overflowing with his unique gentleness. Whitey¡¯s eyelids were half-opened as it nodded in a daze. ¡°I feel like vomiting...¡± ¡°Come, Chug.¡±A ss of water was pressed to her lips. Whitey took a sip and puked. He carried her out of the bathroom and fed her the hangover soup. ¡°Come, lie down and sleep.¡± Heid her limp body on the bed andid beside her. He supported his head and looked at her ufortable expression under the light. He pinched her cheek in heartache and muttered, ¡°Did you suffer? Let¡¯s see if you dare to get drunk again next time.¡± Whitey opened its eyes. Just now, it was nauseous from not being able to vomit. At this moment, her pitch-ck eyes were wet as she looked at him and called out in confusion, ¡°Brother Rong?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±The handsome¡¯s exquisite face seemed to glow under the light. His eyes were filled with gentleness. ¡°Ah... It¡¯s brother Rong...¡±little white rolled into his arms and hugged him. His head rubbed against his chest and he exhaled in satisfaction.¡±... It smells so good... Brother Rong, you smell so good.¡± Good? The young marshal raised his eyebrows. Why didn¡¯t he know that he smelled good? He did not say anything. His fingertips were ying with her face. Little White mumbled for a while before squeezing into his arms again. ¡°Brother Rong... do you know the young Marshal?¡± He was really drunk. Did he know the general? The general¡¯s fingers caressed her beautiful rose-petal-like lips. ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°Oh... If you know the general, can you help me tell him not to like me?¡± The hand that stopped on her lips suddenly stopped and gradually stiffened. He suppressed the raging anger in his chest and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want him to like you?¡± ¡°Well, let me think.¡±Whitey shook its head and seriously thought about it. After a while, the young marshal asked, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t think of it, what should I do if I can¡¯t think of it?¡±Whitey raised its head and looked at him pitifully. Chapter 1274 1274 In this life, please take care of [53] ¡°Then let him like you. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°Good? I don¡¯t know...¡±he lowered his head and began to count his fingers. He was very conflicted. ¡°Look at me. What do you think of Me?¡±The youngmander lifted her chin and asked her to shift her attention from her fingers to his face. Whitey looked at him in confusion. ¡°What do you mean, what do you think?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s better, me or the young Marshal?¡± Little White stared at him for a few seconds and then snorted angrily. ¡°Of course, the young marshal is the best. You Can¡¯tpete with the young Marshal!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡±The young marshalughed softly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There must be someone who canpete with him.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡±Little White sat up straight and red at him angrily. ¡°The young marshal is the best. No one canpete with him! No one!¡± ¡°So, he is so outstanding in your heart.¡±The major general stroked his chin and smiled flirtatiously. His heart was thoroughly pleased. This was the first time tonight that he felt that this idiot little white was quite cute when he was drunk. ¡°Of course!¡±Little White raised her head proudly. It was as if she was honored by the Major General¡¯s Halo and glory. ¡°He¡¯s so good, why don¡¯t You Like Him?¡±The general sat up and wrapped her in his arms. His chin rested on her shoulder, and he would turn his head to kiss her delicate neck and sexy corbone from time to time. Little White whimpered twice. After its protest was ineffective, it obediently leaned into his arms and let him eat all the tofu. It yed with its fingers one by one, and its voice was also very soft, it was as though it was saying to itself, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike him...¡± ¡°Oh?¡±Its thin lips sucked a bright red mark on her neck. ¡°So you like him?¡± ¡°... mm.¡±It heavily tapped its head a few times. ¡°How much do you like him?¡± Whitey scratched its head.¡±... I like him very much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so obedient.¡±It turned her head and kissed her heavily on the lips. ¡°The major told me to tell you that he likes you very much too. Furthermore, he won¡¯t give up on liking you.¡± ¡°... I see.¡±Xiaobai was troubled again. ¡°Okay.¡±The major covered the softness on her chest with one hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about liking him. Don¡¯t have any misgivings.¡± Xiaobai pursed his lips, grabbed his hand and threw it away. The major covered him again, and Xiaobai threw him away again. In the end, Xiaobai was annoyed. He flipped over, pushed him down, and sat on his lower abdomen. He put his hands on his chest and said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t bully me. The major will beat you up.¡± Its small head was raised high like a spoiled little woman. The major rested his hands on the back of his head and looked at her calmly. ¡°Whitey, look carefully at who I am.¡± Whitey lowered its head and leaned on his body to look at him carefully. The softness in its chest was also tightly pressed against his chest. The man¡¯s breathing began to be heavy again, and a certain part of his body began to fill with blood.. ¡°You really are the major...¡±her finger poked at his handsome face, and she came to a conclusion. ¡°Do you want to do something to me? Anything is fine.¡± Whitey stared at his sexy thin lips with fascination. It gulped down its saliva and its eyes were wide open. ¡°Then... A Kiss, a kiss is also fine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±The Major¡¯s eyes were smiling, and his thin lips were slightly open, making it convenient for her. Little White, who had obtained permission, was eager and excited. She cupped his face, lowered her head, and kissed the thin lips that she had been daydreaming about for a long time. His tongue rolled up her tongue, and little white moaned, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it myself...¡± Chapter 1275 - 1275: Please take care of me for the rest of my life Chapter 1275: Please take care of me for the rest of my life Trantor: 549690339 There was a rare gentleness in the youngmander¡¯s eyes. He ced a hand on the back of her head and gently stroked it. ¡°Alright, you do it yourself. ¡± He did not do anything else and allowed her to do whatever she liked and be happy. It had to be said that Yun Xiao was a bit of an idiot, but she was still very aplished when it came to kissing. At the very least, there was no situation where his teeth knocked into him. That slippery little tongue was like a mischievous little elf, timidly barging in and quickly escaping. After repeating it over and over again, he was emboldened. After kissing enough, Xiao Bai was panting as hey on his chest, stopping the fight to rest. The youngmander¡¯ s hand went under her shirt and caressed her smooth back. His voice was seductive. ¡°Do you want more, Xiao Bai? You can continue kissing¡­ ¡± He shook his head silently. He didn¡¯t want Whitey anymore. He almost couldn¡¯t breathe just now. Kissing wasn¡¯t fun at all! After resting enough, the energetic Whitey set sail once again and continued to explore the secrets of the male body on the youngmander. Lying on the bed, he arched his body and kept touching his body here and there. He pinched here and there.. Suddenly, he muttered to himself, ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s so hard¡­¡± Slowly, she found something interesting. Her eyes lit up and she grabbed the thing that was sticking up. ¡°Wow¡­ There¡¯s a radish here! ¡°Yun Xiaobai, who was holding the radish with both hands, was very happy. He used a little strength to pull it up. The major hissed and immediately held her hand. ¡°Xiaobai, be gentle. This isn¡¯t a radish.¡± Xiaobai pursed his lips and retorted, ¡°This is a radish, it¡¯s a radish¡­¡± The major.¡±. ¡± Yun Xiaobai, have you ever seen a radish grow up when it¡¯s Hot? The ce that she was holding was very sensitive. It was really¡­ sweet torture. Little White just ignore him, ying with a sense of self-satisfaction, pinch a rub, finally giggling up: ¡°Pull up radish¡­ pull up radish, Heyo heyo pull up radish¡­¡± While singing, but also a special effort to pull up the radish! Young handsome face All ck, both hands firmly hold her hand, otherwise his life root must give her cripple can not! This was rted to her sex life for the rest of her life. He could not joke about ¡°Yun Xiaobai! ¡°With a low roar, Xiaobai froze on the spot. He had even forgotten to pull out the radish. The young marshal hurriedly rescued himself from her hands. After a while, Xiaobai realized that the radish had been snatched away by him. He angrily extended his sinful hands towards him again. He grabbed it tightly and refused to let go! ¡°Yun Xiaobai, look carefully. This isn¡¯t a radish! ¡± Xiaobai¡¯s ck eyes nced at him and then lowered his head to look seriously. In the end, he simply pulled his robe apart and removed the obstacles. The ¡®radish ¡®finally revealed its true appearance. ¡°Eh¡­ ¡°Xiaobai was puzzled. His finger tapped on the tip of something that could move. ¡°A moving mushroom¡­¡± The youngmander¡¯s veins bulged. A mushroom? ! Yun Xiaobai, are you an idiot? ! How could this be a mushroom? It was clearly a mascot that gave you happiness! ¡°Mushroom, mushroom, mushroom, you can move. ¡°Xiaobai released the mushroom and rested his chin on his hands. He lowered his head and stared at the mushroom carefully. ¡°Then can you talk? Can We Talk?¡± ¡°Gulp ¡°the man¡¯s throat moved, and the sound of swallowing could be heard. Looking at himself, so close to her chattering mouth, he really wanted to.. Taking a deep breath, he coaxed, ¡°Whitey, do you want to eat ice cream?¡± Chapter 1276 - 1276: Please take care of me for the rest of my life Chapter 1276: Please take care of me for the rest of my life Trantor: 549690339 Xiao Bai was thinking with a troubled face. ¡°Strawberry-vored ice cream cone, do you want it?¡±The maic voice did not give up on coaxing him. The youngmander caressed her smooth face. His heart could not calm down as it rippled. After thinking for a long time, Yun Xiao Bai nodded heavily and looked at him seriously. ¡°Yes, I want to eat an ice cream cone, strawberry-vored and chocte-vored. ¡± ¡°Xiaobai, be good. ¡°The youngmander¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled. ¡°Now, Lick it, Eh? Brother Rong will give you an ice cream cer.¡± tapped the mushroom head with his hand and then said with a look of disdain, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look very delicious. I don¡¯t like eating matsutake. ¡± The youngmander¡¯s face fell in defeat. This idiot was so hard to fool even when he was drunk! ¡°Brother Rong, aren¡¯t you going to treat me to an ice cream cone? ¡°A certain someone who did not know that he had provoked came over to ask him. ¡°No, please. I¡¯ll buy you as much as you want! ¡°The youngmander pressed her against the bed. ¡°Now, lie down and don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t go anywhere! I¡¯m going to take a shower. Wait for me toe back. ¡± Xiaobai said ¡°Oh¡±in a daze. The youngmander rushed into the bathroom to put out the fire. Aftering out of the bathroom, Yun Xiaobai was still awake. He was lying there obediently, not moving at all. Only his long eyshes were blinking. There was a towel wrapped around the youngmander¡¯s waist. When he walked over, little white suddenly sat up on the bed and pounced on him. ¡°Brother Rong, I didn¡¯t move at all just now. Was I very obedient?¡± After saying that, he rubbed his head against his chest as though he was asking for a reward. The young Marshal¡¯s throat tightened. He secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. This idiot was really here to torture him! ¡°Be obedient. If little white kisses Brother Rong again, he will be even more obedient. ¡± ¡°Really? ¡°The innocent face could not be any more innocent. ¡°Of course. ¡°The young marshal licked his thin lips. Little White took the opportunity to pounce on him and nibble on his sexy thin lips. ¡°OH. ¡°With a muffled groan, the youngmander helplessly hugged the woman who was gnawing on him and fell onto the bed. In the bedroom with the lights turned off, Xiaobai was drowsy. The youngmander, who was tormented by Gu Xihuo and could not fall asleep, held her back and asked her to answer his questions. He only let her go when he heard a satisfactory answer. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, do you love Brother Rong?¡± ¡°Let me think¡­ ¡± It was a sign of anger. ¡°Do you still need to think? ! ¡± In the darkness, the sound of lips and tongues intertwined could be heard. Then, Xiaobai¡¯s unstable voice sounded. ¡°I love you, Brother Rong.¡± ¡°Who Loves You?¡± ¡°I. . . I love you¡­¡± In the darkness, the young Marshal¡¯s hand was moving on her body. It slid down from her lower abdomen and just touched a little.. ¡°Ah! ¡°Little White cried out. Following that, her entire body trembled, and her body began to spasm slightly. Her mind waspletely nk. The young marshal could not hide his wild joy and called out tentatively, ¡°Little White?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ¡°little white, who had inadvertently reached the peak, could not say a word. The young marshal hugged her and kissed her passionately. He had really picked up a treasure. With such a sensitive constitution, even touching it.. The next day, little white woke up thirsty. When she opened her eyes, she had a terrible headache. She covered her head with one hand and propped herself up on the bed with the other. When she saw the decorations around her, she was really stunned. This was¡­ the general¡¯s bedroom! Why was she in the general¡¯s bedroom? ! ¡°You¡¯re Awake? ¡°The general stood up from her side and approached her with his handsome face. He held her face and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Good morning, Yun Xiaobai.. ¡° Chapter 1277 - 1277: Please take care of me for the rest of my life Chapter 1277: Please take care of me for the rest of my life Trantor: 549690339 Little White¡¯s mind was still nk as he mumbled, ¡°Good morning, handsome. ¡± ¡°Wash up and go downstairs for breakfast. Don¡¯t let Grandma and Mom and Dad Wait Too Long. ¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ¡°little white got out of bed in a daze and went back to his bedroom to wash up. In the dining room, Jiang Peihua, young master rong, and Luo Anning had already taken their seats and were waiting for them. ¡°Grandma, Dad, Mom, Good Morning! ¡± ¡°Grandma, Uncle Rong, Aunt Anning, good morning, ¡°the two of them greeted at the same time. Seeing the two of theme in together, Jiang Peihua said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s rare for little white and little handsome to Laze in bed together. Come and sit down. ¡± The young marshal put a hand on Little White¡¯s shoulder and brought her over to sit. ¡°Because little white slept with mest night, I didn¡¯t get up, so she didn¡¯t dare to get up. ¡± Little White had just bent her knees to sit down, but she hadn¡¯t touched the chair yet. When she heard the major¡¯s words, she was so scared that she froze on the spot. Her face was visibly pale, and the color drained from her face. She frantically waved her hand. ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not it¡­ Major¡¯s nonsense¡­ it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± The major drank a mouthful of warm water unhappily and moistened his throat. He raised his voice two degrees to retort her, (¡®I¡¯m talking nonsense? Could it be that the woman who slept on my bedst night is a Ghost?¡± ¡°Shao Shuai¡­ stop talking¡­ ¡°Xiaobai reached out his hand and covered the Shao Shuai¡¯s mouth. He was so anxious that he was about to cry, he exined to Jiang Peihua, Uncle Rong, and Luo Anning, ¡°Grandma, Uncle Rong, Aunt Anning, don¡¯t listen to the Shao Shuai¡¯s nonsense¡­ no¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ sleep¡­ with him¡­ together¡­¡± The Shao Shuai was furious. He swiftly pulled her hand down and held it in his palm. ¡°How am I talking nonsense? Yun Xiaobai, you¡¯ve grown bolder. How dare you lie in front of Grandma and Mom! ¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ ¡°Xiaobai lowered his head and felt so guilty that he couldn¡¯t say a word. Luo Anning nced at the young marshal. ¡°Little Marshal, don¡¯t be angry at Xiaobai. ¡± ¡°Mom, you ¡®re really biased, ¡°the young marshal mumbled. Young Master Rong had a smug look on his face. He had a look that said, ¡®You Little Brat, you have a day like today.¡¯. ¡°Xiaobai,e,e,e. Tell Grandma What Happened Last Night.¡±Jiang Jiang Peihua threw the question to Xiaobai amiably. Whitey nervously pinched the corner of its shirt, lowered its head, and licked its dry lips, ¡°I¡­ I went to a ss reunionst night¡­ Maybe, maybe I drank too much¡­ so I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± She admitted that she was lying. Although she had a ckout from drinkingst night, she still remembered some sporadic scenes. For example, she had asked for the generaPs back, she hadid on the generaPs body¡­ she had grabbed a part of him.. With her eyes tightly closed, Xiaobai wanted to die. How could she, how could she do such a shameless thing! ¡°You were drunk and slept with me the whole night. ¡°The general did not want to listen to her stammering words, so he decided, ¡°Grandma, Mom and Dad, we slept on the same bed. Pick an auspicious day and get engaged. ¡± No one expected the major to suddenly act like this. His words caught the four people present off guard. The silence at the dining table was like a silent sentence, making Whitey feel even more ashamed. She had always felt inferior and had a sensitive mind. She knew that she was not good enough for the major. Now that the major had said that they were engaged, she was the first to stand up and object. She used too much force, causing the chair behind her to fall to the ground. She said uneasily, ¡°No, Pm not engaged! General, I Won¡¯t be engaged to you! ¡± After saying that, she turned around and ran out.. Chapter 1278 - 1278: In this life, please take good care of [57] Chapter 1278: In this life, please take good care of [57] Trantor: 549690339 ng ¨C The youngmander¡¯s face was dark as he threw the knife and fork in his hand onto the te. He stood up and said, ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll go look for her. ¡± Looking at his expression that was about to explode, Luo Anning knew her son¡¯s temper the best. She was afraid that his anger would affect little white, she warned him, ¡°Littlemander, Little White is timid. Don¡¯t scare her. We¡¯ll discuss the engagement matter slowly. After you two have discussed it, we¡¯ll choose a good day for you to settle it.¡± These words cured the youngmander¡¯s irritable heart. The youngmander who had sessfully been smoothed walked behind Luo Anning, hugged her, and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Mother dotes on me the most. ¡± ¡°Who was the one who said that I was biased?¡±Luo Anning teased him. ¡°Alright, gofort Xiao Bai. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go then. ¡°After saying that, the youngmander straightened up and turned around with a smile on his face. His face turned ck with anger. He had found Yun Xiaobai in the bedroom. She had locked it from the inside. This was not a problem for the major general. He opened the spare key and sessfully broke into the room. Xiao Bai was lying on the bed sobbing. When he heard the sound, he raised his head in shock. ¡°Major¡­ Major General, why did you¡­e in? ! ¡± ¡°Heh.¡±He kicked the door and walked over. The spare key swayed in front of her eyes before he put it into his pocket, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, tell me why you aren¡¯t engaged to me! If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer today, don¡¯t even think about going out! ¡± Xiao Bai crawled up from the bed shakily. She hugged the nket and sat on the other side of the bed, far away from him. She bit her lips tightly and shook her head, but she did not say a word. The major was furious. He went over to catch her and pressed the struggling Yun Xiaobai onto the bed. His muscr body pressed down tightly. He held her hands above her head and pressed her down. ¡°Tell me! Why aren¡¯t you engaged to me! ¡± (¡®I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t want to! ¡°Xiao Bai couldn¡¯t move due to the restraints and could only growl. Her growl didn¡¯t have much lethality. It was just that her tears were flowing more joyfully. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? You Don¡¯t want to? ! ¡°The major grabbed her chin and forced her to look into his eyes. ¡°Look into my eyes and say it again!¡± Xiaobai shook his head and tried to get rid of him. The major gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, you dare to say that you don¡¯t like me? You Dare to say that you don¡¯t Have Me In Your Heart at all? You Dare to say that I was the only one who thought too highly of myself from the beginning to the end? ! ¡± No, it wasn¡¯t like that.. She wasn¡¯t worthy of him. She had never been worthy of him.. Therefore, even though she understood the throbbing in her heart, she still hid it very carefully and hid it secretly. Looking at his scarlet red eyes, Whitey bit its lips, it said shakily, ¡°I don¡¯t like you¡­ When Pm with you, I can only suppress my fear¡­ I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be angry and take it out on me. ¡°For so many years, I¡¯ve been very careful with you, but¡­ for so many years, Pve also been afraid of you¡­ To You, I only have respect and fear¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, what respect and fear! ¡°The young marshal was so angry that heughed. He stared at her lips and was about to bite down when his phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and took a look. With a serious expression, he immediately got up from little white. ¡°Hello?¡± With a serious expression, he walked out. ¡°Roger that, I¡¯ll be back immediately! ¡± Just like that, the young marshal was called back to the army by an emergency call. Little White was free. The major, who had returned to his bedroom to quickly change his clothes, hurried downstairs.. ¡°Grandma, Mom and Dad, I have to go back to the Army First! Chapter 1279 - 1279: In this life, please take good care of [58] Chapter 1279: In this life, please take good care of [58] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So Sudden?¡±Luo Anning was very reluctant to leave. This meant that she would not be able to see her son for a long time. ¡°Urgent mission. ¡°The youngmander was reluctant to leave. He went over to hug them one by one before turning around and leaving. His footsteps were in a hurry. There were already military helicoptersnding at the entrance of Rong residence, waiting for him. Jiang Peihua sighed and could not take her eyes off him for a long time. ¡°He just said that he was going to get engaged, but he was called back. I don¡¯t know when he wille back next time. ¡± Luo Anning frowned. She remembered Little White¡¯s intense reaction just now. She seemed to be very resistant to getting engaged to little handsome. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t mention the engagement for now. I don¡¯t think Little White is ready yet. When little handsomees back, let the two of them talk about getting along. ¡± Jiang Peihua nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it. Let¡¯s not talk about it. ¡± After the general left, the pressure was still there. Xiao Bai looked at the ceiling nkly. The general had returned to the army. The engagement should not be mentioned again, right? She did not even dare to think about getting engaged to the general. It was an unattainable dream. Knock, Knock, knock A servant knocked on the door. ¡°Xiao Bai, old madam asked me to bring breakfast. ¡± Xiao Bai quickly got up and walked to the door. Just as he was about to open the door, he retracted his hand and wiped his tears on his face before opening the door. ¡°Xiao Bai, are you alright?¡±The servant came in with the breakfast. Xiao Bai quickly moved away. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As he ced the breakfast on the coffee table, the servant said, ¡°The old madam and Young Master Rong, the young Madam is worried about you. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. You should eat first. Plle up to clean up after you¡¯re done. ¡± Xiao Bai shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can take it down myself after I¡¯m done eating. ¡± Seeing that she was absent-minded, the maid did not say anything more. She put away the tray and left. Sitting on the sofa and eating breakfast, Xiao Bai¡¯s heart suddenly felt stifled. She closed her eyes and thought of the stifling silence at the dining table when the youngmander said he was getting engaged. Don¡¯t think about Yun Xiaobai anymore. That¡¯s not what you should expect! She suddenly grabbed her hair andy down on the sofa. After lying down for a while, sheposed herself and hid her emotions. She changed into her business suit and prepared to go to the office. Downstairs, Young Master Rong had also finished his breakfast. He was sitting on the sofa reading a financial magazine as if he was waiting for her. Xiao Bai carried the cutlery to the kitchen and washed it clean. After drying his hands, he walked out and asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Rong, you haven¡¯t gone to the Office Yet?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°Young Master Rong closed the magazine and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ¡°little white originally wanted to stall for time and go to the office by herself. She didn¡¯t expect that Uncle Rong was actually waiting for her. Instantly, the pressure in her heart became even greater. Sitting in the car, little white would usually find something to talk about and didn¡¯t feel nervous or uneasy. Today, she didn¡¯t know why, but perhaps it was because of what young master Rong had done. She felt an unspeakable difort and uneasiness in her heart. ¡°Little White, ¡°young master Rong said slowly. Little White sat up straight and subconsciously responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. ¡± ¡°Hur Hur. ¡°Young Master Rong chuckled and nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. ¡± Little White bit her lips. She also wanted to not be nervous, but¡­ how could she not be nervous? When her mind was extremely tense, what was supposed to happen still came. Young Master Rong said casually, as if he was deliberately waiting for her answer. ¡°What do you think about what little handsome said?¡± ¡°Young master¡­ Young Master is joking. Uncle Rong, don¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°At this moment, little white clenched her fingers tightly and closed her eyes. Young Master Rong patted her shoulder andforted her with a soft voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Tell me what you think..¡± Chapter 1280 - 1280: Please take good care of [59] for the rest of her life Chapter 1280: Please take good care of [59] for the rest of her life Trantor: 549690339 Tell me what she thinks of young marshal? Did Uncle Rong¡­ suspect something? ! Little White was suffering in her heart. She couldn¡¯t let Uncle Rong know about her and young marshal, she said without thinking, ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts. Young Marshal is just joking. Uncle Rong, don¡¯t take it seriously. You know that young marshal likes to tease me since I was young¡­ ¡± Young Marshal Rong¡¯s lips curled into a smile. His gaze was deep. ¡°You really don ¡®t have any feelings for young marshal?¡± ¡°No¡­ no¡­ ¡°Little White¡¯s head drooped even lower. Young Marshal Rong supported his forehead with one hand and the corners of his lips curled up unkindly. This Little Brat¡¯s love path was not an ordinary bumpy one. The topic of young marshal ended with Little White¡¯s reply. When they arrived at thepany, little white immediately threw himself into work. After work, he returned to Rong residence. He originally thought that this matter had not passed. He did not expect that no one would ever mention the matter of the engagement again. After trembling in fear for a few days, Little White was finally sure that they did not take this matter to heart. Her heart was finally rxed. Without the major general around, Little White¡¯s life returned to the past. Every day at 2:00 a.m. , Rong residence, Bana International, reading books in her free time, drinking tea with Jiang Peihua on the weekends, and going out shopping. After the major general left, there was no news. On the weekend, Darling and Feng Yuxi returned. Little White apanied Jiang Peihua and her old sisters to have afternoon tea. When she received the call, Little White told Jiang Peihua the news. Her granddaughter wasing back. How could Jiang Peihua sit still? ¡°Little white, quick, let¡¯s go home immediately!¡± ¡°Grandma, please sit down first I¡¯ll go pay the bill. ¡°Little White got up and went to pay the bill. Xu Yi¡¯an was paying the bill at the side. Just as he was about to leave, he saw Xiao Bai walking over. He was stunned for a moment before he smiled and called out to her, ¡°Xiao Bai. ¡± He did not expect to meet his ssmates here. Xiao Bai smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. You ¡®re here for Afternoon Tea Too?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°Xu Yi¡¯an nodded gently. ¡°You¡¯re here to pay the bill?¡± ¡°Yes. Grandma said she¡¯s going home. Pm here to pay the bill.¡± Xiao Bai said as he took out his wallet. Xu Yi¡¯an looked at the waiter who reported the amount and handed over his card. ¡°No, how can I Let You Pay?¡±Xiao Bai grabbed his wrist in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. ¡± At this time, the waiter had already paid the bill and returned the card to Xu Yi¡¯an. Xu Yi¡¯an looked at the fair and slender hand that grabbed his wrist and his eyes were as warm as water. ¡°I¡¯ve already paid. How about you treat me to a meal another day?¡± Xiao Bai took back his wallet. After thinking about it, he could only do this. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t possibly take out cash and return it to him right now, right? Looking at her depressed expression, Xu Yi¡¯an felt that he had crossed the line. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing¡­ ¡± Xiao Bai looked up and smiled at him. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just a meal. I don¡¯t think Pm that stingy, right?¡± That smile dazzled Xu Yi¡¯an¡¯s eyes. After a long while, he found his voice again. ¡°Of course Xiao Bai isn¡¯t stingy.¡± ¡°Grandma is still waiting for me. Let¡¯s call another day. ¡± okay. When she returned to Jiang Peihua¡¯s side, Jiang Peihua looked behind her from time to time. Xiao Bai asked in surprise, ¡°Grandma, what are you looking at?¡± Jiang Peihua asked with a smile, ¡°Xiao Bai, did you meet a friend just now? He seems to be a nice young man. ¡± Xiao Bai helped her up. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a high school ssmate. We just happened to meet. ¡± (¡®I think that young man is quite handsome. What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Xu Yi¡¯an. ¡± Jiang Peihua was deep in thought. ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Xiao Bai shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Not sure? ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not sure¡­ ¡°not knowing meant that she was not concerned. Whitey turned its head with a nk look on its face.. ¡°Grandma, what did you say?¡± Chapter 1281 - 1281: In this life, please take care of [60] Chapter 1281: In this life, please take care of [60] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It¡¯s nothing, ¡°Jiang Peihua quickly changed the topic, (¡®I said that this child is quite a good-looking person. ¡± Jiang Peihua thought to herself, no matter how good-looking a person is, he is still not as good-looking as my little handsome! Back at Rong residence, pet and Yu Xi were cooking in the kitchen. Pet said that she would show off her skills today and let everyone have a taste of her cooking. The head chef and the servants were chased out of the kitchen by her. Only Feng Yuxi was helping her in the kitchen. Jiang Peihua put down her handbag and walked to the kitchen. As she walked, she muttered, ¡°Let me see what my granddaughter is cooking for me.¡± As soon as she entered the kitchen, she saw Rong pet covering her ears with both hands and hiding behind Feng Yuxi. Feng Yuxi was cooking calmly. After Rong Pet made sure that the oil would not spill, she poked her head out from behind him, she said tteringly, ¡°Yuxi, you¡¯re Awesome! ¡± ¡°TSK, TSK, tsk. ¡°Jiang Peihua walked over and teased her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would let us have a taste of your cooking? But why do I feel that Yuxi is the one who is showing off his skills, Peihua?¡± When Rong Peihua saw her grandmothere in, she walked over with a smile and hugged her coquettishly. ¡°Grandma, Yuxi is my helper. I¡¯ve already told him the specific operating procedures. ¡± She looked up with a smile. ¡°So, this is what I did.¡± Jiang Peihua didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She pinched the tip of her nose and shook it. ¡°You Little Girl, you only know how to bully Yu Xi.¡± Feng Yuxi said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about? My Beloved Son didn¡¯t bully me. ¡± Rong Peihua saw that Yu Xi was speaking up for her, and she was so proud of herself. ¡°Grandma, look, Yu Xi already said that I didn¡¯t bully him. You Can¡¯t turn your back on him! ¡± ¡°You¡¯re my granddaughter, and Yu Xi is my grandson-inw. I¡¯m not biased towards either of you. It hurts just the same. ¡°Jiang Peihua was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. In the end, she was pushed out of the kitchen by Rong Peihua because of the kitchen fumes. Feng Yuxi finished the braised pork and put it on a te. He picked up a piece with his chopsticks and blew on it before bringing it to Rong Peihua¡¯s mouth, who was eager to eat it. ¡°Here, do you want to taste the saltiness?¡± Rong peixi happily opened his mouth and bit on it. He chewed on his cheeks and nodded as he chewed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Delicious! ¡± Finally, he gave Yu Xi a thumbs-up with a smile. ¡°Yu XI is great!¡± ¡°Really? ¡°Feng Yuxi opened his arms and hugged her. ¡°Let me taste it.¡± Then, he lowered his head and kissed her pink lips, which had been stained with oil. After a series of tongue-and-lips attacks, Feng Yuxi let go of her and pressed his forehead against hers. Their breaths intertwined. Rong Chong C Er¡¯s face was red. ¡°Yuxi, you¡¯re being a Hooligan! ¡± ¡°What?¡± (¡®I am! Just Now! ¡°He said that he wanted to taste it. There was a te of braised meat everywhere. Why did he want to snatch it from her mouth. It was clearly¡­ he was being a hooligan. ¡°If you say so, then so be it. ¡°Feng yuxi lovingly rubbed the tip of his nose against hers. His voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Then, give me another kiss.¡± ¡°No. ¡°Rong Chong er covered her mouth. She could not kiss him anymore. If anyone came in and saw it, it would be very embarrassing. ¡°The Last Kiss?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ¡°Rong Chong er covered her mouth and shook her head. Feng Yuxi looked disappointed. ¡°Alright then. ¡± Then, he let go of her. Rong Chong c er¡¯s guard was lifted. As soon as she put down her hand, she was once again wrapped in his arms. At the same time, her lips were also kissed by his thin lips. Rong Chong c er beat his chest in protest. Feng Yuxi had a smile on the corners of his eyes and brows. He quietly watched her make a scene. There was nock of kisses.. Chapter 1282 - 1282: In this life, please take good care of 61 Chapter 1282: In this life, please take good care of 61 Trantor: 549690339 At night, the family sat down at the dining table. Pet and Yu Xi were in the capital, and it was rare for them toe back. Naturally, young master Rong could not bear to let her go so quickly, so he immediately said that they had to stay at home for a month. At the same time, he nced at Yu Xi. His hidden meaning was: it¡¯syou¡¯re your fault for kidnapping my daughter. Do you dare not agree? Feng Yu Xi smiled. ¡°Uncle Rong, we¡¯re here to stay. Pve received a transfer order to move to S City.¡± Young Master Rong was overjoyed, but his face was still tense. He did not show it at all. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Seeing that little white had been eating the whole night and did not say much, she widened her eyes curiously. ¡°Sister little white, why are you eating in rice? Aren¡¯t you eating vegetables?¡± Pet¡¯s words attracted everyone¡¯s attention to little white. Little White suddenly felt very ufortable. She looked up and smiled awkwardly. It was only when pet mentioned it that she realized that she had been eating in white rice with her head lowered. ¡°Little White nervously licked her lips. Pet looked disappointed. ¡°Are my dishes really that bad? No, Pve tasted Yu Xi¡¯s cooking before¡­ ¡± As he said that, he let the cat out of the bag and sheughed awkwardly. Everyone had an expression that said, ¡°Stop pretending, we all know that this table of dishes is made by Yu Xi. It¡¯s already good enough if you don¡¯t cause trouble. ¡°. Pet stuck out his tongue and didn¡¯t say anything. Yu Xi chuckled as she picked up a piece of braised pork head and ced it into her bowl. Pet¡¯s little face suddenly turned red. Thinking back to the kiss caused by the braised pork in the kitchen just now.. He thought to himself, Yu Xi is acting like a hooligan again! After dinner, Xiao Bai went to the kitchen to cut some fruits. Rong Chong ¡®er followed him in, wanting to help. Xiao Bai quickly pushed her out. ¡°I can do this. Darling, go out and sit. ¡± ¡°Hey Hey Hey, sister Xiao Bai, don¡¯t Push Me. I actually have something to say to you.¡± Xiao Bai put down his hand and looked puzzled. ¡°What do you want to say to Rong Chong c er pouted. ¡°I just wanted to ask what happened between you and my brother. Seeing that you were absent-minded the whole night, I heard from my mother that you had a fight with my brother?¡± Xiao Bai avoided his gaze, lowered his head, and continued to cut the fruit. ¡°No¡­ No.¡± Rong Chong c er used a fruit stick to fork a mango and took a small bite, ¡°Sister Xiao Bai, you don¡¯t have to lie to me. I know everything. ¡°Big Brother has liked you since you were young. It has been so many years, but I have never heard of him having a girlfriend. You have also never had a boyfriend. ¡°I always thought that the two of you would get married. I didn¡¯t expect that you would reject Big Brother¡¯s proposal to get engaged. ¡± Xiaobai was in a daze. The knife cut his finger, and blood immediately flowed out. ¡°Aiya! ¡°When Darling saw it, she immediately put down the fruit stick and grabbed her finger. ¡°It¡¯s bleeding. Let¡¯s go. Follow me to bandage it. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Alright, pet. Just rinse it with water. ¡°Little White refused to go out. Everyone was outside, so she didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention. Pet Rong Sighed and ran out. Soon, she came back with disinfectant and a band-aid. As she bandaged her, Pet Rong said, ¡°Big Brother really likes you. Sister Little White, don¡¯t you like my brother at all?¡± Xiao Bai shook his head. Rong Chong c er sighed again, not knowing what to say. It was not a good idea to always make the youngmander hot. Xiao Bai was so indifferent, it really made people anxious! Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, a month had passed. In the past month, Xiao Bai and Xu Yi¡¯an had a total of seven meals, drank four afternoon teas, and helped to be his dance partner once.. Chapter 1283 - 1283: In this life, please take good care of [62] Chapter 1283: In this life, please take good care of [62] Trantor: 549690339 In the past month, Xiao Bai and Xu Yi¡¯an had a total of seven meals, had four afternoon tea, and helped to be his dance partner once. Xiao Bai had very few real friends. The others were mostly people who used her as a friend but wanted to take advantage of her. In particr, there were the most people who wanted to get close to the youngmander, second young master, and favored son. There were also some who did not give up and wanted to use her connections to work with Bina. Xu Yi¡¯an was an exception. This was because Xiao Bai did not quite understand why he wanted to get close to him. He did not want benefits, nor did he want to get close to second young master and second young master. The more they got along without a purpose, the more Xiao Bai felt rxed. He finally found a friend that he could chat with without any scruples. As he got busy, Xiao Bai gradually forgot about the angry matters of the young master and focused on his work. Everything happened so unexpectedly that she was caught off guard. That day after work, Xu Yi¡¯an called and asked her to have dinner with him. Since his parents had gone on a business trip, he was the only one eating at home. It was quite boring. Xiao Bai thought about it and agreed. He dly went to the appointment. After dinner, Xu Yi¡¯an sent her back to Rong residence. As soon as she stepped into the room, Xiao Bai felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. The servants were looking at her in a weird way. There was a hint of sympathy in their eyes. Sympathy? Xiao Bai did not have time to think about it because she saw the general. She had not seen him for a month. She thought that they would meet again in half a year or a year. She did not expect that the general woulde back in just a month. Was he still angry at her? Whitey was a little timid. It hesitated as it walked over. However, before she could hesitate for long, she saw the major general just nod at her without much expression on his face. Then, he turned around and walked to the sofa. Whitey chased after him for two steps. Only then did it see the scene in the living room and the sounds of their conversation. A woman with short hair and a pale face could not hide her heroic spirit. She sat in a wheelchair and spoke in a neither servile nor overbearing manner. The general stood beside her and handed her a cup of pure water. He also asked the maid to bring a thin nket and personally cover her legs. Zhuang Rong raised her head and looked at the general. She whispered, ¡°Thank you. ¡± The generaPs eyes were deep. ¡°You and I don¡¯t need to talk about this.¡± At this moment, Jiang Peihua saw little white standing in the distance. A hint of awkwardness shed across her face. Then, she beckoned for her to go over. ¡°Little White is back?¡± ¡°Grandma. ¡°Little White put away her doubts and slowly walked over. Luo Anning put down her hand that was resting on her forehead. She looked at little white and said, ¡°Little White, this is Little White¡¯srade-in-arms, Zhuang Rong. ¡± Little White nodded and then said to the woman in the wheelchair, ¡°Hello, my name is Bai Yun.¡± (¡®I heard the chief¡­ Youngmander mentioned you before. ¡°Zhuang Rong reached out her hand in a friendly manner. ¡°I¡¯m Zhuang Rong, please take care of me.¡± Xiao Bai shook her hand. ¡°Miss Zhuang, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Rong Chong er could not sit still any longer. She was worried that Xiao Bai would feel bad after hearing what she said, so she stood up and pulled Xiao Bai up. Sister Xiao Bai, I bought a few dresses today. Help me see if they look good. ¡± As she said that, she pulled her upstairs. ¡°Oh, sure. ¡°Little White followed Rong Chong er upstairs. Just behind her, little white heard young master rong ask in a low voice, ¡°What do you n to do now?¡± The general said, ¡°Get engaged to Zhuang Rong first, find a good day, and then get married. ¡± Little White did not see clearly and almost missed her step. Fortunately, Rong Chong er was quick enough to pull her, which saved her from danger. Rong pet looked at her worried: ¡°Little White Sister, are you okay?¡± Chapter 1284 - 1284: Please take good care of [63] for the rest of your life Chapter 1284: Please take good care of [63] for the rest of your life Trantor: 549690339 Xiao Bai averted her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t pay attention to my feet just now¡­¡± When Rong Chong heard what her father and brother said, Xiao Bai must have heard it as well. What should she do? She felt that Xiao Bai had feelings for her brother, but before she could figure it out, her brother had brought a disabled woman back and said that he wanted to get married. Rong Chong could not understand why everything had changed within a month! The general pushed Zhuang Rong into the guest room and called two servants to take care of her. After a few words of advice, he was about to leave. ¡°Chief! ¡± Zhuang Rong held his hand. The general turned his head slightly. ¡°What is it?¡± Zhuang Rong smiled, full of vigor. Even though she was sitting in a wheelchair, it did not diminish her confidence. ¡°Chief, have you decided to really marry ¡°Do I look like Pm Joking? ¡°The young marshal frowned slightly. ¡°No. ¡°Zhuang Rong shook her head and let go of his hand. ¡°But I¡¯ll take it seriously. ¡± ¡°This is real.¡± ¡°Then¡­ you¡¯ll be my husband in the future?¡±Zhuang Rong¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°Yes. ¡°The young marshal said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should rest early.¡± Just as he walked out of the guest room, he saw a servant waiting there. Seeing hime out, he said in a low voice, ¡°Young marshal, Young Master Rong and Madam are waiting for you in the study. ¡± ¡°Got it. ¡°The general went to the study expressionlessly. The door of the study was half open. The general walked in and closed the door behind him. He looked at the two people sitting on the sofa and walked over. ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± ¡°General,e to Mom¡¯s side. ¡°Luo Anning patted the seat beside her. The general walked over and sat down. Luo Anning touched his face, which had lost a lot of weight. ¡°Why have you lost so much weight? Haven¡¯t you eaten properly for a month?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a tough job. ¡°The youngmander put his arm around Luo Anning¡¯s shoulder and pressed his face against hers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back in a few days. ¡± Young Master Rong had always been unhappy with the youngmander and Luo Anning¡¯s intimacy. He snatched Luo Anning back with possessiveness and hugged her in his arms like a hen protecting its chicks, he looked askance at the youngmander. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on between you and Zhuang Rong? In a month¡¯s time, have you decided who you want to marry?¡± Their son had suddenly returned. While they were happy, they were pleasantly surprised. The reason was because of Zhuang Rong. At first, they thought that Xiao Bai had given him too much of a shock. He had deliberately yed such a trick to anger Xiao Bai and find an opportunity to test Xiao Bai¡¯s heart. They did not expect that as time went on, they would realize the seriousness of the matter. This was because this son was not joking at all! As soon as he said that he was going to get engaged, he immediately arranged for people to prepare the venue and start handling the engagement matters. It did not look like he was joking at all. Only then did they realize that the matter was serious. Their son was going to marry a wife. It was not a child bride who had been raised at home, but another woman. It was fine if it was another woman, but she was still disabled. How could they ept this? What should little white do? The major general poured himself a cup of tea. After drinking it, he yed with the cup, he said, ¡°Zhuang Rong was the subordinate who went on this mission with me. I was too radical, so the n was not thorough enough. She was my most outstanding subordinate, the most proud female soldier, and the most tactfulrade. The reason why she sat in the wheelchair was to save me, so she lost a pair of legs. She had no parents and was an orphan. Now, she had lost a pair of legs and had to retire. I have to be responsible for her. ¡± The words C I have to be responsible for her¡¯ silenced young master Rong and Luo Anning at the same time. He had to be responsible for Zhuang Rong, so he had to give up on Xiao Bai.. Chapter 1285 - 1285: In this life, please take good care of him Chapter 1285: In this life, please take good care of him Trantor: 549690339 Zhuang Rong had lost a pair of legs to save him, and now she was sitting in a wheelchair. Luo Anning was grateful to her. If the youngmander insisted on marrying her, she would not object. However, where would Xiao Bai go from here? She had always treated Xiao Bai as her daughter-inw. After so many years, she was like her own daughter. In the past, she thought that she was Xiao Shuai¡¯s daughter-inw and would not get married. However, now that Xiao Shuai wanted to marry someone else, she did not want Xiao Bai to get married, what about Xiao Bai? What would happen to them under the same roof? ¡°Xiao Shuai, have you ever thought about what would happen to Xiao Bai if you marry Zhuang Rong?¡±Luo Anning held her son¡¯s hand tightly, her heart filled with mixed feelings. Xiao Shuai lowered his head and tugged at the corners of his lips. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me, so she can¡¯t force herself toe. Anyway, hasn¡¯t she always been afraid of Me? I don¡¯t have time to bully her now. She¡¯s more than happy.¡± ¡°Little Shuai¡­ ¡°Luo Anning wanted to say something, but she hesitated. She had always known that he liked little white. But now, with these few casual sentences, could they bury their feelings? ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll treat her like a pet. ¡°The general stood up and rubbed his face tiredly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Sleepy. I¡¯ll go back to sleep first. You and dad, Goodnight. ¡± The study door opened and closed. Luo Anning leaned into young master Rong¡¯s embrace, looking troubled. ¡°What should I do? Pm worried about Xiao Bai.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Rong family won¡¯t mistreat Xiao Bai. ¡°As long as there was someone she liked, the Rong family would let her marry ording to the rules of a daughter-inw. Luo Anning was still unhappy. ¡°Xiao Bai is so stupid, which mother-inw treats her as well as I do? What if she gets married and gets bullied? With her personality, she won¡¯tin¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Bai isn¡¯t married yet. Why are you worried about all this?¡±Young Master Rong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He touched his wife¡¯s face andforted her in a low voice. Then, he carried her back to the bedroom. The whole night, Xiao Bai lingered between waking up and sleeping. He was in a daze. The next day, she woke up at dawn. She remembered what Young Master Rong and Young Master Rong saidst night. In order to avoid awkwardness, she went to thepany early and didn¡¯t even eat breakfast. Previously, she had used her savings to buy a white beetle. She did not like the chauffeur that young master Rong and Luo Anning had arranged for her. She had eaten from the Rong family, lived from the Rong family, and worked from the Rong family, how could she still have the nerve to enjoy the chauffeur and the private car? Therefore, she had used her savings to buy a scooter. Although it was not a good car and it was even moreughable when it was parked in the garage of the Rong residence, she was already very satisfied. She drove to thepany early in the morning. Her skills were very poor and she never dared to overtake, let alone changenes and jam. Once, she took a female colleague home. On the way home, an electric car was actually driving at the same speed as them. The female colleague was amused. Xiao Bai, who was ridiculed for her skills, was not annoyed and just smiled. She felt that safety was the most important thing. Since there was plenty of time, she decided to drive slowly. Xiao Bai didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. She was still in a trance and her mind was in a mess. She identally rear-ended the car in front of her. The moment she crashed into the car, Xiao Bai pounced forward. If she wasn¡¯t wearing her seatbelt, her head might have been smashed open. Still in shock, she unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car to check. When she saw it, she was stunned. It was a ck Jaguar XJ that was worth a little over three million. Her beetle had a dent in the front, and the Jaguar wasn¡¯t any better. At this moment, Whitey was extremely flustered. It stared nkly at the Jaguar.. That was all money! Chapter 1286 - 1286: In this life, please take good care of [65] Chapter 1286: In this life, please take good care of [65] Trantor: 549690339 There was a red light ahead, but she did not see it. She waspletely responsible for crashing into it.. It¡¯s over.. Whitey whined. The Jaguar owner came down. A tall, fat middle-aged man saw his beloved car that he had just mentioned a few days ago get hit, he was instantly furious. How Do You Drive? Are You Blind? Didn¡¯t you see the Red Light? You bought your driver¡¯s license, right? With your level, you still dare to go on the road. How many people do you want to kill?¡± As he spoke, the Jaguar owner took out his phone and took photos. When the light turned green, he pulled over, called the police, and called the insurancepany.. Seeing the man make one call after another, Whitey¡¯s mind went nk. Soon, the traffic police arrived. They saw the scene of the ident and asked Whitey a few questions. She admitted that she had been distracted and bumped into the Jaguar. When the traffic police saw that she was driving a beetle civilian car, he immediately told her, ¡°Miss, you are fully responsible for this. The jaguar is not cheap. Have you told your family?¡± Little white bit her lips and shook her head. ¡°The jaguar needs to be sent to the 4s shop for maintenance. We don¡¯t know the exact cost. You should follow them. Pay as much as you need to. You have to be careful when you drive next time. ¡± (¡®I got it. ¡°Xiao Bai was about to cry. Of course, she knew that the Jaguar was not cheap. This time, she was afraid that all the savings that she had saved up over the years would be lost. The man wanted her to follow him to the 4s store. Xiao Bai saw that it was almost toote for work, so the man did not let her go and insisted on grabbing her. In a moment of desperation, Xiao Bai called Xu Yi¡¯an. After listening to her brief exnation of the situation, Xu Yi¡¯an immediatelyforted her, ¡°Xiao Bai, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be there right away. Wait for me.¡± Hearing Xu Yi¡¯an¡¯s words, the nervous Xiao Bai was relieved. Xu Yi¡¯an arrived very quickly. The driver drove a rolls-royce over. When the Jaguar owner saw it, not a single spark of arrogance was left. Xu Yi¡¯an walked over quickly and looked Xiao Bai up and down. ¡°Are you Okay? ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just crashed his car. ¡°Xiao Bai pointed at the Jaguar. ¡°Old Wang, go with him to the 4s store. Take Xiao Bai¡¯s car to the 4s store for repair. ¡°After Xu Yi¡¯an said that, he held Xiao Bai¡¯s hand and walked. ¡°Your Car Can¡¯t drive anymore. I¡¯ll send you to thepany.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai followed him and didn¡¯t notice that he was holding her hand. The driver, Old Wang, drove Xiao Bai¡¯s beetle to the 4s shop with the owner of the Jaguar. He even paid for thepensation. In the car, Xiao Bai¡¯s heart was still palpitating. Her face was pale. Xu Yi¡¯an drove the car and looked at her. He was a little worried. ¡°Why do you look so pale?¡± Xiao Bai licked his lips. ¡°Maybe you haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a rear-end collision. As long as you¡¯re fine, there¡¯s no need to be too nervous. ¡°After saying that, he looked at her again. ¡°You went to the office so early. Did you have breakfast?¡± ¡°No. ¡°Xiao Bai lowered her head. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to avoid the general and Zhuang Rong, she wouldn¡¯t havee out so early. If she had known that there would be an ident, she would rather face the general and Zhuang Rong than let her hard-earned savings go down the drain. (¡®I found a good breakfast shop. It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Little White looked listless. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Rong residence, Breakfast Time. Everyone was present at the dining table. Zhuang Rong was pushed down by the general. Rong pet looked at everyone except for little white.. Chapter 1287 - 1287: Please take care of her for the rest of her life Chapter 1287: Please take care of her for the rest of her life Trantor: 549690339 She could not sit still any longer and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go up and call sister Xiao Bai. ¡± With that, she ran upstairs. Not long after, she came down with her head lowered. Young Master Rong looked at his precious daughter and asked, ¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± Sister Xiao Bai is not in the bedroom. The Maid told me that she drove to the office early in the morning. ¡°After saying that, Rong Chong darted a look at Young Master Shuai. She realized that her brother wasn¡¯t listening to her at all. He was taking care of Zhuang Rong. She didn¡¯t know what they were whispering about. In short, Zhuang Rong was smiling happily. Rong pet was a little annoyed. Look at what her brother had done to make Xiao Bai run away. Feng Yuxi handed her a cup of hot milk and said in a low voice, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about that. Have a good breakfast. ¡± ¡°But Pm worried about sister Xiao Bai. ¡°Rong Chong er pouted unhappily. Feng yuxi chuckled, ¡°She¡¯s an adult. She can¡¯t be so stupid that she can¡¯t take care of herself, right?¡± Rong Chong er red at him before slowly drinking the milk. Luo Anning, on the other hand, was no longer calm. She raised her voice slightly and asked Rong Chong er, ¡°Did you say that Xiao Bai drove to thepany by herself?¡± Rong beloved blinked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what the maid told me.¡± ¡°Oh my God! ¡°Luo Anning held her forehead with one hand. ¡°Little White¡¯s skills are so weak. How can she drive herself to thepany?¡± Usually, young master Rong would ask her toe along and bring her to thepany. However, he did not dare to let her drive herself. He did not expect that she would run away today. Young Master Rong said slowly, ¡°I hope nothing bad will happen.¡± The youngmander at the side was silent. He ate breakfast silently and did not participate in their conversation about little white. At night, Little White was extremely unwilling, but she had no choice but toe back. The more she ran away, the more it showed that she had a guilty conscience. Therefore, she had toe back and everything had to be as usual. She came back a littlete. She felt that she had worked overtime for more than an hour before she took a taxi back. When she returned to Rong residence, it was already dinner time. ¡°Little White, why did you go to the office without eating breakfast this morning?¡±Jiang Peihua touched Little White¡¯s head, her eyes full of heartache. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Grandma. I drank milk and ate three pieces of toast before I went to the office. ¡°Little White Lied. She did not know why she lied. ¡°Really?¡±Jiang Peihua didn¡¯t pursue the matter. She only held her hand and said, ¡°We can¡¯t do this tomorrow morning. How can we casually eat breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes, I got it, Grandma. ¡± After saying that, she went into the dining room and sat down. Xiao Bai had to admit that Zhuang Rong was an extrovert. As a soldier, she had a valiant and heroic air between her brows. The atmosphere was very warm because of her. On the other hand, she ate in silence and would not initiate a conversation. She would only answer when asked about herself. She was shy, andpared to Zhuang Rong, it was easy to see her strengths and weaknesses. She ate a torturous meal, and it was also very torturous. She had never thought that time would move so slowly. After the meal, she prepared to walk around the garden to digest her food. She did not expect to bump into the young marshal and Zhuang Rong. Zhuang Rong also wanted to visit the garden of Rong residence. The three of them headed towards the garden together. Xiao Bai took a few steps and felt that if she went, it would affect them. After hesitating for a while, he turned around and headed back. ¡°Xiao Bai, aren¡¯t you going to the Garden?¡± Zhuang Rong stopped her. Xiao Bai slowly turned around. ¡°I just remembered that I still have two emails that I haven¡¯t read. You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°What a pity, ¡± Zhuang Rong said regretfully. ¡°You¡¯re the Young Commander¡¯s sister. I wanted to interact with you more, but you seem to be very busy. I don¡¯t see you much in a day.. ¡° Chapter 1288 - 1288: In this life, please take care of [67] Chapter 1288: In this life, please take care of [67] Trantor: 549690339 Xiao Bai did not know what she said, but she almost ran away. She hurriedly ran back to her bedroom and closed the door. She leaned against the back of the door and gasped for breath. After a long time, she slid down the door and sat on the ground. It turned out that it was really difficult to be brother and sister with the youngmander. Ever since Zhuang Rong moved into the Rong residence, Xiao Bai felt that the ce she had lived in for twenty years had be depressing. She started to be cautious, ufortable, and cautious. She was afraid that she would reveal some emotions that she should not have and let others know. She spent less and less time at home. She was the first one to leave Rong residence every day, and she was also the one who came back after counting the hours in the morning. Only in this way could she reduce the number of times she met with the young marshal and Zhuang Rong. These days, it was fortunate that Xu Yi¡¯an had been apanying her. Otherwise, she would not know what to do to kill time when she was wandering outside alone. Today, they were supposed to go to the movies together after dinner, but Xiao Bai¡¯s period suddenly came early! She looked embarrassed and said apologetically to Xu Yi¡¯an, who was driving, ¡°Yi¡¯an, Pm afraid I won¡¯t be able to watch the movie¡­ ¡± Seeing that she looked like she was in pain, Xu Yi¡¯an immediately pulled over. ¡°Where are you feeling unwell? Why do you look so awful all of a sudden?¡± Xiao Bai stuttered and looked like she was avoiding him. She wanted to give him a random excuse to fool him, but Xu Yi¡¯an was really worried. Without saying anything else, he wanted to send her to the hospital, in the end, Xiao Bai could only surrender. ¡°I¡­ Pm¡­ My good friend suddenly came. ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Yi¡¯an did not understand. What friend did she have that he did not see? Xiao Bai saw that he still didn¡¯t understand, and his face instantly turned red. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s that¡­ that good friend that every girl has toe every month¡­¡± Xu Yi¡¯an finally understood. He cleared his throat and nodded. His ears turned pink. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you home now.¡± ¡°Okay. ¡°Xiao Bai didn¡¯t want to take a taxi back by himself. That would not only be troublesome, but it would also waste time. Right now, she felt so ufortable that she just wanted to go home as soon as possible. She wanted to take a shower, change into a new set of clothes, and During this period of time, she would only return to Rong residence at midnight every day. After tidying herself up, she would lie down on the bed. It was usually almost two in the morning. She woke up early before seven in the morning. She was severely sleep-deprived, so she had to drink arge amount of coffee to refresh herself. Otherwise, she would not be able to concentrate on her work. Xu Yi¡¯an drove very steadily. The performance of the luxury car was also very good. He almost did not feel any vibration. Xiao Bai leaned her head against the car window and fell asleep unknowingly. Xu Yi¡¯an turned his head to look at her and turned down the volume of the music. ¡°Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai, wake up?¡± At the entrance of Rong residence, although Xu Yi¡¯an did not want to wake Xiao Bai up,pared to the car, he felt that it would be morefortable to go back to bed and sleep. ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Bai woke up in a daze. She didn¡¯t know where she was. Xu Yi¡¯an motioned for her to look ahead. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Okay, then I¡¯ll go back first. Yi¡¯an, drive carefully. Goodbye. ¡°Xiao Bai got out of the car and stood outside the car door. She waved at him and watched him leave. ¡°Xiao Bai, you¡¯re back early today. ¡°The guard greeted her warmly. ¡°Hehe. ¡°Xiao Bai scratched her head. (¡®I¡¯m really early today.¡± Wasn¡¯t this a special situation? The guard arranged a car to send her in. Before walking into the living room, Xiao Bai took a deep breath and secretly cheered herself on before stepping in. As expected, everyone was there. Young Master Rong, Luo Anning, Jiang Peihua, youngmander, Zhuang Rong, pet, Feng Yuxi¡­ Chapter 1289 - 1289: In this life, please take care of me Chapter 1289: In this life, please take care of me Trantor: 549690339 Before she came in, they were chatting happily. When Little White appeared in front of everyone, the atmosphere suddenly became strangely silent. Little White smiled awkwardly and took the lead to greet her, ¡°Grandma, Uncle Rong, Aunt An Ning, I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± ¡°Little White, ¡°Jiang Peihua stopped her and stood up to walk over, ¡°Why do you look so pale? Do you feel ufortable somewhere? Tell Grandma. ¡± Xiao Bai was a very emotional person. At this moment, Jiang Peihua¡¯s concern was thest straw that broke the wall of her heart that she had worked so hard to build. Her eyes immediately turned red, and Jiang Peihua became even more worried. She quickly asked the butler to call the doctor to check on her. Xiao Bai immediately forced back her tears. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just my period¡­ my stomach is a little ufortable. Pm really fine.¡± Jiang Peihua held her hand and patted it. ¡°Then you go upstairs and rest. I¡¯ll boil some brown sugar water for you. ¡± ¡°No need, grandma. I can do it myself¡­¡± ¡°Be Good! ¡°Jiang Peihua¡¯s face turned stern. Little White could only nod obediently. Only then did Jiang Peihua smile. Staring at everyone¡¯s gazes, Little White returned to the bedroom as quickly as possible. Then, it went straight to the bathroom to take a shower! After taking a shower, she felt much more rxed. Just as she came out of the bathroom, pet came in with a freshly brewed brown sugar water. ¡°Sister little white,e over and drink the brown sugar water. ¡°Pet ced the tray on the coffee table and waved at her. Little White walked over in embarrassment. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Pet. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡°Pet picked up a pillow and rested her chin on it. ¡°Sister little white, have you been avoiding us on purpose recently?¡± Whitey stopped drinking the brown sugar water and lowered its eyes. ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Then why do you disappear every day? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you left early in the morning, didn¡¯t eat breakfast, and only came back at midnight. If you¡¯re not avoiding us, then what are you?¡± ¡°1. . . ¡°In a moment of desperation, Whitey had no choice but to lie. (¡®I¡¯m in love¡­ so¡­ so I forgot the time. I¡¯ll pay attention in the future.¡± ¡°Fell in love¡­ With¡­ Love? !¡±The pillow in Rong Chong¡¯s arms was thrown away by her shock. Both of her hands held her shoulders tightly, shaking her so much that she almost spilled the brown sugar water in her hands. ¡°Say, you fell in love? With who? Do I know him? Is He as handsome as my brother? Is My Brother Good to you?¡± The sudden question that came like a machine gun made little white unable to withstand it. She surrendered and said, ¡°Chong Chong, which question should I answer you?¡± ¡°Answer every question! ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in a rtionship. I¡¯m a high school ssmate. You Don¡¯t know me. You Can¡¯tpare to handsome. He¡¯s very good to me.¡± Rong Darling copsed on the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over¡­¡± One was about to get engaged to his fianc¨¦e, and the other was in a rtionship.. The two of them were really done for. There was no more possibility. The couple that she thought so highly of, sigh.. After she finished drinking the brown sugar water, Pet Rong carried the tray out. As soon as he went downstairs, he told everyone about this bombshell. Jiang Peihua and Luo Anning looked at each other and subconsciously looked at the general. The general was watching the military program with a focused expression, as if he did not hear it. Zhuang Rong was more interested, ¡°Xiao Bai? Why don¡¯t we have a double celebration? Let¡¯s hold the engagement ceremony together?¡± Rong Peihua leaned against Feng Yuxi¡¯s side and rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Are Yuxi and I going with you and brother?¡± Zhuang Rong smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Xiao Bai. I quite like her. She¡¯s very simple-minded and a little confused. It feels pretty good to hold the engagement ceremony together.. ¡° Chapter 1290 - 1290: Please take care of [69] for the rest of your life Chapter 1290: Please take care of [69] for the rest of your life Trantor: 549690339 Rong Chong c er immediately became listless. She held Feng Yuxi¡¯s hand and yed with his fingers. She said gloomily, (¡®I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s a little¡­ hiss¡­ ¡± Before Rong Chong ¡®er could finish her sentence, her palm was pinched by Feng Yuxi. She pouted unhappily. Feng Yuxi picked up her hand and kissed the back of her hand. His lips told her silently, ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±. Rong Chong er blinked and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ? Feng Yuxi chuckled and gestured for her to look at young handsome. Rong Chong er turned her head nkly. Sure enough, her brother¡¯s face had darkened. Zhuang Rong also realized that the atmosphere was not right. The interaction between Feng Yuxi and Rong Chong Er did not escape her eyes. She smiled awkwardly and asked sincerely, ¡°Did I say something wrong? If so, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Luo Anning cast her a kind look, sheforted her, ¡°No, you didn¡¯t say anything wrong. It¡¯s just that handsome is the older brother. It¡¯s a little unreasonable for a brother and sister to be engaged at the same time. What we mean is that when you marry handsome, as his sister, Xiao Bai will be able toplete his marriage. There¡¯s an order in his upbringing. ¡± Zhuang Rong hit herself on the head in frustration. ¡°Looks like Pm confused. ¡± Jiang Peihua took over the topic and changed the focus in a few words, returning to the issue of her engagement with handsome. At 9:30, the handsome stood up and said to Zhuang Rong, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take you upstairs to rest.¡± Zhuang Rong was also a little tired. Hearing his suggestion, she was very happy to agree. ¡°Grandma, Uncle, aunt, Darling, Yu Xi, Goodnight. Pll go upstairs to rest first. ¡± Zhuang Rong said goodnight and was picked up from the wheelchair by the young marshal and sent upstairs. The servant immediately followed and sent the wheelchair up. Rong Darling poked his head out from Feng Yuxi¡¯s arms and asked Luo Anning with a smile, ¡°Mother, you said that the children are orderly. Does that mean that only after brother and second brother are married can I consider the marriage?¡± ¡°Ask your father about this. I Can¡¯t make the decision.¡± Feng Yuxi¡¯s heart was in his throat and his breathing became cautious. Young Master Rong carried the imposing manner and dignity of the head of the family and nced at Rong Chong C er. That nce made Rong Chong ¡®er tremble in fear and a bad warning rose in his heart. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Stay with father and mother for a few more years. ¡°Young Master Rong said indifferently and his sharp gaze swept past Feng Yuxi like a knife. Want to marry his daughter? No way! The daughter that he had painstakingly raised was taken away by him so easily. Young Master Rong was unwilling to ept this! He felt that this kid¡¯s luck was too good. After going through so many twists and turns, his beloved daughter still fell into his hands! As the future father-inw, Young Master Rong felt that he had to kill his pride. Let him understand that his daughter was easy to deceive. As his father-inw, he was not to be trifled with! Feng Yuxi could not help but feel his scalp go numb. There was a hint of hesitation on his handsome face, and he hesitated for half a minute, he still opened his mouth to express his sincere hope, trembling with fear. ¡°Uncle Rong, my beloved daughter and I are getting married. It doesn¡¯t affect her from apanying you and Aunt An Ning. My father thinks that I¡¯m not young anymore. A man should start a family before starting a career, so¡­ ¡± Young Master Rong crossed his arms in front of his chest and nced at him. ¡°My Beloved is still young. I¡¯m not in a hurry to get married. ¡± The expression on his face said, ¡°If you¡¯re really in a hurry, you can change people. After all, even if my daughter is in her thirties, there are plenty of people who would step over the threshold to marry her. ¡°. Chapter 1291 - 1291: In this life, please take good care of [70] Chapter 1291: In this life, please take good care of [70] Trantor: 549690339 This was something that Feng Yuxi had never expected. His thin lips moved, and he could not say anything. Only at this moment did he realize that no one should offend his father-inw! Otherwise, he would suffer! Rong Chong c er was unhappy when he saw young master rong bullying Feng Yuxi. He sat beside Young Master Rong and shook his arm twice, he pouted. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t Bully Yuxi. Only I can bully him. ¡± ¡°TSK TSK, look at how you¡¯re protecting your son¡­ ¡°young master Rong was very upset. He felt that his daughter did not love him anymore. His father¡¯s high position had been stolen by Feng Yuxi. Rong Chong c er leaned on his shoulder and acted coquettishly. ¡°No, I love dad the most. ¡± Young Master Rong changed his frustrated look and raised his eyebrows proudly at Feng Yuxi. He was full of provocation. Luo Anning shook her head as she watched. Jiang Peihua did not know whether tough or cry. Only Feng Yuxi could only smile bitterly. Father-inw was the eldest. As long as father-inw was happy.. After drinking the brown sugar water, his stomach did not hurt as much. Little Whitey on his soft bed and fell asleep quietly. In the middle of the night, she suddenly woke up hungry. She looked at the time and saw that it was only two o¡¯clock! Whitey was struggling with the problem of whether she should get up and make some supper or grit her teeth and endure for four hours until breakfast. She didn¡¯t have much sleep to begin with. If she made supper and ate her fill, she would need at least an hour.. That meant that she would lose another hour of sleep. She made up her mind and closed her eyes to continue sleeping. Five minutester, she lifted the nket and went downstairs to prepare food. When she came to the kitchen, she was surprised to see what she saw. ¡°Young¡­ Young Marshal?¡± The young marshal actually cooked personally? Did He¡­ know how to Cook? The young marshal turned around and looked at her. He was unperturbed. ¡°Are You Hungry?¡± Although he quickly turned around and continued to busy himself, little white still nodded. Suddenly, he remembered that he could not see, so he replied, ¡°Yes. ¡± After a pause, little white added awkwardly, ¡°You do your work first. I¡¯lle inter. ¡± The major took a sip of the soup in the spoon. It was salty and mild. Then, he turned off the fire and said in a cold voice, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve made too much noodles. I¡¯ll give you a bowl.¡± ¡°No need, no need. ¡°Little White waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll make it myselfter.¡± She was terrified. How could she let the major cook it for her? The general nced at her. That nce made her freeze on the spot. His clear and cold voice was obviously more serious. It was tinged with anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t teacher teach you not to waste food?¡± Little White was questioned. Like a student who had made a mistake, she lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°Yes.¡± The general snorted. He took out two bowls and scooped out the egg noodles in the pot. ¡°What are you waiting for? Bring your own.¡± ¡°OH. ¡°Whitey walked over, picked up its bowl of noodles, and followed him out of the kitchen. At the huge table of twenty people, Whitey and the young Marshal faced each other, eating a bowl of egg noodles in silence. At first, she was very nervous, but she also felt awkward. She wanted to find a topic to ease the atmosphere. After chatting for a while, she realized that the young marshal did not intend to pay attention to her, so she shut her mouth. She lowered her head and ate the noodles faster, trying to finish them quickly and return to the bedroom! Unexpectedly, the egg noodles tasted very good! It was impossible to tell that it was made by the general. She sucked on the noodles,pletely unaware that the general¡¯s sharp eyes were glued to her face the entire time.. Chapter 1292 - 1292: In this life, please take care of [71] Chapter 1292: In this life, please take care of [71] Trantor: 549690339 Finally, after slurping down the noodles, little white, who had just picked up the bowl and drank a mouthful of soup, felt the burning gaze from the opposite side. She carefully raised her head. Caught off guard, she met the youngmander¡¯s pair of deep ck eyes. Her heart was suddenly struck. ¡°Youngmander, I¡¯m done eating. Enjoy your meal. ¡°After saying that, she picked up the bowl and walked towards the kitchen. When he was washing the dishes, a figure appeared beside him. The major handed the bowl to her. ¡°You wash it.¡± ¡°Okay. ¡°Little White naturally did not dare to reject the major¡¯s request. Moreover, after eating his noodles, it was only right for her to be in charge of washing the dishes. (¡®I heard from Darling that you¡¯re in Love? ¡°Taking out a bottle of pure water from the fridge, the major unscrewed the cap and took a sip. Xiao Bai braced herself and said, ¡± ¡­ Yes. ¡± ¡°High school ssmate?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± Xiao Bai licked her lips. It was a subconscious move that she made when she was nervous. The major saw everything, he sneered, ¡°After all, you¡¯re my future brother-inw. I have to keep an eye on things for you. You¡¯re so stupid. If you were sold, you¡¯d probably still be smiling and counting money for others. ¡± ¡°He won ¡®t. ¡°Xiao Bai subconsciously defended Xu Yi¡¯an. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite protective. ¡°After saying that and snorting coldly, the youngmander turned around and left. Xiao Bai stood where he was. His heart was sour. He lowered his head and continued to wash the dishes. The next morning, Xiao Bai woke upte. Before he could escape, Luo Anning called out to him and obediently walked into the dining room. ¡°Good morning, everyone. ¡°She smiled and sat down. ¡°Xiaobai, I asked the kitchen to boil ginger brown sugar water and put it in a Thermos sk. When you go to the officeter, remember to bring it with you. ¡°After Luo Anning said that, she handed the Thermos sk to her. Xiaobai was very touched. He took the Thermos sk and rubbed it in his hand. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Anning. ¡± ¡°Child, why are you so polite?¡±Luo Anning nodded her head. ¡°Eat your breakfast quickly. ¡± ¡°Okay! ¡°Xiao Bai lowered her head. Just as she was about to pick up the spoon, her phone rang. It was Xu Yi¡¯an¡¯s phone. She looked at everyone and said softly, ¡°Sorry, I have to take this call.¡± ¡°Take it. ¡°Young Master Rong signaled for her to rx. Xiao Bai then picked up the phone. ¡°Hello¡­ Now? I was just about to eat¡­ then forget it, I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± After saying that, little white hung up the phone and said apologetically, ¡°Grandma, Uncle Rong, Aunt Anning, I can¡¯t eat breakfast anymore. Enjoy your meal, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Jiang Peihua teased her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s your boyfriend, right? It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s important to apany your boyfriend. Young couples should date often. ¡± ¡°Grandma¡­ ¡°little white blushed from her teasing. Young Master Rong still felt that Little White¡¯s face was not red enough and was not nervous enough. He asked, ¡°When will you bring your boyfriend back? The ugly son-inw will meet his inws sooner orter. ¡± ¡°Uncle Rong¡­ ¡°little white bit her lips. Her face was as red as blood. She did not dare to stay any longer. She got up and ran away. ¡°You¡¯re shy, Hahaha. ¡°Jiang Peihua was in a good mood. ¡°This child is so thin-skinned. Look at how red her face is. ¡± (¡®I¡¯m done eating. Enjoy your meal. ¡°The youngmander put down his spoon and stood up to leave the table. Zhuang Rong saw that there was still more than half a bowl of porridge left in his bowl, so she moved a little. ¡°Youngmander, you¡¯ve only eaten so little?¡± The youngmander had already left the restaurant with quick steps. He did not hear what she said, so he naturally would not answer why he had only eaten so little. Jiang Peihua eased Zhuang Rong¡¯s awkwardness. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not to your liking. Youngmander has a very sharp mouth.. ¡° Chapter 1293 - 1293: In this life, please take good care of [72] Chapter 1293: In this life, please take good care of [72] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I think so. ¡°Zhuang Rong nodded and agreed. Xiao Bai picked up her bag and hurried to the entrance of Rong residence. Sure enough, she saw Xu Yi¡¯an standing beside the ck Maybach. ¡°Xiao Bai. ¡°Xu Yi¡¯an waved at her, a gentle smile on his lips. Xiao Bai ran over and panted. ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± ¡°I wanted to invite you to have breakfast together. ¡°After Xu Yi¡¯an said that, he opened the door of the passenger seat for her and gestured for her toe over. ¡°I found a restaurant that tastes pretty good, so I wanted to bring you to have a taste. ¡± ¡°Sure, ¡°Xiao Bai agreed readily. Sometimes, she was really grateful to Xu Yi¡¯an. When she was at her most lost and at a loss, he was by her side. They ate and watched movies together to kill time. After breakfast together, Xu Yi¡¯an sent her to the entrance of the Baina building. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work tonight. Let¡¯s have dinner together. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you. ¡°Xiao Bai waved at him. ¡°Drive carefully and be careful. ¡± Zhuang Rong realized that the young marshal had been absent-minded the whole time. Even when she asked him about the wedding dress he wore on the day of his engagement, he did not respond. Therefore, she closed the album of gowns that the designer had sent over. Over the past few days, through observation, she realized that the young marshal and Xiao Bai were not quite normal. She tried to probe them again and again. Everyone¡¯s reaction, including the young marshal and Xiao Bai, gave her a piece of information. That was, Xiao Bai and the young marshal were the couple that they had expected. The two of them had been childhood sweethearts. Xiao Bai¡¯s background was pitiful, and it was the young marshal who personally brought her back to Rong residence. Moreover, Jiang Peihua, Luo Anning, and young master Rong had always treated little white as a child bride. The way they ate, wore, and spent money was not inferior to Rong Peihua, the legitimate daughter of Rong Peihua. Moreover, the general¡¯s gaze that chased little white made her understand that the general was interested in little white, and little white¡­ was in a state of evasion. Zhuang Rong did not know what the past was between the two of them. She could only rely on her own observations and guesses toe up with some useful information. Looking at the young marshal holding his forehead with one hand in a daze, Zhuang Rong sighed and pushed her wheelchair out. With the help of the maids, she came to the garden. After a while, the young marshal chased after her. ¡°Why are you out? Have you chosen your wedding dress?¡±The young marshal came over and pushed her personally. ¡°Next time you want to visit the garden, let me know. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. ¡± Zhuang Rongughed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember.¡± Neither of them mentioned what happened just now. It was as if it had never happened. That night, during dinner, little white unintentionally mentioned that she used to go to the skating rink to y. She evenined that she was stupid and that she couldn¡¯t learn it no matter how hard she tried. Xu Yi¡¯an canceled the movie on a whim and brought her directly to the skating rink. When she put on the skates, Little White was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to stand up. In the past, she was afraid of falling. When the major taught her, she was timid and didn¡¯t dare to slip on her own. The major pulled her along and let her go halfway. Little White had already formed a fear that was simr to a psychological shadow. It didn¡¯t dare to stand up and didn¡¯t follow him by holding his hand. Xu Yi¡¯an promised repeatedly that he wouldn¡¯t let her go and wouldn¡¯t let her fall. Only then did little white reluctantly agree and put her hand on his palm. Xu Yi¡¯an¡¯s technique was very good. Even if there were many people on the ice skating rink, he would firmly protect her and prevent others from bumping into her. After two rounds of skating, Xiao Bai also fell in love with the feeling of skating. Only then did she realize that Xu Yi¡¯an was different from the general. The general wanted to teach her and let her learn this skill so that she could skate on her own.. Chapter 1294 - 1294: In this life, please take care of [73] Chapter 1294: In this life, please take care of [73] Trantor: 549690339 It was inevitable that he would be harsh and strict. Xu Yi¡¯an did not have such high expectations. What he cared about was that she had a good time. The whole night, she had a good time. She sweated a lot, but it was also enjoyable! Xu Yi¡¯an sent her to the entrance of Rong residence. When she was about to get out of the car, he held her hand and said, ¡°Xiao Bai, can vou listen to me for a Moment?¡± Xiao Bai sensibly retracted her hand and nervously licked her lips. ¡°Go ahead. ¡± (¡®I believe that during this period of time, you can feel my feelings for you. Xiao Bai, I like you. I¡¯ve liked you since high school. At that time, because of your rtionship with the major general, I didn¡¯t dare to confess. ¡°Xu Yi¡¯an smiled, wen runqing said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not together with the major general, can you give me a Chance?¡± ¡°I. . . I don¡¯t know. ¡°Xiao Bai was confused by the sudden confession. Xu Yi¡¯an smiled helplessly. ¡°I was rude. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest. I¡¯m leaving first. ¡°Xiao Bai fled. ¡°Xiao Bai! ¡°Xu Yi¡¯an got out of the car and looked at her. Xiao Bai stopped and turned to face him. Looking at Xiao Bai who was standing a few meters away, Xu Yi¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but hug her, ¡°Xiao Bai, can you be my girlfriend? You Don¡¯t have to answer me right now. I¡¯ll give you time to think. But there¡¯s a condition. During the time you think about it, are we going to be okay?¡± . Okay.¡± Xu Yi¡¯an hugged her for a while, then reluctantly let go of her. ¡°Go back. Good night. ¡± ¡°Good night, ¡°Xiao Bai said in a daze. He did not forget to tell her, ¡°Drive carefully. ¡± Xu Yi¡¯an smiled. He was very satisfied with her words. It was almost midnight and everyone was asleep. Xiao Bai walked upstairs quietly. Just as she was about to open her bedroom door, her wrist tightened and someone grabbed her. The youngmander opened the bedroom door and pushed her in. He shed in and kicked the door shut. Xiao Bai looked at the general who had suddenly barged in and was shocked. ¡°Young¡­ general, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The general closed in step by step. Xiao Bai retreated again and again and unknowingly retreated to the side of the bed. Her heel tripped on the foot of the bed and she fell straight onto the bed. ¡°Ah .. ¡°Xiao Bai cried out in shock. In the next second, something even more shocking happened! The general pressed down on her and pressed his hands on both sides of her head. His dark eyes stared at her deeply. His eagle-like gaze made it impossible for her to escape. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, Xu Yi¡¯an is your boyfriend?¡± Xiao Bai bit her lips and trembled. ¡± ¡­ Yes. ¡± ¡°You Like Him?¡±The youngmander pressed on. ¡°¡­ I like him. ¡± ¡°Say it again, who do you like? ! ¡°The youngmander grabbed her chin. Xiao Bai was pinched in pain and could not help but frown. ¡± ¡­ I like Xu Yi¡¯an. ¡± ¡°Yun Xiao Bai! ¡°The major roared angrily, ¡°You deserve to die! ¡± ¡°It Hurts! ¡°Xiao Bai was in so much pain that tears were falling down. She was really afraid that the major would identally crush her chin. ¡°You still know pain? ¡°The major mocked coldly, ¡°Am I not good to you? Xu Yi¡¯an gave you a small favor and you fell in love with him. I treated you so well, why the F * Ck didn¡¯t you fall in love with me? ! ¡± ¡°Young marshal¡­ Don¡¯t be like this¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s nose was sore and tears kept flowing out of his eyes. She was afraid of a young marshal like this.. He was about to get engaged, wasn¡¯t he? This was good. She wasn¡¯t good enough for the young marshal. This was good too. It broke all of her wishful thinking.. Chapter 1295 - 1295: Please take good care of [74] in this life Chapter 1295: Please take good care of [74] in this life Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yun Xiaobai, put away your tears! ¡°The youngmander fiercely pushed her away and got up from her body. Standing by the bed, he said, ¡°You are the one who has no right to cry in front of me.¡± Xiaobai immediately put away her tears and didn¡¯t dare to cry again. She kept her eyes open, afraid that her tears would fall if she blinked. He sniffled and rubbed his red chin gently. He slowly sat up from the bed. ¡°You like Xu Yi¡¯an so much, huh? Alright then, let¡¯s have a double celebration. On the day that Zhuang Rong and I got engaged, you and Xu Yi¡¯an will settle the matter together! ¡°The youngmander said coldly, he red at her fiercely. ¡°I¡¯m really blind. I like ingrates like you. I let you trample on my feelings for no reason. ¡± ¡°General¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai looked at him helplessly. ¡°Keep your tears away. Pm disgusted by what I see. ¡°The general turned around, mmed the door and left. Bang The entire door frame shook. Xiao Bai¡¯s entire body trembled as tears rolled down her cheeks. Was she wrong? Why did the general feel inexplicably sad when he criticized her like that? Why did he feel as if his heart was being twisted by a knife when he thought of what he said about her getting engaged to Xu Yi¡¯an with them? The next morning, a piece of news about an earthquake in the neighboring country swept through all the headlines. The youngmander had a solemn expression on his face. He left the restaurant in a hurry without eating breakfast. Twenty minutester, he walked into the restaurant, said that he was going out on a mission, and left in a hurry. Zhuang Rong was a little absent-minded. Jiang Peihua looked at the back of the youngmander as he left in a hurry. ¡°Why are you going out on a mission again? Didn¡¯t you say that you were on vacation?¡± Zhuang Rong smiled bitterly. ¡°Grandma, Pm afraid that the youngmander volunteered himself. ¡± As for what he was going to do, she had probably guessed it. Luo Anning gripped the newspaper tightly and slowly lowered her head to look at the shocking scene of the earthquake. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the youngmander is going to the earthquake rescue?¡± Zhuang Rong said softly, ¡°The situation of the earthquake is serious. There are heavy casualties and property losses. Out of humanitarian reasons, all countries will donate resources and send rescue teams. ¡± For a moment, everyone fell silent. Jiang Peihua¡¯s face was pale. She leaned back in her chair and could not say a word. One could imagine how dangerous the scene of the earthquake was. Xiao Bai was even more shocked. The general¡­ did he really have to go to the rescue? Suddenly, he had lost his appetite. His heart was hung on the general who had left. For seven days in a row, the news in the country continuously followed and reported on the earthquake disaster. The local houses were damaged, and the casualties were heavy. Aftershocks were incessant, and the natural conditions were extremely bad. The torrential rain even caused mudslides and sh floods in some areas. It could be said that the houses were in bad shape, and the bad natural conditions increased the difficulty of rescue. Ever since Ah Tian left, the major general had not sent any news back. Young Master Rong contacted the Major General¡¯s chief, and received the news that none of the rescue personnel at the front were injured or killed. The word ¡®casualties¡¯was as heavy as a shackle, and it cast a shadow over everyone¡¯s faces. Two weekster, a call came from the imperial capital. Themander-in-chief was seriously injured and was hospitalized! Jiang Peihua fainted on the spot. Little White screamed as it caught her from the ground. On the ne to the imperial capital, countless possibilities shed through ?Little White¡¯s mind, but none of them were things that she could ept or endure. If she could, she would rather have the one injured be herself and hope that the youngmander would be fine. The feeling of her heart being stabbed by a knife was indescribable. It was as if someone was using a knife to slice her heart inch by inch. The knife was bleeding. She pressed her palms together and prayed to God that the youngmander was safe and sound.. Chapter 1296 - 1296: In this life, please take good care of [75] Chapter 1296: In this life, please take good care of [75] Trantor: 549690339 As long as the youngmander was doing well, she would do anything! When they arrived at the Imperial Military Region General Hospital, the youngmander was still in the ICU and did not wake up. The Doctor gave a critical notice to the family members to prepare themselves mentally. Jiang Peihua cried several times and fainted. Luo Anning¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and she was in a trance. Rong¡¯s favorite, Feng Yuxi, went to take care of Jiang Peihua. Young Master Rong¡¯s expression was solemn as he softlyforted Luo Anning. Glory was discussing business overseas. When he heard the news, he immediately rushed back. When he arrived at the hospital, his entire expression was so haggard that it was shocking. Sister Whitey, How is my brother? ! ¡°Glory grabbed her shoulders in a panic and shook her anxiously. Whitey was on the verge of copse and her face was pale. ¡°Young¡­ young marshal he¡­ ¡± ¡°How is my brother? ! ¡°Glory growled. ¡°Young marshal he isn¡¯t awake yet. ¡°Whitey was mentally and physically exhausted. After saying that, she closed her eyes and fainted. Sister Whitey? ¡°Glory hugged her. Seeing that her face was pale, he hurriedly called for a doctor. She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. When Whitey woke up, she saw a dazzling white. She was stunned for a moment, and when she regained her memory, she hurriedly got up, lifted the nket, and got out of bed. When the nurse saw that she had woken up, she hurriedly came over to support her. ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± Whitey randomly put on her shoes and anxiously muttered, ¡°Where¡¯s the general¡­ I¡¯m going to see the general¡­¡± ¡°Miss, your body is weak, and you need to rest more¡­ ¡°before the nurse could finish her words, Whitey pushed her away. She ran out in a hurry, like a headless fly, constantly searching and searching. It was not easy to find the ICU, but the young Marshal was nowhere to be seen. Her mind went nk. She grabbed a passing nurse and asked anxiously, ¡°Where is the young marshal? where is the young marshal lying inside? ! ¡± ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be agitated. The young marshal is awake and has been transferred to the ward. ¡± Little White was so happy that she was crying. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great¡­ where is his ward?¡± When the nurse saw how happy she was, her face turned pale again. She was worried that something might happen to her, so she simply helped her to the general¡¯s ward. Before she entered the ward, little white heard a familiar voice that she had not heard for a long time. It was the general¡¯s.. Many people were talking inside. Jiang Peihua¡¯s, Luo Anning¡¯s, Young Master Rong¡¯s, Pet¡¯s, Glory¡¯s, Feng Yuxi¡¯s¡­ and Zhuang Rong¡¯s. It was a lively scene. Xiao Bai took a deep breath and patted his face. He smiled and walked in. Hearing the footsteps, everyone turned around. ¡°Sister Xiao Bai, you¡¯re Awake?¡±Rong Peier ran over to support her. ¡°You look so pale. Why Don¡¯t you take a rest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡°Xiao Bai shook his head and looked greedily at the general through the crowd. The general, who was in a good mood just a moment ago and told everyone not to worry about him, said coldly, ¡°Let her out, I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± ¡°General¡­ ¡°Luo Anning reprimanded him. The general closed his eyes. ¡°Seeing her affects your mood, it¡¯s not good for your recovery. ¡± Everyone was speechless.. Little White clenched her fists and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s good that the general is fine¡­ then I¡­ Then I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Rong Chong er turned her head and looked at the general unhappily. Then, she supported her and said, ¡°Sister little white, I¡¯ll go out with you.¡± Little White was terrified and waved her hands repeatedly. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go out myself. The general has just woken up, you should apany him more¡­¡± With that, little white staggered out of the ward.. Chapter 1297 - 1297: Please take care of [76] for the rest of your life Chapter 1297: Please take care of [76] for the rest of your life Trantor: 549690339 As soon as little white left, Jiang Peihua said, ¡°Little handsome, Little White was so worried about you that she fainted for two days. She just woke up, there¡¯s no need for you to target her. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to! ¡°Young handsome said confidently. Jiang Peihua: ¡± ¡­ ¡± Young master rong snorted, ¡°Only little white is a simple and honest child. You can bully her all you want. ¡± Glory peeled an apple for the young master and peeled a long piece of fruit skin, his skills were perfect. ¡°Brother, this isn¡¯t right. Sister Little White was so worried about you that she fainted from fright and rushed over to see you the moment she woke up. Be careful not to scare her away. Who¡¯s going to be your Wife? The atmosphere was instantly pushed to the freezing point. When glory realized that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right, he looked up and saw Zhuang Rong sitting on the wheelchair opposite him with an awkward expression. Only then did he realize that he had said the wrong flower. In his nervousness, the long apple skin snapped with a snap. ¡°That¡­ I was joking. Don¡¯t mind me, hehehe¡­¡± Only Glory¡¯s embarrassedughter was left in the entire ward. Zhuang Rong, on the other hand, was graceful and had a forthright heroic spirit. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t mind me.¡± The guilt in Glory¡¯s heart was finally alleviated a little. Xiao Bai walked back to the ward dejectedly and squatted on the floor to cry alone. She felt very wronged. The youngmander¡¯s obvious disgust also made her heart feel like it was being cut by a knife. She did not understand why things had be like this. She had never thought that the youngmander would hate her one day. This day had reallye, but she had nothing to do with it. It was as if the most important thing had been dug out from the bottom of her heart and was slowly passing away. It was so fast that she couldn¡¯t even catch it. It was like the sand between her fingers. The tighter she clenched it, the more it slipped away. In the end, nothing could be held back. This feeling was extremely ufortable. Her chest was so stifled that it was difficult to breathe. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying. Her throat was choked and her body was twitching. No one knew about this. For a few days in a row, Little White was rejected by the general. She did not even have the right to see him. She had cried and cried. The pain in her heart could only be buried deep in her heart. Jiang Peihua saw that her mood was not right and nned to let her return to S City first. They would take care of the general and nothing would happen to him. Little White only smiled and did not agree to go back. She wanted to stay. Even if she could not see the general, even if she had to stay at the ce closest to him, she would still be happy. Nothing was more important than him surviving. So, she did not care about anything else. As long as the general lived well. That night, Jiang Peihua and the rest went back to rest. Zhuang Rong stayed behind. Seeing that the general was not in a good mood, she was ready to leave the ward and go back to rest. Before she left, she said to the general, ¡°General, are you really not going to see her? As far as I know, she has been wandering outside the ward for a whole day.¡± The general closed his eyes and there was no emotion in his tone. ¡°Mind your own business. ¡± ¡°Hehe. ¡± Zhuang Rong smiled and asked the nurse to push her back. The door was gently closed and the entire ward was silent. After more than ten minutes, the ward door was gently opened and the neer walked in quietly. However, he did not know that all of his movements were heard by the well-trained general. The lights in the ward were turned off. Whitey could only use the weak light from the window and the corridor to see. It groped its way to the bedside and cautiously called out, ¡°Young Marshal?¡± There was no response. The young marshal¡¯s breathing was steady.. Chapter 1298 - 1298: Please take care of [77] for the rest of vour Chapter 1298: Please take care of [77] for the rest of vour life Trantor: 549690339 Xiao Bai let out a sigh of relief and sat down on the chair. His fingers trembled as he carefully stroked his face. The major general¡¯s face was also injured. She did not dare to use too much strength. She was already satisfied just by gently tracing his outline. ¡°Major general¡­ ¡°she muttered. As her heart ached, she mustered up her courage and bent down. Trembling, she pressed her lips onto his thin lips. Pa.. The room lit up. The person who had been sleeping soundly opened his dark and deep eyes and stared straight at her. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, how dare you! ¡± Xiaobai trembled and instantly straightened up. His face was flushed red and when his gaze met the cold gaze of the major, the color in his eyes began to fade. ¡°Major¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to assault you¡­¡± The general snorted coldly, ¡°If you didn¡¯t mean to, then you did? You¡¯re even more guilty! ¡± ¡°No, no, no¡­ ¡°Xiaobai was so anxious that his brain was a mess. ¡°1 couldn¡¯t help it¡­ Pm sorry¡­¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t help it?¡±The general chewed on these two words yfully. ¡°It¡¯s My Fault, general, hit me. ¡°Xiaobai¡¯s red and swollen eyes began to shed tears again. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to raise his head to look at him. The major stroked his lips with one hand and rubbed his fingertips gently. ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡± ¡°I exined it just now. ¡°Xiao Bai lowered his head even more. ¡°What¡¯s the reason for you not being able to control yourself? ¡°The major sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t like me, yet you kiss me. Yun Xiao Bai, didn¡¯t teacher teach you that girls should keep their bodies clean and have self-respect? l¡± Thest sentence was simply shouted out in a low voice. Xiao Bai¡¯s body trembled and he cried, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you¡­ I don¡¯t dislike you. ¡± Speak clearly! ¡± Xiao Bai bit his lips tightly and did not say a word. The majorughed mockingly. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, what exactly is this? You Don¡¯t like me, yet you tease me from time to time. Who the F * Ck do you think you are? ! Get lost!¡± Xiaobai raised his head and looked at him with tears in his eyes, (¡®I don¡¯t dislike you. Never, never. Don¡¯t be angry, youngmander. I¡¯ll just get lost. Don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± After saying that, he did not bother wiping his tears as Xiaobai hurriedly ran out. The youngmander was so handsome that his heart and lungs hurt. He roared, ¡°If you dare to take another step out, try it! ¡± After shouting, he pulled on his wound, causing him to grimace in pain. Little White hurriedly ran back. ¡°Young Marshal, where does it hurt? Pm sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I Won¡¯t make you angry anymore¡­ ¡± ¡°My Heart Hurts. ¡°After the young Marshal said that, he closed his eyes. He did not want to say anything more to her and looked at her again. Little White stood in ce in a daze. After a long while, her wooden brain finally opened up. ¡°Young Marshal, do you¡­ still like me?¡± The marshal did not even want to snort. If he could, he wanted to jump up and break her neck! Xiao Bai sat down by the bed and held his hand boldly. It did not matter if she was selfish or whatever, she was prepared to risk it all to live for herself. ¡°Marshal, if you still like me now, can you not get engaged to Zhuang Rong?¡± She licked her dry lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can watch you get engaged to her. It hurts so much here¡­¡± She held themander-in-chief¡¯s hand and gently ced it on her heart. She said in a low voice, ¡°1 know that I¡¯m weak and not smart. I¡¯ve made you angry many times. But I really don¡¯t dislike you¡­ ¡± ¡°So you like me?¡±Themander-in-chief opened his eyes.. Chapter 1299 - 1299: In this life, please take good care of [78] Chapter 1299: In this life, please take good care of [78] Trantor: 549690339 Xiaobai nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°What does your liking have to do with me?¡±The major general was still being arrogant. ¡°It has nothing to do with you¡­ If what I said makes you angry, I¡¯ll take it back. ¡°If my liking makes you disgusted, then Pll try my best to control myself in the future. I won¡¯t appear in front of you, annoy you, make you angry¡­ ¡± ¡°Yun Xiaobai, is that all your patience? !¡±The major stared at him. ¡°Is your love so cheap that you can give up at any time?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I didn¡¯t say give up, ¡°Xiaobai began to exin in a fluster. ¡°I won¡¯t give up. ¡°Liking someone is a very important thing. How can I give up so easily. ¡°Even if I want to give up, my heart won¡¯t listen to me¡­¡± Thisst sentence finally pleased the youngmander. He raised his eyebrows and looked at her from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Like me?¡± ¡°Yes! I like you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you ¡®re not going to admit it tomorrow after we finish talking tonight?¡± Xiao Bai shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t! ¡± ¡°Alright, tell Grandma and my parents tomorrow that you want to marry me. If they agree, I¡¯ll agree.¡± Xiao Bai nodded. This was what he should do. He should first get his parents ¡®consent. ¡°Then¡­ What about Zhuang Rong?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to her personally. Pm the one who let her down and stole her fianc¨¦ away. ¡± ¡°Remember what you said. Alright, get lost. ¡°After the general finished speaking, he urged her with a look of disdain. Xiao Bai reluctantly took onest look at him before leaving the ward. The moment she left, the general reached out to touch his face and scolded angrily, ¡°F * ck, she saw such an ugly face! ¡± The next day, little white arrived in front of Jiang Peihua and Luo Anning early in the morning. He sincerely expressed his wish to marry the general, hoping to get their approval. Jiang Peihua and Luo Anning looked at each other in shock. At the same time, a message was revealed in their eyes: Little White, this fool, has been enlightened? ! Young Master Rong put on the airs of the head of the family and said earnestly, ¡°Little white, rtionships are not child¡¯s y. It¡¯s true that the general likes you, but you don¡¯t have to y the feudal way of giving yourself to him just because you owe the Rong family a favor¡­ ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Uncle Rong. ¡°Xiao Bai was so anxious that his face was red. ¡°I really like young master very much. Because I was afraid that my status was not good enough for him, so I never dared to say it.¡± ¡°Then why do you dare to say it now?¡± ¡°Because¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai took a deep breath, ¡°I can¡¯t watch Young Master get engaged to Zhuang Rong. I feel very sad and can¡¯t give him up. I want to fight for myself. Even if the final result is not satisfactory, at least I won¡¯t have any regrets. ¡± Luo Anningughed and fell into young master Rong¡¯s arms. This little fool had finally understood at thest moment. Otherwise, young marshal would really marry Zhuang Rong in a fit of pique and cook the rice until it was cooked. When that time came, this little fool wouldn¡¯t even have time to cry! Unexpectedly, Xiao Bai received a grand m with three votes. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t put it into words. She waspletely dumbfounded. She agreed to it? It was that simple? Didn¡¯t they¡­ think that she wasn¡¯t good enough for the general? With all kinds of doubts, Xiao Bai came before Zhuang Rong like a puppet. She apologized seriously, admitted that she was selfish, admitted that her actions were ungentlemanly, and stole the general. Zhuang rong listened calmly without any emotions on her face. Xiao Bai med himself so much that he almost knelt down. Only then did Zhuang Rongugh out loud. There was a hint of helplessness, relief, and relief. (¡®I had already guessed that there was something going on between you and the youngmander. From the way he looked at you and the signs that you were avoiding him, I could tell that the two of you were a couple who were at odds.. ¡° Chapter 1300 - 1300: Please take care of me for the rest of my life Chapter 1300: Please take care of me for the rest of my life Trantor: 549690339 Zhuang Rong shook her head andughed. ¡°I¡¯m not selfish. I was the one who interfered in your marriage. A marriage without love was not what I wanted either. I thought that themander-in-chief was someone who would not fall in love. If I were to make do with him for the rest of my life, I would be able to develop feelings for him. In the next few decades, I would be able to get along with him. However, when I discovered that you and the major general liked each other, I overthrew this n. A lover will eventually get married. You and the major general should be the most suitable couple. I wish you both the best. ¡± Xiao Bai drifted around and came to the major general¡¯s ward in a daze. He told the major general everything that had happened as if he was pouring beans out of a bamboo tube. In the end, he sighed, (¡®I¡¯m really blessed from my past life. I¡¯ve met all the good people! ¡± The youngmander snorted in disdain. Suddenly, he saw her watery eyes and could not bear to hit her. The words were on the tip of his tongue, it turned intofort again, ¡°It¡¯s said that dumb people have dumb luck. If you¡¯re so stupid, who would dare to bully you?¡± Sometimes, it was not a bad thing to be a little stupid. There was no need to be serious in life. It was rare to be stupid.. Little White cupped her face with both hands and said in a daze, ¡°Major, haven¡¯t you been bullying me?¡± Ever since she was young, there were so many things that she could not count! The major was choked by her until his eyes blurred. It was obvious that he was not confident enough. ¡°Hitting is kissing and scolding is loving you, understand? Bullying You is because I like you, but I don¡¯t like you. I Can¡¯t be bothered to even look at you! ¡± This seemed to make a lot of sense. Little White nodded. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. ¡°Does that mean, young marshal, you liked me a long time ago?¡± The young marshal was angry. Or rather, it could be said that he was angry from embarrassment. He punched the bed board. ¡°Yes, I liked you a long time ago! Can¡¯t I? l¡± After saying that, he red at her fiercely. ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you again today!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ ¡°Xiao Baiughed foolishly. She cupped her face and looked at the young marshal without blinking. ¡°I¡¯m not going out. Young Marshal, hit me.¡± ¡°Good for you, Yun Xiao Bai. You¡¯ve grown bold, haven¡¯t you? ¡°The young Marshal said fiercely. ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t hit you just because Pm lying Xiao Bai nodded with a smile as she replied with an C mmm¡¯. He was so happy! The young marshal, who could not lose in terms of imposing manner, punched the bed board again in defeat. ¡°Just you wait! ¡± After he left this damn hospital bed, he would beat him until he could not get out of the bed for three days! Half a monthter, the young marshal, who had yet to recover from his injuries, insisted on being discharged from the hospital. The date of his engagement with Zhuang Rong had arrived, but now the fianc¨¦e was chosen by the Idiot Xiao Bai. Young Master Rong had originally wanted to cancel the engagement ceremony, but when the major general heard this, he could not wait to jump up from his bed and argue with him. Why should he cancel it? Was it easy for him to chase after Yun Xiao Bai? ! Forget about the engagement, even if he went to get the marriage certificate now, he would find it toote! Unable to endure the major general¡¯s insistence, Young Master Rong took a step back andpromised. The engagement ceremony that he had nned to hold quietly was held grandly because of Yun Xiaobai. The youngmander wanted everyone in the world to know that Yun Xiaobai was his wife! No one would dare to have any designs on her, especially that scheming Xu Yi¡¯an! On the day of the engagement, the youngmander woke up very early in the morning and was very excited. After washing up and changing his clothes, he slipped into Xiao Bai¡¯s bedroom. The makeup artist and stylist were doing Xiao Bai¡¯s makeup and styling. Xiao Bai, who was wearing a wedding dress, was very beautiful. The young marshal leaned against the door frame and stared nkly. Xiao Bai¡¯s face was flushed red. He felt very ufortable looking at him. He said shyly, ¡°Young Marshal, you go out first. I¡¯m not ready yet..¡± Chapter 1301 - 1301: In this life, please take good care of [80] Chapter 1301: In this life, please take good care of [80] Trantor: 549690339 The young marshal said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I want, and you do what you want. It has nothing to do with you. ¡± Xiaobai: ¡± ¡­ ¡± On the night of the engagement ceremony, the young marshal requested to use his right as his fianc¨¦ to drag Xiaobai into his bedroom and request for them to sleep together! Xiaobai was very nervous. He hugged a pillow to his chest and refused to let go. He mumbled, ¡°Young Marshal, I¡­ I¡¯m not ready yet. ¡± The majory on the bed with one hand supporting his head, he smiled evilly. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, what kind of nonsense are you thinking about? What are you preparing? Sleep, close your eyes and sleep. Don¡¯t you know how to do that? I was wondering why your mind is so impure¡­¡± ¡°I.. . I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ ¡°Xiaobai was so embarrassed that he hugged the pillow and wanted to run. The young marshal was quick-witted and jumped off the bed to catch her. He grabbed her and threw her onto the bed. He pressed his long body onto hers. The young marshal ced his arms on both sides of her head, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, don¡¯t be nervous. I don¡¯t want you tonight. I know it¡¯s your first time. We are both scouts. You Can¡¯t be so careless for the first time. I want you to be etched in your heart for the rest of your life¡­ ¡± Hearing the first half of the sentence, Xiao Bai was so touched that tears welled up in his eyes. Hearing the second half of the sentence, Xiao Bai¡¯s face turned as red as blood. Etched in his heart for the rest of his life? How shocking would that be? Xiao Bai suddenly became terrified. His body began to tremble uncontrobly. His lips trembled. ¡°Young¡­ Young Marshal, forget about etching in your heart. Let¡¯s not do anything different¡­ ¡± ¡°Mind your own business. ¡°The young marshal snorted. After all, no one could change his decision! After saying that, he lowered his head and urately kissed her lips that were as soft as q-bomb Jelly. As their lips and tongues intertwined, Whitey heard him mumble, ¡°I don¡¯t want you, but you have to let me eat some appetizers. ¡± After a night, Whitey finally understood what the young marshal meant by appetizers. Throughout the night, he was touched and kissed all over.. She even suspected that the young marshal had been reincarnated as a kissing maniac in his previous life! In the days after the engagement, the young marshal was always mysterious, leaving early and returningte. Xiaobai asked him where he was going and what he was doing, but the answer he got was that it was confidential and could not be said. Alright, Xiaobai knew that he, a special forces soldier, had to abide by the confidentiality rules. A weekter. The sun shone through the French windows and onto the bedroom floor. The gentle breeze blew the white curtains gently and swayed them. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, get up quickly. ¡°The youngmander held the sleeping Xiaobai in his arms and urged her. Xiaobai moaned and pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Let Me Sleep for a while more, youngmander. ¡± ¡°No! ¡°The youngmander lifted her up and began to Pat her face. ¡°Get up quickly! We have important things to do today! ¡± Half of Xiao Bai¡¯s sleepiness had been chased away. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked softly, ¡°What Important Things?¡± ¡°Keep it a secret first. ¡± ¡°Another secret, ¡°Xiao Baiined. ¡°Major, you¡¯re not interested¡­¡± The major stared. He¡¯s not interested? Yun Xiaobai, are you blind? Why Am I not interested? ! When we get thereter, I¡¯ll Make You Scream! The young marshal held back and waited for them to arrive at their destination. He had umted so much that Yun Xiaobai could not close his legs! After eating breakfast, the young marshal brought Xiao Bai into the car and rushed to their destination. Xiao Bai was still drowsy. Last night, he had really been disturbed by his demonic ws and could not fall asleep. Halfway through the journey, the young Marshal¡¯s phone rang. The smile on his face froze, and his expression turned solemn.. Chapter 1302 - 1302: In this life, please take good care of [81] Chapter 1302: In this life, please take good care of [81] Trantor: 549690339 Little White¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Every time the major general had this expression, it meant that he had an urgent mission. An urgent mission meant that he had to disappear for a period of time. Unless he took the initiative to contact him, there would be no news at all. ¡°Yes, I understand! ¡°After saying a few words, the major general hung up the phone and looked at little white with aplicated gaze. Little White could not tell what he felt from that nce. He only felt that his mood was very heavy. He told the driver to turn around and head back. Little White forced a smile. ¡°Major General, are you going on a mission? It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll go again next time.¡± Although he was also very reluctant, there was nothing he could do. His identity was special. They were destined not to be like ordinary couples who could date and be together at any time. It was just that their mood was different now. After being together, they wanted to spend more time with him. She treasured every minute and every second. The youngmander¡¯s thin lips pursed tightly as he held Xiaobai¡¯s face. He frowned and said, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, don¡¯tugh if you don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s so ugly! ¡± Xiaobai revealed an expression that was even uglier than crying. ¡°Then¡­ I won ¡®tugh. ¡± Silly. ¡± The youngmander¡¯s fingers caressed her face. ¡°Afterpleting the mission, I¡¯ll file the marriage report and try to take a few more days off. I¡¯ll apany you properly when the timees, Hmm?¡± Lovingly rubbing his face against his calloused palm, little white replied in a low voice, ¡°Alright. ¡± The youngmander¡¯s lips curled up. He lowered his head and pecked her lips a few times. His voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°Be good and wait for me toe back. ¡± ¡°Okay! ¡°Little White nodded repeatedly. His eyes were hot and his nose was sore. He almost cried. ¡°Young Commander, you have to promise me that you wille back safely. Don¡¯t get hurt again. ¡± This was the first time she saw him lying in the ICU. Her heart ached so much. She was really afraid that he would fall into a deep sleep and not wake up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My wife hasn¡¯t been married yet. How would I dare to let anything happen to me?¡± Little White¡¯s tears turned into a smile. The major general lowered his head and gave her a passionate kiss. A week after the major general left. Two weeks after the major general left. A month after the major general left. Two months after the major general left. Three months after the major general left. During these three months, Little White was in low spirits. Everything she did was listless and she couldn¡¯t get her spirits up. Sometimes, he was still in a trance, which made Jiang Peihua tremble with fear. She was afraid that something bad would happen to little white. She had to drag her to the hospital for a full-body check-up to confirm that she was in good health. Only then did she rx. Luo Anning evenughed at her for worrying too much. Little White was clearly suffering from lovesickness, and there was no medicine to cure it. It could only be cured once the illness was cured. Little White¡¯s muddle-headed days passed by for another week. A call to Rong residence made her extremely worried. It was a call from themander of the Major General¡¯s group. He said that the major general¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from killing while carrying out the mission. Now that the psychological team had intervened, he was in the detention room to buffer himself. ¡°May I ask, what mission is it? ¡°Little White¡¯s voice trembled violently. The mission the major general was carrying out this time was the mission of the United Nations Organization to encircle and annihte the IS terrorist organization. IS used an extremely cruel and inhuman method to kill innocent people. Its methods were extremely cruel and could be said to be inhumane. The Major General¡¯s mission this time was to rescue a group of innocent hostages taken by the terrorist organization. There were more than 200 people in total Among them, the scene of burning hostages was reported by the media all over the world. It instantly caused the anger of people all over the world.. Chapter 1303 - 1303: In this life, please take good care of [82] Chapter 1303: In this life, please take good care of [82] Trantor: 549690339 When little white heard that the major general was in solitary confinement, it was very worried. Just hearing these three words, it could roughly imagine what the solitary confinement room looked like. Was the major general okay? Was He very lonely? Did he have an assessment of his mental state.. Questions surfaced in Little White¡¯s mind, and they kept circling around. Surprisingly, the chief told Whitey that the major wanted to see her now.. Whitey¡¯s mind was still a mess. She didn¡¯t know how she ended up in the army. The detention room was very small. There was a bed and a seat. When the door opened, Whitey saw the major doing push-ups. The back of the military short sleeve was wet. ¡°Major¡­ ¡°Whitey¡¯s voice choked the moment it opened its mouth. His eyes were hot, watery, and his nose was sore. Hearing the voice, the major general jumped up from the ground and wiped the sweat off his face and neck with a towel. He smiled and said, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, are you going to cry?¡± Xiaobai sniffed. He felt wronged and choked up. ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to cry either¡­ But, I can¡¯t control it¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my smelly sweat,e here. ¡± The youngmander opened his arms and almost immediately, Whitey rushed over and threw itself into his arms. It hugged his waist and wailed loudly. Hugging the fragrant and soft body in his arms tightly, the youngmander¡¯s heart finally settled down. He looked at the chief who was standing at the door watching the show. The youngmander waved his hand in disgust, indicating for him to leave quickly! Disturbing a couple, how shameless! ¡°Ahem¡­ ¡°the chief cleared his throat and left awkwardly. The door to the detention room closed. In the narrow space, Whitey¡¯s crying sounded even more abrupt. Her chest was wet. The major patted her back andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Yun Whitey.¡± ¡°You¡­ Your chief called me to tell me¡­ You, your eyes are red from killing¡­ I¡¯m very scared¡­ ¡°Whitey choked on his sobs and looked up from his arms, his hands tightly clutching his military short sleeves, ¡°I¡¯m scared that something will happen to you¡­¡± The major¡¯s eyes darkened. He used his rough fingers to slowly wipe away the tears on her face. ¡°What can happen to me? Am I that weak in your heart?¡± ¡°No, no¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai shook her head desperately. ¡°I¡¯m scared that something will happen to your heart¡­ sob sob sob¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯re weak¡­¡± ¡°Alright, stop crying. ¡°The general patted her head and pulled her back into his embrace. He ced his chin on her head and gently rubbed it a few times. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. Stop crying. Yun Xiaobai, be good. ¡± After a long time, Xiaobai¡¯s emotions finally calmed down. The general sat down on the chair, hugged her and sat on hisp. He buried his head in her neck, he muttered, ¡°That Asian girl is a little like you. I couldn¡¯t calm down after watching her die so tragically¡­ I disobeyed her orders¡­¡± After listening to the whole story, Whitey¡¯s heart ached even more. It hugged him tightly and its little nose twitched as itforted him, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine¡­ you have to be fine too¡­ Don¡¯t make me worry¡­¡± (¡®My marriage report will be approved in a few days. After Pm grounded, we¡¯ll get married, Hmm?¡± ¡°You decide, Major. ¡°Whitey didn¡¯t have any requests at all. It just married itself without proposing. From the time they got engaged to the time they nned to get married, major didn¡¯t propose. She was also confused.. Major was alreadyughing secretly. This stupid Whitey was so stupid that there was no cure for it. Wasn¡¯t this the time to make requests? Chapter 1304 - 1304: In this life, please take care of [83] Chapter 1304: In this life, please take care of [83] Trantor: 549690339 He was also d that she was so stupid that it would be easy for him to marry her. The general hugged Whitey¡¯s soft body, and his handsome face slowly approached her. Finally, his nose touched the tip of her nose, and their eyes met. ¡°Whitey¡­ ¡± The general¡¯s voice was very hoarse, and Whitey¡¯s whole body trembled. She shyly bit her lips and slightly raised her eyes, ¡°HMM?¡± ¡°Say one thing. I love you.¡± Little White¡¯s face was flushed red and she was reluctant to say it. The youngmander pinched her chin. ¡°Say it quickly. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of here today. ¡± Little White smiled and said foolishly, ¡°Impossible. I don¡¯t need to be locked up. The chief will let me out. ¡± ¡°You have a backer. You already have the confidence to speak, right? ¡°The youngmander¡¯srge palmnded on her round buttocks. He clenched his fists and pressed them against his body. ¡°Young, youngmander¡­ ¡°Whitey¡¯s breathing quickened. She was very uneasy. She looked at the door evasively, afraid that someone woulde in at any moment. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡±The youngmander lowered his head and held her lower lip. He took a bite and released her. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll kill you here! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡°Whitey surrendered and said softly, ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°Love Who?¡±The youngmander raised his eyebrows and deliberately found fault with her. Xiao Bai stomped her feet and pouted. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Yun Xiao Bai, you¡¯ve Grown Bolder, haven¡¯t you? ¡°The youngmander red at her. ¡°Tell Me Everything! ¡± Xiao Bai lowered her eyes pitifully. ¡°Young Commander, I Love You, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you¡­ ¡°she raised her head pitifully and asked him, ¡°Youngmander, Have You Had Enough?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough. ¡°The major, who was pushing his luck, had already reached into the corner of her clothes. ¡°From now on, you have to say it to me three times a day. If you say it one less time, I¡¯ll kill you! ¡± ¡°But, Major, you¡¯re in the army. How should I exin it to you?¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡°the major felt that Yun Xiaobai was provoking her. Xiao Bai was really wronged. She just did not understand and asked. ¡°Then tell me in your heart! Don¡¯t say it again. Yun Xiaobai, just wait for me to teach you a lesson! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Oh, I understand, ¡°Xiao Bai promised, but she didn¡¯t think so in her heart. How could the young marshal know if she had said it in her heart? Therefore, even if she didn¡¯t say it, the young marshal couldn¡¯t do anything to her. What could he do to her when there was no way to verify it? ¡°Why are your eyes darting around?¡±The major general poked her head with his index finger. ¡°It Hurts! ¡°Xiaobai covered his head. ¡°Major, it hurts a lot.¡± (¡®I just want you to feel pain. ¡°The major general refused to admit it. After saying that, he removed her hand to check if there was anything wrong with her head. After confirming that it was only a little red, he continued to ask in a bad mood, ¡°Your eyes darted around just now. Did you think of anything?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think of anything¡­ ¡°Xiaobai lowered his head and avoided his gaze. (¡®I didn¡¯t think of anything?¡±The youngmander said coldly, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, if your mental strength isn¡¯t strong enough, don¡¯t lie to me. Don¡¯t you know that you stutter whenever you lie?¡± ¡°Did I? ! ¡°Xiaobai raised his head in surprise. The Young Commander red at her fiercely. ¡°What did you think of just now? Xiaobai¡¯s wife: ¡± ¡­ ¡°Those words I asked you to say, are you trying to fish in troubled waters? ! ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare anymore, Young Marshal¡­ ¡°Little White was really afraid of him. Even the thoughts in her heart were known by him. She did not feel any sense of security at all. The young marshal let go of her and took a few steps back. He hooked up the only chair and sat down. He began to give the order, ¡°Attention!¡± Little White cried out bitterly in her heart, but she still obediently followed his orders. ¡°Your reaction is so slow.. Are You a pig?¡± Chapter 1305 - 1305: In this life, please take good care of [84] Chapter 1305: In this life, please take good care of [84] Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ ¡°Xiaobai protested. The major stared at her. ¡°Did I ask you to speak? Don¡¯t you know that you have to report before you speak? ! ¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡°Where did you hear what I just said? ! ¡± Xiaobai looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Report! ¡± Speak! ¡± ¡°I heard it in my head.¡± The major shot her a nce. You¡¯re smart. ¡°Based on the fact that you lied to me just now, and based on the principle that if you made a mistake, you will be punished, and if you make a contribution, you will be rewarded. You love me a hundred times, begin! ¡± Little White pouted. ¡°You love me a hundred times¡­¡± ¡°Yun, Xiao, Bai! ¡°The major was furious! Little White Shivered. ¡°Report! I made a mistake, Pll do it again. Major, I love you, Major, I love you, Major, I love you¡­ ¡± After saying it a hundred times, little white puffed out his cheeks and softly shouted, ¡°Report.¡± Speak.¡± ¡°Major, Pm Thirsty.¡± The major beckoned at her. ¡°Come here. ¡± Little White immediately rxed and ran towards him in small steps. The major grabbed her hand and exerted force Little White fell onto hisp and was hugged by his arms. His cup of water was pressed against her lips. ¡°Drink.¡± Without any pretense, little white gulped down the water with his hand. He wiped the water off her lips with his finger and the young Marshal¡¯s eyes turned serious. ¡°Are you still thirsty?¡± Little White shook her head and her mood improved. ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty anymore. ¡± ¡°Hehe. ¡°The young marshal chuckled. He put down the ss of water and hugged her. He lifted her chin with one hand and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Little White was about to say something when his burning tongue immediately came in. Gradually, her body softened and she leaned into his embrace. Just as she was about to suffocate, the passionate kiss finally ended. The major buried his head in Little White¡¯s neck and panted. ¡°Little White, I miss you very much. ¡± Little White reached out and hugged him. He muttered, ¡°I guessed it¡­¡± She had guessed it from the moment he said that the girl who had died tragically looked like her. It was because there was a girl who looked like her who had died tragically and it had provoked him. That was why his eyes were bloodshot. The general kissed her delicate neck carefully. ¡°What About You? Do You Miss Whitey dodged sensibly for a moment, but he pressed her down and continued kissing her. She had no choice but to continue hugging him. ¡°I miss you, but Pm more worried about you. I¡¯m afraid that something might happen to you¡­ ¡± The general raised his head. His lustful eyes gradually became clear. He raised his hand and pinched Xiao Bai l s face. The corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Yun Xiao Bai, I¡¯ve never felt that you¡¯re so obedient.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s face was deformed from being pinched. His mouth pouted. ¡°Then do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it, I like it a lot! ¡°The general confessed his love without hesitation. He leaned over and kissed her pouting lips. It was the weekend. Today was a good day. The second day after the young marshal came out of the detention room, the weather in s city was sunny and Sunny. The sky was so blue that it could see through people¡¯s hearts. The clouds were like marshmallows. Everything was so beautiful. Last night, Little White was pressed by the young marshal to go to a full-body SPA. His skin was exfoliated, his back was opened, and he had a skin SPA. Early this morning, he was dragged by the young marshal to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get his marriage certificate. Little White thought that he would be able to go home after getting his marriage certificate. He did not expect that the young marshal would change his direction and go to the vi at the top of the mountain in the western suburbs. ¡°Young Marshal, where are We Going? ¡°Little White was confused. ¡°It¡¯s a rare auspicious day. It¡¯s better to meet the auspicious day on another day. Let¡¯s go to the bridal chamber now!¡± ¡°Wh-what? ! ¡± Xiaobai was surprised. He turned his head and looked at the bright sunshine outside. He thought of the important words that the youngmander had said just now.. Chapter 1306 - 1306: Please take good care of me in this life Chapter 1306: Please take good care of me in this life Trantor: 549690339 She tried to change his mind, ¡°General, it¡¯s not good to have sex during the day¡­¡± The general turned his head and looked at her with a faint smile. That look was meaningful and had a hidden lust. Then, he looked away and stepped on the elerator. He bypassed the bodyguard car in front and sped away. Suddenly, he elerated. Little White leaned against the back of the chair and was still in shock. The car sped up. She grabbed the seatbelt tightly with both hands and closed her eyes. She begged, ¡°General, don¡¯t¡­ I want to throw up¡­ ¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡±The major looked ahead and the corners of his lips curled up. Perhaps it was because the situation was urgent, but Whitey¡¯s brain was particrly sharp. With a sh of inspiration, she understood. . Hubby. ¡°After calling out this name that she had never called out before, she blushed and her head was almost lowered to her chest. The major¡¯s lips curled up and the fire in his heart was smoothed out a little. ¡°And, what did you say earlier about daytime being bad?¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything¡­ ¡°Xiaobai secretly despised himself, and once again sumbed to his lust. The speed of the car gradually slowed down, and the bodyguard car that was leading the way bypassed him and continued to lead the way. The youngmander took her soft little hand, ced it by his lips, and kissed it again and again, from the back of his hand to the palm of his hand. ¡°Ha¡­ it¡¯s so itchy. ¡°Xiaobai¡¯s palm tightened, not letting him kiss it. The young marshal chuckled softly and bit the edge of her palm. His tone was a little vicious. ¡°So what if you do it during the day? Yun Whitey, You Owe Me This ! Whitey did not know what he had done to make him angry again. What did she owe him? Whitey pouted aggrievedly but did not dare to make a sound, afraid that it would add fuel to the fire. ¡°You Blockhead, you should have thought it through earlier. Now our children can even y the role of a bystander.¡± Little White: ¡± ¡­ ¡± Her face turned red all the way to her ears. Children? She had never dared to imagine that one day, she would have a child with the major general.. That was a dream that was out of her reach. She did not even dare to think about it. Now, that dream had be a reality. Not only did she get together with the major general, she had even gotten married sessfully. The children should not be too far away, right? She wasn¡¯t young anymore. If she was a few more yearster, she would have be an old woman giving birth. Little White secretly peeked at the handsome side profile of the young marshal. Moreover, the young marshal seemed to like the appearance of the child very much.. Then, give birth! Give birth to a child as smart as the young marshal and as handsome as he could be! They arrived at the vi on the mountaintop. The young Marshal had bought this ce three years ago, and Little White had never been here before. After entering through the heavily guarded carved iron gate, the car came to a steady stop not long after. The major general unfastened his seatbelt. ¡°Get out of the car.¡± ¡°OH. ¡°Xiaobai hesitated. He hesitated and dawdled slowly. It was like an ostrich trying to stall for time. It was better to stall as long as possible. After all, the major general looked very energetic and fierce. She was very worried that her personal safety would be threatened in the future.. The young marshal walked around the front of the car and came to the front passenger seat. He opened the door impatiently and pulled Yun Xiaobai out of the car. ¡°Young marshal¡­ ¡°Xiao Bai called out in a trembling voice. The young marshal trembled and pulled her into his embrace. He tightened his arms and buried his head in her neck. He took a deep breath. He could vaguely hear him grinding his teeth. ¡°Yun Xiaobai, don¡¯t tease me.¡± Tease? Xiao Bai widened his eyes and exined in a panic, ¡°Major, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Shut up. From now on, you are not allowed to speak unless I tell you to. Do you understand? !¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head aggrievedly. The major was angry at her again.. Chapter 1307 - 1307: In this life, please take good care of me Chapter 1307: In this life, please take good care of me Trantor: 549690339 The youngmander raised his head slightly and saw her dodging face. He reached out to pinch her and turned her head around. ¡°Did I bully you?¡± Looking at this pitiful little wife of his, it seemed like she had suffered a great injustice. Little White widened her eyes and looked at her. Her eyes were watery, as though she could speak. She was extremely beautiful. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. ¡°The youngmander¡¯s voice was hoarse and full of lust. He reached out to cover her eyes and moved closer to her ear. He lightly held her fair and tender earlobe and said, ¡°If you look at me again, I won¡¯t be able to control myself. ¡± Whitey¡¯s heart thumped wildly. When they entered the vi, Whitey realized that the bodyguards were constantly putting food into the refrigerator. Food, drinks, fruits, snacks, red wine.. After everything was prepared, the bodyguards immediately left and retreated to the outer courtyard to patrol. The general picked up a potato and yed with it in his hand. He raised his eyebrows and asked her, ¡°Do you know how to Cook?¡± Little White smiled and nodded. The general snapped his fingers and pinched her chin. ¡°You can talk now.¡± After receiving the order, little white let out a long breath. ¡°I know how to cook. General, what do you want to eat? I know how to cook all of these.¡± Chicken, duck, fish, cattle, sheep, and all sorts of seasonal vegetables. ¡°Just stir-fry two dishes and it¡¯ll be done quickly. I¡¯ll give you 20 minutes. ¡°After the young Marshal finished speaking, he crossed his arms and leanedzily against the counter. Whitey looked anxious as he muttered, ¡°20 minutes¡­ 20 minutes¡­¡± Although he was nervous, his actions were methodical and calm. Twenty minutes was enough. Little White had originally nned to make a scrambled egg with tomatoes and sear some vegetables. Twenty minutes was more than enough. However, she forgot to take the troublemaker into consideration. Little White held a spat in one hand and a te of chopped tomatoes in the other. She lowered her head and looked at the arm around her waist. Then, she turned her head to look at the head resting on her shoulder. She sighed helplessly, ¡°Commander, I Can¡¯t Cook with you like this.¡± ¡°You do your thing. Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡°As she said that, she kissed the back of her ear, neck, and gradually spread to her shoulder.. Alright, I Won¡¯t care about you. Whitey tried her best to ignore the man behind her who was emitting a masculine aura that could not be ignored. After a while, she froze and did not dare to move. Her buttocks were pressed against by a hard object. It was bouncing and alive.. ¡°AH¡­ ¡°Xiaobai shrieked and the spat fell from his hand. The young marshal caught it quickly and turned off the fire. He pressed her into his embrace and kissed her impudently. ¡°Oh¡­ ¡°Xiaobai struggled with all his might and escaped from his tightly sealed kiss. His little mouth was red and slightly swollen. ¡°Young Marshal, let¡¯s eat first. Pm¡­ Hungry. ¡± Themander¡¯s eyes darkened and he readily agreed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat first.¡± The rest was all physical work. He had no problem with it, but her small body.. If she did not eat to replenish her strength, she might not be able to keep up with his pace. Therefore, it was very necessary to feed her until she was full and store her strength so that she could properly exercise with him. After the meal, Whitey was directly pressed onto the court-style dining table for twenty people. She watched in horror as the young marshal transformed into a wolf. He trembled and spoke incoherently, ¡°Young¡­ Young Marshal¡­ i-i-i¡­ Pm not ready yet. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already received the certificate. Call Me Hubby. ¡°The young marshal unbuttoned his shirt in front of her at a moderate pace.. Chapter 1308 - 1308: In this life, please take good care of [87] Chapter 1308: In this life, please take good care of [87] Trantor: 549690339 One by one, her posture was exquisite and she had an indelible masculine scent. Especially Manly! Manly seduction.. Xiaobai gradually lost herself. However, just as she felt cool, she suddenly came back to her senses. She pressed her hands against the major general and her eyes were misty. ¡°Major general, don¡¯t be here¡­ ¡± For the first time, not at the dining table. Although he did not say it explicitly, the general understood what she meant. He took the opportunity to hug her in his arms. Whitey subconsciously hugged his neck, and his legs mped around his waist. ¡°Okay, we are not here. Whitey, you have to rx. ¡°The general carried her out of the dining room. Heforted her as he went upstairs. When they reached the top of the building, Whitey wanted to scream! There were no walls around them. All of them were floor-to-ceiling windows! The white curtains were all pulled open. The sunlight shone through the floor-to-ceiling windows and into the room. It was dazzling and bright. A round bed appeared in the middle of the bedroom. The furniture was simple ck and white. Whitey was afraid. She tightened her arms around the youngmander and her voice was tinged with tears. ¡°Youngmander, don¡¯t¡­ you will be seen. ¡± ¡°Little white, be good. Don¡¯t be scared. ¡°The Marshal kissed her. He didn¡¯t tell her that the floor-to-ceiling windows were one-way mirrors. She could see the outside clearly, but she couldn¡¯t see the inside at all. He had endured for more than twenty years. For the first time, he wanted to make her remember him for the rest of her life! Other people wanted to do it at night, but he wanted to do it during the bright and Sunny Day. He wanted the sun, the blue sky, and the white clouds to witness their union! Little White¡¯s resistance did not have the effect that she wanted. She jumped off the young marshal¡¯s body and wanted to escape. The young marshal swiftly brought her back and threw her onto the soft round bed. ¡°I can finally collect the cabbage that I¡¯ve been raising for more than twenty years. ¡± At this moment, little white suddenly said, ¡°People say that even the best cabbage is eaten by a pig.¡± In all conscience, little white only suddenly thought of this sentence. She did not mean that the young marshal was the pig that ate the cabbage.. As soon as she finished her sentence, she could clearly see the handsome face of the young marshal. His sentence was more than half ck. She licked her dry lips guiltily and subconsciously moved to the side of the bed. ¡°Young¡­ Young Marshal, let me exin¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Too Late! ¡°The young marshal pounced on her without hesitation. ¡°wu wu wu¡­ Hubby¡­ Ah!¡± The tearing pain spread through her limbs and bones. With a snap, the taut string broke and little white screamed in pain. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead due to the pain. Her entire body was stiff and she did not dare to move. Even her breathing became cautious. The youngmander was also in great pain. The sweat on his forehead dripped down the tip of his nose and onto his pretty face. He reached out and wiped it away. His voice was hoarse and deep. ¡°Little White, rx. If you¡¯re in pain, I¡¯m in pain too.¡± ¡°Liar, you¡¯re not in pain. ¡°Little White red at him coquettishly. Her gaze was certain that he was lying to her. When his chastity was questioned, the youngmander immediately hit him hard. Little White screamed in pain. He was satisfied andughed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s had sex for the first time.¡± The Sun was setting in the west, and the night sky was shrouded in darkness as thenterns lit up. The major, who had had sex for the first time, finally stopped the rain and let his new wife go. In the days that followed, whenever Whitey thought of her wedding night, she would cover her face in shame. It really went ording to the major¡¯s wishes, and she would never forget it. Whitey couldn¡¯t help but be troubled. Having a husband who was particrly interested in that aspect, he didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad¡­ Chapter 1309 End - 1309: In this life, please take good care of me Chapter 1309: In this life, please take good care of me Trantor: 549690339 She stayed in the vi on the mountain for three days and did not leave the house for three days. Little White could not take it anymore and kept begging the major general to let her go. No, Major General, we won¡¯t! When the major general heard her soft begging, his heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat¡¯s paw. It was soft and itchy. The Big Palm could not help but ce on her t stomach. ¡°Honey, do you think there¡¯s already a tadpole here?¡± Little White widened her eyes and her porcin-white face turned red. ¡°How, how can it be so fast!¡± ¡°Maybe Pll hit it in one hit?¡±The major pinched her face and said arrogantly and proudly, ¡°Like father, like son, my tadpole will definitely be able to rush ¡°I.. . I Won¡¯t tell you anymore. ¡°Little White was not as shameless as him and buried her head in the nket shyly. The major hugged her from behind. His chin rested on her neck and he rubbed it gently. Little White, I love you. Thank you for being willing to marry me. ¡± Little White hesitated for a while before turning around and hugging him. He said softly, ¡°Major, I love you too. I¡¯m so stupid and my family background isn¡¯t good. Thank you for not rejecting me and for being willing to marry me. ¡± He patted her head and followed her hair again and again. The major asked softly, ¡°When did you start to like me, HMM?¡± ¡°Major, what about you? ¡°Little White raised his head. His eyes were sparkling, and they were flickering with tiny bits of light. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt. I asked first. ¡°The major pinched her face and tugged at it. He then kissed her to appease her. ¡°Tell me quickly.¡± Xiaobai was lost in his memories. ¡°Major, do you still remember when we were in our third year of high school? ¡°I was bullied by a few ssmates in the bathroom and had my clothes taken off. It was you who came in to save me, and it was also you who took off your clothes for me to wear. ¡°It was probably around that time that I couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with you¡­¡± The major¡¯s handsome face was instantly dazzling. The corners of his lips curved upwards, forming a charming and satisfied smile. He gently stroked her head, he said dotingly, ¡°At least you¡¯re good. From now on, no one will bully you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m done. What About You, Young Marshal?¡±Xiaobai smiled so much that his eyebrows were curved as he looked at him expectantly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, after I eat a few of your buns, Pll bring you home. If youe home with me, you¡¯ll be mine. ¡°The young Marshal had a casual look on his face, only his deep eyes stared at her dotingly without any concealment. Xiao Bai weed her grand wedding. On this day, she put on an exquisite and holy wedding dress and handed herself over to the young marshal, bing his bride. In front of the priest, they swore to each other. Xiao Bai and the young marshal looked at each other affectionately. The strong feelings of love and happiness made everyone envious. The moment they exchanged rings, the young marshal kissed her ring finger, affectionately, he said, ¡°Yun Xiaobai, the whole world knows that you are my wife. It¡¯s toote to regret it. In this life, you can only be my wife and the mother of my children. ¡± His words were domineering and domineering. Xiaobai did not feel disgusted. His heart was filled with happiness. This was the major, her husband. Although he had always liked to bully her since she was young, she knew that he loved her. He loved her as much as she loved him. She curled the corners of her lips, and her pair of eyes that seemed to be able to speak were as bright as the stars. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause you too much trouble, but please take care of me for the rest of my life. ¡± ¡°Now, the groom can kiss the bride,¡±the priest¡¯s voice sounded. The general lifted Whitey¡¯s veil, lifted her chin, and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°Of course.¡± I will take care of your life. [ end ] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!